《Evil Consort Wants to Remarry》


 C1

    Seeing Du Jinse opening his eyes, the worry in his eyes became complicated.


    "Why do you degrade yourself like this? Do you think you''re dead and that''s it? "You''re wrong."


    Li Che''s eyes slightly narrowed. For the sake of becoming the crown prince, Li Huai would even use his own fiancee. Since his Prince Qing could use Du Jinse, he could too.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Du Jinse said in a daze.


    "Reveal Prince Qing''s conspiracy."


    Li Che clenched his teeth.


    If Du Jinse had not revealed the entire plot at the last moment and pulled out the hairpin to commit suicide while he was unprepared, he would have been doomed to death by now. She had never thought of taking precautions against Du Jinse.


    Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    "Reveal?" Du Jinse shook his head. Why is my head so heavy?


    Seeing her shake her head, Li Che took it as if she was unwilling, and extended his hand to grab onto her shoulders and shook them.


    "At such a time, do you still have fantasies about the Prince Qing? "Don''t be silly."


    Pausing, Li Che coldly ripped the truth, "If he had even the slightest bit of love for you, he wouldn''t have let you climb onto my bed."


    Du Jinse blankly looked at the man in front of her who was clearly very handsome, yet had a twisted face because of his anger. Was she very familiar with him? He had actually spoken to her in such a resentful tone.


    What was he talking about?


    "He did that not only because he wanted us to lose our reputations, he also wanted you to die."


    "Why?" Du Jinse muttered.


    "Because he hates you. He hates you for forcing him to marry you. No one dares to go against the emperor''s decree, not even the emperor''s most beloved prince."


    Seeing her in such a daze, Li Che slapped her hard.


    "Wake up, the Prince Qing is not worth it for you to do this for him."


    Was it worth it for Li Huai?


    He had hit her, as a man he had hit a woman.


    Du Jinse slapped him back without hesitation, "Who''s worth it? "You?"


    Du Jinse gradually regained consciousness.


    She, Du Jinse, was definitely not some virtuous man or woman. Teeth in teeth, eye in eye was what she believed in, and she had even thought that was a beautiful, kind-hearted and harmless youth.


    Li Che was stunned, no one had ever dared to treat him like this before.


    She did not dare do anything to Li Huai, but she treated him like this. Could it be that just because he loved her, she was told to be so brazen?


    Li Che had already raised his hand, facing Du Jinse''s gaze, he waved his hand fiercely in the air. Du Jinse was unable to accept everything that had happened, and it was understandable.


    In the end, it was hard for her to calm down, so she slowly said, "The skin on her body, the parents, you ¡­ You should take care of yourself. "


    He looked at Du Jinse with a complicated expression. In his fury, he had hit her twice, but now, after meeting her eyes and seeing the scar on her neck, he could no longer bring himself to do it.


    For a moment, he wanted to bring Du Jinse along with him and leave.


    "Do your best."


    But it was only for that moment, even though Du Jinse had stopped him, he still could not let go of his fate. He was already like a clay Buddha crossing a river ¡ª she could not even protect herself, how could she save someone who wanted to harm him, even if it was him who loved her.


    Li Che quickly hid in the darkness.


    A wave of dizziness hit Du Jinse, causing her to close her eyes as memories that did not belong to her entered her mind.


    So the original owner of this body was called Du Jinse, it was the same as her name.


    This body fell in love with Prince Qing at first sight when he saw him three years ago. Then he took his father, Prime Minister Du, to the imperial palace and asked for their marriage fate.


    After receiving the decree bestowed to Li Huai, Du Jinse protected her personal belongings as if she was trying to torture every single girl that wanted to get close to Li Huai. She was mocking and ridiculing every single girl that wanted to get close to him, it was fine if those girls were interested in him, but most of them were innocent, thus Du Jinse had become one of the women in the capital who avoided him like a snake or scorpion.


    How could the proud Prince Qing endure such a marriage, where his neck was pressed against by someone else?


    Forget about Du Jinse being crazy with jealousy, even if she was as beautiful as an immortal, in the eyes of the Prince Qing, she was still just a salt free woman. No, that''s not right, salt free mother at least had a good temper, but this Du Jinse did not have any good points.


    Just today, Prince Qing spoke out a burst of sweet talk, coaxing Du Jinse to give Prince Rong a jug of wine with a special seasoning.


    If he did not overhear the conversation between the Prince Qing and his hanger-on, the pure Du Jinse would have really thought that it was just a pot of wine.


    With today''s matter, Du Jinse could not be considered to be innocent. When the Prince Qing saw her disgusted gaze, she did not hide it in the slightest. Lowly.


    Du Jinse never thought that she would choose to cross over at such a terrible time. She looked at herself in the mirror.


    Right now, she looked to be even younger than the boy from before. However, her eyebrows had already opened up, and she looked like a refined beauty. Du Jinse pulled on a piece of cloth to wrap around the wound on her neck.


    Since it had already happened, she could only face it now. Everything had just begun.

 C2

    The footsteps stopped outside the door, and Du Jinse stared intently at the copper mirror. Other people would think that she was looking at her own reflection, but they would not know that she had moved the position of the copper mirror, and was currently facing the door. As long as the door was opened, she would be able to see every single movement of the people outside.


    Du Jinse reached out and picked up the wooden comb from the dresser, then began to comb her hair methodically.


    After an unknown amount of time, the door was pushed open, revealing the slender figure of a man in the middle. The golden sunlight weaved into rays of light behind him, as if an angel had folded its wings.


    Du Jinse squinted as she watched the door close and close behind the man. The man walked closer and closer to her, and the outline of his body gradually became clear.


    Had he finally been unable to hold back and appeared?


    That Prince Rong from a moment ago had already instantly killed all those so-called beautiful men she saw in the modern world. However, this Prince Qing could be described as beautiful, and even girls would feel inferior if they saw him.


    The Prince Qing said that as long as Du Jinse could coax the Prince Rong to drink this jug of wine with her, he would ask the emperor to marry Du Jinse soon. Such a clumsy lie, only a foolish girl who was immersed in love would believe him.


    "How much does I think you like I? I didn''t expect you to be such a beautiful woman."


    Prince Qing looked down at the curtain. Although he had not seen Prince Rong, he was very clear on the medicinal power of the wine, and he could already smell the stench of blood in the air. He knew that the two of them were good friends, and just thinking about it made him very excited.


    He looked up and down at Du Jinse happily. Now that he looked at her, she did not seem to be that annoying anymore.


    It was just that she shouldn''t have used the royal father to pressure him.


    Du Jinse''s silence, in his eyes, was an expression of guilt.


    "How can the I tolerate you for you to do such a thing? This is a piece of paper that will cease to exist. From today onwards, you and I have nothing to do with each other."


    Prince Qing looked down at Du Jinse from above. He could finally get rid of this shameless woman, but he couldn''t even be bothered to hide it anymore. His thin lips curled up in delight, and he lightly threw the divorce letter in front of Du Jinse, then walked towards the bedside.


    "Wait." Du Jinse suddenly said.


    Prince Qing turned around and ridiculed him: "You are no longer a virgin, are you still delusional enough to dream of marrying into my Prince Qing¡¯s Manor?"


    It was clearly a trap set up by him, but so what?


    Du Jinse picked up the letter. Back then, she had been acting elegantly and learnt calligraphy for a while, but fortunately, she could still read the words on it.


    After reading it seriously once, Du Jinse lifted her head and smiled sweetly at Prince Qing.


    Although I have lived in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, I have not married you. If I become your wife, how can I divorce you? Could it be that Prince Qing has already decided that she is your wife? "


    Du Jinse could not help but ridicule when she finished speaking.


    Hearing this, Prince Qing''s face changed.


    That''s right, even though Du Jinse had been living in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he hated her so much, so why would she agree to marry her? However, he didn''t dare to disobey the decree, so she could only blindly drag it out.


    The Prince Qing knew clearly in his heart that the name of the letter did not make sense. In truth, he did not mean that the letter would end with him writing it, but rather, he hoped that Du Jinse would die of shame.


    "After you and Prince Rong did such a thing, what face do you have to live on in this world?" The Prince Qing sneered.


    Du Jinse lowered her head.


    Seeing that she was "ashamed", the corners of Prince Qing''s mouth formed a proud smile, and she turned to say: "If you truly love me, then you should immediately commit suicide, proving that you were forced to do so. At that time, I will naturally seek justice for you."


    This way, he would be able to incriminate the Prince Rong and prevent him from turning over. He would then be able to get rid of the most unsightly obstacle on the way to becoming the crown prince.


    Pausing for a moment, without hearing Du Jinse''s answer, Prince Qing could not help but proclaim towards the curtains: "I never thought that Prince Rong was actually this kind of person. Since you all have done such heinous things, why are you afraid of meeting others?"


    He threw back the curtain and opened his eyes wide. The flat bed was empty.


    A gust of wind came from behind him, and suddenly, a sharp pain came from the back of Prince Qing''s head. He turned his head around and pointed at Du Jinse in disbelief, "You ¡­"

 C3

    Du Jinse''s face was expressionless as she reached to grab a jug of wine at the side and poured all of it into the jug for Prince Qing.


    If this matter continued, it was obvious what the consequences would be.


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse in fear, "You bitch."


    Could it be that she and Prince Rong hadn''t had enough fun just now, and she actually wanted to be together with him ¡­


    That move of Du Jinse''s just now was used to kill him. Even though he was trying her best to stay awake, his head was still dizzy. He shook his head and tried to stay awake.


    Du Jinse flashed a bright smile at Prince Qing. She, Du Jinse, was not like before, who lived as lowly as a mustard seed for the sake of love. For the sake of the position of crown prince, this person actually dared to do such a despicable thing. After listening for so long, she was unable to bear it any longer. There was no need for her to endure any further.


    Her smile made Prince Qing more and more sure of his thoughts, "You lecherous woman ¡­ "Someone come quickly."


    In order to let Du Jinse and Prince Rong get what they wanted, he used a lot of the medicine, and when she finished speaking, her tone did not sound like a reprimand, but more like a temptation.


    Du Jinse reached out his right hand and placed it on his forehead gently, giving him a hard push. Prince Qing''s head fell on the ground, but before he could finish speaking, he fainted.


    Two attendants rushed over from the corridor.


    Du Jinse calmly opened the door, holding a handkerchief in one hand, she covered her mouth and nose as though she was crying, "Quick, the prince has fainted."


    These two people had bullied this person''s predecessor quite a few times, just the two of them alone.


    "His Royal Highness said that he didn''t want to see me again. The two of you should go in and take a look. He''s so angry that he''s fainting." Du Jinse explained.


    When the attendant heard this, he looked at each other in dismay.


    Your highness should have passed out from joy.


    Du Jinse saw that the two servants were in a daze, and urged them: "What are you guys daydreaming for, the Duke is still lying on the ground."


    Upon hearing that the prince was lying on the floor, the attendant hurriedly rushed in.


    Du Jinse turned to look at it, her lips curled into a smile as she closed the door.


    "You two, take good care of the prince, I ¡­" Since Your Highness does not wish to see me, I will first take a walk. "


    The attendant didn''t expect the prince to faint on the ground, so how could he have the time to pay attention to her? As they promised, the two of them used their full strength to help the prince onto the bed.


    Du Jinse went to the side to find a lock to lock it.


    Two of the servants were doing their best. One of them picked up a copper basin and was about to fetch water from the outside, but when he walked to the door, he found it locked and that something was amiss.


    "Miss Du, Miss Du."


    Seeing that Du Jinse had not walked out of the courtyard, the servant immediately shouted.


    Du Jinse did not even turn her head around, and waved her hand, "The Prince has said that he does not want to see me, you two can ''serve'' him well."


    The servant became anxious. They were originally the prince''s men, so they would naturally serve the prince well. There was no need for her orders, only that she had locked the door. What was going on?


    "The prince is awake." When the other person taking care of the Marquis saw the trembling eyelashes, he immediately shouted.


    After hearing what was said, she quickly turned around and poured Prince Qing a cup of tea.


    "Prince, please have some tea."


    Prince Qing opened his eyes and a servant quickly passed him a cup of tea.


    Prince Qing stared fixedly at the servant. He extended his hand and directly placed the teacup on the ground.


    When the attendant saw this, he hurriedly knelt down.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me." He only thought that the prince was blaming him for the cold tea, but who would have thought that there was something different?


    Along the way, Du Jinse would avoid her even if she met any servants in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor. Hiding in the darkness with a disdainful expression, she pointed at her, seemingly very quietly, but intentionally made her hear a few words.


    Du Jinse secretly ground her teeth. Before this matter had happened, it had already spread like wildfire, and Li Huai was already prepared to put her to death.


    Li Huai, I will not hold a grudge anymore, because I have a grudge so I will take revenge at that time.


    In this world, the treatment of victims was often very stingy for their benevolence. Du Jinse didn''t even glance at the scene before her.

 C4

    Du Jinse originally had some enemies, but she had never felt so resentful towards anyone before.


    That Prince Qing was actually treating such a girl who was in love with him in such a way and framing his brother. Such a fickle man, her previous self blinded by her titanium alloy eyes.


    However, since it had already happened, it would be useless to complain about society. She, Du Jinse, was different from the former Du Jinse who was infatuated with her.


    She was bestowed a marriage to the Prince Qing by the Emperor, but had an affair with the Prince Rong. It was fine for the Emperor to not pursue the matter, but if he were to pursue it, it would be akin to deceiving the Emperor.


    Although there were no faits accomplis, and people''s words were scary, rumors could kill people as well.


    Du Jinse brought out a horse from the stable.


    She hadn''t learned the Imperial Horse Technique before, but she needed to steal time. Time was life. She didn''t even consider walking back to her residence. This kind of silly behavior.


    Inside and outside the residence of Du Xiangyang, the lights were bright.


    Du Jinse got down from the horse. She sat stiffly on the ground for a long time and almost fell to the ground.


    "Eldest Miss?" The gatekeeping attendant stuck his head out and looked at Du Jinse. He was stunned for a moment, then his eyes turned and he closed the door.


    Du Jinse was startled, and knocked on the door.


    "Hey, open the door."


    Could it be that the attendant saw through it? Do you know that she is not Du Jinse?


    Du Jinse flatly denied that it was simply impossible. Even if a gatekeeper had seen her before, it was still a limited amount of time for him to do that, right? Furthermore, she was only changing her soul.


    She stubbornly knocked on the door. The eastern corner door opened and Du Jinse''s little brother stood in front of it.


    "Sis."


    Du Jinse secretly heaved a sigh of relief and was about to walk in.


    Du Qianli stopped Du Jinse, "Sis."


    Du Jinse frowned slightly. She was a little unhappy.


    "If there''s anything, we can talk while we walk." Du Jinse said flatly.


    Du Qianli once again extended his hand to stop Du Jinse.


    "Sis, Father already knows about the matter between you and Prince Rong."


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked at Du Qianli.


    She doted on this little brother the most.


    "Father was so angry that he vomited blood, and is now bedridden. This is a book my father wrote to end his life. From today onwards, the Du Clan no longer has anything to do with you."


    Du Qianli took out the Broken Book from his sleeve and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s heart suddenly filled with sorrow, as a trail of tears flowed down her face.


    She knew that this did not belong to her emotions, but rather, it was her true body''s love.


    Seeing Du Jinse like that, Du Qianli opened her mouth, but did not say anything. Her eyes revealed helplessness and pain, but she was helpless to do anything.


    In the past, his sister liked the Prince Qing and had done a lot of shameless things. He was jealous of his sister, but, even if the Prince Qing was not good to her, how could she bear to do anything to others?


    Only the heavens knew how terrible his stepmother''s words were. His father was so angry that he fainted, waking up and spitting out a large mouthful of blood.


    "Prince Rong and I were framed by someone, and the people who framed us were the Prince Qing. If you two don''t want your clans to be exterminated by the Emperor, then go to the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor''s Rippling Tide Pavilion and meet with some influential people right now. There might be hope for you two."


    Du Jinse said indifferently.


    There was only so much she could do for this body.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s unspeakable figure, Du Qianli could not help but take two steps forward.


    Du Jinse stopped in her tracks, Du Qianli''s expression changed, and immediately retreated back to where she originally stood.


    "Life or death depends on this." Du Jinse said lightly.


    Having said so, she walked forward without hesitation.

 C5

    Du Qianli looked at her obviously frail but abnormally resolute figure disappearing into the end of the alleyway, and quickly went back to repeat what she had said to Du Xiangguo.


    Although elder sister''s love for him was not reliable, she had always been very protective of him. He could not call her to enter the mansion, but he could not not even pass on his love to her.


    The Assistant Minister of the Department of Public Relations and the Official of the Supreme Court, Wan Lianyun, were still in the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    Hearing Du Qianli''s words, Lin You''s expression changed, "Could it be that there is some sort of opportunity?"


    "No matter what, this old man should go to the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor and ask for forgiveness. Thousandmile, change my clothes."


    In the boundless night, Du Jinse pulled the horse, and walked on the street in a daze.


    She had never been in such dire straits.


    He had no wealth and no home, but he could not go back.


    Du Jinse turned her face over and looked at the horse she was leading.


    At this time, the mules and horses shop was closed.


    When she came out of the pawnshop again, she was already mentally prepared.


    It looked like he was really going to sleep on the streets tonight.


    "Du Jinse, oh Du Jinse, you originally had a good card up your sleeve, but who would have thought that it would actually turn out like this."


    Du Jinse naturally did not have the rights to request or ask anything from her family members.


    Speaking of which, it was her own doing to have such a body as it was today.


    In the end, she was still a beautiful young woman. Even if she did something like this and was scolded by everyone, her family wouldn''t let her in, so she had to find a place to stay.


    She just ignored them all. Even though she had hurt their hearts, could it be that she was the one watching them as they walked further and further down this path?


    The sounds of horse hooves came from behind him. Du Jinse moved to the side, and started to comb the horse''s mane.


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but sneeze after inhaling a faintly discernible fragrance from her nose.


    She lowered her head, took out a handkerchief, and wiped her nose. A pair of embroidered shoes stood before her, and the fragrance became even stronger.


    Du Jinse resisted the urge to sneeze and raised her eyes.


    There was a slim and beautiful woman standing in front of him, and she was looking at him without blinking.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    The lady smiled and nodded at Du Jinse''s question.


    Du Jinse was startled. She was in such a sorry state, what else could she do to help others?


    The lady did not wait for Du Jinse''s reply and reached out to touch the horse''s mane.


    "I want the girl''s horse. I don''t know if the girl is willing to give it up, but the price is negotiable."


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes and looked at the lady seriously.


    When the woman saw him, she smiled flirtatiously, "I have a very important banquet. If you don''t hurry there, the host will be angry."


    After saying that, she motioned to the person beside her to take out a purse, "There are 10 taels of silver here, is that enough?"


    The maidservant beside her pouted, looking extremely unwilling. However, she glanced at him once, before lowering his eyes.


    Du Jinse was originally a young lady from a wealthy family, she did not have a deep understanding of silver, nor would she want to exchange for it. However, she knew that 10 silver was enough for a normal person to live for a year, so the mood of the maidservant was even more stable for Du Jinse.


    "Why did the lady want to help me?" Du Jinse asked.


    The girl was startled, then looked at Du Jinse''s clear eyes, which overflowed with sorrow, passing by Du Jinse, and looked into the void.


    "Probably ¡­" "Let''s take pity on each other."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse''s heart moved, and she directly opened her mouth, "This young lady provides me with help in the midst of snow, I am very touched. How about this young lady is a good person to the end, and take me in for a period of time?"


    In that moment, Du Jinse knew how to earn money to support herself.

 C6

    The woman''s expression changed as she refused, "This is inconvenient."


    maidservant could not help but mock Du Jinse, "Truly, all the misses do not know if it is true or not. You don''t want the silver from my miss, but you chose to follow us instead ¡­."


    Where could a woman go to that place?


    "Xiao Ying."


    The woman scolded in a low voice.


    maidservant shut his mouth unwillingly.


    The lady then turned around and smiled at Du Jinse, and spoke in a reserved manner: "Miss, it''s not that I don''t want to take you in, but that the place I''m at, is unclean and marinated."


    She thought that if she said that, Du Jinse wouldn''t look like a stupid person, she would definitely understand.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I know, a brothel right."


    maidservant glared at Du Jinse. Was she ridiculing them on purpose?


    Although they had resigned themselves to their fate, they were not willing to be pointed at by the nose.


    Du Jinse looked at the maidservant, "The brothel may seem unclean and unclean, but there are many righteous people, princes and nobles'' mansions. There are many things that cannot be shamed, why must this little miss keep it in his heart, you look down on yourself."


    Du Jinse''s words were directed towards the maidservant, but when the woman heard it, he couldn''t help but take another glance at Du Jinse. He didn''t seem to be that old, but the words he spoke were actually so clear.


    "It''s really unheard-of for a lady."


    Seeing that she was so young, who would have thought that she would be so insightful? The woman let out a light sigh.


    If there was a way, who would be willing to stay in a brothel? Even if one were to come out unscathed, in the eyes of others, one would still be seen as dust. The woman looked at Du Jinse with a gentle gaze, as if she had met her best friend.


    In this hour, Du Jinse was still wandering outside, and she was so beautiful. The woman thought that she had encountered some difficulties, and felt moved and moved.


    The little maidservant knew her daughter''s heart very well. He was afraid that this girl would be taken to a brothel and become like them.


    At this time, the little maidservant didn''t have any intention of feeling sorry for the silver anymore, he forcefully stuffed the silver in his hands into Du Jinse''s hands.


    "You can find an inn to stay, we''ll buy your horse." Going anywhere was better than going to a brothel.


    The maidservant snatched the reins from Du Jinse''s hands.


    Seeing them acting this way, Du Jinse opened her mouth and said: "I am Prime Minister Du''s daughter, Prince Qing''s fiancee, Du Jinse."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse muttered: "Good news never goes out, bad news spread for a thousand miles. The brothels have always been well-informed, and I reckon that the two of you have already heard the news, and even know who I am."


    Moreover, Prince Qing had already planned everything. He and Prince Rong would drink here and he would spread the news even further. Otherwise, when she returned to the Du Residence, he would not be stopped.


    The lady cried out: "You are Du Jinse?"


    This was truly unexpected.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "Yes."


    The lady looked at Du Jinse, she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    She was actually still able to smile. Did she know that her reputation had been ruined? Even she was inferior to them.


    Little maidservant opened his mouth wide, not knowing how to react.


    Du Jinse saw their reaction clearly.


    Du Jinse''s expression became serious, "How could I not know about this lady''s good intentions? However, I''ve thought about it carefully, no one would ever think that I would be able to stay in a brothel, it would instead be safer if I went there.


    Du Jinse looked at the lady and spoke sincerely: "When a person encounters a tragic situation, the next moment will be even more tragic. Life and death are small, I''m afraid that I will encounter even deeper humiliation."


    Humans always had a bad hatred towards others. It was like encountering a punching bag, everyone wanted to give it a kick.


    Facing a woman who had lost her virginity, the crowd didn''t think that she had suffered humiliation. Instead, they thought that she had lost her virginity anyway, so they decided to do the same to her.


    That brothel girl knew too much about the base character of humans.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, she could not help but hesitate.


    In fact, from what she had heard, Du Jinse actually colluding with the Prince Rong to the point that he was somewhat shameful towards her. How could a single person not be ashamed? To think that they were born with a noble background.


    But just now, when Du Jinse had said that she was Du Jinse, she had already started to suspect that what she had heard before might not be true.


    Although this Du Jinse looked weak and weak on the surface, she was actually terrifyingly calm. She was obviously smiling, but her smile did not reach her eyes.


    He looked harmless, but he was a man who had seen through everything.


    Pu Zhu had also seen that Prince Qing before. Previously, when she heard the rumors, she had thought that Du Jinse was not worthy of the Prince Qing, but now, she felt deeply that the Prince Qing was truly blind.


    "It''s good that you''re a little ugly, but you just have to ¡­"


    The lady frowned, thinking about how to help Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse touched her own face. She was born too well, although she had more chances, but at the same time, the risk was greater.


    "This face, I have my ways." Du Jinse said leisurely.

 C7

    When Prime Minister Du and two of his comrades rushed to Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    The guard was not surprised at all to see that it was the Prime Minister Du.


    It would be strange if the Prime Minister Du did not rush over as fast as he could after what had happened.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll go report first."


    Although he had already determined that the Prime Minister Du would become a flower in the future after such a thing happened, on the surface, he still had to pretend that it wasn''t true.


    "Since the Prince Qing is in the manor, we can just go in and look for him."


    The justice court''s official, Wan Lianyun, smiled and walked inside.


    The guard was secretly anxious but he didn''t dare to stop them. One of them hurriedly said to the other: "You stay here. I''ll go find the butler."


    The Prime Minister Du really rarely came to the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    He had also heard of Du Jinse''s actions.


    He didn''t really agree with Du Jinse''s methods, but she was still her daughter after all, and since she had lost her mother at a young age, Prime Minister Du was more or less willing to compensate her.


    The Prime Minister Du knew where the Yi Lan Pavilion was located.


    When he walked over, Prime Minister Du slowed down on purpose and rubbed his forehead.


    This daughter of his had given him such a difficult problem.


    Even if he and Du Jinse were to sever their father-daughter relationship, it would be very difficult for the Du Family to get out of this matter. Seeing that the calamity of the Du Family was right in front of his eyes, Prime Minister Du was truly unable to remain calm.


    Before they had even reached the Rippling Mist Pavilion, they could already hear from afar the vague sounds of someone laughing softly.


    Wan Lianyun and Lin You could not help but look at Prime Minister Du with sympathy.


    Now that Du Jinse did such a thing, the Prince Qing was not angry. Instead, he was happy.


    Prime Minister Du closed his eyes.


    He took a deep breath, lifted the hem of his shirt, and kneeled outside.


    "This old official teaches my daughter Wu Fang, I apologize to Your Highness, I am here to pay my respects to the Prince Qing."


    "Prime Minister Du, you ¡­"


    Lin You''s face changed.


    Wan Lianyun walked forward and raised his hand to knock on the door. He had gone too far, even if he pretended to do it, wouldn''t it be fine if he waited two days for the door to open for him?


    "Your Highness, Prince Qing."


    The door was pushed open from the inside. Prince Qing''s robes were ajar, his black hair was loose, his body was bent, his eyes were scarlet red, a demonic smile hung from the corners of his lips as he looked at Prime Minister Du.


    He had raised his good daughter, and if he didn''t die today, he would absolutely not spare her.


    Hearing the commotion, the three of them raised their heads and saw that this Prince Qing who looked so "flirtatious" like this was really unexpected.


    He attempted to pull the Prince Qing''s men and hid behind the screen.


    The light in Prime Minister Du''s mind flared up like lightning. Jin Se told him to hurry up.


    Thinking about this, Prime Minister Du suddenly scuttled forward, "There''s an assassin."


    Prime Minister Du''s originally somewhat fat body was now exceptionally nimble.


    He believed that his daughter wouldn''t speak without thinking.


    Prince Qing''s face changed, ignoring the discomfort his body felt, he extended his hand to grab Prime Minister Du.


    "Someone come quickly, there''s an assassin." Lin You also realized that something was amiss.


    Wan Lianyun was originally a disciple of the Prime Minister Du, so if anything happened to the Prime Minister Du, their future could be considered ended. If the Prime Minister Du lost his head, they might not be able to protect it, so they would naturally follow the Prime Minister Du''s lead.


    Wan Lianyun had already rushed in, but he suddenly stopped in front of the screen, his face pale white.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. He suddenly clutched at his chest and said, "There''s poison. Hold your breath."


    He fell back and lay on the ground.


    The fact that an assassin had snuck into the manor was something. Upon hearing the voice, the guards surrounded the Prince Qing from all directions, and some of them even charged into the Wavelet Pavilion.

 C8

    One of them stepped on Wan Lianyun''s hands, causing him to grimace from the pain, but he did not dare to make a sound.


    Those who were in a hurry for victory were dumbstruck when they saw the situation behind the screen.


    Prince Qing raised his hand and slapped himself hard.


    The medicinal strength was too strong, holding the Prime Minister Du, a person with a wrinkled face, would actually give birth to desire, it was truly too terrifying.


    Seeing that, Prime Minister Du immediately crawled to the ground, "Your Highness, this old official is about to die of shame, I will beat you myself."


    With that, the Prime Minister Du raised his hand and slapped himself.


    Lin You reached out to grab Prime Minister Du''s hand and shouted at the same time, "Prime Minister Du, how are you going to face Sage tomorrow if you act like this?"


    Prince Qing clenched his teeth and persisted with great effort, "Bring me some water from the well."


    The people from Prince Qing¡¯s Manor followed his instructions immediately.


    Prime Minister Du weighed the pros and cons in his heart, what was Prince Qing doing in the well?


    "The water is coming." One of them carried a bucket and ran over to Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing lifted the bucket. Prime Minister Du closed his eyes as he thought, it''s only because of the weather that the water in the well would come out.


    Prime Minister Du thought, "Forget it, he is in debt to his children in his previous life."


    Who would have known that Prince Qing would actually raise the bucket and pour water all the way down to his feet.


    Everyone was so scared that they quickly kneeled on the ground while trembling.


    Seeing that, Prime Minister Du became more and more worried, was the Du Family really done for? Was the Du Clan going to do this for Jin Se, to accompany them in death?


    Although he felt wronged for Jin Se, for Prince Qing, Jin Se''s life was simply too miserable, but to have the Du Family accompany Jin Se in death, he could only blame her in his heart.


    Lin You felt that the air was a little strange and secretly sniffed around.


    After a bucket of water was poured over him, Prince Qing finally regained some clarity of mind.


    "All of you, leave."


    Prince Qing instructed. The things that happened today could not be helped. Seeing the black mass in front of him, Prince Qing felt a splitting headache. With so many people here, dealing with it would be troublesome.


    Wan Lianyun''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Prince Qing call for someone to go down.


    Can''t go.


    He suddenly jumped up from the ground, her hands wildly touching the ground. "My eyes, why can''t I see my eyes?"


    Right now, they could only rely on the existence of these servants, if they were to leave, their lives would be forfeit, and Wan Lianyun could not help but admire his intelligence.


    Lin You immediately went forward to support the groping Wan Lianyun, "Brother Wan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Hurry up and leave." Wan Lianyun said in a low voice.


    Lin You was startled, he then supported Wan Lianyun and revealed an anxious expression: "Prime Minister Du, Brother Wan seems to be poisoned, we need to find a doctor for him immediately."


    "Stop them." The Prince Qing said in a stern voice.


    Since they knew his secret, they definitely could not leave just like that. As for the people in the manor, he could take care of them later.


    Lin You could not help but glance at Wan Lianyun. They had always been together, but why did Wan Lianyun seem to know some unspeakable secret that they did not? Lin You recalled the smell just now, and his face could not help but turn serious.


    A row of weapons was aimed at Prime Minister Du and the rest.


    Prime Minister Du looked at Prince Qing in shock. No matter what, he was still the Prime Minister.


    Lin You took a glance at Wan Lianyun, as he was assured that the Prince Qing leaving them here in such a rush, should be as he thought.


    He chuckled and said: "Prince Qing, why do you think we are here? Was it just to apologize to Prince Qing? If we do not return within six hours, the imperial report of Prince Qing seeking to rebel and killing three ministers of the imperial court on his own will be handed over to the Emperor. "

 C9

    Lin You''s reaction was extremely fast. No matter what Wan Lianyun saw that he should not have seen, or how he protected them, it would mean that he had to protect them. Prince Qing did not care that the three of them were high ranking officials of the imperial government, wanting to capture them was not an easy thing to do.


    Lin You was certain that after he said this, Prince Qing would not dare to make a move against him.


    Prince Qing looked over with sinister eyes, and Lin You welcomed him without any hesitation.


    In the face of life and death, even the most cowardly person would become calm.


    Prime Minister Du was concerned about it, but after so many years of being able to understand it, he could see that there were undercurrents between the three of them, and it had finally restored the way things had been in the past.


    "Prince Qing is drunk, are you drunk too? "Why haven''t you left yet?" Prime Minister Du showed his power as the Prime Minister.


    The people of Prince Qing¡¯s Manor looked at each other. Prince Qing did indeed look like he was drunk, of course, those who had seen the scene inside would wish that Prince Qing was drunk, and the best would be unconscious. When they woke up tomorrow, they would not remember anything.


    Prince Qing waved his hand, and as if they had received their orders, everyone left the residence.


    Although they all left, Prime Minister Du and the others did not dare to slack off. The three of them looked at Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing took a deep breath.


    "Tonight, none of you have come to the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor."


    The three of them looked at each other.


    The flames of desire burned in Prince Qing''s heart once again. He was not in the mood to ponder over it, he impatiently waved his hand and said, "Hurry and go."


    Even if the Emperor was fond of him, he wouldn''t be able to take responsibility for this crime of plotting against him. He didn''t think that that stupid woman, Du Jinse, would actually be smart for once.


    When he thought about that stupid woman, Prince Qing grinded his teeth behind his back. He didn''t want her to see that stupid woman again, otherwise, he would definitely grind her bones into ashes and make her regret living such a life.


    Since they received the Prince Qing''s order, they naturally would not stay here.


    After exiting the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, Wan Lianyun wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Lin You saw that no one was around and asked curiously: "Brother Wan, what did you see?"


    Prince Qing actually wanted to silence him because of this.


    Of course it couldn''t be that Prince Qing was planning to rebel. If it was like that, Prince Qing really wouldn''t let them go.


    Wan Lianyun shook his head with a bitter face, "We''ll talk about it when we get back."


    Even now, he could not digest what he had seen.


    Returning to the Prime Minister Du Palace, only then did Wan Lianyun explain in detail what he had seen to the two of them.


    Lin You was a man with brains, upon hearing these words, he immediately rushed towards the Prime Minister Du and cupped his hands, "Prime Minister, let''s immediately write a memorial to the Emperor, telling him that there is someone framing the Prince Qing and your daughter, and perhaps even having the ability to cause a ruckus."


    Hearing this, Prime Minister Du''s heart was moved, he nodded his head, "That''s right, if there is anyone who wants to target Prince Qing, then..."


    Speaking of which, his daughter had still encountered the calamity of a fish in the water.


    He never thought that Jin Se would actually give him such a great gift.


    Wan Lianyun wiped away the sweat on his forehead, "But even now, I still can''t understand why Prince Qing would let us return."


    After all, once this matter was spread out, the Prince Qing''s reputation would be ruined, and there would be no hope for him.


    Lin You said in a reserved manner: "When I approached the Prince Qing, I smelled a kind of fragrance off his body.


    No matter what kind of medicine it was, it would affect one''s mental state in some way or another.


    The three people present were all sly old foxes who rolled around in the government. Although these words were spoken in a reserved manner, they understood each other tacitly.


    "There are still five hours until the morning assembly ¡­" Wan Lianyun frowned.


    One had to know that this ever-changing situation could not help but drag on.


    Prime Minister Du stroked his beard. "It looks like this is the only way."


    "What?" Lin You and Wan Lianyun asked at the same time.


    Prime Minister Du retracted his thoughts, and said: "Things change as time goes on, let''s write the memorial before anything else."

 C10

    The crowd was in a complete mess.


    On the other hand, Du Jinse followed the lady and arrived at Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Du Jinse had painted an old makeup on her face in the carriage. Looking at how she looked now, she looked like a middle-aged servant woman who had given birth to several children.


    In front of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, a person who looked like a butler scolded a group of people. Xiao Ying could not help but lift the palanquin curtain up and take a look.


    "Miss, it''s Ao Ju and the others."


    It seemed that today, King Mo was in a bad mood.


    Pu Zhu glanced at Xiao Ying, and turned to look at Jin Se, "When Xiao Ying came out today, she was a little uncomfortable, can I trouble Miss ¡­"


    Jin Se looked at Pu Zhu with her clear eyes.


    A look of guilt quickly flashed across Pu Zhu''s face. In the end, she was still closer to Xiao Ying, and could not bear to have Xiao Ying bear the fear and worry together with her.


    Jin Se lifted the palanquin curtain and jumped down, extending her hand out to Pu Zhu, "Miss, please slow down."


    In the end, as long as she had requests from others, she would act as if she was asking for help. Furthermore, Pu Zhu was still quite courteous, she knew she had to think of a reason, and did not listen to me directly or just scram, that was already not bad.


    It seemed that Jin Se wasn''t as stupid as the rumors outside, and actually thought through it very quickly. She wanted to borrow this matter, and tactfully reject Jin Se''s invitation to go to the brothel with her.


    When Pu Zhu agreed to bring sher up to the brothel, he regretted it immediately, so she thought that if Du Jinse hesitated even the slightest bit, she would make use of this opportunity and refuse to bring him back.


    ''s butler saw them and welcomed them with a smile.


    "Miss Pu Zhu, you''re finally here." The butler looked friendly.


    Pu Zhu laughed just right.


    "Hello, Butler Qian."


    "Alright, alright, don''t make the prince wait. This way, please." Butler Qian''s eyes flickered.


    She came at just the right time. Miss Pu Zhu had always been more empathetic towards her than other girls, so maybe she could calm the prince''s anger.


    "Butler, please lead the way." Although she had come here many times, Pu Zhu still spoke politely.


    Xiao Ying handed Pu Zhu''s zither and change of clothes to Jin Se, and turned to look at the girls who were kicked away, worriedly looking at Pu Zhu, "Miss."


    Pu Zhu interrupted her, "You''re not feeling well, you should go back first."


    With that said, Pu Zhu followed Butler Qian into the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Xiao Ying immediately pulled Jin Se back.


    Jin Se turned her head back and bit her lips, "Take good care of my family''s miss."


    Jin Se nodded her head quickly and caught up with Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu turned her head to the side to look at Jin Se. Anxiety flashed across her brows, and she glanced at Butler Qian who was leading the way, and when he wasn''t paying attention, she went closer to Jin Se. "Wait a moment, stand beside me, don''t say anything."


    Her thoughts were simple. As long as Jin Se lowered her presence, she would say that Jin Se was a mute, and wouldn''t attract the attention of the obedient King Mo.


    Jin Se nodded.


    Pu Zhu made up her mind. Right now, she only wanted a safe place to stay. She should know what to do.


    There was someone supporting a drunk person in front, he should be King Mo''s guest. The two did not think much of it.


    Just as the two were about to pass by that person, that person suddenly pushed aside the servants supporting him and pounced towards Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu was so scared that she could not help but take a step to the side and give way to Jin Se who was behind him.


    Jin Se took the brunt of the attack, and vomited as she was supported by the man like a pillar.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you alright?"


    The servants surrounded him in fear and trepidation. Some passed water while others passed clean cotton cloth to him.


    After King Mo wiped the corner of his mouth, he raised his head to look at Jin Se, and was stunned.


    "Who are you?"

 C11

    King Mo felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity from the person in front of him.


    "Reporting to King Mo, I was only brought here to serve me."


    Pu Zhu quickly replied.


    Pu Zhu looked at Jin Se.


    Jin Se lowered her head and took a step back.


    King Mo suddenly reached out his hand to touch Jin Se''s face.


    Pu Zhu was so taken aback that she couldn''t help but take a step forward and block Jin Se in front of him, "Your Highness ¡­"


    King Mo looked at Pu Zhu, feeling suspicious, she waved the handkerchief in her hand, "I only wants to wipe her face."


    Was there a need to be so scared?


    Pu Zhu immediately gave an obsequious smile, "Your highness, you have killed us."


    King Mo walked towards Jin Se.


    Pu Zhu''s face changed, although she was afraid, she still righteously blocked in front of Jin Se.


    King Mo could not help but look up at Pu Zhu.


    Jin Se would never have known Pu Zhu in the past. To a woman like Jin Se, it was actually the simplest matter. No matter who she knew or what she did, it would all be under everyone''s noses.


    Wasn''t she supposed to be in Prince Qing¡¯s Manor? Even if he died, he shouldn''t be here right now.


    King Mo pushed Pu Zhu away, bent her body slightly, and approached Jin Se. She held onto her shoulders with both hands and looked into her eyes, her breath carrying the smell of alcohol, "Jin Se, why are you here?"


    Others might not be able to recognize her, but how could Jin Se not? The wound on her ear was actually caused by him.


    King Mo reached out to grab Jin Se''s chin, forcing her to face him, and used one hand to rub her face with the handkerchief.


    Jin Se had only used the makeup technique, and the makeup on her face had already blossomed.


    Pu Zhu did not know what she did wrong, but it was the truth for her to lie to King Mo, and upon seeing the matter be exposed, she could not help but kneel on the ground.


    "King Mo, it''s me."


    Jin Se grabbed King Mo''s hand.


    King Mo stopped what he was doing and looked at Jin Se, "You knew he was here?"


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Jin Se''s eyes flashed with doubt, "Him?"


    "brother, why aren''t you going back yet? Are you hiding from me here?"


    Hearing this voice, Jin Se felt her head explode. Why was he here?


    This was indeed a narrow path for enemies.


    Without any time to think, Jin Se kneeled down on the ground, crawling like a servant who had committed a mistake.


    Prince Rong Li Che staggered over to the side of King Mo, reached out to support his shoulder, so that he could stand steadily.


    "Come, let''s go drink." Li Che replied vaguely.


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth raised slightly, she suddenly extended her hand to pick up Jin Se, "I specifically invited the beauty to cheer my brother on."


    As he said that, he pushed Jin Se into Li Che''s embrace.


    Du Jinse couldn''t even stand steadily and threw herself into Li Che''s arms.


    Li Che threw himself onto the ground. His originally drunken, hazy eyes couldn''t help but widen when he saw Du Jinse.


    "Why are you here?" Li Che lost his voice.


    Could it be that he saw Du Jinse''s soul?


    Jin Se was a bit helpless. She also didn''t think that the matter would be so complicated, and it just so happened that Pu Zhu had come to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, but that Li Che was actually also here.


    Everything was life.


    Jin Se inexplicably thought of these words.


    Just as Pu Zhu was about to speak to save him, she felt a gaze as sharp as knives from the side, and swallowed her words.

 C12

    "This is the number one card of the Hidden Pavilion, Miss Pu Zhu." He wanted to see how much Li Che liked Du Jinse.


    "No, she''s Jin Se. Jin Se, you''re mad that I didn''t bring you with me, right?" Li Che was sure that Du Jinse was dead in her heart. At this moment, her mood was agitated as she tightly hugged Du Jinse, unwilling to let go.


    The makeup on Jin Se''s face was wiped off by King Mo. Although it was still dirty, it was still her original appearance.


    When King Mo saw this, the ridicule in his eyes grew even stronger, "Since brother likes her, then I will just leave her alone tonight."


    Li Che obviously drank too much, he shook his head, "No, Jin Se doesn''t like me, she likes Prince Qing."


    The tone of his words made everyone feel uncomfortable.


    "What do you mean like it or not? As a member of the royal family, I have no right to say I like it." King Mo said.


    As Du Jinse pushed Li Che, she looked at Pu Zhu for help. She had said that she would pretend to be dumb, at least she could say something.


    Pu Zhu lowered her head, she had no other choice.


    "Someone from the palace has come to pass down the order. I invite the two princes to enter the palace immediately." The attendants on the two doors came over to pass on the message.


    "Are you inviting the two princes?" King Mo''s eyes flashed.


    The palace actually knew the news of the Prince Rong at their residence.


    Shouldn''t we only ask for Prince Rong s? After all, a family''s infamy couldn''t be made public.


    The manservant nodded, "The eunuch who came earlier to deliver the decree did indeed say so."


    King Mo felt a little regretful. Seeing that the gong had been rung, he could not continue watching.


    He walked forward to separate Li Che and Du Jinse.


    "Put her inside the woodshed." King Mo instructed.


    Why would she come to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor? They could only wait for him to return and slowly interrogate.


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu raised her head, her lips moved, facing King Mo''s warning gaze, she bit her lips and did not speak.


    Li Che reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand, "Jin Se..."


    King Mo took the cup that the servant gave him to rinse his mouth with, and casually waved it, causing a cup of water to float onto Li Che''s face.


    "King Mo, what are you doing?" The expression of the guards beside Li Che changed, they stood in front of him and looked at King Mo with hostility.


    "The Emperor has summoned us, we need not delay, the I has ordered people to prepare clothes, you have all changed for him."


    King Mo ignored them, and returned to the inner room to change into his official uniform.


    Jin Se faintly felt that the reason for the Emperor s midnight summoning might be because of her.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Pu Zhu walked over guiltily, "I''m sorry."


    Jin Se shook her head. This was really not Pu Zhu''s fault.


    Pu Zhu bit her lips and leaned towards Jin Se, "Miss, although King Mo has a strange temper, he is not willing to easily kill others. Be careful."


    After she finished speaking, Pu Zhu stood up straight, took out a black bag, and gave it to the servant that was escorting Jin Se, "Little brother, you have no respect for such small favors."


    The servant held the lotus bag in his hand and smiled, "Don''t worry, Lady Pu Zhu."


    Pu Zhu worriedly glanced at Jin Se, and followed the servant who came to lead the way.


    Jin Se was brought to the woodshed, and the servant saw that she was still rather obedient so he locked the door and left by himself.


    woodshed, as the name implies, was the place where the matches were placed.


    The rest of the palace was brightly lit, except for this place, which was pitch black.


    Jin Se stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her eyes.


    Fortunately, it was not the end of the first month and he could not afford to lose sight of his five fingers.


    Jin Se fumbled her way over to the straw, as a person, there was no blessing that she could not enjoy, and there was no sin that she could not endure, it was already not bad that she could have a place to stay, and not be harassed.


    Jin Se''s hands suddenly touched something soft and hot. Before her brain could process what was happening, that little thing suddenly scuttled out.


    "Ah!" Jin Se''s face changed as she jumped up high.


    Ah, ah, ah.


    Jin Se never thought that there would actually be a mouse here.


    She was most afraid of rats.


    Wu wu wu, how could there be a mouse?


    "Somebody, let me out." Jin Se was so scared that she almost died.


    "Why are you making such a ruckus?"


    Someone scolded.


    He thought that the woodshed had gone astray. Wasn''t it normal for there to be a mouse?


    How could Jin Se take that in?


    To a woman, the most terrifying animal in the world was a mouse.


    It would have been better if she could have seen it, but when Du Jinse came in, the weather outside had changed. A limited amount of moonlight was hidden by the dark clouds that had drifted in from an unknown place.

 C13

    Du Jinse uneasily curled his body, lowering the feeling of her own existence. Although she couldn''t see it, her eyes were wide open.


    Because she could not see, her senses were especially sensitive, especially after being intimate with the rats earlier, Du Jinse heard the sound of rustling noises in the darkness and felt the large army of rats pouncing towards him.


    "The heavens will descend upon the saints, and they will first suffer their hearts and wills ¡­ "Ugh, god, let''s discuss a bit. Can we change methods?"


    Originally, she had arranged things quite well for herself. A brothel with fragrant clothes, a place where one could sleep in and drink to death. She could completely ponder over her future life and decide not to follow the script she set for herself.


    Du Jinse had never felt it was so hard to endure before. It was not easy to endure until dawn, and looking at the rats who treated the woodshed as a market, she avoided all these creatures with caution.


    Footsteps came from outside the door. Du Jinse, the intruder, moved towards the door while making way for the rats.


    "Open the door."


    A deep and melodious male voice rang out.


    Immediately after, the sound of chains clanging against each other rang out. Someone had unlocked the door.


    The servant pushed the door open, and just as King Mo took a step, a black shadow rushed out from inside and grabbed his neck, then his legs wrapped around his waist.


    "Mouse, there''s a mouse."


    Du Jinse felt that she was extremely unlucky, wasn''t she just looking at the door? The mouse climbed up on her feet.


    Wuu wuu, they scared the baby to death.


    King Mo''s face darkened. No woman would dare to do such a thing.


    It was truly indecent.


    "Come down." He tried to suppress his emotions, which were constantly on the verge of breaking down.


    Du Jinse rejected him.


    The two evils were better than the light. Although this King Mo was not a good man, he was still slightly better than a rat.


    This scene was simply impossible to look at directly.


    The servants were all stunned by this scene. Their cold and aloof prince was actually being carried by a dirty woman? When they thought about this, they felt a chill run down their spine, not to mention witnessing it with their own eyes.


    "What are you all standing there for?" King Mo went mad.


    Everyone came to their senses and stepped forward to pull Jin Se.


    Jin Se hugged her tighter, not letting go, not letting go even if she died.


    King Mo tilted his head and glanced at Du Jinse, a ripple flashed past his eyes, and he signaled the servants to retreat.


    "Alright, the rats are all gone. Let go." King Mo controlled his desire to strangle Du Jinse.


    He took a deep breath and reached out to break Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse turned her head uneasily, the mouse seemed to be stuck in a trap, it did not slip out just because the door opened.


    Du Jinse was still in a state of shock, she stretched out her hand to pat her chest, and immediately discovered two people''s dubious postures.


    She felt a little awkward as she moved King Mo''s body in a circle. This way, when the rat rushed out, and he as a barrier, she felt a little more at ease.


    King Mo''s eyes were deep, "Follow me."


    As he spoke, he took the lead.


    Du Jinse immediately followed.


    King Mo brought her to the study room and sat on the main seat. Before he even opened his mouth, he saw Du Jinse meditating on her own.


    "I hasn''t asked you to sit yet." King Mo narrowed her eyes.


    Ah, yes.


    Du Jinse was still not used to new roles, but when King Mo said this, she suddenly realised and stood up.


    Although she was very, very tired, but under the eaves, she still had to lower her head. She could go to the woodshed, but she could not have any rats.


    When she thought that she had interacted with mice before, Du Jinse felt her whole body itch unbearably.


    A servant came to fetch him water.


    Just as King Mo rolled up his sleeves, he saw Du Jinse washing her hands as if no one was around.


    King Mo''s body stiffened.


    After Du Jinse finished washing her hands, she sighed comfortably and turned around.


    "That... Go and pour the water for a new one. "


    Du Jinse instructed.


    The servant glanced at King Mo. His master was obsessed with cleanliness, so naturally, he could not use the water that others used. However, King Mo did not say a word, hence he did not dare step down.


    Du Jinse reached out her hand, and spoke in a flattering tone, "How can there be no one by the prince''s side waiting on me? I''ve already washed myself clean, let me wait on you."


    King Mo waved his hand, signaling the servants to leave.

 C14

    "No one is allowed to enter without my permission."


    After washing his hands, King Mo instructed.


    The servant agreed and went out to pass on King Mo''s message.


    King Mo, Li Hao, looked at Du Jinse and slowly spoke.


    "Are you still the Du Jinse that I know?"


    Du Jinse''s heart skipped a beat. What did he see?


    Li Hao also did not plan to hear Du Jinse''s answer. He looked at Du Jinse and laughed brightly: "Do you want to know what happened at court today?"


    Without waiting for Du Jinse''s reply, he shook her head.


    "A family''s ugliness cannot be publicized. This matter can''t be allowed to be discussed in the imperial court."


    Li Hao was not a talkative person, but at this moment, he was like a talkative person.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and listened in.


    King Mo stopped talking and looked at Du Jinse thoughtfully.


    "This is a dead end."


    No one had expected that the person who had been abandoned like a flag would actually turn against the enemy.


    Li Hao frowned, he stood up, walked to Du Jinse''s side, and pinched her lower jaw, forcing her to raise his head to look at him.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened to Prince Qing?" Li Hao smiled.


    Just thinking of how Prince Qing was brought before him made Li Hao feel extremely good.


    Although he was a brother, he only maintained a friendly surface. Seeing the Prince Qing, who had his eyes set high on top of his head, in such a sorry state made him feel good.


    Du Jinse''s face was dirty, but the cleanliness did not care at all. Seeing that Du Jinse did not say a word, he pinched her with all her might.


    "Don''t you want to know how your beloved one is?"


    What kind of despair would allow him to make such a counterattack?


    Li Hao really wanted to know.


    Du Jinse was forced to speak.


    "The rabbit got anxious and started biting people."


    The moment Du Jinse saw the Prince Rong, she knew that King Mo, Li Hao, must have already known what had happened.


    "You really are a rabbit that knows how to bite."


    Li Hao released Du Jinse and returned to his own seat. He lazily sat down and his expression returned to his usual indifference and alienation.


    "I is interested to hear how little rabbits bite people."


    When he heard Li Che talk about what had happened, even though he did not personally experience it, he still felt every step of the way.


    The moment Li Che stepped into the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he was already destined to be powerless to turn the situation around.


    Regardless of whether he and Du Jinse were innocent or not, it was not that important anymore.


    This was originally a dead end.


    When Li Che came to his side, he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    In that situation, it was difficult for him to protect himself, so he naturally could not guarantee Du Jinse''s safety.


    Du Jinse could not leave the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor. With her personality, she would definitely make her die a terrible death. In the end, she was still a sacrifice under the imperial power struggle.


    None of them had expected this.


    Not only was Du Jinse not dead, she could actually counterattack and bite back at Prince Qing.


    Prime Minister Du wrote a report overnight.


    When the Emperor found out that someone had framed the Prince Qing, including the Prince Rong and the quasi Prince Qing Princess, the quasi Prince Qing Princess committed suicide with resentment, Long Yan was enraged.


    This time, Prince Qing wanted to smash his own foot with a rock.


    He predicted that the moment Prince Rong stepped into the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he would send people to spread the rumors.


    This desperate move of the Prime Minister Du not only made him into a poverty-stricken host, but also indirectly caused Prince Rong to be excused.


    Prince Rong cannot do anything but accept such a large favor.

 C15

    The Prime Minister Du seemed to have specially come to ask to see the Emperor before the Emperor for the sake of the Royal Family''s face. The Prime Minister Du had been in operation for many years, and their disciples had visited the world. If they did not handle things well, the Emperor would lose all sense of conscience.


    The Emperor didn''t believe that the crafty him wouldn''t be prepared in the slightest.


    Just based on the fact that he was dragging Lin You and Wan Lianyun to the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor to "apologize to them", the Emperor already felt that there was something fishy about this. He didn''t believe that the Prime Minister Du was actually there to apologize to them.


    No matter how much the Emperor pampered the Prince Qing, he couldn''t be unbiased. Since the Prime Minister Du had already informed him of this, even if he had to put on an act, he would still go over to the Prince Qing and teach them a lesson. Of course, at the same time, he would also teach the other princes a lesson.


    Originally, he wanted to show how much importance he placed on this matter, and he wanted to show that he absolutely wouldn''t favor the Prince Qing.


    The eunuch who went to pass the order quietly reported to him, that when the Prince Qing was discovered, he was already exhausted. It was just that, due to the difficulty of his orders, no one dared to delay any longer and brought the Prince Qing into the palace.


    The emperor was slapped by his own strength. He held back his anger in his chest, unable to leave even if he didn''t go.


    Fortunately, Prince Qing reacted in time and knelt in front of the palace, admitting that a spy had entered his mansion, and pointed his words at Prince Rong.


    The Prince Rong''s face was tense, he did not say a word, but it was the Prime Minister Du who raised a rebuttal, forcing the Prince Qing to retreat step by step.


    "Right now, the Emperor has ordered the Prince Qing to close up and reflect on himself. The Prime Minister Du has lost his beloved daughter in pain and is heartbroken. He must be sick and stay at home ¡­"


    Du Jinse had already done what she needed to do, and the development of the matter had indeed turned the tables on him. She had already told Du Jinse everything that happened in the Imperial Palace, and her eyes revealed an expression of interest.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, her thin lips slightly curling, "Is Du Jinse already dead?"


    Li Hao''s mother and mother were cousins, and the two of them had a little blood relation.


    Du Jinse''s mother had passed away early. As a child, Li Hao''s mother had always cared for her.


    Therefore, Li Hao and Du Jinse''s hour of time could be considered to have a close relationship. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have recognized Du Jinse at a single glance.


    Only, the Du Jinse in his impression, wasn''t that smart.


    Li Hao had an eccentric personality since he was young, and he would often bully his own body as a pleasure. Du Jinse was very afraid of him, only until Li Hao''s mother passed away and Li Hao built his house on the spot did Du Jinse avoid him.


    "It''s good that he died. If he died, then there would be no more pain." Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    This Li Hao should be the most difficult person Du Jinse had come into contact with to deal with him.


    Who knew if he was an enemy or a friend?


    The imperial family had no true love, she was not the original Du Jinse, she would not be stupid enough to tell others everything.


    She would rather believe the pure Pu Zhu than to be honest with anyone in the Royal Family.


    "Do you think Du Jinse is dead as well?"


    He originally thought that when Du Jinse heard her loved ones say that she was dead, she would be very sad. He never thought that she would have such a reaction.


    Life is very boring, it is rare to find something that is of interest, Li Hao naturally would not let it go easily.


    Du Jinse''s face stiffened, she really did not know how to answer this question.


    If he asked why she died, would she be able to answer him a little, and ask if Du Jinse died? She really couldn''t answer.


    Li Hao''s mood was very good. Seeing Du Jinse freeze there, made his mood even better.


    There was no need to go to court today. He had plenty of time to squander.


    Li Hao rubbed the pine nut in his hand, and the pine nut skin turned into dust and fell between his fingers.


    Du Jinse looked at the broken pieces on the ground and took a deep breath.


    "Whether Du Jinse is dead or alive, she''s still not like the pine nuts in the prince''s hands."


    Du Jinse spoke carefully.


    Li Hao looked at the peeled pine nut in his hand, reached out to grab Du Jinse''s hand, and placed it in her palm.


    "Eat."


    Du Jinse was shocked, was this for her?


    In response to Du Jinse''s suspicious look, Li Hao snorted coldly.


    "Seeing how exhausted you look, before I even finished asking, if you dare faint, I will throw you back to woodshed with the mouse as a companion."


    A few memories flashed through Du Jinse''s mind as she silently picked up the pine nut in her hand and placed it in her mouth.


    Li Hao carelessly pushed the small plate of pastries forward.


    "Don''t choke to death."

 C16

    Du Jinse was truly convinced by her body. Even though Li Hao had secretly helped her block a lot of things since she was young, she actually thought that he was just teasing her.


    She was almost fooled by the reaction of this body.


    Du Jinse looked at herself in the mirror and knew that this body was very pretty, as pretty as the little sister next door.


    With such looks, it was very easy to attract boys to gather around her. She could completely choose a boy without any changes in her expression, turning her liking into love.


    That Li Che had always liked her quietly, and even though she had been bestowed a marriage with Prince Qing, he still cared about her in silence.


    And this King Mo in front of him, the reason why he liked to bully Du Jinse so much was also to attract his attention.


    He really didn''t expect that with such a small body, he already had the potential to bring calamity to women.


    She was really blind to choose Li Che who did not love her.


    As she chewed on the pine nuts that Li Hao passed to him, Du Jinse was somewhat thirsty.


    "Can I have a cup of tea?"


    A cup of tea was offered to her.


    Du Jinse reached out and took it, and looked at the hand holding the teacup in leisure.


    Li Hao''s hands were white and long, the most beautiful hands he had ever seen amongst all the boys.


    Du Jinse''s gaze couldn''t help but follow the movements of his hands.


    The control of his hands was unbearable. He really wanted to grab that hand and ravage it.


    Li Hao caught her gaze quickly, if it was a normal day, he would be able to get people to dig out Du Jinse''s eyeballs.


    Just that, at this moment, he extended his hand out in front of Du Jinse, "Does it look good?"


    Du Jinse choked, "Cough, cough."


    Her mouth still had leftover dim sum, and with that cough, it sprayed all over Li Hao''s beautiful hands.


    Li Hao''s face turned black.


    "Sorry, I was really stunned by these two beautiful hands."


    If he wore thousands or tens of thousands of clothes, even if he didn''t wear a horse fart, didn''t he just extend his hand to show that it was nice to look at? She''ll praise those hands.


    Li Hao was about to go berserk, but after hearing her words, he just pointed his finger at her. After holding in for half a day, he shouted towards the outside: "Men!"


    Very quickly, the servant brought over some clean water. After Li Hao finished washing his hands, he looked at Du Jinse with disdain.


    "Come here."


    Du Jinse looked at him suspiciously.


    Li Hao was a little impatient. He extended his hand, grabbed Du Jinse and pressed her head into the water.


    Du Jinse struggled.


    Li Hao only wanted her to wash her face, but she actually didn''t listen. Li Hao directly used the simplest and most crude method.


    Du Jinse leaned her body back with all her might to resist.


    Suddenly, Li Hao loosened his grip, and with a slight movement, Du Jinse fell back onto the ground. With a wave of his hand, he knocked down the water basin that the servant was holding.


    Li Hao frowned and said disdainfully, "You''re so stupid."


    Sitting in a pool of water, Du Jinse felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Li Hao waved his hand, instructing the servants to prepare hot water as he wanted to bathe and change his clothes.


    Seeing that the servant had retreated, Li Hao casually glanced at Du Jinse.


    The burning anger in Du Jinse''s eyes was not even bothered to conceal it.


    He leaned over and approached Du Jinse, "Do you think you''re still the daughter of the Prime Minister Du? Du Jinse is already ''dead'', tell me, do you still have any qualifications to face Master I? "


    Du Jinse suddenly became clear-headed, as if someone poured a bucket of cold water over her head.


    As the daughter of the Du Clan, she had reasons to be arrogant and despotic, but she was not Du Jinse.


    Her problem had not been resolved. Forget about others, that Prince Qing would definitely not treat her as dead.


    Facing Li Hao''s scrutinizing gaze, Du Jinse stuck out her chest: "I do, I have beauty."

 C17

    "Pfft."


    Li Hao could not help but sneer.


    "With just you?"


    Li Hao sized Du Jinse up with a disdainful gaze.


    Du Jinse knew what he meant and unconcernedly tugged at the wet clothes on his body.


    "Beauties also need packaging. Just like me, if I see the emperor, I can be your little mother."


    "What did you say?" The vein on Li Hao''s forehead jumped.


    "It''s just an analogy, just an analogy." Du Jinse observed the situation and quickly explained.


    Just as Li Hao had said, if she wasn''t valuable, then she could be crushed to death at any time, just like an ant.


    Since his wish to become invisible in the brothel had been shattered, he decided to go to the side of the most powerful man in the world.


    As the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, she could always hear some secret messages. Li Hao was not as simple as he seemed to be, wasn''t he always looking for a woman to gift to the emperor?


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a different gaze now.


    "Packaging?" Li Hao repeated.


    Du Jinse explained, "This explanation is a little complicated. Not only are my clothes nice, my makeup good, the environment is also important. For example, with my current condition, it would be hard to arouse the pity of someone as high and mighty as you, Prince."


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "Even if it''s you in normal times, you wouldn''t be able to arouse I Lord''s feelings of pity."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Of course, although Liu Mu is a beauty, but in order to become the bane of women, opportunity is also important."


    She retracted her previous thought. Maybe the Li Hao of a young age had a little liked Du Jinse, but as he grew older, becoming the person with the most power was the lifelong dream of princes. What kind of relationship was that?


    From the moment Li Hao asked her what capital he had to face this Duke, Du Jinse already knew that if there was even the slightest mistake, she would be doomed to never be able to recover.


    "If you can''t even obtain the pity of the I, how can you obtain the pity of ten thousand years of age? Your Imperial Majesty, what sort of beauties have you never seen before? "


    Li Hao squinted as he looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse knew that her bet was right.


    "The Prince Mo cherishes the common people and has high aspirations. How can the current Ten Thousand Years Old Man compare to him?" Du Jinse''s flattery first moved him.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse quietly, "Your words, are they the opposite?"


    "Your Highness, when the Emperor was at the same age as Your Highness, his ambition was also very high. It''s just that, after sitting at that position for so long and hearing too much flattery, he truly thinks that the world is at peace, that it''s natural for people to be willing to enjoy life. The empress dowager and empress are all old."


    Otherwise, why would the Prince Qing be so anxious to get rid of the other party? With the help of his mother, the Emperor had recently been pampering some young and beautiful women.


    Li Hao stood up, "Follow me."


    Maybe they had all misjudged Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse silently followed behind him.


    After going through the Nine Winding Corridor, Li Hao pushed open the door and entered the hall first.


    Du Jinse followed him in without hesitation.


    Turning the screen, inside was a hot spring. Du Jinse''s eyes were wide open, there really was someone taking the hot spring for themselves, it was truly luxurious.


    Li Hao''s footsteps did not stop as Du Jinse followed closely behind.


    "This is the place to change clothes and this is the rouge water powder. After you take a bath, come out and meet I. I will want to see if you have the qualifications to say what you just said."

 C18

    "Understood." Du Jinse''s thin lips curled up slightly.


    Li Hao suddenly had a strange thought, was he really going to give her to royal father?


    If that was really the case, then he would admit that this Du Jinse was the bane of beauties.


    After sending Li Hao to the hot spring, Du Jinse stopped. Seeing that Li Hao had left, she slowly sat down.


    When she was in woodshed, because she had the rats, she was so nervous that she didn''t think carefully about what to do next. She wanted to take advantage of the time between baths to think carefully about it.


    Li Hao drank his tea and waited quietly.


    Before today, he had never placed Du Jinse in his eyes, even though his mother had once told them to be closer.


    Although Du Jinse was the current Prime Minister''s daughter, and was deeply favored by the Prime Minister, so what? Men were the most heartless, Prime Minister Du had already remarried. A woman without a mother to rely on, was the same as a woman without a family.


    Last night, he heard from Prince Rong that Du Jinse had committed suicide, and he even said that this woman had at least left him some dignity.


    The tactics of the Prince Qing were incomparably vicious.


    Not only did he remove the Prince Rong, the biggest stumbling block to the position of crown prince, he also took care of Du Jinse, the woman whom the emperor had bestowed the marriage with.


    The most important thing was that, for Prime Minister Du''s daughter to do such a shameful thing, what face did he have to meet anyone? Even if he did not tell the old, she would still complain.


    The Emperor had long feared that the Prime Minister Du was powerful and influential. How could the Emperor not be happy that the Prince Qing had helped the Emperor get rid of the Prime Minister Du and threw it into the emperor''s favour?


    This was a dead end. There was no solution.


    Who would have thought that they would be turned over by the Prime Minister Du?


    If not for the fact that he had seen Du Jinse in his own residence, he would have thought that the Prime Minister Du was extremely resourceful.


    Du Jinse.


    Li Hao chewed on Du Jinse''s name.


    Since she was Prime Minister Du''s daughter, how could she be stupid?


    Was he blinded by love before? Now that he knew about the plot of the Prince Qing, there was nothing more sad than death in his heart.


    Behind him, the sound of rustling clothes could be heard.


    Li Hao turned and his eyes lit up.


    Instead, he was dressed in simple and elegant clothes. He wore light green colored clothes and a pleated skirt. There was only a small pearl flower on his black hair.


    Such simple decorations, yet such a great contrast to her figure. She slightly lowered her head, making it hard for others to see her face.


    "Raise your head."


    Although he knew what Du Jinse looked like, Li Hao still couldn''t help but order him.


    Du Jinse slowly raised her head.


    Li Hao stared intently at Du Jinse, not wanting to let him off even the slightest of it.


    The person was clearly still the same person, yet he didn''t know what exactly had changed into ¡­ It was too eye-catching.


    Where was the difference?


    Li Hao couldn''t understand, he was clearly such a normal person.


    Du Jinse raised her sleeves and covered her mouth as she smiled, "Could it be that King Mo doesn''t recognize Shaking?"


    She winked mischievously.


    Tsk, men are all visual animals. They are clearly enchanted by her beauty, yet they still refuse to admit it.


    "Why are you different from before?"


    Li Hao asked.


    He was asking her how she looked, and also asking how she had become so smart.


    "This is the package I was talking about." Du Jinse giggled.


    Li Hao''s expression changed as he grabbed onto Du Jinse''s lower jaw, "Insolent Du Jinse, what scheme do you have to get close to the Emperor?"

 C19

    Pfft, all of these men had different intentions. Forget about others, if he really wanted to threaten her, he should''ve pinched her neck instead of her lower jaw.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao innocently.


    Li Hao realized that he had lost control of himself and calmly let go of Du Jinse.


    "I admits that you do have two beauties."


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "As long as you can enter the eyes of the Duke''s, it will be ten points."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    "Right now, you are only safe by the side of the Emperor."


    After a long while, Li Hao said.


    "Who would want to go to such a shameful place?"


    Du Jinse''s answer was beyond Li Hao''s expectations.


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Only in the Imperial Palace, by the side of the Emperor, can you survive."


    "I know your majesty, your majesty doesn''t know me, what''s the use?" "The Emperor is busy every day, and won''t even notice who''s missing." Du Jinse said.


    Li Hao admitted that she was right.


    "Then you ¡­" What are we going to do in the future? " Li Hao slowly spoke out.


    Du Jinse looked straight into Li Hao''s eyes, and said: "Since Du Jinse is dead, then we shouldn''t be in the capital, leaving this place would be the best plan."


    Li Hao snorted, his thoughts were too simple, it would be weird if she could leave safely.


    "Leave. Do you think that Prince Qing, with his vengeful personality, would let you leave so easily?"


    A thought came to Du Jinse''s mind, "Is Prince Mo guarding the city gate?"


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse in amusement, "Don''t tell I, you just remembered."


    He was sure that Du Jinse had come to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor with this idea in mind from the very beginning.


    Du Jinse was helpless. Only then did she know that in Du Jinse''s mind, there was only love and affection.


    "Look, although King Mo can help Jin Se, he might not be willing to help him. As for what method Jin Se has, we can only wait and see." Du Jinse said straightforwardly.


    She didn''t want to guess what kind of intentions this Prince Mo had. As a prince, she didn''t have any good things. If possible, she would rather hide far away.


    "The Prince Rong has a soft spot for you, why don''t you ask him for help?" King Mo narrowed his eyes.


    "I have to see him too." Du Jinse spread out her hands.


    Wasn''t the Prince Rong the person who asked her to expose the schemes of the Prince Qing? It''s not a good thing.


    In this moment of life and death, he would abandon her and leave.


    Relying on the heavens and the earth to rely on men was not as safe as relying on yourself.


    "If I is right, Prince Rong should be coming."


    King Mo said slowly.


    Shrimp?


    "Oh, even if he''s here, he''s here to see your Prince Mo."


    Jin Se curled her lips.


    Does it have anything to do with her?


    The corners of King Mo''s mouth curled up mockingly, "That might not be the case."


    "Your Highness, this Prince Rong requests an audience."


    Just as King Mo finished his words, a servant came over to report.


    When Prince Rong comes out of the palace, he will definitely come here to find out Du Jinse''s identity.


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo.


    Why did she smell conspiracy?


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse and took two steps back, reaching out his hands to take off his official''s uniform.


    "Tell Prince Rong that he is currently bathing." King Mo ordered.

 C20

    The attendant replied and left.


    "Then go ahead and busy yourself, Your Highness."


    Du Jinse hurriedly said.


    It was probably because he was used to being served by the maidservant and did not realize that men and women were always on guard against him.


    Du Jinse was very sensible.


    "Is this how you plan on going out?"


    King Mo''s voice sounded out behind Du Jinse.


    Weird, how else can we get out if we don''t go out like this?


    "If Prince Rong sees me together with you, everyone''s face won''t look good." Du Jinse subconsciously said.


    Prince Rong''s voice rang out in the distance.


    "Don''t worry about it, if Prince Mo blames anyone, I will take responsibility for all of you."


    The Prince Rong said as he walked closer.


    Du Jinse''s face changed.


    Although Du Jinse''s reputation was bad enough, she still hated this chaotic scene.


    King Mo pulled Du Jinse and quickly went behind the screen.


    Du Jinse still had not understood the situation, but King Mo had already fiercely pinched her waist.


    Du Jinse could not help but shout out.


    Prince Rong had already taken a step forward, but upon hearing the voice, he stopped and turned around.


    "Since King Mo has matters to attend to, please wait in the lobby."


    Prince Rong was burning with anxiety, but at this moment, he had no choice but to restrain his temper and speak loudly.


    King Mo''s lips moved closer to Du Jinse''s ear, "He came for you, did you feel touched?"


    Du Jinse secretly rolled her eyes.


    Hearing that the Prince Rong had left, King Mo let go of Du Jinse and sneered, "Pitiful Prince Rong, you have such an infatuated heart."


    "What infatuation? Brothers and wives, you can''t be bullied." Du Jinse disapproved.


    If he really wanted to become infatuated, then he should fight for it when the emperor bestowed the marriage upon him.


    At that time, he didn''t dare to express his thoughts, but he had put on an expression of deep affection. He wasn''t a man at all.


    King Mo was a little angry. Was Du Jinse saying these words for him to hear?


    She reached out to grab the clean cotton cloth and threw it into Du Jinse''s arms.


    "Wipe I''s back."


    He took off his clothes as if there was no one around and walked into the hot spring.


    Du Jinse looked at the exhibitionist with wide eyes.


    Was it because she, Du Jinse, did not look like a woman, or because he, King Mo, did not regard himself as a man?


    Perhaps occasionally?


    "What are you standing there for? and you think you''re Prince Qing''s fiancee? " King Mo sneered.


    So what if he bullied her?


    Du Jinse bit her lips. If she wasn''t afraid of being exposed to the light, what was there to be afraid of?


    He walked into the hot spring and approached King Mo. Honestly speaking, his figure was not bad.


    King Mo''s expression was dark. Just as Du Jinse''s hand was about to touch him, he grabbed onto her arm.


    "Alright, I will do it herself."


    King Mo snorted coldly, and pushed Du Jinse away.


    ''s current temperament was rather suitable for his taste, however, she absolutely could not let Du Jinse see through it.


    Du Jinse felt that she had been pardoned.


    Not really.


    Seeing and touching were two different things in their senses.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    King Mo said coldly, "You just wait outside obediently. If you don''t listen, I will hand you over to Prince Qing. You should understand that right now, Prince Qing is itching to cut you into a thousand pieces."


    Du Jinse''s body stiffened, this person...


    "Yes." Du Jinse clenched her teeth.


    To be the chopping block, to be the fish, was also a matter of helplessness.


    What was he going to do?


    "Yes." After a long while, Du Jinse replied.


    Leaving King Mo''s line of sight, Du Jinse exhaled lightly. Life and death, in a split-second, she felt that her mental fortitude was not that great.


    King Mo watched Jin Se enter with his eyes, and sank into deep thought. In her eyes, King Mo saw stubbornness.


    Although she was in dire straits, she gave him a feeling that she was difficult to tame.


    Even though she looked so cute and obedient.


    How could such a person be useful to him?


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth curled up slightly. Taming a woman who doesn''t look the same on the surface is even more challenging, isn''t it?

 C21

    Du Jinse seemed to be looking at the famous painting in front of him, her thoughts floated somewhere else.


    He put a hand on her shoulder from behind.


    Du Jinse turned her head and saw King Mo who had changed into his usual clothes.


    Du Jinse only felt a fine layer of goosebumps rise up on the skin he held tightly.


    He looked at Du Jinse, who was in front of him, with a faint smile.


    Not only had she changed her clothes, even her makeup and hairstyle had been modified. The person standing before her was indeed ''very coquettish'', but her expression was just a little bit worse.


    King Mo took a deep breath in enjoyment, "Truly coquettish."


    Even the fragrance had become rich and fragrant.


    She glanced at King Mo''s arm, "King Mo''s hand seems to be in the wrong place."


    King Mo followed her gaze and naturally saw the subtle changes in her body.


    He chuckled, "It can''t be, don''t tell I, you have followed Prince Qing for so long, you don''t even have skin to skin."


    "So what if I do? "We were bestowed a marriage by the Emperor, so everything he does is natural. King Mo doesn''t feel like he is like this, and that there is something ¡­"


    Du Jinse racked her brain to find a suitable word.


    King Mo raised her eyebrows, "You think you are a Princess Qing? "The word ''Princess Qing'' means'' shame ''. I advises you, it would be better to forget about it as soon as possible. It is your fortune that I was willing to touch you."


    Du Jinse''s lungs were about to explode from the anger, the first part was the truth, while the second part was the thinking of a male cancer.


    "Understood."


    When King Mo heard it, he sneered and moved his lips close to Du Jinse''s ear.


    "What should we do? I has found out that she likes you, little thing. "


    Du Jinse''s face was stern, and said dryly: "Prince, Jin Se is a human."


    King Mo''s hand that was on Du Jinse''s shoulder turned back, stroking the outline of Du Jinse''s face.


    Du Jinse''s skin seemed as though it was on fire. Wherever he touched, everything was on fire.


    "Alright, I knows that you are not a thing."


    You are the one who isn''t trash, your entire family is trash, Du Jinse thought.


    "I will bring you to see Prince Rong. Remember, Du Jinse is dead. Just a domestic prostitute raised in the palace. "


    Ah?


    Du Jinse had once thought of going to the brothel to rest.


    It was just a stopgap.


    From the scent that Pu Zhu was giving off, she could tell that the perfume they were using wasn''t very good.


    Not only did she want to avoid the Prince Qing''s pursuit, she also wanted to be safe and sound.


    She believed that with her skills, it would be easy for her to make highly sought after cosmetics.


    Who would have thought that she wouldn''t be able to go to the brothel, but would still be treated as a domestic prostitute?


    Seeing her thunderstruck look, King Mo felt his mood lighten. His hand slid down to her waist, and he tightened his grip.


    "When you see Prince Rong later, act according to his meaning."


    Du Jinse resisted, "Can you refuse?"


    King Mo sized up Du Jinse from head to toe, "You little heartless, Prince Rong has almost lost all of his reputation because of you, and you''re not even willing to see him."


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "If I don''t meet him, then it would be better for him. When the Prince asks me to meet him, he must be harboring evil intentions."


    "You''re really smart. Don''t dilly-dally. Let''s go."


    King Mo forced Du Jinse to walk towards the hall.


    Du Jinse really couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    "You can let your temper run wild, but you need to think clearly whether or not you can bear the consequences."


    Seeing that they were almost there, King Mo turned to look at Du Jinse, her face clearly showing that she was unconvinced.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she asked, "What does King Mo want me to do?"

 C22

    "Why is the brother looking for me so urgently? Is there something up?"


    King Mo arranged for Du Jinse to arrive before he reached the entrance.


    Prince Rong put down the teacup and watched King Mo walk towards him.


    King Mo stood still and looked at herself, "I wonder what I have to look at, brother Prince Rong is actually staring intently."


    "Why is Jin Se here?" Prince Rong did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    He was now very clear-headed, and it was precisely because of this that he could not wrap his head around it.


    He believed that everything that happened in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor last night was definitely not an illusion created by him drinking wine.


    "Brother Prince Rong must be joking! Jin Se is dead, didn''t you hear it yourself?" King Mo lifted his clothes and sat in the host''s seat. He picked up the tea bowl and moistened his throat.


    "Did the brother bully me to get drunk?" Prince Rong looked at King Mo seriously.


    King Mo thoughtfully used the teacup to caress the tea leaves floating on it.


    The Prince Rong stared at King Mo without blinking, waiting quietly.


    Seemingly defeated by him, King Mo put down his tea bowl and compromise: "To be honest, Brother Prince Rong, last night, that woman did indeed look somewhat similar to Jin Se. However, she is not Jin Se.


    "domestic prostitute." Prince Rong''s expression changed a little as he looked at King Mo.


    "Brother Prince Rong, since the day that we established our residence, we have been able to find a woman. I have kept a few domestic prostitute s, so there''s no need for you to make such a big fuss over nothing."


    Prince Rong took a deep breath, showing that he did not believe him.


    "Can I call her out?"


    It was obviously Du Jinse, there was no way he would be mistaken.


    When King Mo heard this, he nodded, "There''s nothing difficult about that. Come, bring Lady Han over."


    "Rustle?" Prince Rong looked at King Mo with eyes as sharp as knives.


    King Mo sighed.


    "Actually, Brother Prince Rong should understand I more than others. Back then, when I was being mischievous and injured by Miss Du''s ears, my mother had once promised that after I became the champion, she would marry me."


    Du Jinse stood there, while King Mo held up a pair of beautiful earrings, saying that he wanted to give it to her. He then said that Du Jinse didn''t have ears and eyes, and ordered someone to tie Du Jinse up, and give her an eye above the ear. He never thought that it would end like this, when King Mo was only around ten years old right.


    The sound of Du Jinse''s footsteps as she entered attracted their gazes.


    When Prince Rong saw Du Jinse, his expression changed a few times, and he stood up.


    King Mo spoke slowly.


    "Du Jinse took a fancy to the Prince Qing. She actually ignored the promise she made with the I, begged for an imperial edict, married the Prince Qing, and disregarded her pride. The I can''t take this lying down no matter what."


    Prince Rong had already taken two steps forward, but upon hearing King Mo''s words, he stopped.


    After King Mo finished speaking, he instructed, "Shrill, why haven''t you come to pay your respects to the Prince Rong? From today onwards, you will be a member of the Prince Rong."


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo in disbelief. He gave her to the Prince Rong just like that? He had just said that no matter how much the Prince Rong coerced her, she was not allowed to leave with him.


    Prince Rong had been paying close attention to Du Jinse''s expression the entire time. Seeing her appearance, he slowly sat back down.


    "She ¡­" "It doesn''t seem to be willing."


    Although Jin Se had always been hostile towards girls due to the Prince Qing, her eyes had never been as sharp as this woman''s.


    King Mo''s words were reasonable, the Prince Rong had already believed him.


    When he left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he had already confirmed that Du Jinse was definitely going to die.


    "She''s just a domestic prostitute, how could she possibly be willing?" King Mo said coldly.


    The Prince Rong shook her head, "A gentleman does not steal my feelings, I does not wish to steal my feelings, but, you like Jin Se, you should not hide it from me."


    Pausing for a moment, Prince Rong continued: "I was unable to hide I''s intentions from you."


    To be able to use so much effort to train a person into a different person, it could be seen that the took it for granted that the person was not less interested in Jin Se than he was.


    Therefore, he had to step on her face right now as Du Jinse silently cursed in her heart.


    "The depth of one''s love is what makes one hate everything." Prince Rong used the voice of two people and said softly.


    Hearing that, King Mo''s face turned weird, he loved Du Jinse?


    His gaze turned towards Du Jinse, her mood agitated and she waved her hand, "You may leave."


    He had always understood what he wanted.


    How could he love Du Jinse? However, King Mo knew that something wasn''t right with him today.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she turned around and walked out.


    King Mo''s eyes flashed.


    "Halt."


    Du Jinse was stopped.


    She frowned and turned to look at King Mo.


    Why was this person so fickle?


    King Mo didn''t seem to notice her patient expression.


    "You''d better wait here."


    Du Jinse could not help but speak out, "The princes and princes are discussing important matters, I think it''s better if I leave."


    King Mo stared at her, "You still dare to talk back? If I asks you to stay, you have to stay."


    "You can stay." Although she was not Du Jinse, she still looked very much like her. It was good to see her for a bit, Prince Rong couldn''t help but ask.


    Du Jinse''s small face fell, "The more secrets you know, the shorter your life is, Prince Rong should know, right?"


    King Mo scolded, "Impudent."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, and did not speak further.


    Seeing this, Prince Rong could not bear to see it. After all, she looked so much like Jin Se, "brother has something to discuss with brother, it''s better to tell her to withdraw."


    What King Mo decided on was not something that anyone could control.


    He wanted Jin Se to know his secret, so if she wanted to live, she could only stay by his side.


    Du Jinse seemed to already be an abandoned son. As long as she was alive, the situation would still be affected.


    Putting aside the time and energy spent on training a chess piece, they couldn''t place it where they wanted to put it.


    Du Jinse had delivered herself right to her doorstep. She wanted to leave this place easily, so how could she do so?


    King Mo gave himself an overt reason.


    King Mo walked to Du Jinse''s side with his back facing Prince Rong. His eyes were filled with threat, but his voice was filled with rare tenderness.


    "What is it that the I is hiding from you?"


    With a twist of his body, was forced to follow his footsteps, return to the main seat, and sat on his legs.


    When Prince Rong saw this, he felt that it was a little dazzling and turned his gaze away.


    A light flashed in King Mo''s eyes.


    "Brother Prince Rong, even though Prince Qing is confined within the palace, the situation is not optimistic. What plans do you have?"


    Prince Rong could not help but look towards Jin Se.


    After a long while, she answered: "Even though this I was framed, we cannot be careless. In these few days, this I intends to thank customers behind closed doors."


    King Mo heard and nodded, "That''s good too, you can go and accompany Your Highness for a while now. The Prince Rong''s manor is not comparable to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s, so you should not be so capricious in serving Your Highness."


    King Mo lightly scratched Du Jinse''s nose.


    He was trying to send a message to the Prince Rong, and not to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse gritted her teeth in hatred. She obviously hated him to death, yet she had actually wrapped her arms around King Mo''s neck, and said with a sweet voice, "My prince, you must use all means at your disposal to make Prince Rong wish for death."


    Her voice was so soft and sweet that anyone who heard it would feel their bones go soft.


    Who doesn''t know how to act? Aren''t you going to act? Your great-aunt will play with you.


    According to her knowledge, this King Mo had a serious obsession with cleanliness, and hated contact with people the most.


    King Mo''s body stiffened, the hand around her waist tightened, and her vision blurred. She did not look like the young miss of the Du Family at all, as if she was really a domestic prostitute that he was keeping in his residence. Every day, she would only think of a way to make her master happy.


    Du Jinse could feel the change in his body, and was secretly pleased, but became even more excited, "But Your Highness, I am not willing to part with you, what should I do?"


    As he spoke, he twisted his body to face the face of the King of Mo.


    Prince Rong''s expression changed, "Enough."

 C23

    King Mo took the opportunity to push Du Jinse away.


    Du Jinse was pushed to the ground and couldn''t help but cry out.


    King Mo had no time to bother with him. He stood up and walked to Prince Rong''s side. "Brother Prince Rong ¡­"


    After a long while, she opened her mouth and said: "You already planned to give her to I, but in front of I, why are you flirting and flirting with her?"


    King Mo laughed, "He''s just a domestic prostitute."


    Pausing for a moment, King Mo tried to speak, "Brother Prince Rong, could it be that you love our home?"


    In fact, he had never believed that the Prince Rong truly liked Du Jinse, and only saw her identity in sight.


    The power behind the Prime Minister Du cannot be underestimated. Marrying Du Jinse meant that she had everything.


    Prince Rong asked himself, was that really the case?


    He looked at Du Jinse with a complicated expression, controlling the impulse to go forward and support her.


    "Step down."


    Du Jinse''s fall was not light, but she still endured the pain and left.


    She really did not know what kind of evil intentions this King Mo had, she simply could not see through him. Prince Rong had already said that he did not want her anymore, how could he still refuse?


    What kind of evil intentions did these people have? He couldn''t figure it out. His heart was very tired.


    "Miss, this way please." The moment Du Jinse came out, she was invited to a room to the side.


    Watching the servant leave, Du Jinse sat on the chair blankly.


    Although the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor looked loose, it was actually filled with danger.


    She couldn''t even take one more step.


    When Du Jinse heard the chirping of the birds outside, she walked over to the window and pushed it open.


    The bird was alarmed and flapped its wings as it flew away.


    Du Jinse watched in a daze. People would always ignore what they own, only when they lose it, would they treasure it.


    Her current situation was like a caged bird. She had to fly out.


    When Du Jinse left, the Prince Rong retracted his gaze.


    "Just what exactly does the brother want to say, speak your mind."


    Prince Rong hadn''t slept for the entire night. At this time, other than his eyes turning red, his face no longer showed the exasperation he showed yesterday. Instead, it was replaced with an innate noble aura.


    When Du Jinse picked the worst case scenario, what she saw was the true face of these royals.


    The reason why the so-called Mt. Tai collapsed without any change in expression was only because he was watching from the sidelines.


    As long as they didn''t waver in their own interests, they could stay out of this matter, whether they were family or friends.


    "Amongst the princes, only you and I, and the Prince Qing, have been conferred the title of king."


    King Mo retracted the smile on his face and said sternly.


    Prince Rong glanced at King Mo.


    "Prince Qing moves frequently, this junior cannot help but be worried. If something were to really happen to you, brother, then it will be my turn next."


    King Mo gave a short laugh.


    "So, even if it''s for the sake of the brother, you should protect yourself well."


    The Prince Rong said helplessly, "royal father is flourishing at the moment, isn''t it too early to say all this?"


    Although King Mo did not say it out loud, they were well aware that the reason the Prince Qing set up was because someone had repeatedly mentioned the establishment of the crown prince.


    "Amongst the three of us, only the mother of Prince Qing is by royal father''s side. He is the only one that knows how good the body of the royal father is."


    Prince Rong''s face sank, "Say no more."


    If such outrageous words were to spread to today''s ears, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    King Mo kept quiet.


    It is just that now is the time to meddle in other things. If someone sees you and brings back a person that is similar to the Miss Du, then it is inevitable that trouble will arise. "Feng Xue''er said."


    "I was wrong." King Mo was a kind person.


    The Prince Rong hesitated, "Let''s deal with that."

 C24

    King Mo did not expect the Prince Rong to say something like that, so King Mo naturally knew that the Prince Rong was not as gentle as it seemed on the surface. However, he did not expect that, who looked so much like his beloved girl, would do this to him even if he asked someone else to do it.


    "I know what I''m doing."


    The Prince Rong nodded.


    He also knew that what he said made him seem a bit too heartless and unrighteous. He explained, "For a woman like her, death is a form of freedom."


    King Mo nodded, "I understand."


    Prince Rong finally put down the boulder in his heart and stood up, "In this period of time, you have to be careful."


    King Mo agreed and sent the Prince Rong off. He stood at the entrance of the residence and was lost in thought for a while before slowly turning back.


    A sound came from the door, causing Du Jinse to look over warily.


    When King Mo came in, he saw Du Jinse standing by the window.


    "The scenery in the I''s Palace is not bad. Would you like to take a look? After getting familiar with the terrain, even if you want to escape, it would be much more convenient. "


    King Mo''s eyes flashed.


    Du Jinse was clear about her intentions, but she did not feel awkward.


    "Don''t I have to wait for Prince Rong to take me away?" Du Jinse asked.


    Looking at the way Li Hao was acting just now, he seemed to be unwilling to let go of her even if he had to send her out.


    Hearing that, King Mo looked at Du Jinse with interest, "Do you want to follow him or not?"


    Du Jinse secretly rolled her eyes.


    "I can make my own decisions?"


    King Mo looked at her, his lips curled up slightly, "Of course, but it can only be decided by these two answers."


    I knew it.


    Du Jinse realized that Li Hao seemed to be rather willing to bicker with her.


    "If possible, I hope King Mo can let me go."


    Du Jinse said seriously.


    She did not need King Mo to help her, nor did she want to be tied down by him.


    King Mo turned his face to look at Du Jinse.


    "Are you sure that without the help of I, you would be able to leave the city?"


    It was not that he looked down on Du Jinse, but that he understood the Prince Qing too well.


    Not only did Prince Qing fail to reap any benefits, he was even reprimanded by the Emperor in public. This debt, would definitely be owed to Prince Rong and Du Jinse.


    He was temporarily unable to move the Prince Rong, but he would definitely not let go of the "dead" Du Jinse.


    Prime Minister Du told the emperor that Du Jinse was dead in front of him. As a result, even if Prince Qing killed Du Jinse in front of him, the Prime Minister Du could not say a single word.


    "No matter what, it''s still a life."


    When Du Jinse said this, she felt all sorts of emotions.


    "You should stay here for now. After this period of time has passed, Prince Qing thinks that you would have long left the capital, so it''s not too late for you to leave."


    The people she loved wanted her dead, and the people who loved her wanted her dead.


    On the other hand, as an unrelated person, even King Mo himself was moved by his kind intentions.


    Of course, for him to be willing to accept Du Jinse, it was not because he had some good intentions.


    "You''re willing to let me go?"


    Du Jinse was a little surprised.


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse slanted his eyes, "Aren''t you spending money raising it?"


    Du Jinse thought of something and said cautiously: "I know a lot of things. However, warm beds, you should find someone else."


    "Pfft." King Mo did not expect Du Jinse to say this, and could not hold it in any longer, he laughed.


    He sized Du Jinse up from head to toe. Although she was dressed coquettishly, but the expression on her face was so solemn that it was hard to think of anything perverted.


    Of course, this was only to face him; his thoughts were not on this.


    If he was facing someone else, he didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    "I has not reached this point where she''s so desperate to eat."


    King Mo looked at her in disdain.

 C25

    Hearing that, Du Jinse did not think much of it, and thought for a while: "Then I''ll go to the kitchen and help out."


    Frankly speaking, she couldn''t think of what she could do for a moment. It was enough to stay far away from him anyway.


    King Mo understood her thoughts, "Up to you."


    "You can''t use the name Du Jinse anymore. From today onwards, you shall be called Mo Mo. Everything, people, objects, and you will become strangers."


    Calling in people from the Residence, King Mo muttered a few sentences.


    "Miss Mo Mo, follow me."


    The man was respectful.


    Du Jinse followed him out. After walking for a while, she suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    The person leading the way glanced at her and made a inviting gesture.


    "That... Can you help me find some clothes to change out of here? "


    Du Jinse was a little embarrassed.


    Actually, this set of clothes wasn''t that unbearable either. At the very least, from Du Jinse''s point of view, the clothes didn''t look very thin and were above the shoulder.


    King Mo''s taste was rather elegant, he did not dress her in a vulgar manner.


    "The person looked at Du Jinse strangely," Your Highness ordered, from today onwards, you will be taking care of your highness''s meals. Your highness thinks that you look really good wearing it, and is adding fragrance to your sleeves as described by the ancients. "


    Du Jinse listened for a long time, and finally understood what she meant. He meant to tell her to wear this to the kitchen?


    Du Jinse clenched her teeth, her red sleeves adding a fragrance, she would go and get a pot of hot pot right now, with the help of the big sleeve, the fragrance would definitely satisfy his senses.


    When they reached the kitchen, everyone in the kitchen looked at Du Jinse as if they were looking at a monster.


    Li Hao naturally could not come to the kitchen to look for food.


    Even in maidservant, who would have the face to dress up like this, no one would go to the kitchen. The long skirt dragged on the greasy floor, and the scene was just too beautiful.


    Du Jinse reached out to tug at the hem of the long skirt, and for the first time, felt that it didn''t fit in with the surrounding environment.


    The person who brought Du Jinse over left after giving her instructions.


    "Miss Mo Mo, you should go and rest here. The prince''s meal will be ready very soon."


    Each of them took a clean stool and passionately called out to Du Jinse.


    From everyone''s attitude, it could be seen that they were treating her as King Mo''s woman. They had just made a mistake and were being lightly punished by King Mo.


    Du Jinse revealed a standard smile.


    "Sisters, I''ll be coming to the kitchen from now on. Please give me your guidance."


    Du Jinse did not explain. With someone in the upper echelons, even if they did not think it was true, they would still act politely on the surface.


    Du Jinse looked around, and her gaze stopped at a girl who had a body similar to him and looked like she loved cleanliness.


    In fact, just as these people had said, the food was quickly prepared and stored inside the food box.


    A person that looked like a butler pointed at the girl that Du Jinse was paying attention to just now.


    "Xiao Xiao, help Miss Mo Mo take the food box."


    Du Jinse looked at the food box and could not help but ask: "Is that all?"


    Had she been misled by the TV series? As a member of the royal family, wasn''t he too thrifty?


    Someone laughed, "Don''t underestimate these ¡­"


    The housekeeper glared at the person who spoke.


    The man was startled and shut his mouth.


    "Alright then, all the sisters should get busy first, I will first go to deliver the food for the prince."


    Judging from the man''s words, these few dishes must have been very complicated.


    Du Jinse reached out to take it.


    A pair of hands extended from the side. "Let me do it."


    Du Jinse looked at the girl but did not say a word.

 C26

    "Xiao Xiao, right? My name is Mo Mo." Du Jinse thought about how she should explain this to the young lady.


    The girl looked up at Du Jinse, "Mhm."


    Du Jinse revealed a friendly smile, "There is something that is a little difficult to speak of, do you have any clothes that are idle, or something that you would like to sell to me?"


    In a while, he would go to the hot spring and take back the maid''s clothes that she was wearing. After washing them, she would be able to wear them tomorrow.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse and did not say a word.


    "I gave you the money." Du Jinse reached out to tug at her clothes.


    Xiao Xiao followed her movements, glanced at her clothes, and still did not speak.


    "If it doesn''t work, then forget it. I''ll clean up the clothes and deal with it first." Du Jinse was a little embarrassed.


    "Your highness really likes the way you dress."


    Xiao Xiao suddenly said.


    Du Jinse helplessly pulled at the corner of her mouth.


    "Who cares how he likes it, I still like his clothes."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Xiao with a thoughtful expression, "You like him?"


    Xiao Xiao''s face flushed red.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Du Jinse was a little speechless.


    "Love between a man and a woman is a normal thing. It''s normal for him to be that good-looking, and it''s also normal to like him."


    Xiao Xiao bit her lips.


    Of all the young ladies of appropriate age in the estate, who didn''t like the prince?


    Xiao Xiao looked at the clothes on Du Jinse''s body. Did the Duke like this kind of woman?


    But she didn''t dare ask.


    Du Jinse saw her expression, and went forward to take the food box from her hands, "Xiao Xiao, do you like my clothes a lot? It''s a pity that I can''t make the decision. However, I can let you try changing it later. "


    "Can I really try?"


    Xiao Xiao was a little excited.


    What kind of girl doesn''t like beautiful clothes and jewelry, especially since this is what the prince likes.


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "Of course you can, this set of clothes does not belong to me. Otherwise, I would want to trade with you for a set of daily clothes."


    "I... I haven''t made any new clothes recently. If you don''t mind, I''ll find one for you ¡­ I don''t want money. "


    As long as he could ask her to try out such a beautiful set of clothes, she would willingly give it to Du Jinse.


    "Deal."


    Du Jinse revealed a perfect smile.


    The two of them reached an agreement and felt much closer.


    Xiao Xiao subconsciously spoke a lot more.


    Xiao Xiao explained the problem Du Jinse posed just now.


    "He''s a prince." Du Jinse muttered.


    Since he was so picky, it was hard to understand why he should hire more cooks to make all kinds of north and south food.


    "Your highness is very considerate towards us servants."


    Xiao Xiao defended King Mo.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Xiao.


    Hey, don''t argue with fans.


    In their eyes, everything her idol did was fascinating.


    "Your highness doesn''t like the atmosphere of smoke and fire, so whenever you deliver food to your highness, you always ask people in the mansion to change their clothes."

 C27

    "Your Highness, it''s time to eat."


    Du Jinse carried the food box and stepped over the threshold.


    King Mo put down the book in his hand, looked at Du Jinse, and frowned.


    "Why is there such a strong smell of fireworks?"


    Du Jinse placed the food box on the Eight Immortals Table and placed the dishes on it one by one.


    As King Mo approached, Du Jinse turned around and almost bumped into him.


    King Mo reached out her arms and wrapped around Du Jinse''s waist, the two''s faces almost touching, "I asked you a question, why didn''t you answer?"


    Du Jinse wanted to smile, but before the smile could form on the corner of her mouth, it had already disappeared. She really didn''t like being so close to others.


    "Prince, can you let me go first?"


    King Mo chuckled, he released Du Jinse and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Du Jinse took a few steps back to calm herself down.


    "It''s not like I want to cultivate. I can naturally smell the scent of smoke and fire if I eat mortal food."


    King Mo nodded.


    "That makes sense."


    Du Jinse arranged everything properly.


    "Your Highness, please clean up first."


    Du Jinse said.


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse, deep in thought, "You ¡­"


    Do I also do this in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor?


    King Mo only said ''you''.


    "My sisters in the kitchen said that the prince had not eaten since a long time ago, so his food should be lighter."


    Du Jinse was very intelligent, she could see what King Mo wanted to ask, but, how could she answer?


    He might as well avoid talking about it.


    "I''m not the only one who hasn''t eaten."


    King Mo''s will pointed.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "That''s right, I haven''t eaten either."


    The maidservant who had brought water in glanced at Du Jinse and scolded: "What kind of person do you think you are, to actually dare compete with your highness?"


    Not many people in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor had seen Du Jinse before, and looking at the way Du Jinse was dressed, it didn''t seem like she came from an innocent family.


    He reprimanded without any hesitation.


    King Mo raised his hand to stop him.


    "Go back first, leave the rest to Mo Mo."


    The maidservant looked at King Mo in shock, her face full of injuries, "Your highness, did I do something wrong?"


    The corner of Du Jinse''s eyes twitched unnoticeably. Ah, there''s a phrase that would cause people''s blood to boil, this person is really handsome, it''s the same.


    "This is the I''s decision."


    King Mo said coldly.


    He still needed to discuss things with his servants. What a joke.


    When the maidservant heard the Prince''s words, his tears kept rolling in his eyes, causing others to love him dearly.


    When Du Jinse saw it, she felt as if her heart was going to melt.


    The maidservant put down the copper basin and silently retreated.


    King Mo and the other maidservant retreated and looked at Du Jinse.


    "For you, I even sent out the maidservant that served me for many years. It''s not worth it to think about it."


    After saying that, he shook his head regretfully.


    "Prince Mo¡¯s Manor is so big, isn''t it supposed to need a lot of people?"


    Du Jinse muttered.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to have just her. Was there really a need to?


    "Right now, the southern region is in a critical situation, even the imperial court has cut back on their expenditures. As a prince, the I is naturally following the imperial palace''s lead, so how could they covet a place to enjoy themselves?"


    King Mo spoke righteously.


    "So what you''re saying is that you don''t have many people serving you?"


    No way.


    Du Jinse asked suspiciously.


    "That''s the only one." King Mo pointed at her.


    "Are you for real?" Du Jinse muttered.


    He hadn''t thought that the competition for this position would be so intense.


    He must be making enemies for her on purpose.


    "It''s more real than real gold, what are you standing there for? waiting for I to wash his hands. "


    King Mo said proudly.


    Du Jinse hated this to the point that her teeth itched for trouble.

 C28

    "Prince, just call that sister back. Someone as clumsy as me is more suited to be in the kitchen."


    Du Jinse felt that she was just temporarily staying here. There was no need to steal someone''s job and make enemies for herself.


    "If you can''t eat, you can''t talk." King Mo used his chopsticks and pointed at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was not convinced, "I didn''t eat it."


    King Mo grabbed her hand and looked at it seriously.


    "I really can''t see that. If such a hand is also called a rough hand, then is there any other hand that isn''t thick?"


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but glance at the hand that was holding her hand.


    His hands were so beautiful that even when he was with her, they were not inferior in any way.


    When King Mo saw her looking at his hand, he simply placed it in front of her.


    "Does it look good?"


    Du Jinse looked away in distress, not forgetting to sarcasm, "Your Highness, there''s no need to speak."


    King Mo''s hand paused.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse looked pleased.


    King Mo simply pushed her bowl and chopsticks away, "I is done eating."


    Du Jinse glared at him. Was he really going to cultivate? You call that eating? Not a bird yet.


    King Mo raised an eyebrow.


    "What kind of expression is that?"


    When Du Jinse heard it, she lowered her eyelids.


    "Since Your Highness has finished your meal, I will carry it down."


    When King Mo heard this, he looked at her thoughtfully, which made her feel uneasy.


    "Does Your Highness have any other orders?"


    King Mo retracted his gaze and said indifferently, "Usually, after the master is done, the servants by the side can sit down and drink."


    Du Jinse''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he had become suspicious of her identity?


    "What kind of logic is this, to stab in front of the master?"


    Du Jinse really wanted to praise herself for her cleverness, so her answer was flawless.


    King Mo nodded, "Prince Qing has always been unreasonable, however, I is different from him. I has always liked to watch people eat.


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo suspiciously. Could it be that it was because his appetite was not good that he liked to watch others eat?


    It was a good habit ¡ª especially for a servant.


    "What are you still standing there for? Sit down. "


    King Mo pointed at the chair opposite them.


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo and sat down hesitantly.


    "Eat."


    King Mo ordered.


    "Then I''ll really eat it."


    Du Jinse picked up her chopsticks and glanced at King Mo.


    "Of course it''s true."


    King Mo did not seem like he was joking.


    Although she had just eaten some snacks, it was just a little snack, how could she eat her fill? Du Jinse was actually a little hungry, she remembered the identity of this body and ate it modestly.


    "No, it can''t be eaten like this. Try again."


    King Mo stopped her.


    "How do you eat it?"


    Du Jinse felt that she could still continue to read the way she ate.


    "Of course, I likes to see other people eating with relish."


    Du Jinse felt that she had fallen into a pit.


    "This is how I always eat. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to satisfy your request."


    King Mo said unhurriedly, "It doesn''t matter, when I is satisfied, you can stop."


    Du Jinse had finally seen through his sinister methods.


    If he was not satisfied, was she going to die?


    "Or else, Your Highness, you should just call that sister over here, Jin Se ¡­ No, Mo Mo is stupid, and might not be able to satisfy Your Highness'' wish. "


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse and clapped twice.


    The woman who just opened the door came out.


    King Mo pointed at the food in front of him, "I''s appetite is not good, eat it for I to see."


    When the lady heard it, she glanced at Du Jinse complacently, then sat down happily as if she was the victor, the corners of her eyes flying up into the sky.


    Du Jinse felt that it was necessary for him to stand up and squat at the corner of the wall.


    "Learn better."


    Then, Du Jinse watched as the graceful woman wolfed down her food with wide eyes. She grabbed onto one of her hooves and gulped it down, because it was a bit greasy, the soup slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth and entered her neck ¡­

 C29

    Du Jinse left with difficulty with the food box.


    It really was an expert in the field of martial arts.


    After she looked at the appearance of the slim girl, she made it clear that she couldn''t do it.


    King Mo nodded in understanding, "I also feels that you are suitable for warming the bed."


    Under King Mo''s dubious gaze and the gentle girl''s complicated gaze, Du Jinse who was originally standing up fiercely sat back down.


    She believed that if looks had texture, then King Mo''s body would have many holes pierced through.


    King Mo didn''t seem to feel anything as he watched her eat with relish, occasionally commenting.


    Of course, she had already thought herself to be devouring the food, but she was still looked down upon by Hua Li. If not for the fact that she had finished her food, she wouldn''t have come out now.


    He lowered his head to look at his abdomen. Thankfully, it was not obvious. The clothes looked like they had wide sleeves, but they actually looked like they had a very good figure.


    "Mo Mo, you''re back." Xiao Xiao had been thinking about how shesheould look like if she put on Du Jinse''s clothes, and when she saw her back, he immediately went to welcome her.


    "This is ¡­"


    Someone was talking to the kitchen manager''s wife, looking at Du Jinse.


    The steward looked at Du Jinse. She was talking to Xiao Xiao right now and did not notice him at all.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Lady Mu, you are an old man of the Long family. How could you forget the rules?"


    Lady Mu gave a hollow laugh. "From the way that young lady is dressed, it doesn''t seem like she should be in the kitchen. I couldn''t help but ask. Just pretend I didn''t say anything. Just pretend I didn''t."


    She had a relative who worked for the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    Prince Qing did not give any leeway to Prince Rong and Du Jinse.


    From the moment Prince Rong stepped into the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, rumors had already spread through the streets and alleys.


    After that, things did not go according to his plan, but public opinion came to fruition. Although it proved the innocence of the two of them in the imperial household, some people knew of the latest developments while others did not.


    Lady Mu had seen Du Jinse from afar before, and the more she looked, the more she felt that the woman was Du Jinse.


    They watched as Du Jinse was dragged away by Xiao Xiao.


    She finished her business in a hurry and left.


    When he got home, he couldn''t help but tell his husband.


    Wasn''t it said that Miss Du was having an affair with him? Why is it in King Mo''s mansion?


    Towards gossip, a man''s passion would not lose to any woman.


    When her husband heard this, he couldn''t help but bring her to their relatives'' home in Prince Qing¡¯s Manor to gossip.


    The news quickly reached Prince Qing''s ears.


    Prince Qing had just finished his temper.


    In order to pacify the Prime Minister Du, a few of his most capable subordinates in the mansion had also been dealt with by the Emperor. Now, he was being forced at every turn, and his heart was not well, so no one dared to go up and touch his bad luck.


    "What?"


    Prince Qing, who was originally leaning against the pillow, couldn''t help but sit up after hearing his trusted aide''s report.


    "Are you sure?" When he thought about what Du Jinse had done, Prince Qing couldn''t help but want to grab her and grind her to dust.


    "My relative only took a glance from afar and could not be sure. After all, she had only seen Miss Du once." Song Qianqian said tactfully.


    After all, Miss Du was just a young miss. If he went out of Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he could only return to the Du Residence. However, Prime Minister Du said that her daughter had already committed suicide, so he didn''t dare leave her daughter in the Du Residence.


    I heard that King Mo''s mufei and Prime Minister Du''s original wife are cousins. When the two of them were still alive, their relationship was very deep, and it wasn''t impossible for Prime Minister Du to hide his daughter in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Only, after hearing his relative say that the person who looked like the Miss Du was dressed like a girl from a brothel, he did not dare to say anymore and simply reported it to the Prince Qing, telling him to make his own judgement.


    This time, both Prince Qing and King Mo were injured, while King Mo was fine. Their Prince was feeling depressed, Song Qian knew his family''s Prince Qing very well, it would be good if he could make a big fuss out of this.


    "Today, both I s firmly believed that Du Jinse committed suicide. Now is not the time to change her mind."


    Prince Qing was a little regretful.


    If he were to speak the truth, he could report to the Emperor that Du Jinse was hiding in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, and King Mo would not be able to save him.


    How could anyone in this world have known about it?


    If he had known earlier that this plan would fail, he wouldn''t have been so anxious.


    He thought that it was a certain thing, but it turned out to be a random matter.


    But now, the Prince Rong was acting good, not only did he have to apologize to the Prince Rong, he even had to apologize to him.


    Even the Emperor was kind enough to comfort him.

 C30

    The more Prince Qing thought about it, the more he hated her.


    "I really hate it that I has gone into seclusion and can''t go to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to see what is going on."


    Prince Qing punched on the couch.


    "Don''t be impatient, Your Highness. Once you know where she is, everything will be settled. Your subordinate will send some people to watch and see if she runs away. After a few days, the emperor will calm down, and Your Highness will worry about not being able to leave the palace."


    Song Qian comforted him.


    "That''s the only way, send a few clever ones, don''t let Du Jinse escape."


    Prince Qing was a little worried.


    "Yes." Song Qian agreed and went out to arrange people.


    He was still worried when he thought about it. When he got home, he arranged for his wife to go find Lady Mu.


    Du Jinse didn''t know that her name was currently famous in the capital, and she had been discovered just by showing her face in the kitchen.


    She followed Xiao Xiao to Xiao Xiao''s residence.


    Xiao Xiao specially opened the chest and took out two sets of clothes that she was unwilling to part with, letting Jin Se choose from one of them.


    Jin Se chose a very everyday set of clothes, "Xiao Xiao, even though I''m wearing this set of clothes, I can''t make decisions about it.


    This kind of flashy clothes would be suitable for wearing in the inner chamber. Du Jinse knew very well what it meant to follow the custom of living in the country.


    She understood the principle of shooting down the bird in the lead.


    "I see. Can I try?"


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse passionately. She had never thought that there would come a day when she would wear such beautiful clothes. Even just to try it on, she was very happy.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth raised slightly, "I don''t want to owe others favors. How much silver is this set of clothes you''re wearing, we sisters should clearly settle the score. Let me be frank with you, I don''t have much money.


    Du Jinse took advantage of the fact that girls liked beautiful things to lure Xiao Xiao in.


    This was the fastest way.


    Don''t say that she couldn''t leave the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor now.


    Even if she could get out, she wouldn''t be able to see anything here, so where could she go to buy clothes?


    There was also the most important reason.


    Right now, she, Du Jinse, had to keep a low profile.


    The Prince Qing would not spare her, even did not know if he could trust her, her nominal father.


    "If you don''t mind old times, then just give me a tael of silver." Xiao Xiao hesitated. She was afraid that if she asked for too much, Du Jinse would stop trying on her clothes.


    Hearing that, Jin Se nodded her head, and took out a small piece of silver from her bag: "I wonder if this piece is enough?"


    She really didn''t know if the silver that Pu Zhu gave her was enough.


    Seeing that, Xiao Xiao laughed: "That''s enough, I''m afraid there will be more."


    "That''s more, that''s more. That''s less, that''s all."


    Du Jinse laughed as she placed the silver in Xiao Xiao''s hands and picked up her clothes, "I''ll go change."


    Xiao Xiao nodded her head.


    "Alright."


    Thinking about how she would look in such clothes, Xiao Xiao felt excited. She would definitely be very beautiful.


    Du Jinse turned around and went in and changed her clothes.


    Seeing that, Xiao Xiao could not wait and took the clothes Du Jinse had changed into.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse laughed: "This is not good, I have to take this undergarment off and change into my undergarment."


    Hearing that, Xiao Xiao''s face turned red, she took her clothes and hid inside to change.


    Du Jinse made up her mind that she would go to the hot spring later and take back the servant woman''s clothes to clean up.


    Even after waiting for a long time, Xiao Xiao still did not come out.


    Du Jinse looked around, "Xiao Xiao, do you need help?"

 C31

    "Mo Mo..."


    Xiao Xiao walked out shyly.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse exclaimed: "So beautiful."


    Xiao Xiao had a pretty face in the first place, maybe because she was wearing too ordinary clothes, even she felt that her looks were ordinary.


    Who would have thought that even she herself would not be able to resist watching today, after changing Du Jinse''s clothes.


    If only she had such a beautiful dress.


    The reason why she didn''t want to come out for a long time was because she knew that Du Jinse had merely borrowed her to wear, and had not gifted it to her.


    Du Jinse reached out and took down the accessory on Xiao Xiao''s hair, then pulled out the hairpin and stuck it into Xiao Xiao''s bun.


    "That''s more like it." Du Jinse admired.


    Xiao Xiao carefully touched it, "Accompany me to take a look inside."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, "Alright."


    Xiao Xiao pursed her lips, her face had a dignified look.


    After walking inside, she opened her makeup box anxiously. Looking at her blurred image in the mirror, Xiao Xiao was in a bit of a trance.


    Du Jinse reached out and picked up her makeup, examining it for a moment, "Let me help you redraw your makeup."


    Xiao Xiao''s makeup was drawn very simply, as if she was afraid that people would notice. It was drawn very lightly, and if it wasn''t drawn lightly, then it would definitely have been good makeup.


    Not to mention, her makeup and clothes didn''t match at all.


    When Xiao Xiao heard it, her eyes grew fervent and she took out a few more blue and white flowers from her makeup case.


    "Sorry for the trouble, Sister Mo Mo."


    He opened the blue and white porcelain box and found rouge and yellow flowers inside. None of them had been used before.


    Which girl didn''t like beauty? Although Xiao Xiao was helping in the kitchen and basically didn''t need any cosmetics, he still bought a lot of them.


    Du Jinse clicked her tongue in praise. After researching for a bit, she found out how to use it. She then used the clothes on Xiao Xiao''s body and made up her face according to her personality.


    Xiao Xiao held her breath, afraid that the beauty in the mirror would disappear with just a little breathing.


    "Xiao Xiao is so beautiful."


    Du Jinse praised.


    There was no ugly woman in this world, only thirty percent looks and seventy percent dressed. Xiao Xiao''s foundation was already pretty good, with just a little dressing up, she already felt much more charming.


    Xiao Xiao looked at herself in disbelief. Was she really her in the mirror?


    Du Jinse was not done, she extended her hand out to take her hair off the bun.


    "Your hair is really long."


    After Du Jinse finished praising, she laughed at herself.


    It didn''t matter if she was male or female. How could she forget that when she was born, she had only shaved her hair and would never be able to do it again?


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse passionately.


    She was a fairy, how could she be so beautiful?


    Unlike the ponytail that she had just combed, Du Jinse gave Xiao Xiao a double bun.


    Xiao Xiao was naturally shy, and her double bun could more clearly show her gentle temperament.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Take a look, does it look good?"


    When she smelt the fragrance off Pu Zhu''s body, she had already made up her mind to hide herself in a brothel and spread out her makeup skills. Who would have thought that the first person she would put on makeup for, would actually be Xiao Xiao.


    "So beautiful." Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but praise him.


    As he finished speaking, his face couldn''t help but turn red. She was praising him.


    "Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao."


    someone shouted from outside.


    "My mother is here." Xiao Xiao stood up in a hurry, her waist hitting the corner of the dressing box, the pain made her not dare to move.


    Xiao Xiao''s mother yelled as she came in. When she saw the two of them, she could not help but be taken aback as she smiled and said: "Two misses, have you seen my Xiao Xiao?"


    Xiao Xiao''s mother looked at him twice.


    Although Xiao Xiao didn''t wear any of her clothes, they still looked a little familiar to him.


    Du Jinse pointed to the direction of the kitchen, "Isn''t that over there?"


    "I just came over from that side. That damned girl, where did she go? Let me see her skin being ripped off."


    Xiao Xiao''s mother muttered as she walked out.


    Xiao Xiao took a deep breath and immediately reached out to take off the hairpin, "If my mother sees me dressed like this, she will definitely scold me."


    "It can''t be. If you look beautiful, wouldn''t she be able to help you find a good husband?"


    Du Jinse felt that it was inconceivable. Who wouldn''t wish for their children to be better than others?


    Xiao Xiao only shook her head.

 C32

    ''Mother is different. ''Her mother likes to scold her anyway.


    He hastily changed out of his clothes and returned it to Du Jinse. After running a few steps, he remembered that there was still a hairpin, so he quickly took it off and returned it to Du Jinse.


    When they got to the kitchen, they found him there ordering two more dishes for the evening.


    A disdainful look flashed past his eyes when he saw Du Jinse. A person relied on their clothes to ride on a horse, but he didn''t think that she was that good-looking. After changing into ordinary clothes, she looked exactly the same as them.


    "Where have you been? "Follow me." said Leroy, his face cold.


    Her errand was almost replaced by Du Jinse, so she was naturally hostile towards him.


    Du Jinse nodded at Xiao Xiao and followed the lard.


    Luo Luo led Du Jinse to a particular room. Pushing open the door, they walked in.


    "From today onwards, you will live here." said the inaudible voice.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse looked up and down, "Sis, are you staying with me?"


    "Call me sister."


    Du Jinse laughed, "Yes."


    She felt that her adaptability was quite high and that she would occasionally reveal some traces.


    Seeing that Du Jinse was obedient, the lustful look on her face relaxed slightly. She brought Du Jinse to the wardrobe and opened it.


    "The clothes inside, the prince said they all belong to you."


    As she said that, she glanced at the cotton clothes that Du Jinse was wearing.


    "I advise you to switch out this set of clothes. Your highness won''t be happy if you see it."


    Although she was a little jealous of Du Jinse''s good luck, if the Duke wasn''t happy, they wouldn''t be happy either.


    "You should rest for a bit. I''ll bring you along to get familiar with it later."


    Du Jinse thanked the woman.


    A few days ago, after Pepi got married, she had already become the Great maidservant of King Mo. She had a lot of things to do, so she exhorted Du Jinse a few more times before handing the key over to her and quickly leaving.


    Du Jinse looked around, it seemed that no one lived in this house before.


    She was somewhat surprised.


    For a person who likes to keep personal space, this is the best way to do it.


    Du Jinse was not a hypocritical person, she rolled up her sleeves and picked up the copper basin to get water from the well that he told her.


    At this moment, she was truly thankful. Previously, she was very fond of travelling and had a lot of experience. These small matters weren''t difficult for her.


    Du Jinse went to the hot spring again and washed her clothes clean.


    When the woman came over, she saw that Du Jinse was drying her clothes in the sun. She couldn''t help but to glance at Du Jinse, who had already cleaned up after entering the house.


    "You guys can leave first."


    "Go on," he said.


    After sending the little maidservant away, he looked down at Du Jinse from above.


    "The prince has ordered that you are ready and that you should go see him."


    There was a sour taste in the voice.


    With that, he turned and left.


    She did it on purpose. If she was so stupid that she couldn''t even find the way, then she couldn''t blame anyone else.


    Du Jinse organized everything in a simple manner and followed the memories.


    "No one taught you manners?" King Mo raised his eyes and looked at Du Jinse, and then closed his eyes and started to read.


    Du Jinse replied honestly, "No."


    King Mo''s body froze as he looked up and frowned, "Where did you get such a dirty set of clothes?"


    He thought it was a third rate maidservant.


    "Very clean." Du Jinse was a little unconfident.


    She had been cleaning for a while now and was covered in sweat. Her clothes had all been soaked. It really couldn''t be called clean anymore.

 C33

    King Mo looked at the guilty Du Jinse, and ridicule flashed past his eyes.


    He sat up from the bed, stepped on his shoes, grabbed the collar of Du Jinse''s neck and walked out.


    "If you have something to say, then say it, if you don''t like it, then attack. It''s not something a gentleman should do." Du Jinse waved her hands as she followed closely behind Li Hao, otherwise she would have been dragged away.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile, why had he not noticed that Du Jinse was this interesting before? Thinking about it, it made sense, in the past, Du Jinse was like a mouse seeing a cat when she saw him.


    He dragged Du Jinse all the way to the hot spring, and directly threw him in. Then, he leisurely sat on the side of the hot spring with one hand holding his chin and the other stirring up the water.


    Du Jinse crawled out of the hot spring in a sorry state, and stood in the middle of the pool, staring angrily at Li Hao.


    "I never thought that King Mo would have such a habit of throwing people into the water."


    "The cleanest thing in the world is water. How can you have the nerve to say it''s clean with that stinky smell of sweat on your body?" Li Hao said leisurely.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and asked suspiciously: "Is there really a rancid smell?"


    Although she wasn''t a germaphobe, she shouldn''t be sweating all over.


    "Could it be that the I will still lie to you?"


    With a look of disdain, King Mo waved his hand in front of his eyes, as if the perspiration on Du Jinse''s body had already reached him.


    "Do you really need to go that far?" Du Jinse was slightly injured.


    Was she that stinky?


    However, she could be considered to believe King Mo''s words.


    "Alright, you go out first."


    As a woman, how could she endure the smell of sweat? Thinking about it, Du Jinse started to despise him.


    She needed to quickly wash up.


    King Mo stood up and turned around halfway. He stopped and lifted his sleeves to sniff at his sleeves.


    Du Jinse looked at him with a baffled expression.


    King Mo looked sideways at Du Jinse and spoke in all seriousness.


    "I''ve dragged you all the way here, and I is also sweating all over. Why don''t you come and wash up with me?"


    As he spoke, King Mo began to strip naturally.


    "Hey, there''s a difference between males and females. Are you really going to come down?"


    Du Jinse immediately reminded him.


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse in confusion.


    "You occupy my hot spring, and you forbid me to bathe? How could there be such a logic in this world? "


    Du Jinse was completely speechless.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s sullen look, he couldn''t hold in his laughter any longer and was about to suffer internal injuries.


    While talking, Li Hao walked into the pond.


    "Then I''ll go out."


    Du Jinse admitted that what Li Hao said was very reasonable, and she also had a feeling that there was a hole in the water.


    She struggled to lift her foot and walk to the edge of the pool.


    Li Hao suddenly reached out his hand, and pulled Du Jinse who was walking past him.


    "What are you doing?" Du Jinse subconsciously raised her foot, as she thought to herself, even a pervert would be afraid of killing him.


    Unfortunately, she forgot that she was in the water.


    King Mo easily dodged her attack and extended his arms to hug Du Jinse tightly.


    "Within the Prince''s Mansion, there are many ears and eyes. Only in this place will the words spoken not be heard by others."


    King Mo''s lips moved closer to Du Jinse''s ear, and said indifferently.


    Du Jinse looked at him in astonishment. The cool-talking King Mo in front of her seemed to be a completely different person from the Li Hao she knew.


    "What do you have to say?" Du Jinse was suspicious. Didn''t she already tell him what she should and shouldn''t have said half a day ago? What else is there to say? She was even afraid of being overheard.


    As Li Hao inhaled the fragrance of the girl''s body through his nose, he fell into a trance for a moment.


    But he woke up very quickly and looked down at Du Jinse.


    "Do you know that your father and the Prince Qing both committed the crime of deceiving the monarch?"


    Du Jinse was startled, but after a moment she understood, and nodded.


    If they insisted that they were dead and that she was alive, then they were deceiving the king.


    King Mo''s thin lips curved up, "I taking you in is also a crime of bullying the sovereign."

 C34

    Du Jinse opened her mouth.


    King Mo was afraid that Du Jinse didn''t understand and explained, "Prince Qing and your father said that you are no longer in this world, but you just so happened to be in my Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. At that time, I was unable to deny it, and didn''t report it to the Emperor.


    Du Jinse opened her mouth, "I will leave the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor right now."


    "Too late." Li Hao slowly spoke out.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in puzzlement, "Too late?"


    "Outside of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, I don''t know when, but suddenly there are a lot of merchants."


    King Mo sneered.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse''s heart tensed up.


    "Are these people trying to take my life, or are they trying to make use of this opportunity?"


    Li Hao looked at her nervous eyes, and could not help but raise his hand and scratch her nose, "Smart."


    Only now did Du Jinse realise that, because of her nervousness, she had still been leaning on Li Hao''s chest, extending her hand to push Li Hao away.


    The moment Du Jinse''s hand touched his body, he slipped and fell backwards. However, he did not let go of one of the hands that was wrapped around Du Jinse''s waist, so it looked as if Du Jinse was extremely thirsty and wanted to pounce on him.


    Du Jinse struggled a few times, but did not struggle to stand up.


    He was really stupid.


    Li Hao cursed.


    He reached out his hand to push Du Jinse, and after stabilizing himself, he looked at Du Jinse leisurely. In the end, he could not resist and opened his mouth, "So stupid."


    With much difficulty, Du Jinse steadied himself, and wiped the water off her face.


    She heard King Mo''s words, but right now, he was in no mood to bother with them.


    "You mean both?"


    Although Du Jinse used a questioning tone, she still used a tone that was certain.


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse frowned, she did not want to implicate others.


    "It''s getting more complicated, I hate it."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    At this moment, her clothes were completely wet and her curves were exquisite. It was even more enticing than not wearing any clothes at all.


    Li Hao unnaturally turned his head away.


    "Can you think of a way to send me away?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with hope.


    As long as she left the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, even if she lived or died, he would not be implicated.


    In the beginning, everything was a mess, she had only pulled out a thread and without even getting a clue, Li Hao had rudely stuck his leg in, it was simply adding fuel to the fire.


    She had no other choice.


    She hoped that Li Hao would see the truth and quickly take a step back to pluck himself clean.


    "What can the I do?"


    Li Hao''s tone suddenly became harsh, and he walked towards the side of the pool.


    He was not an exhibitionist, so like Du Jinse, he was currently wearing wet clothes, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Du Jinse hurriedly followed him.


    "There will be a way. When you go out, I can disguise as your attendant, manservant, coachman ¡­" "Anything is fine."


    Li Hao suddenly turned his head around, and the two of them almost collided. Du Jinse subconsciously took a step back, stepped on empty air, and leaned her body back.


    Li Hao reacted quickly and quickly reached out to grab her, but in the moment of desperation, he used too much strength and pushed his into his embrace.


    Du Jinse''s nose was aching from the collision, and she let out a stuffy snort.


    Li Hao''s body stiffened, her hand reached out to push Du Jinse away as though she was scalded, and she said coldly: "I wants to change, go out."


    Du Jinse curled her lips, this man finally understood that there was a difference between males and females.


    If he were to change in front of her, she would definitely ¡­


    Du Jinse was startled, what would she do?


    Her attitude, why did it feel like she was being spoiled?


    King Mo was the local tyrant, yet she had such thoughts. Shouldn''t she be trying everything she could to please him?

 C35

    "What are you doing standing there?" Seeing that Du Jinse did not move, Li Hao''s tone was slightly unfriendly.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and walked inside.


    Li Hao''s voice sounded from behind us, "Wear today''s green colored clothes."


    With that, Li Hao sneaked a glance at Du Jinse. Luckily she had kept her head down, if she were to look at him, he didn''t know whether she would be able to say it or not.


    Du Jinse walked back with a heavy heart.


    Li Hao was a little distressed as he took off his wet clothes.


    At this moment, his mood was contradictory.


    Of all the women in this world, he had his eyes on any one of them. Why did he have his eyes on the one he had abandoned?


    No, it''s not that I like it, it''s that...


    Not yet.


    Li Hao angrily looked in, as if Du Jinse was right in front of her eyes.


    Although he told Prince Rong that he was very concerned about Du Jinse abandoning him and throwing himself into his arms.


    In fact, he didn''t care.


    How old were they when mufei told him to marry Du Jinse? They didn''t even understand the meaning of marriage.


    Who knew that they would be wandering around in circles...


    It wasn''t that he liked Du Jinse, it was just that he felt pity for her.


    Thinking of this, King Mo felt much better.


    Yes.


    She did not do anything wrong, in fact, she was always simple, if not, Prince Rong would not be interested in her. Although part of the reason for her admiration was because she had her eyes on the power of Prime Minister Du, a large portion of it was because she liked Du Jinse.


    Li Hao could understand that most of the time, Li Huai would intentionally lead Du Jinse to misunderstand him and other women.


    The mother concubine of the Prince Qing was an old man doted on by the Emperor. This was precisely the reason why he was more willing to be with the Emperor than them, the princes.


    Today, King Mo was finally able to smooth out things that he couldn''t understand in the past.


    Previously, he could not understand, although more than half of the civil officials in the imperial court were disciples of the Prime Minister Du.


    But it wasn''t enough to cost the emperor''s most beloved Prince Qing his entire life while he was trying to seek a marriage alliance for his daughter.


    Perhaps all of this was part of the Emperor''s plan.


    Was he paving the way for the Prince Qing ever since the time the Emperor promised Prime Minister Du and Du Jinse''s marriage?


    "King Mo."


    Du Jinse changed into a new set of clothes. Thinking that King Mo had probably already tidied up and came out to see that it was indeed as he had expected, she shouted a few times. Unexpectedly, King Mo acted like he had been possessed and did not make a sound.


    She mischievously stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes.


    Li Hao grabbed Du Jinse''s arm.


    "Ouch."


    Du Jinse cried out in pain.


    King Mo came to her senses and quickly let go of her. Seeing her pale face, she felt apologetic, but said, "Just speak properly, it''s just touching. You don''t look like the Miss Du I know, but a reckless coachman."


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo speechlessly, keeping in mind his current identity.


    "Prince, don''t be angry, I was wrong."


    As a person, she should be able to yield and submit. Since she needed Li Hao''s help now, she decided to lower her stance.


    Du Jinse realized, although Li Hao had a bad mouth, it was just as Pu Zhu said, he was not bad.


    "If you know you''re wrong, then don''t do it."


    Li Hao coldly snorted.


    Du Jinse secretly rolled her eyes. She just didn''t want to directly clash with him and just let him win.


    "What kind of expression is that?"


    Unluckily, Li Hao caught him red-handed, causing Li Hao to become angry.


    "A little bug went into my eye." Du Jinse suddenly thought of something.

 C36

    In order to prove that he really had a little bug in his eye, Du Jinse''s eyes rolled about randomly.


    Li Hao looked at her suspiciously. Seeing her ghastly appearance, Li Hao felt like she was being ravaged by bugs and couldn''t help but walk forward.


    "Don''t move, I''ll show you."


    He actually did not call himself I like he usually did.


    Du Jinse was startled when she heard it. Although it was me who had replaced I, in an instant, she had become a lot closer to her.


    She lowered her eyes.


    Li Hao himself had not discovered it, so naturally Du Jinse would not remind him either.


    Everything was just his protection.


    "Such a long eyelash, yet it can''t stop the little bug? Were you glaring at me just now?"


    Du Jinse''s eyelashes lifted up densely, like a row of small brushes.


    Her eyes were not the almond eyes that everyone liked, but the phoenix eyes. All because of her eyelashes, they were rather large, similar to almonds. If one looked carefully, they would see that they were not.


    Li Hao inadvertently commented.


    Du Jinse naturally could not slap her own face, and could only follow Li Hao''s instructions and agree.


    Merely with this promise, Du Jinse saw that Li Hao''s face changed and knew that it was not good.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anyone else here." Li Hao pinched his eyelids.


    "Shout, scream viciously." Li Hao would never be fooled.


    Seeing that it was not working, Du Jinse shut her mouth.


    Just that, even with her mouth shut, she could not extinguish the raging flames in Li Hao''s chest.


    "I is asking you, were you staring at I just now?"


    Li Hao pulled her eyelashes, and suddenly found a very interesting way to play.


    Du Jinse screamed miserably in her heart, if she was pulled any more, she would become an old granny. Was this person abnormal?


    Such an obvious matter, was there still a need to ask?


    Of course, since he asked, no matter how Du Jinse criticized, he still denied it with a smile.


    "How is this possible?"


    Li Hao knew full well that she was lying with his eyes open, and was still in a good mood listening to her deny it.


    "Really? Why don''t you tell I why you rolled your eyes? "


    He just wanted to get to the bottom of this and see how she would answer.


    Du Jinse pretended to be sad.


    "Oh, what sad past?"


    Li Hao indifferently asked.


    "Prince Mo, let go of my eyelids first. I really want to cry when I talk about the sad things that happened, but if you pinch my eyelids, I won''t be able to cry."


    Du Jinse said with a bitter face.


    Seeing her like this, Li Hao wanted to laugh, but he managed to hold it in.


    "Alright. Cry. "


    Li Hao released his hand.


    Du Jinse blinked. Luckily, her eyelids did not have any problems with her, when she raised her eyes, she saw Li Hao glaring at her.


    "Where are the tears? Why aren''t they flowing?"


    Seeing her looking over, Li Hao asked.


    "Your Royal Highness, did you have nothing else to do the entire day?" Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    Didn''t the crown prince want to deal with some important matters of the kingdom with the assistance of the emperor? Wasn''t he in charge of a team of guards?


    "I was indeed very busy in the beginning, but it wasn''t because of your help. Now, both Prince Qing and Prince Rong are thanking their guests in private, and it''s not good for Master I to be so active at this time."


    Li Hao said in all seriousness.


    Du Jinse was silenced, but she could not help but nod her head, "I never thought that Your Highness would be so clear of the situation."


    When the spearhead bird was shot, the two of them laid down, and when Li Hao was standing right now, it was a little too sudden.


    Li Hao realized that he was speaking the truth and glared at Du Jinse.


    "I is just used to it. I don''t want to work too hard."


    Li Hao made up for his wrongdoings.


    Du Jinse was too lazy to expose him.


    Whatever he said was what he meant.


    "If you don''t go out, the people in the manor might suspect that something has happened to you."


    Du Jinse reminded her in good faith.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely.


    When a man and woman were alone in a room, it was indeed easy for one''s imagination to go astray.

 C37 Serve tonight

    "You just said that you could answer me right now if you disguise as the person beside me and leave the Duke Palaces, no."


    Just as Li Hao''s right foot was about to step out of the room, he stopped and said seriously.


    Du Jinse''s body stiffened, and said anxiously: "Why?"


    This was the simplest and most effective method.


    "If it doesn''t work, then it doesn''t work. There''s no need to speak so much nonsense."


    Li Hao left immediately.


    For Prince Qing to actually receive news of Du Jinse''s presence in his residence in such a short amount of time, it could only mean that there were spies from the Prince Qing in his residence.


    If he did not take that man out and leave his protection, would Du Jinse still be alive?


    After all, he had once promised his mufei that he would take care of Du Jinse.


    Perhaps, he had been guided by his mother.


    Du Jinse gritted her teeth as she looked at Li Hao''s back.


    This person.


    Du Jinse chased after him.


    "Prince Mo, if others were to find out that I''m in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, you wouldn''t be in too much trouble."


    She was clearly thinking for his sake.


    Li Hao turned and looked at Du Jinse, "If you don''t tell me, if I don''t tell you, who will know?"


    Du Jinse was startled, "What do you mean?"


    Whether she understood or not.


    Li Hao playfully lifted Du Jinse''s chin, "You must remember, you are only a domestic prostitute of the I, and your name is Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse impatiently raised his hand, grabbed Li Hao''s hand and flung him to the side.


    "Stop messing around."


    There were so many people in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, and one of them made a mistake. The consequences were unimaginable.


    Li Hao''s expression slowly turned to one of indifference, "I wasn''t joking, tonight, you will stay by I''s side and serve I."


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    She didn''t hear wrong, right?


    She stretched out her hand to feel behind her back. This body wasn''t that of a Nine-tailed Fox, right? Why did it have to be called a male to not be related to her.


    After running a few steps to catch up with Li Hao, Du Jinse reached out to stop him.


    Li Hao calmly looked at Du Jinse.


    "You don''t want to be involved, either." Du Jinse tried her best to make herself look sincere.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "That is only natural, if not, why would I hide his strength at this time?"


    "Shouldn''t you get rid of this big trouble of mine as soon as possible?"


    Don''t you understand that things can change if they''re late?


    If he hadn''t given the order to keep an eye on her, she would have left, but now she had to borrow his strength.


    Li Hao squinted at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was perturbed, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Li Hao.


    He really didn''t know what else to think. Wasn''t this supposed to be beneficial to him?


    Li Hao curled his lips, "Life is always boring, it''s also good to have a few things to take care of sometimes."


    Du Jinse was dumbfounded, "Ah?"


    Li Hao poked Du Jinse''s forehead.


    "Be obedient and listen to me. Maybe the I Lord is in a good mood sometime ¡­"


    Seeing that, Du Jinse''s eyes lit up, he curled her lips, "Maybe the I is in a good mood, I don''t even know if I should call you that or a room in the I."


    "Who said that women must rely on men?"


    Du Jinse said angrily.


    She didn''t believe that without his help, she wouldn''t be able to survive.


    "Other women might not be able to separate themselves, but the I does not know. Before today, in the eyes of the men, women, and children in the capital, you, Du Jinse, really did not look like you could live if you were separated from men."


    Du Jinse was stunned.


    "Don''t think about that that''s useless. I telling you to wait on him is your good fortune."


    Li Hao tapped her forehead.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao furiously.


    "Aren''t you born in the royal family? "What''s so great about it? I''ll endure it."


    Du Jinse took a few deep breaths and muttered softly.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "That''s right, a wise man knows what to do."


    Ah, he could hear such a soft voice. Du Jinse was so scared that she did not dare speak anymore, quietly following behind Li Hao while she secretly observed the ground.

 C38 Trust

    The reason she requested for Li Hao''s help was really for his own good. If not for his help, would she still be alive?


    Life is worthy of respect.


    She didn''t want to die in a daze like this.


    Du Jinse understood that the treatment she received today was all because of the fruits of her past.


    Whether these people hated her or loved her, it had nothing to do with the current her. She did not need to worry about them.


    What she should be concerned about now was how to escape from this heavy net.


    Li Hao stopped in his tracks.


    Du Jinse, who was still in a daze, almost bumped into him, causing her to immediately take a step back to stabilize herself.


    Li Hao spread out his hands.


    Du Jinse looked at him blankly, "What?"


    You want her to throw herself into your arms?


    Like I said, when a person encounters a good thing, it is very difficult to become a pair. When someone encounters a bad thing, they will always have their own troubles.


    This King Mo, who usually looked down on the world, wanted to step on her even when she was down?


    "Help I change her clothes." Li Hao looked at her speechlessly.


    He really thought that he liked her, not because he was boasting, but because he, Li Hao, did not have any kind of woman that he, her, wanted, so he wouldn''t ¡­


    Not being uninterested didn''t mean that he wasn''t interested.


    Well, he admitted, the last few days have been a bit boring.


    This King Mo really loves cleanliness.


    A man who spent his day changing his clothes when he had nothing better to do.


    Du Jinse secretly retorted, but she still walked over and helped him take off his clothes.


    "I has always been in the habit of sleeping alone. She doesn''t want to separate the bed and the others." Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse continued, "This is a very good habit, you must maintain it."


    She seemed to like sleeping with people.


    Li Hao raised his chin, "You can rest here tonight."


    Du Jinse turned her head to look, her heart hanging in the air, yet she was unwilling to let go. She rolled her eyes, "I''m not an honest man, and I sleep too much, so, King Mo, do not ever come close to me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I''ll do anything bad."


    Li Hao saw through her thoughts with a glance, pretended not to understand.


    "Oh? What have you done? "


    Du Jinse was in a difficult situation, this person was truly not sensible, she could not concoct anything that she had never done before.


    "I''ve killed people."


    An image flashed across Du Jinse''s mind, her expression gloomy.


    To be exact, that person was killed by Prince Qing, and it just so happened that Du Jinse saw it. She was scared silly at that time, and when Prince Qing saw that Du Jinse had broken through it, he did not panic, so he held Du Jinse and said some flowery words.


    Then, when the news of him getting drunk and wanting to take advantage of Du Jinse, Du Jinse panicked and stabbed him to death.


    Obviously, Li Hao also thought of this, and nodded his head, "Then I should indeed be careful."


    It could be seen that Du Jinse''s mood had sunk by quite a bit. Li Hao was also clear that with their identities, Du Jinse had to be more cautious of him. Even if he wanted to ask Du Jinse about something, she might not be willing to do so.


    "I is tired, rest early."


    It could be seen that Du Jinse had been extremely tense the entire time. After this day, she was almost unable to hold on any longer.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously. Did he rest this early?


    "Could it be that I didn''t do anything to you, causing you to be unable to sleep?" Although Li Hao''s eyes were tightly shut, it was as if she could see Du Jinse''s every move.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "Nothing good comes out of your mouth."


    She reached out to take off her shoes and put it on the side. She looked at Li Hao hesitantly, closed the curtain and took off her clothes.


    Although Li Hao never stopped taking advantage of her, Du Jinse still believed in her intuition.

 C39 Gone

    Be it Prince Rong or King Mo, even if they were Prince Qing, no matter how despicable or despicable they were, deep in their bones, they possessed the dignity of a royal family.


    If they wanted a woman, they could use power, they could use force, and they could also use their own beauty. However, they definitely wouldn''t do anything while she was asleep.


    Du Jinse fell asleep immediately.


    Li Hao didn''t expect her to be so magnanimous, and looked towards her in a slightly speechless manner.


    Wasn''t she afraid that he would take advantage of her sleep time and throw her over to the Prince Qing?


    At the end of the day, he was now in possession of rare goods.


    If Prince Qing received this great gift, he would definitely be extremely grateful to him.


    Du Jinse had originally wanted to take a nap, but who knew that when she woke up, it was already high in the sky.


    She sat up quietly, dazed for a moment.


    It was probably because he was afraid that the Prince would have any needs in the evening, so even though a lot of candles had been extinguished, he still lit a few candles.


    Du Jinse stretched out her neck and looked at Li Hao, but did not see any movement. She quietly put on her shoes and tiptoed to the door.


    Just as she sat up, Li Hao woke up. Seeing her sneaky look, he was too lazy to bother with his. He wanted to see what Du Jinse wanted to do.


    Du Jinse opened the door and saw a tall and sturdy man standing outside.


    "What are you going to do?" The man asked coldly.


    In the middle of the night, after being shocked to such an extent, Du Jinse cried out and sat on the ground.


    That person frowned, he hesitated for a moment, then walked forward and bent down to look at Du Jinse, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Du Jinse glared at him angrily, she really wanted to scream and question him, but she suppressed her words on purpose, afraid that she would wake Li Hao up and make things difficult for him.


    "People scare people to death, do you know that?"


    The person looked at Du Jinse slanted her eyes, "You are approaching my Prince, your motive is not pure, and it''s good to be scared to death."


    Du Jinse snorted as she crawled up from the ground and pushed him away.


    "What are you doing?"


    The sturdy man flashed and stood in front of Du Jinse to block him.


    Du Jinse looked up at the sturdy man, and spoke word by word: "I want to be courteous."


    The sturdy man was startled. "This is not the palace, it''s the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    Li Hao, who had been suppressing his urge to make a sound, suddenly burst out laughing.


    Aiya, I didn''t expect this Wang Ning to be so talented.


    How could he be so talented?


    Hearing Li Hao''s laughter, Wang Ning slightly bent his body and said, "Your Highness."


    Du Jinse clenched her teeth, if there really is a master, then there must be a servant.


    It took Li Hao a while to stop his laughter, he then waved his hand: "You can leave."


    Wang Ning obeyed and left.


    Li Hao walked over with his shoes on.


    "You woke up from your sleep?"


    Du Jinse coldly snorted, which was considered to be agreeing.


    "Didn''t you want to be disrespectful? Why aren''t you leaving? Are you planning to stench at I''s house?"


    Du Jinse angrily stood up and rushed out of the house.


    Actually, she couldn''t even say why she was angry. This Li Hao seemed to be able to easily strangle her emotions.


    After walking a distance, Du Jinse finally managed to calm down.


    Actually, she wanted to take advantage of the time when Li Hao was asleep to sneak out. Now that Li Hao was awake, how could she sneak out?


    Du Jinse hesitated.


    Right now, Prince Qing was trapped in his home, so she still had a chance. If the Emperor felt sorry for his son, then maybe tomorrow he would find a reason to release her. That way, she really wouldn''t have the chance to leave.


    Moreover, she didn''t think that King Mo would fall out with the Prince Qing just because of a nobody like her.


    Li Hao waited for a while, but Du Jinse also did not return, so he did not mind.


    After the time it takes to make a cup of tea, Li Hao got dressed.


    "Someone, come."


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Ning had already arrived in front of King Mo.


    "Your Highness."


    "Go and find her. Where is Miss Mo Mo?"


    Li Hao thought that since he had just arrived at the mansion, he was not familiar with everything in the mansion. Maybe he had taken the wrong path, and would not know where he had gone around to get back.


    "Yes." Wang Ning agreed and led his men to look for her.


    Who knew that even though he had searched for half the night, he could not find anything. Seeing that it was almost time for the morning assembly, Li Hao became impatient.


    A nice person, how could he just disappear without a trace?

 C40 dead?

    Although the Prince Qing secretly sent people to guard the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, they did not dare to rush in. Did she fall into the water?


    Li Hao instructed his men to hold onto the bamboo poles, and jabbed at them repeatedly.


    Du Jinse held onto the bamboo pole and stabbed it into the river. Ah, thinking about those women who lived in the palace, no matter what happened when they fell into the lotus pond, they were already pitiful enough.


    Someone walked over to Li Hao and whispered a few words into his ears. Li Hao nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Li Hao walked over to Du Jinse''s side and rudely grabbed the bamboo pole in her hand, pushing it away.


    Du Jinse hurriedly took a step back as cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    This lecher, where should I push him? Fortunately, her "murder weapon" wasn''t big, and she had used a bra to cover her chest. Otherwise, she would have been exposed.


    Li Hao tried to poke around the side of the Lotus Pond, but he could not find Du Jinse''s body.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, why are you so unhappy?"


    Li Hao looked at the Lotus Pond in a daze.


    Since he had already asked, and no one went out of the manor, then, Du Jinse should be in his manor.


    Since she could not find it, then there was only one possibility: her movements were erratic.


    Du Jinse could not help but steal a glance at Li Hao.


    Why did she feel that Li Hao was really sad?


    Would a person like him even care about Du Jinse''s life?


    Regardless of whether Du Jinse accepted it or not, she could not deny that on the surface, Li Hao seemed to have teased her for fun, but he really did not do anything to harm her.


    "Your highness, both Prince Rong and Prince Qing are in closed doors to thank their guests. At this time, you cannot make the slightest mistake." King Mo''s trusted aide advised.


    King Mo took a deep look at the lotus pond, "Let''s go."


    After changing into his official''s uniform, Li Hao was a little displeased.


    As he sat in the sedan, Li Hao suddenly lifted the palanquin curtain and glanced at the servant following beside the sedan.


    Du Jinse''s heart was about to jump out, he couldn''t have seen anything, right?


    Li Hao''s thin lips slightly opened, "Get up the palanquin."


    Putting down the curtain, the corner of Li Hao''s mouth raised slightly.


    He was almost fooled by her.


    Du Jinse was betting on the fact that she wouldn''t pay attention to a small matter like the servants beside him.


    It just so happened that Li Hao didn''t seem like he would pay attention to the small things around him, but this time he did.


    Although Du Jinse had spent a lot of effort to put on makeup, she had forgotten to modify her ears. When Li Hao paid a little more attention, he could see the hole in her ear.


    After finding Du Jinse, Li Hao''s anxious heart calmed down.


    In fact, the people that the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor had sent out, after looking at the palanquin, were just as Du Jinse had expected. They lowered their heads and pretended to be busy coming out of the stall.


    Seeing that the people guarding the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor were left far behind after she left, Du Jinse slowed down her footsteps and looked for an opportunity to leave the group.


    "Stop."


    Li Hao suddenly said.


    The sedan stopped, Li Hao extended his hand out from the palanquin curtain and waved his hand.


    "You, come here."


    Du Jinse''s heart trembled, and said to the person beside him: "The Prince is calling you."


    Li Hao extended his hand out to push away the palanquin curtain, revealing his face, he raised his chin and said to Du Jinse: "You, are still not coming over?"


    Du Jinse still wanted to struggle on the edge of death, but Li Hao faintly said: "Mo Mo."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll be right over."


    Du Jinse quickly walked to the front of the carriage and climbed up the carriage while holding onto her skirt.


    "Momo ¡­" Momo, that''s right, could it be the Royal Territory? " Li Hao slapped his thigh with excitement.


    Du Jinse was stunned, seeing the book in Li Hao''s hands, the corner of his mouth twitched, "Is the prince reciting it?"


    She thought he called her by name and warned her that he recognized her.

 C41 recognition

    Li Hao opened a drawer under the pillow.


    "Oh, eat."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction: What, fear of death, this is your responsibility anyway.


    After Du Jinse heard it, she finally understood that he was treating her like a little servant to test her poison.


    She extended her hand to grab a piece of dessert and took a small bite. After waiting for a while, she felt that nothing was wrong and passed it to Li Hao.


    "Your Highness, there is no poison in this piece."


    Li Hao replied with a "Wu" sound, he extended his hand and received it, and without even looking at it, he raised it to his mouth.


    Seeing that he had eaten the leftovers, the corner of Du Jinse''s mouth twitched.


    Didn''t they say they were from the Tian Family and wanted to eat leftovers? It''s just a little tasty.


    Li Hao''s sharp eyes swept over them.


    Being caught red-handed, Du Jinse coughed awkwardly as she reached out to grab another piece of dessert.


    "You''re only a woman. If you leave the power to protect you, where else can you go?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes. He must still be immersed in the book.


    Li Hao reached out his hand and flicked Du Jinse''s forehead.


    "You''re so stupid, how are you going to survive in this devouring world?"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Li Hao deeply regretted it.


    Hearing him say that, Du Jinse''s face changed a few times, "What happened to you?"


    Li Hao sighed, "I was born in the royal family. If you want to live a long life, it''s impossible that you can''t even recognize the people around you."


    This was what Du Jinse was originally worried about. However, other than this method, she did not know what else she could do to leave.


    Li Hao leaned at the side, calmly and unperturbedly looking at Du Jinse. Only she was so naive, thinking that she could rely on her own strength to escape Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    In fact, she had been discovered the moment she had snuck back into the kitchen and smeared her face.


    In order to not alert the others, the people in the manor did not make any noise. It was only when Li Hao openly searched for the Lotus Pond that they quietly pointed out Du Jinse.


    When Li Hao heard that Du Jinse had not only not left the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, but had instead committed suicide out of curiosity, she even went as far as trying to get close to him. He was really curious, wanting to see what she was going to do next.


    Just then, when Du Jinse intentionally slowed down her pace, Li Hao knew that she was trying to take the chance to slip away.


    Du Jinse slowly said, "The world is big, there will always be a place for shelter."


    Li Hao squinted at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at him calmly.


    Li Hao reached out and opened the bottom drawer, "Take this bag."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    Li Hao cast a sidelong glance at Du Jinse, "No matter what, you are still my cousin, and since you''re passing by my residence, you still have to beat up this autumn wind."


    Du Jinse''s face twitched. He clearly did something good, why did she want to slap him so badly?


    What part of her looked like someone who had caught the autumn wind?


    did not move.


    Li Hao was a little agitated, "You are just a girl out there, how can you not have money on you?"


    Du Jinse sighed, "I understand, but I still have a few taels of silver. It''s just like King Mo said, as a woman, I have too much money on me, so it''s hard to avoid people coveting me and causing my death."


    "You have silver taels?"


    This was truly unexpected, since when did Du Jinse have the heart to act like this?


    Du Jinse naturally would not say anything about Pu Zhu giving her money.


    "I have some jewelry. When I came out last night, you tricked me." Du Jinse said casually.


    "Well, then, take this bag of snacks."


    Li Hao pointed to an unopened bag of dim sum.


    "In that case, thank you Prince Mo."


    Du Jinse was no longer polite with Li Hao.


    "Just thank you?" I often hears of books, and as long as a man who saves others does not look too ugly, women would have to repay him with their bodies. "


    Li Hao said with melancholy.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed, "You''re willing to believe in those words even."


    From their mouths, there were only a few lines of truth.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously: "I do, why not?"


    Du Jinse opened her mouth, but did not say anything.

 C42 informed

    Most of what the storyteller said was loyal, filial, and righteous. Although there were also traitors and evildoers among them, even if they didn''t end up with a reputation that had left them in ruins, they still wouldn''t have a good ending.


    This kind of story was good for them to deceive the common people. People like them, who lived in places where their rights were at stake, would only make life difficult for them if they believed it.


    The air was filled with an unknown emotion.


    "Alright, since the storyteller said that it''s time to bid farewell to Jun Qianli, we''ll stay here for now. If you don''t leave now, we''ll arrive at the Imperial Palace."


    Li Hao replied easily.


    Before her voice fell, Du Jinse was directly kicked out.


    "Trash doesn''t even know how to serve others."


    Du Jinse did not mind, and almost rolled under the horse''s hooves.


    The wagon driver reacted quickly and used one hand to pull Du Jinse away.


    Du Jinse''s face was pale white, she waved towards the coachman and climbed down.


    Li Hao opened the carriage''s curtain and said with disgust, "Go back to the butler to get the ten whips."


    Everyone looked at Du Jinse with sympathy.


    Ten whips, a man half a life away.


    Du Jinse stood by the side of the road with her shoulders hunched.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath only after King Mo''s group disappeared.


    She was free.


    The melancholy was gone.


    Although the alarm had not been lifted, she no longer needed to carry Du Jinse''s identity, and as she fought with the others, she felt that it was very good.


    Du Jinse closed her eyes. As the young miss, there were people following Du Jinse in and out of the city, so it could be said that the Prime Minister Du doted on her and she had her own palanquin. However, she had grown up in the capital and was very familiar with the city.


    From afar, the sounds of horse hooves could be heard. Du Jinse moved to the side.


    As she got closer, the man''s face became clearer. Du Jinse was startled, how could it be him?


    "Thousand kilometers brother." someone shouted.


    Du Qianli held onto the reins, and turned his head to wait for someone, just in time, not far from Du Jinse.


    "It really is you. Even if I were to see you from afar, I would still think that I was mistaken."


    Wan Lianyun stroked his beard.


    "My father went back yesterday and had a relapse. He specifically called for me to pass on the paper."


    Du Qianli pursed his lips, and started to speak.


    Du Jinse looked at him. It seemed that he had grown quite a bit in one night.


    That''s right, there was still Du Jinse protecting him in the past, so who would protect him in the future?


    "That''s how it should be."


    Wan Lianyun nodded.


    Yesterday, if Prime Minister Du were to directly fall ill, it would inevitably fall into their trap.


    It would be safer to ask Du Qianli to bring the infirmary paper today.


    The two of them left side by side.


    Du Jinse was lost in thought for a while.


    Prime Minister Du was really sick, who knew if that was true or just faking it.


    It was said that the Prime Minister Du doted heavily on Du Jinse, her daughter. Du Jinse didn''t think that it was necessarily the case.


    If he really doted on his daughter, how could he be stingy towards his daughter at the most helpless moment?


    After walking two steps, Du Jinse stopped in her tracks. She vigilantly looked around, and reached out to pick up a bag.


    If she remembered correctly, this bag was made for Du Qianli by Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse opened her bag and took a glance inside, extending her hand to touch her face.


    Du Qianli couldn''t have figured out who she was, right? But she was clearly dressed as a servant now, and his ears were intentionally covered up, so this was the first time Du Jinse suspected his makeup skills.


    Was it really that easy to see through?


    After a while, no one came back to look for her. Du Jinse sighed, never mind, just think that Du Qianli recognized her and intentionally threw a bunch of silver back to her.


    Where is the Zangxiang Pavilion?


    Du Jinse was a young miss, and was not a man, so she would naturally not be clear about it.


    Although Du Jinse really wanted to leave the capital immediately and go to the vast ocean and sky of her life, she knew that leaving at this moment would be equivalent to walking into a trap.


    Du Jinse had also asked herself before if she was being overly suspicious, so she replied that she was being careful and that it might last ten thousand years.


    Although she had only met Pu Zhu once, she still trusted her.


    Furthermore, she had always believed that only by staying in the brothel would she be able to avoid the search of the various forces and obtain the information she wanted.


    In no place could the news of the brothels spread faster than this.

 C43 frightened to death

    "What?" Someone wants to see me? " When Xiao Ying heard this, her face became pale.


    Although she had been prepared for this, she was still unable to accept the fact that she had been caught off guard.


    "Quickly dress up, don''t keep the guests waiting."


    The large teapot giggled.


    Xiao Ying quickly returned to her normal appearance, "Alright, I understand."


    Watching the teapot leave, Xiao Ying sat down on the chair powerlessly.


    She was lucky that when she was sold here, she was chosen to be Pu Zhu''s personal maidservant.


    Pu Zhu was really a good master and had been protecting her the entire time. Her biggest wish was to be able to leave before she received the guest, even though she knew it was extremely uncertain.


    She took two steps towards Pu Zhu''s room and stopped. Even if she told Pu Zhu, what could she do? This was their fate, and no one could escape.


    She had seen too many sisters in the building. As long as she could attract the attention of the guests, she would not be able to escape her doom.


    He reached out to wipe his tears. At some point, tears had started streaming down his face.


    The consequences of resisting could only be worse.


    What will come will come, and will not be moved by personal will.


    Xiao Ying stood up with a wooden expression, randomly washed her face, applied makeup, and walked out.


    The old procuress was a little impatient, so when she saw that Xiao Ying had packed everything up, she walked up to him in satisfaction, "Xiao Ying, come.


    "Mom, I''m a bit nervous." Xiao Ying''s voice was like a mosquito''s hum.


    The old procuress smiled and took her hand, "The first time was always like this. Wait a few more times, then you will understand the taste."


    Xiao Ying revealed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Following the old procuress into the parlour, the old procuress covered her nose first, and a figure pounced on her.


    Cousin, I''ve finally found you. Wuu, Cousin, you have to help me." "Seeing that Cherry was going to hide, Du Jinsi hugged her and began to cry.


    Xiao Ying was stupefied. Where did she get such a cousin?


    Du Jinse straightened her body and handed a small piece of silver to the old procuress.


    "Mom, I want to talk to my cousin, okay?"


    The old procuress beamed with joy. She was truly an exquisite child. Although he had the stench of a fox, he did not have any money.


    "Xiao Ying''s cousin, is our close relative Xiao Ying. Greet your cousin."


    The old procuress said affectionately.


    Seeing that he was generous, the old procuress calculated that if he were to redeem Xiao Ying''s body, she would need to pay him back a lot of money.


    Once the old procuress left, Du Jinse said in a low voice: "Xiao Ying, it''s me."


    Xiao Ying was startled, but this voice... It was somehow familiar, except that she really had never seen Du Jinse before and didn''t have any other cousins.


    "I am Du Jinse."


    Du Jinse added.


    "Du Jinse? Why are you here? "


    Xiao Ying covered his mouth, and anxiously walked to the door to take a look outside, then carefully closed it.


    "How did you find this place?"


    Xiao Ying patted her chest, and looked at Du Jinse with unfriendly eyes, yet with such a method, was she trying to scare her to death? She covered her mouth and nose, and embarrassedly asked why her body was so smelly. The last time she saw it, she didn''t smell the stench of a fox.


    "Did you know, you scared me to death just now, I thought ¡­"


    There was really a client who had taken a fancy to her.


    "Sorry, as you know, coming here is always a bit troublesome."


    The simplest and most effective method was naturally to follow their rules.


    As for the stench of foxes, it was naturally her way of keeping everyone far away from her.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse speechlessly, and thought of what Pu Zhu had said.


    "You were let out by the people from the Palace of Hua-Yang?" Xiao Ying asked with concern.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "It didn''t concern me in the first place, so the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor naturally wouldn''t be willing to raise an idle person like me."


    Xiao Ying opened his mouth wide, but the news that they heard was different.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I will tell my lady. Go."

 C44 brothel

    Xiao Ying was a little uneasy.


    Du Jinse walked forward to pull Xiao Ying away.


    "Xiao Ying, I really have nowhere to go. Help me."


    Du Jinse knew that Xiao Ying was a man with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. Otherwise, she would not have forced the silver into her hands that day.


    Xiao Ying angrily flung Du Jinse''s hand away.


    "I told you, no."


    Although what happened today was just a false alarm, as long as they stayed in the brothel for a day, anything could happen on that day.


    The old procuress''s eyes were venomous, it was possible for her to find out anytime and anywhere, Du Jinse''s beauty was not inferior to Pu Zhu''s in the slightest.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Du Jinse hugged Xiao Ying, and cried as she said, "Cousin sister, if you don''t want to take me in, I can only go and be a beggar. Cousin brother is a scholar after all.


    Xiao Ying also heard the voice from outside and raised her eyebrows, "You were looking for me, what can I do? You think it''s shameful to be a beggar, but are you proud to be the big teapot? "


    No matter what, she wouldn''t agree to Du Jinse staying in the brothel.


    Pu Zhu pushed open the door, and saw a man carrying Xiao Ying in his arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    Pu Zhu frowned.


    When she woke up, she called out to Xiao Ying. Some of them were close with Xiao Ying and secretly told him that Xiao Ying had been sent by the old procuress to receive her guests.


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu immediately asked about it and headed towards the Flower Hall.


    Even though he knew he was powerless to stop them.


    When Xiao Ying saw Pu Zhu, she strangely heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at Du Jinse with a complicated expression.


    "Miss."


    Pu Zhu''s hair was fluffy at the temples. She must be worried for her image, to dare to come out like this.


    Seeing that it was Pu Zhu, Du Jinse stopped playing around and let go of Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying immediately walked in, "Miss, she is Du Jinse."


    Pu Zhu suddenly opened her eyes wide, and used one hand to cover her chest as she subconsciously looked behind him.


    Xiao Ying understood and immediately closed the door.


    "In the end, you still came."


    Pu Zhu was helpless.


    Xiao Ying looked at Pu Zhu.


    Why did she hear that? The lady did not seem to have any intention of chasing Du Jinse away.


    "Xiao Ying, go tell the old procuress that your cousin is unrelated and wants to find work here."


    Pu Zhu instructed.


    "Miss ¡­"


    Xiao Ying thought that she misheard. Didn''t this lady disapprove of Du Jinse coming to the brothel?


    Pu Zhu sighed, "As long as she has a place to stay, she won''t look for us."


    "In the end, Miss Pu Zhu still knows everything."


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth rose slightly.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse steadily, "There isn''t much that we can do for you, you''ll still have to depend on yourself."


    Du Jinse''s expression became serious, "If Miss is willing to offer coal in the middle of a snowstorm, it is already considered difficult, but I, Jin Se, will first thank you."


    Pu Zhu was unwilling to accept her bow, and turned to leave.


    Xiao Ying stared at Du Jinse. She really couldn''t understand how a dignified Prime Minister like her could not go anywhere else.


    However, Xiao Ying had always listened to him, and since Pu Zhu had said so, she shall do as she says.


    Not long after Xiao Ying left, she returned, "Come with me, Cousin."


    Xiao Ying clenched her teeth and said.


    "Thank you, Cousin." Du Jinse grinned.


    However, she was soon unable to smile anymore.


    "I live here?"


    Du Jinse looked at woodshed and felt a little afraid. She was not a delicate person, but the moment she thought of a mouse, she felt her entire body go numb.


    "You are born with the stench of foxes, and even big guys aren''t willing to live with you, so I can only make you suffer and live in the woodshed." Xiao Ying felt an inexplicable sense of comfort when she saw her fearful look.


    "It''s not too late for you to regret it now."


    Xiao Ying gloated.


    At the end of the day, Du Jinse was born into a noble family, how could she live in the woodshed?


    Du Jinse''s face changed as she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll stay."

 C45 Diazepam

    Xiao Ying didn''t think that Du Jinse would agree.


    Then, he thought about it and could not help but sympathize with Du Jinse.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she really had nowhere to go, as his young lady had said, how could she have agreed to stay in woodshed? She was the daughter of the current Prime Minister, the daughter of the Emperor, the fianc¨¦e of the Prince Qing.


    Thinking about it this way, Xiao Ying saw that Du Jinse''s emotions were overflowing, and her tears were about to fall. Unknowingly, she started to speak softly, "In a while, I''ll go to Miss Mo Yi''s place and borrow her cat.


    Du Jinse was already afraid, but after hearing what Xiao Ying said, she became even more afraid.


    "Sister Xiao Ying, you are my sister, come quickly." Du Jinse said in a pitiful manner.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse deeply, and stuffed the blanket she was holding into her hands, "Stand here and wait for me."


    When Xiao Ying returned, she could not help but tear up.


    Du Jinse was too pitiful.


    Du Jinse stood alone at the entrance of the woodshed, not daring to enter at all.


    It was currently the time for the brothels to rest, so it was relatively peaceful.


    Not long after, Xiao Ying carried a big leopard cat over.


    "Miss Mo Yi has agreed to lend you the ball for a few days. You must take good care of it, do you understand?"


    Xiao Ying raised the leopard cat in her hand.


    Du Jinse carefully touched it.


    The ball raised its eyelids and glanced at Du Jinse, then fell asleep.


    "He''s quite obedient." Du Jinse liked it and took it.


    At a glance, he could tell that he was living quite well. He was plump and had bright fur.


    Xiao Ying rolled up her sleeves, "Let me help you clean up."


    Du Jinse carefully put down the cat and followed Xiao Ying to clean up.


    The two of them worked much faster, and very quickly the woodshed changed its appearance. Xiao Ying looked around and said, "We''ll temporarily settle down, and when you have nothing to do, don''t go to the front."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "You stink really bad on this body."


    Xiao Ying frowned, she really did not know what to say about her.


    "Only by being disliked by others will you be able to protect yourself."


    Du Jinse was depressed, she did not want to either. After all, she was a top-tier perfume concocting master.


    Who would have thought that after coming here, the first concoction wasn''t perfume, but stinky water.


    "This is pretty good. At the very least, I''m not even willing to get close to you. That means I''ll have fewer chances to expose my weak points."


    Seeing her downcast, Xiao Ying could not bear to shock her and comforted her.


    Du Jinse grinned, "I know."


    Xiao Ying thought back to how she was scared out of her wits by Du Jinse and said: "I wish I could be like you. I''m smelly and hated by others."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse laughed: "How difficult is that?"


    Xiao Ying laughed and shook her head, "Forget it, using this alone is good, but having more people isn''t good. Oh right, let me give you a name, I can''t possibly call you by your original name."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "You''re right, what should I call you?"


    Xiao Ying frowned, "How about a more lucky one? Entering a treasure trove? "


    Du Jinse immediately reached out and paused, "Forget it, it sounds like a puppy."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse in disdain, "You''re not suitable to be a Flos Lonicerae, why would you have such a nice time?"


    Du Jinse was actually at a loss for words.


    "Then let''s call it Lucky, it sounds better."


    At least it was better than raiding for treasures.


    Xiao Ying forced herself to nod her head, "Alright, then your name is Lucky."


    Xiao Ying yawned, and pointed to the pile of wood at the side, "These are all for today''s use, can you fix them?"


    Du Jinse looked and nodded, "No problem."


    Xiao Ying rubbed her eyes and picked up the axe.


    "Forget it, who asked you to be my cousin? Let me help you."


    She really couldn''t believe that a young miss like Du Jinse would do this kind of menial work.

 C46 If you want to see someone alive if you want to see someone dead if you want to see a corpse

    The fact that the Prime Minister Du could not come was already within the Emperor''s expectations. He had some good words to console Du Qianli.


    Behind the assembly, a young eunuch walked in.


    "King Mo, the Emperor invited you to the imperial study."


    Li Hao was alarmed and his expression remained the same. He nodded his head to the young eunuch, "I understands."


    The young eunuch withdrew.


    Li Hao instructed and walked towards the imperial study.


    The Emperor, who was in the midst of reviewing the memorial, raised his head when he heard the report.


    "I greets royal father." Li Hao bowed respectfully.


    The emperor ordered, "Have a seat."


    A young eunuch brought a chair over.


    Li Hao only sat sideways after the emperor raised his hand to indicate for him to sit down.


    The Emperor rubbed his temples.


    "Hao''er, what do you think about the Princess Qing?"


    Li Hao''s heart tensed up, and he stood up.


    "royal father has already made his decision, I feels that royal father has dealt with it well."


    Last night, he had thought of many things, and always felt that the person playing this game behind his back was more like the Emperor.


    The Prime Minister Du was cunning and unassailable. The Emperor could not find any weaknesses in him and could only target his children.


    Du Qianli was not able to become an official, so he could only cause trouble on Du Jinse.


    The emperor sighed. "Princess Qing is also a pitiful person. I don''t want to believe that she''s already dead."


    Li Hao''s heart was in turmoil, the emperor could not have known about Du Jinse ¡­


    "Both Prince Qing and Prime Minister Du said the same thing at the same time: Du Jinse is dead. Li Hao pushed him until she was sixty-five.


    The Emperor walked out from behind the dragon table and patted Li Hao''s shoulder.


    "You are thinking too simply."


    Li Hao looked at the emperor in confusion.


    The Emperor seemed to be deep in thought. "Someone told me that the Princess Qing left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor and went somewhere unknown."


    Li Hao seemed to have thought of something, "Perhaps he left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor and committed suicide."


    The emperor was disappointed. "You, just like you, have a good heart. Why did you commit suicide?"


    Li Hao snapped out of it and exclaimed.


    "Could it be that the Princess Qing was secretly murdered?"


    The emperor sighed. "You, on the other hand, can''t you learn from Prince Rong and Prince Qing. All you know is to eat, drink and play."


    Prince Rong and Prince Qing are intelligent and capable, so they can help royal father out with problems. I thought about it, as long as I does not cause trouble, and does not let royal father worry about him, that would be I''s greatest filial piety. "


    The Emperor was actually at a loss for words.


    "You never thought that Princess Qing was still alive?"


    Although the Prince Qing had already started a funeral for the Princess Qing, the Emperor still received news that the Princess Qing did not die.


    If they could find the Princess Qing, then there was still a chance for them to make a comeback.


    The Emperor''s eyes were gloomy.


    "Impossible, if Princess Qing is alive, wouldn''t Prince Qing be bullying the Monarch?"


    Li Hao denied it immediately.


    The emperor was stunned. This stubborn King Mo, the one bullying the emperor was not only Prince Qing, but also Prime Minister Du.


    "It''s a little too early to say these things now. Right now, the most important thing for me to do is to find the Princess Qing and see her corpse if she is alive."


    The Emperor frowned. Let King Mo handle this, okay?


    But now, of the three sons that were able to do things for him, two of them had to close their doors and reflect on their mistakes. They could only use him.


    "Yes, royal father." Li Hao felt wronged and said.


    The expression on her face was clearly written, "An endless sea of people, where do I go to find them?"


    When the Emperor saw this, he felt a bit helpless. This prince really was someone who could not bear hardships.


    In these two days, the Prince Rong and the Prince Qing have been closed up in thought for a while. We wrote an order for you to patrol in their place, pay attention to the people who go in and out of the manor, and eventually find some clues. "


    "It''s just a city gate, this I has already worked very hard ¡­"


    Li Hao complained, and only met the emperor''s imposing gaze, his voice becoming softer and softer, until it was barely audible.


    "As a prince, since you have enjoyed the glory and wealth that others have never enjoyed, you should shoulder the responsibilities that others cannot when royal father needs you."

 C47 Wanted

    The emperor was not angered to death by Li Hao.


    When Li Hao saw the emperor blow his beard and glare at him, he was scared stiff.


    The more the emperor looked at him, the angrier he got. Ai, this son of his, why didn''t he resemble him at all?


    "Why aren''t you leaving? Just looking at you makes you angry."


    The emperor blew at his beard and glared at him.


    Li Hao pursed his lips. He retreated a few steps until he reached the door, then turned around.


    As he stepped over the threshold, the Emperor opened his mouth and said, "Hold it."


    Li Hao tripped on the doorstep and fell into the hall.


    He did not dare to hesitate. He quickly got up and walked back.


    The emperor''s gaze softened as he glanced at King Mo. "royal father is not a tiger."


    Li Hao''s lips moved.


    The Emperor was a little powerless, he waved his hand, signalling Li Hao to leave.


    "You must take care of the matters that the royal father has given to you. Remember, if you are alive, you must see the person and if you die, you must see the corpse."


    Li Hao lowered his head and retreated.


    As the emperor watched him leave, he let out a faint sigh. "King Mo''s temper ¡­"


    He was lost in thought for a while. King Mo was very mischievous when he was young, and ever since he killed King Mo''s mufei, his personality had changed drastically. Even he could not understand this child.


    However, just as Li Hao had said, not adding to the mess was already his greatest filial duty. What could he ask Li Hao for?


    He shouldn''t have let Li Hao see his mother''s death with his own eyes, so much that he didn''t say a word for half a year.


    Li Hao sneered as he returned to his palanquin.


    It seemed that the Emperor wasn''t muddle-headed after all. He had said it well and had heard it from others.


    Listening to someone, he should be somewhere in the eyes and ears of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    On the surface, he seemed to be extremely fond of the Prince Qing, but that was only on the surface.


    Li Hao exhaled a long breath.


    Luckily, Du Jinse had already left the capital, he could search around in the capital without restraint. In any case, she didn''t have any more Princess Qing.


    Honestly speaking, when he heard the emperor say that the Princess Qing was still alive, he was truly shocked. If Du Jinse was still in his residence, he believed that she would definitely sell her out to protect herself.


    Fortunately, Du Jinse left early in the morning. As long as he insisted that the domestic prostitute in his residence was him, who could say anything?


    As for why she suddenly disappeared, he had reason to lie. Prince Rong Big Brother said that Princess Qing''s looks were a disaster and personally warned him to take care of this domestic prostitute so that he wouldn''t be caught in the crossfire.


    "Du Jinse, if you''re smart, hide far away and don''t come back here." Li Hao said silently.


    "Lucky, help me wash this body."


    The little maidservant instructed Du Jinse.


    "Alright." Du Jinse agreed readily.


    Because of the smell of fox, the girls inside the pavilion were not willing to let Du Jinse wash their clothes.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t stop worrying, and when he went to look at her from the back, he saw a mountain of clothes beside her.


    "Why are you even helping them wash their undergarments? They''re really too much of a bully."


    I already said that she''s her cousin. We normally get along well, but why did we start to bully Du Jinse in the blink of an eye?


    Du Jinse hurriedly stopped Xiao Ying, "Big Sister Xiao Ying, it''s not their fault, I was the one who wanted it."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse with her eyes wide opened. Seeing that no one was around, she lowered her voice and asked, "What do you know how to do, you are just a young miss ¡­"


    Du Jinse smiled slightly, "Actually, all of you sisters don''t really want me to wash up. It''s just that I can''t do what they want me to do."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse suspiciously. What did she mean?


    Du Jinse went close to Xiao Ying''s ears and whispered to her, telling her why.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes wide.


    "These spirits."


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth curled into a smile, "Sister Xiao Ying, you really should go and find them, it''s just that it''s not to settle the score, but to send these clothes back home."

 C48 Match

    Xiao Ying nodded and asked curiously, "Just what did you use to create this strange smell?"


    Du Jinse thought of her plan.


    Sister Xiao Ying, this is only a matter of livelihood, there is nothing we can do. However, I have a recipe here, it is fresh and elegant, and it is very suitable for Miss Pu Zhu.


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she purposely asked, "Why not give it to me?"


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes as she looked at Xiao Ying: "If Sister Xiao Ying wants it, I''ll need to give it to you specially. I''m afraid that Sister Xiao Ying might not be able to make it in time."


    Xiao Ying was silent for a moment, then laughed: "That''s true, unless the fragrance on your body is similar, I really do not dare to take anything else."


    These people were still different from the girls.


    As a lady, only by obtaining more headaches and keeping her reputation intact could she survive in this brothel.


    Xiao Ying stood up while carrying her clothes, and she turned to look at Du Jinse, "How do you know so much?"


    She shouldn''t have known so much.


    Du Jinse thought for a moment, then replied Xiao Ying, "Read more."


    Xiao Ying nodded and left.


    After Li Hao returned, he changed into his usual attire and went to Prime Minister Du Palace to visit them.


    Although it was largely due to circumstances that forced Prime Minister Du to stay ill, he was indeed frightened because he was too old.


    Even though he was old, he was getting more timid. He should be talking about people like the Prime Minister Du.


    When the Prime Minister Du received the report, King Mo personally came to visit, and could not help but be taken aback.


    "Quick, help me up and change my clothes." Prime Minister Du instructed.


    Du Qianli reminded his father.


    "In my father''s illness, I think it would be more reasonable to see him like this, though not courteous."


    Prime Minister Du looked at Du Qianli with praise, "What my son said makes sense, so be it."


    He grabbed two pieces of hair that were already messy.


    Prime Minister Du was in the midst of an ocean of eunuchs and eunuchs, he deeply understood the principle of being inferior to others.


    Du Qianli supported Prime Minister Du up to the second door.


    He could already see King Mo''s figure up ahead.


    Prime Minister Du pushed Du Qianli away and took two steps forward. He swayed his body slightly, steadied his body, and cupped his hands towards King Mo.


    "Your Highness, King Mo."


    Li Hao reached out to support Prime Minister Du.


    "Prime Minister Du need not be so courteous, the Emperor heard that the Prime Minister is sick, so he sent the I to visit."


    Pausing for a moment, King Mo sighed, "Actually, it is more appropriate for Prince Qing to come over. It''s just that Prince Qing has already closed his doors and is not in a good position to come over."


    Prime Minister Du shook his head and sighed, "This old subject thanks the Emperor for his concern."


    With regards to Prince Qing, it seemed as if he was not willing to say a single word.


    "King Mo, please come in."


    Du Qianli was worried for his father, hence he asked King Mo to help him.


    When King Mo entered the inner hall, the servants served him tea before leaving.


    King Mo sized up the decorations in the hall and sighed in his heart.


    "I never thought that after so many years, Prime Minister Du''s hall would still be the same as it was back then."


    Prime Minister Du coughed lightly.


    "My apologies, King Mo."


    King Mo looked like he was reminiscing about the past.


    "At that time, I was really mischievous and liked to tease Princess Qing ¡­"


    "I hope that King Mo will not mention my sister again."


    Du Qianli interrupted King Mo.


    King Mo looked at Du Qianli with a flabbergasted expression. He raised one side of his eyebrows, "Oh?"


    The ending tone rose slightly.


    Prime Minister Du frowned, "Five hundred kilometers."


    Du Qianli realised that he had lost control of himself and lowered his head, "Big sister, she ¡­"


    King Mo stared at Du Qianli.


    Du Qianli took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at Li Hao, "Your Highness King Mo, your sister is wrongly accused."


    "Thousand Li, cough cough ¡­" Prime Minister Du coughed to the point that he couldn''t speak.


    Du Qianli hurriedly stepped forward to help Prime Minister Du massage his back, and continued to speak: "Even though Big Sister is a little willful, his heart is simple, and doesn''t want to be framed. I only hope that the Imperial Family can severely punish the culprit, and return my Big Sister''s innocence."


    After the incident with Du Jinse, how should she deal with it? If she didn''t handle this matter well, what hidden dangers would she bring, she would analyze to Du Qianli one by one.


    In the past two days, Du Qianli had learned far more than he had in this year.


    Indeed, adversity allowed one to grow.

 C49 Family

    King Mo sighed.


    "Speaking of which, I and I played together since childhood. This friendship was originally different from others''."


    Prime Minister Du and Du Qianli looked at each other.


    King Mo suddenly changed the topic, "The old Prime Minister is sick. Your sons and daughters should be attending to him. Why are all of them except for the eldest son?"


    Prime Minister Du''s face revealed shame, "Speaking of which, my wife heard some bad rumors and went back to her parents'' home."


    Prime Minister Du had always been strict with his family, but such a thing actually happened. It could be seen that the Du Residence was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    "Madam is messing around too." King Mo put down his teacup.


    Prime Minister Du glanced at Du Qianli.


    Come to think of it, Prime Minister Du could be considered to have gone with the flow.


    Although he had caught hold of Prince Qing''s weakness, he was not sure if the Emperor would side with him.


    If the emperor were to persevere, as Du Jinse''s father, he would bear the brunt of the attack. Even Du Qianli would not be able to escape.


    The children born to him and Madame Li might have survived due to the pleas from his colleagues. It would be better if they returned to their parents'' home first.


    These little thoughts naturally couldn''t be said to the King of the Desert.


    A flash of hatred appeared in Du Qianli''s eyes. He would never forget the humiliation he suffered at the Li Clan''s place, nor the nasty words that his sister''s matter had spread to the Du Clan.


    "In the end, he is not the original Madam. It is only natural for him to fly when a great catastrophe is about to befall him."


    Du Qianli enunciated each word clearly.


    "A thousand kilometers."


    Prime Minister Du wanted to stop him, but it was already too late.


    Du Qianli had finished speaking, he lowered his head.


    "My apologies, King Mo."


    King Mo''s thin lips curled up, "Young Master Du is right. In the underworld of the Princess Qing, to know one''s own direct blood brother, to protect her like this means he is smiling from the bottom of his heart."


    Du Qianli lowered his head.


    Even though the look in King Mo''s eyes looked warm, he did not dare meet his gaze.


    Every word that King Mo said was deeply stabbed into his heart, causing him to bleed profusely.


    Sister.


    When her sister needed help the most, they pushed her out the door.


    Ever since she was young, her elder sister had never experienced any hardships. In a single night, she had lost everything and fell into the purgatory of the human world. When she died, she must have felt despair.


    After returning from the palace, Prime Minister Du had told Du Qianli that Du Jinse was dead and that she should never mention the matter of her return to the Du Residence ever again.


    Du Qianli never thought that his elder sister would actually die.


    In the past few days, he had watched the Prime Minister Du move forward step by step, watching as he chased Lady Li and her son back to their parents'' home, all for the sake of the Du Family''s fire and incense.


    He just silently followed behind Prime Minister Du, unable to recall what his sister''s voice and smile looked like.


    That day, when he saw his sister disappearing into the darkness, he should have ran forward to pull Du Jinse back.


    Life and death together.


    How could Madame Li and her child be part of their family?


    His sister, him, and his father were the real family.


    "Prime Minister Du cannot be revived, you have to restrain your grief, Young Master Du, Prime Minister Du is the pillar of our nation, you have to comfort him, in the imperial court, there must be a Prime Minister Du."


    King Mo said earnestly.


    "Yes."


    Du Qianli promised.


    King Mo stood up.


    "In that case, I will take his leave, there''s no need to send me off."


    He said there was no need to send him off, so how could the Du father and son not send him off?


    After walking to the second door, King Mo seemed to have thought of something and turned to the side, "The Princess Qing was personally bestowed with an order by the Emperor. Although it was not a grand wedding, the Emperor was especially grateful and allowed the Princess Qing to enter the temple to enjoy the incense of the future generations."

 C50 Attend your own funeral

    When Du Jinse heard this news, her lips slightly opened, but no words came out.


    Strange things happen every year, especially this year.


    When Du Jinse was still alive, the Prince Qing made all sorts of excuses and refused to marry. Who would have thought that even though she was "dead", she still presided over the reputation of the Princess Qing.


    "After that, no matter how prominent the family background of the woman that the Prince Qing marries is, he can only be a successor?"


    Du Jinse muttered.


    Pu Zhu nodded, "It should be so."


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, "This is really unexpected."


    "In any case, Prince Qing''s scheme did not succeed. For Miss Du to have such an outcome, it can be considered good."


    Pu Zhu was even a little envious.


    To them, even if they had become Flos Lonicerae, if someone was willing to help them, but no one was willing to marry them as an official wife, after a hundred years, they would only be women with dried up bones. Who would still remember their former glory, and who would burn an incense before their very souls?


    "If at this time, Du Jinse suddenly came back to life, you''d say that the royalty slapped their face a lot more." Xiao Ying mischievously blinked her single eye.


    "It''s impossible for Du Jinse to be alive. Even if she''s alive, if she saw someone from the imperial family, she would have died immediately."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying stuck out her tongue in fright, "Lucky, why are you saying such a bloody thing? Just thinking about it makes you feel like you''re covered in goosebumps."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying innocently, "Really?"


    This was the truth.


    Xiao Ying turned her body.


    "I''m not talking to you anymore."


    Du Jinse laughed, then said leisurely: "Actually, I do want to go to Du Jinse''s funeral."


    Of course, the prerequisite for that was that no one would find out that she was Du Jinse. Otherwise, she had no doubt that Prince Qing would directly bury her alive in his coffin.


    Xiao Ying trembled in fear, "Lucky, you must not go.


    Du Jinse didn''t know why she had such a thought. Perhaps it was to bid farewell to the Du Jinse of the past.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse and suddenly said, "Actually, I also want to go and pay respects to this wangfei who I have never met before."


    Du Jinse and her eyes met, and the two of them smiled at each other.


    But Xiao Ying could not agree with them.


    The thought of attending his own funeral was terrifying.


    Xiao Ying, I only said that because I don''t have the time to go. I have so many things to do every day.


    Speaking to here, Xiao Ying had finally recovered from the strange atmosphere from before. She looked at Du Jinse with some admiration.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so popular."


    Du Jinse laughed but did not say anything. She had already settled down, so naturally, she did not have to stench in the sky every day.


    Regarding this, Du Jinse just so happened to explain it. Previously, when she was in the countryside, she wasn''t willing to take a bath, so when she came here, she was smothered by the fragrance of her sisters.


    When someone heard this, they giggled and said, "Then I smell it."


    He leaned towards Du Jinse and took a deep breath.


    He was completely unaffected by the smoke.


    Du Jinse was already prepared for this move, she controlled herself so that the scent on her body would not affect others, but if anyone wanted to take advantage of her, he would let them have a taste of her Du Clan''s unique recipe.


    "Pu Zhu, this is the perfume I specially made for you. Wipe it on the back of your neck and the location of your pulse, let''s see if you like it."


    Du Jinse took out an exquisite little porcelain bottle.


    Pu Zhu looked at the little porcelain bottle in Du Jinse''s hand in fear, and waved it off, "I don''t want it."

 C51 Trouble

    Du Jinse understood why she had an expression like she had seen a ghost. After all, the fox that she was wearing was simply too ingrained in the hearts of the people.


    As brothel Flos Lonicerae s, they had no choice but to suffer.


    However, if they were pulled down from the position of Flos Lonicerae, they would be in a worse situation than Xiao Ying and the rest.


    "This is not the kind of fragrance that I''m wearing. Pu Zhu''s name has a ''bamboo'' in it, and this perfume of mine has a variety of flowers in the main tune, with the fruit''s fragrance in the middle. In other words, it has the longest lasting aroma, but it is the fragrance of new bamboo after rain."


    Du Jinse explained.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were extremely sincere.


    She passed the small porcelain bottle to Xiao Ying, "The smell on my body will affect your sense of smell. Open it after I leave."


    Du Jinse didn''t go to the flower pavilion easily. Today, she came to deliver perfume to Pu Zhu in the first place.


    "Miss, what should we do?"


    Xiao Ying looked at the porcelain bottle in her hand, somewhat helpless.


    When she thought about the smell of Du Jinse''s body, she really did not dare to open it.


    The corner of Pu Zhu''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Bring it over for me to see."


    How could Du Jinse be considered to be a person? The things that she did were often unexpected, but she was not a person with a sense of propriety.


    Pu Zhu believed that Du Jinse would not do anything against her.


    Xiao Ying hesitated as she handed the bottle over to Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu extended her hand to receive it, and discovered that it was one of those small porcelain bottles.


    Although she felt that Du Jinse was still reliable, when Pu Zhu opened the lid, she still held it a little further.


    "What is this smell?" "It smells so good."


    Xiao Ying was standing at the mouth of the wind, she could not help but ask as she smelled the fragrance.


    Pu Zhu could not help but take the porcelain bottle back.


    "What did Lucky say just now?"


    Pu Zhu carefully poured a bit onto his wrist, reached out her hand to wipe it, and touched the pulse behind her ear.


    Although the time was short, the materials were easy to find.


    Pu Zhu liked it very much.


    To think that there would be such a fragrant perfume. Even though the fragrance of the flowers was very strong, it did not cause anyone to choke.


    Pu Zhu thought back to the first time she saw Du Jinse and couldn''t help but sneeze a few times when she walked closer to him.


    The scented sachet that she had brought with her was the more fragrant one.


    "I didn''t expect Lucky to be so talented at making things happen." Pu Zhu praised.


    Xiao Ying was puzzled, "Miss, why is she making perfume like this?"


    Pu Zhu thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "After all, she was once a Princess Qing, so she might know some of the palace''s secret recipes."


    Xiao Ying nodded, "That must be it."


    That night, when Pu Zhu went to see the guests, she wiped this new bamboo with the rain.


    The guests kept praising Pu Zhu, as she dressed up like her name.


    Pu Zhu had always been smiling gently and considerate, she knew clearly in her heart that this included a portion of Du Jinse''s contribution.


    Du Jinse was in the backyard chopping wood.


    Although it''s summer now, it''s not like it''s used in winter.


    But since there were guests coming, they couldn''t just sit there. There were a lot of strange and coincidental things that required fire, thus, Du Jinse''s work was truly not easy.


    After training for a long time, Du Jinse straightened her back and twisted her body.


    There was the sound of something black falling to the ground in front of him. Du Jinse raised her eyes and saw a black shadow flash past.


    Du Jinse suspiciously walked over, but her leg was suddenly grabbed by a hand, scaring her to the point of screaming.


    "Save me!"


    The black shadow''s voice was hoarse.


    Du Jinse covered her mouth with her hands and squatted down, "How are you?


    The black figure''s eyes were filled with pain. She frowned, and with one hand grabbing onto Du Jinse''s pants and the other covering her chest, she said, "I''ve been stabbed."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse stood up, "I''ll go call people for you."


    In the building, there was a lot of jealousy over a girl.


    The black figure pulled Du Jinse tightly, "Don''t call anyone over."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse was startled, she turned around and looked at the man seriously, "Are you sure you don''t want to call people?"


    The shadow nodded.


    Du Jinse saw it and remembered herself from before. She looked at him and said seriously: "I''m staying at the woodshed, hold on, I''ll support you. If you faint halfway, I won''t be able to do anything, I can only call for help."


    "Thank you very much." The black shadow said.


    Du Jinse struggled to help him up, but she did not even notice that he had placed his hand on his chest.

 C52 Tree Desire for Tranquility of Wind

    The black figure was tall and strong, Du Jinse grinded her teeth as she supported the black figure to the woodshed.


    He struggled to put him on the bed.


    Du Jinse frowned.


    "I''m in woodshed, there can''t be any open fire here, where are you hurt? Let me help you bandage it up."


    The black shadow raised its hand with difficulty and took out a bottle of medicine from its bosom.


    "I have some medicine here."


    Du Jinse grabbed the bottle, stood up and walked to the side of the door, and looked at it with difficulty.


    "Come here." The shadow struggled to sit up.


    Du Jinse hurried over, "You lie down first, I want to see if you took the wrong medicine, what if it''s poison?"


    The black shadow reached into its chest and took out a Night Pearl.


    "No need to work so hard."


    Du Jinse saw it and took it back.


    "There are no words on the bottle."


    The black shadow gave her a deep look. "Do all the servants who split firewood in the brothel know the characters?"


    The weirdest thing was that when he took out the Night Pearl, he actually had an expression as if he were looking at ordinary things.


    "That''s nothing, our Zangxiang Pavilion has good business, when I am busy, I have to go to the front to help."


    Du Jinse waved the bottle in her hand, "You haven''t told me how to use this?"


    Since there were no words, then he would have to rely on the color of the bottle to determine what was inside. Since he didn''t take it wrong, then it should be this.


    "Sprinkle it on the wound."


    The black shadow''s hand reached out to open his shirt, revealing the wound on his back.


    With the Luminous Pearl, it was indeed much more convenient.


    Du Jinse helped him apply the good medicine, and reached out to grab the bottom of his clothes, "Don''t move."


    The black figure lowered her head, wanting to see what she was doing. Who knew that Du Jinse would directly tear his clothes into shreds?


    "What are you doing?" The shadow''s face darkened. No one had ever dared to treat him like this before.


    As Du Jinse helped to wrap around the wound, she said. "I don''t have any clothes here to wrap around the wound, a total of only two sets of clothes. If I''m about to tear it up, I don''t have any clothes to change my clothes.


    The corner of the black shadow''s mouth slightly moved.


    After helping him bandage his wounds, Du Jinse exhaled, "Alright, you see for yourself if you can leave now. If you can, go quickly."


    The black shadow couldn''t help but stare with widened eyes, "Are you trying to chase me away?"


    Du Jinse looked at him strangely, "Could it be that you are willing to sleep in the woodshed?"


    At that moment, Yuan Zi let out a timely meow.


    Du Jinse continued: "Aren''t you afraid that rats will climb up to sleep with you?"


    The black figure opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Du Jinse would not give her the chance.


    "You''re injured. Go back early, or your family will be very worried."


    With that, Du Jinse patted his shoulder, "This small injury is nothing to you."


    The black shadow''s eyes squinted dangerously as it slowly reached out its hand towards its bosom. Its murderous aura seemed to be emitting from its body.


    As if she didn''t realize it, Du Jinse stood up and muttered: "As a man, who hasn''t been injured before? I''m still beaten up every few days, even if it''s just a little injury, I''m still a woman."


    When the black shadow heard this, it retracted its killing intent. Indeed, this little bit of injury was nothing to it.


    The black shadow struggled to stand up and leave. Who would want to stay here, he had wanted to leave right after Du Jinse left, but who knew that she would open her mouth and kick him out?


    "Take your beads away." Du Jinse didn''t even raise her head as she quickly cleaned up the mess.


    "Just treat it as thanking you for saving me."


    The black shadow arrogantly replied.


    The black figure turned around and looked at Du Jinse, trying to catch him with her hand.


    This woman ¡­


    Forget it, since she had disguised herself as a man and was living here, there must be a reason behind her troubles. There was no need for him to expose her.


    After Du Jinse finished cleaning up, she raised her head and already lost her shadow. She secretly wiped her cold sweat.


    Sigh, why would she have any good intentions?


    This black shadow reeked of blood. Of course, this was not because of the injury, but because of the smell that came from his bones.


    Du Jinse reckoned that he was definitely leading a life of death.


    It was either a soldier or a killer. Judging from his aura, he seemed to be more inclined to darkness.


    Hopefully, they wouldn''t meet again.


    Wishing is good, and reality often shatters it.


    "Murder, murder." The maidservant of Mo Yi brought water into Mo Yi''s flower room, but he saw that Mo Yi and her guest had already become ice-cold corpses.


    "What are you making such a ruckus about? If you disturb any guests, I''ll take your little life."


    The old procuress twisted her body over and slapped Little Rings twice.


    Little Huan covered her face and sobbed.


    "What are you crying for? Tell me a little more and I''ll sew your mouth shut. "


    "That would be such a waste. Why don''t you give it to us?" The teapot that was suppressing the small ring laughed.


    The old procuress slapped him on the face with her handkerchief, "You''re still thinking of playing with women at this time of the year."


    The big teapot quickly withdrew its mischievous smile.


    The bawd covered her nose as she entered Mo Yi''s room.


    The two of them didn''t die in a terrible way. They both died in one move.


    The old procuress quickly withdrew, "Hurry and report this to the justice courts."


    In the brothel, fighting to the death was not a big deal. Every year, they would hand over a head bill to the officials. In fact, it was the official''s tacit consent for a few lives to be taken.


    The old procuress could tell at a glance that this was no ordinary brawl.


    It was impossible for Little Rings to be so terrifying and high-pitched voice to not be heard by anyone. Very quickly, all the guests in Zangxiang Pavilion quietly got up, put on their clothes and left.


    The girls in one building also sent their maidservant s to scout around them.


    Xiao Ying returned to Pu Zhu''s side, and sighed, it was obviously still fine during the day.


    Pu Zhu however thought of reaching a deeper level.


    "Xiao Ying, go quickly and tell your cousin to leave."


    "Why?" Xiao Ying had not come to think of it.


    "Think about it, she came here to hide from the officials." Pu Zhu whispered.


    Everyone in the brothel would be questioned about the murder case.


    Xiao Ying suddenly realized.


    "I''ll go now."


    "Wait a minute, if anyone asks where he went, just say that I asked him to collect flower dew for me and make perfume."


    Not only must Du Jinse leave, he must not implicate them, so she must speak equally.


    Xiao Ying hurried over to woodshed, woke Du Jinse up, explained the reason, and urged her to leave.


    Du Jinse was dumbstruck, she had just calmed down and such a thing happened, it looked like she had no choice but to leave, just that, where was she going now?


    "Sister Xiao Ying, is there any abandoned ancient temple around here?"


    Du Jinse knew that she definitely could not see the light of day, but at this time, where could she go? Going to an inn to stay at was more likely to arouse suspicion.


    Upon hearing Du Jinse''s question, Xiao Ying felt her heart ache. Ahh, a young miss dressed in luxurious clothing actually didn''t even have a place to stay?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ying was not too sure, "There''s a City God Temple at the east side of the city, and there doesn''t seem to be anyone there."


    She wasn''t sure.


    After all, she didn''t have the time to wander around the outside world all day long.


    "Please thank Miss Pu Zhu on my behalf. It''s all thanks to you guys that I''ve taken care of her these past few days."


    It was easy to add flowers to the flowers, but there were also a few who provided coal in the midst of snow.


    Xiao Ying reached out to grab the bag hanging by her waist, "Take this, wait for this gust of wind to pass, then you can come back."


    When she thought about how she, a girl, lived alone in the dark and gloomy City God Temple, Xiao Ying couldn''t help but want to cry.


    Du Jinse suddenly hugged Xiao Ying, "Xiao Ying."


    The fates of people and others were truly strange. Some people could not be friends for their entire lives, and some people already had deep feelings for each other in just a few days.

 C53 nulliparous

    Xiao Ying''s eyes turned red, she took a deep breath and fiercely pushed Du Jinse away.


    "You stink."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying speechlessly.


    Xiao Ying was also a little embarrassed, "That''s not what I meant. I was originally very sad, but who knew that once I took a deep breath ¡­"


    Du Jinse burst out laughing, "Alright, alright, I know."


    "Xiao Ying, keep this money for yourself. Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself, you guys take good care of yourselves as well."


    Du Jinse handed the bag over to Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying became anxious, "When you came, you already gave all the silver to the old procuress and the others, how could you have any more silver?


    As he said that, he forced the bag into Du Jinse''s hands.


    Du Jinse was moved in her heart and she still wanted to hug Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying retreated back with a face full of vigilance, "Alright, I know you don''t want to part with us. Sigh, you''ve only been in the brothel a few days, yet you''ve already learnt it to such an extent."


    Xiao Ying thought that Du Jinse only wanted to hug her for learning after coming to the brothel.


    Du Jinse had no choice but to give up as the two of them quietly opened the back door. Xiao Ying saw that Du Jinse had walked far away and then locked the courtyard door.


    Nothing happened along the way.


    Du Jinse came to the City God Temple.


    The sky was already starting to brighten, she looked around, and sure enough, there was no one around, Du Jinse then heaved a sigh of relief, she would first rest, and then think of a way to do it.


    After lying down for a while, Du Jinse sat up.


    Today seemed to be the day of Princess Qing''s funeral.


    Although it was indeed strange to attend her own funeral, since she had nothing else to do, she decided to go and take a look.


    Fortunately, these two sets of clothes were neither old nor new, and were inconspicuous.


    Following his memories, he first went to the market, and after eating a bowl of wontons, he slowly walked towards Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    She had never thought that one day, she would have the luxury of spending so much time.


    When they were still one kilometer away from Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, there was already an endless stream of people on the road.


    Du Jinse took a rough look. There were all kinds of civil officials, but it was actually very easy to identify them. Civil officials sat in palanquins, and military officials rode horses.


    "I wonder if these people are trying to save face for the Prime Minister or the Prince Qing?" The people along the road were whispering.


    "What Prime Minister or Prince Qing, we all listen to the emperor. The emperor said to let the Princess Qing enter the ancestral hall, and in the future, the only one who can marry the Prince Qing can only be his successor."


    Du Jinse could not help but look at the scholarly man who spoke, he did not expect him to look at the issue with such a sharp gaze.


    After the man finished, the surroundings became silent for a moment. He was enjoying the effect of his words, facing Du Jinse''s gaze, he said provocatively: "This brother doesn''t seem to agree with it."


    Du Jinse turned her gaze away indifferently.


    "¡­" The scholar felt the frustration of a punch on cotton.


    He wanted to give a long and broad speech, but the problem was that someone had to support him.


    Someone at the side spoke up, "Actually, the most fortunate ones are the Princess Qing. This kind of honor is not something that just anyone can enjoy."


    The scholar immediately joined in the discussion.


    Since everyone was dead, no matter how glorious it was, it was just for the living to see.


    The imperial city had its own customs, the more people gathered to watch the wedding and funeral, the better.


    Du Jinse smoothly arrived at the entrance of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    Because the Princess Qing was the main wife of the Prince Qing, she died in reverence. She had not stepped through the main entrance when she was alive, but now, the main entrance was opened wide for her. No matter who it was, they would enter through the east gate and exit through the west gate.


    Du Jinse took advantage of the fact that no one was looking for him and sneaked in.


    When he went in, he found out that the Prince Qing was'' overly depressed ''and fell sick on the bed, unable to get up.


    Du Jinse secretly curled her lips, she really knew how to find excuses, wasn''t guests strictly forbidden by the emperor?


    There was a wail of grief.


    Du Jinse could not help but walk over, and she immediately saw Prime Minister Du sitting in the living room, supported by Du Qianli.


    Du Jinse''s heart was filled with mixed emotions as she retreated backwards.


    "How do you walk?"


    Du Jinse bumped into a person.


    That person''s subordinates were dissatisfied, and they came forward to berate.


    "Enough." A faint voice sounded.


    When Du Jinse heard this voice, it was as if a thunderclap had sounded out in her ears. She lowered her head and moved backwards.


    "Why is Prince Rong here too?"


    Prime Minister Du looked up at Prince Rong. He was a little surprised, shouldn''t he avoid suspicion?


    Prince Rong''s face was filled with grief, "Prime Minister Du, don''t grieve."


    His hanger-ons in his residence also advised him not to come, but he felt that he should.


    After all, Du Jinse had not planned to harm him; otherwise, he definitely would not have been able to escape at the time.


    She had used her death to prove his innocence. The current him, his feelings for Du Jinse, had already been transformed into regret.


    If he did not come, he would instead be used by some people. No matter what, he should come and burn an incense for Du Jinse, even if he and Prince Qing were irreconcilable enemies.


    Of course, in this kind of situation, even if he was in Prince Qing''s territory, he wouldn''t dare do anything under everyone''s gaze.


    Prime Minister Du was just asking, not because he wanted to get an answer. Also, if he asked, he was afraid that Prince Rong would feel awkward, and say the words that Prince Rong had said.


    Prime Minister Du covered his face with his hands, "A virtuous wife would only leave behind a pair of children for me. Who would have thought that a white-haired man would gift a black-haired man to me?


    Everyone consoled him.


    Du Jinse watched coldly from the side and a gaze shot over. Du Jinse looked over, her face pale and slightly nervous;


    Li Hao had actually only taken a casual glance, and did not find anything amiss.


    Du Jinse felt that she was losing out a bit.


    Seeing that Li Hao did not look at him, Du Jinse quietly retreated.


    There were people everywhere, so Du Jinse wanted to find a quiet place to rest.


    Compared to the ruckus before, it was so quiet that it was suffocating.


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and saw a huge word "me", underneath it was a black coffin.


    ~ Is this Du Jinse''s mourning hall?


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but walk in.


    "Princess Qing, would you like this ending if you knew in the underworld?" Du Jinse quietly walked around the coffin.


    The liveliness in front was in stark contrast to the coldness here.


    Du Jinse sighed, "From today onwards, you and I have nothing to do with each other."


    The reason she came here today, was also to bid her farewell to the of the past.


    The real Du Jinse might have long been reincarnated, or might have been like her.


    This place was only for the living to see.


    After saying that, Du Jinse walked out.


    A shadow appeared in front of the door.


    Du Jinse''s body froze, how could she be so careless?


    "How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that someone will bury you in a coffin?"


    The person lifted his clothes and walked in.


    Du Jinse wanted to pull out a smile.


    The person seemed to understand her thoughts, "Don''t you think that smiling in the mourning hall is disrespectful to the dead?"


    Li Hao picked up the incense that was lying by the side and lit it up on the lamp.


    "Princess Qing, if you know in the afterlife, you will also be gratified to see everything that happened today."


    Du Jinse felt strange when she heard it.


    There was a commotion at the door, and a group of servants came in talking.


    Li Hao berated: "Before the spirit of the Princess Qing, who dares to make a ruckus?"


    Originally, there was no one on guard here. However, the number of people coming to offer their condolences grew more and more. If the number of people in front of them was insufficient, who would be willing to guard an empty coffin?


    However, the Prime Minister Du suddenly mentioned that they wanted to take a look. The Chief Steward delayed them and requested for them to come over quickly.


    They really didn''t expect that there would still be people here.

 C54 Capture

    Seeing who it was, everyone grumbled inwardly.


    One of them covered his eyes and went forward to kneel down and cry. "My princess."


    He didn''t hit a smiling person.


    Similarly, a wailing servant, as an outsider, how could she continue to blame him?


    Li Hao snorted, and walked out.


    After walking two steps, he turned his head and shouted at Du Jinse, "What are you still standing there for?"


    Du Jinse immediately followed.


    Although he had just fallen from the wolf''s den into the tiger''s nest, it was still better than being torn to shreds by a wolf and tiger.


    As they walked, Du Jinse observed the entire way. She was suspicious in her heart, did he actually not bring any guards?


    Looking at Li Hao''s back, Du Jinse quietly slowed down her pace. No one was around, she only needed to slip out, where would Li Hao be able to find her? He was also not in a position to tell others that he had met her, and if she did, she would say that he saw her in broad daylight.


    "If you want to enjoy the feeling of being nailed to the coffin alive, you can try it."


    Just as Du Jinse was about to slip away, on the other side, Li Hao looked like he had eyes at the back of his head, as he casually said so.


    Du Jinse gently lowered her leg.


    Li Hao turned around and slowly walked towards Du Jinse as he reached out to touch her face.


    "You are really a hundred transformations, I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Du Jinse retreated a little.


    "Your Highness, please have some self-respect."


    Li Hao gave a short laugh, "I isn''t overestimating himself, Mo Mo."


    When even Mo Mo shouted, Du Jinse couldn''t even pretend to be deaf and mute.


    Looking left and right, and seeing no one, Du Jinse said in a low voice, "How did you recognize me, I clearly ¡­"


    She touched the ear with the ear wheel and the eye.


    Li Hao smiled mysteriously, "I has his own methods."


    After saying these words, Li Hao felt that it was funny. He was just a bit annoyed, wanting to avoid the flattering people, but he just so happened to see Du Jinse walk towards a place with fewer people, and coincidentally heard Du Jinse bid her farewells.


    Although Li Hao received the emperor''s secret decree, he had only taken a walk. He never would have thought that Du Jinse would actually still be in the capital.


    Not only did she stay in the capital, she even went as far as to run to Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    It''s really yours, you can''t even run away.


    Li Hao held Du Jinse''s hand and walked forward.


    They bumped into a few officials, those officials who originally wanted to come up and greet Li Hao, but after taking a glance at them, they saw Li Hao and Du Jinse holding hands tightly, and tactfully avoided.


    "Please pass the message to Prince Qing on behalf of the I." Li Hao said hypocritically.


    "Of course, of course." The chief steward of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor personally escorted King Mo out.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''re finally out."


    The justice court officials had been waiting outside the prince''s mansion for a long time, and upon seeing Li Hao come out, they immediately went up to him with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? We can''t wait until we''re at the yamen. It wouldn''t be nice to be stuck here."


    Li Hao was unhappy.


    Even though the justice court''s official was scolded by King Mo, he was not angry. If he was angry over such a small matter, he would not have been able to get his current position.


    "This matter is urgent. If you wait a quarter of an hour for your highness to come out, this official will rush in."


    Li Hao released Du Jinse, "Wait for me inside the palanquin."


    Du Jinse knew that she could not escape, so she obediently entered the carriage.


    "What is it? How can I make you ignore your face so completely?"


    The justice court''s official listened to the Zangxiang Pavilion''s murder case in a low voice, deep in thought.


    "The boy you''re talking about ¡­" Li Hao frowned.


    The Supreme Court''s official said, "This servant is really too suspicious. The bawd said that she saw that the young man was too pitiful and took her in. Who would have thought that the servant would do such a thing?"


    How did the appearance and disappearance of the servant at Zangxiang Pavilion coincide so closely with Du Jinse''s?


    "I understands. We must capture that manservant as soon as possible."


    The justice court official nodded, "This official will handle it."


    In recent days, the Prince Qing did not have much to do, leaving behind only this King Mo. With such a huge incident, the justice court could only report to him personally.


    As the carriage rolled along the road, Li Hao touched his chin with one hand and stared fixedly at Du Jinse.


    How was he going to deal with Du Jinse, leave it to the justice court? Or give it to the Emperor?


    Du Jinse was terrified by his gaze.


    "Pu Zhu of the Zangxiang Pavilion, your relationship is not bad."


    He should not have believed that Du Jinse said that she wanted to leave the city. If that was the case, he should have quickly found out where Du Jinse was hiding.


    Just now, the justice court''s official had intentionally lowered his voice, but Du Jinse had still heard clearly why he had come.


    "My identity cannot be exposed to the sun. I can only take advantage of the fact that no one from the government has come, and leave first. The Zangxiang Pavilion''s murder case has nothing to do with me."


    Life was something that was worthy of respect, even if it was someone she looked down upon, she wouldn''t bring the Heavens to sentence, such as a guest who had to go to Zangxiang Pavilion despite having a good wife.


    "So what if you say it''s okay? The justice court has not gone far, but you are going to turn yourself in right now, so what''s wrong with you? " Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, and did not speak further.


    Li Hao rubbed his glabella, it was really troublesome.


    "Little Eight, go and inform the Supreme Court that this manservant is an important person and must be arrested as soon as possible."


    Guard Eight agreed and left.


    Du Jinse was a little speechless. It was obvious that the servant was sitting in front of you.


    "I never thought that you would like woodshed that much. No one has been watching that woodshed ever since. Why don''t you go back and help me look after him?"


    Li Hao felt sad thinking about how a person like her, who was afraid of mice, could actually live in the woodshed.


    Speaking of which, it was all Du Jinse''s mother''s fault for dying too early.


    If the Prime Minister Du Mistress was still alive, even if she no longer had any feelings for her, with her here, Du Jinse would definitely not fall for her.


    Just thinking about it made his heart ache.


    "Mo Mo appreciates your kindness, but ¡­"


    Just that Du Jinse didn''t know what to say.


    "I is very curious, what are you thinking? While escaping, you can even kill two people. "


    Du Jinse was speechless, "I really didn''t get it."


    Li Hao naturally knew that it was impossible for it to be Du Jinse''s doing.


    Although she was a bit quick-witted, it was impossible for her to kill these two without anyone noticing.


    "In that case, you really are worthy of being honored. The justice court went to investigate, and found blood all the way from the corridors of Zangxiang Pavilion to the woodshed. Someone was lying at your usual sleeping place."


    Du Jinse''s expression tensed up, and she thought of that black shadow.


    Although Li Hao seemed to be indifferent, he had actually been paying attention to Du Jinse. Seeing her current state, he asked. "What did you see?"


    Du Jinse wouldn''t say it even if she was beaten to death, so she curled her lips, "I just remembered that I''m not here yet, luckily I''m not, otherwise ¡­"


    She made a gesture of wiping her neck.


    Li Hao gave a short laugh, "According to Pu Zhu, you were sent by her to collect the dew but I did not know what perfume the dew was made into other than tea."


    Du Jinse cursed, there were many things you did not know.


    Li Hao frowned, he took a whiff of the air, "What is that smell?"

 C55 Mudgai

    Du Jinse shrunk backwards.


    Li Hao looked at her with his sharp eyes, "Could it be that you made a perfume?"


    Du Jinse''s voice was like a fly''s, "Yes."


    "What kind of perfume is this? The smell is so strange." Li Hao muttered as he moved forward.


    Du Jinse also moved forward, a strange smile forming on her lips, "I gave this perfume a name, Hu."


    Li Hao''s face turned white, "Stop."


    Before he could stop, he lifted the curtain and retched.


    "With a face full of concern", Du Jinse came over and helped him hold her chest.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you eat too much?"


    Li Hao weakly reached out his hand to push Du Jinse away, "Mud."


    You walk away because you''re weak and you can''t pronounce it clearly.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she was stunned for a moment.


    After breathing in the fresh air, Li Hao felt better.


    "The I is not targeting you. This perfume of yours is really unbearable for the I ¡­"


    Li Hao explained.


    Du Jinse secretly laughed while covering her mouth.


    Li Hao thought for a while and then understood the situation.


    "You did it on purpose."


    He said with certainty.


    Du Jinse innocently blinked her eyes.


    Li Hao habitually wanted to take a deep breath to calm his emotions, so he turned his face to the palanquin curtain and took a deep breath.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse could not help but burst out laughing.


    Li Hao turned his head and glared at her.


    Du Jinse waved his hand, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh, I really couldn''t hold it in."


    "I should have just handed you over to the justice court." Li Hao said faintly.


    Was there still any justice in this world? He was clearly helping her, yet not only did she repay kindness with hatred, she was even gloating over his misfortune.


    Du Jinse immediately covered her mouth and blinked her eyes as she looked at Li Hao.


    Her eyes were originally very beautiful, with slanted red phoenix eyes. You clearly knew that she was looking at you with such a pure and innocent gaze, yet you could still feel a sense of being teased by her.


    She used her makeup to conceal her original beauty. The originally beautiful phoenix eyes also made her stick close to them, turning them into scar-filled eyes.


    Li Hao could not bear to look at it, he took out his handkerchief and passed it to Du Jinse, "Wipe your face clean."


    Du Jinse stole a glance at Li Hao, "If you can''t wipe it off, you have to wet the cotton cloth for a while before you can wash it off."


    Li Hao extended a finger and pointed at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse didn''t know why she felt guilty.


    Lowering her head, she bit her lips. Sigh, survival was difficult, so she naturally had to prepare for a rainy day.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse. She was smart enough to know that being invisible in the brothel, the first thing she had to do was protect herself, and she had done it.


    This ugly appearance, this unpleasant smell, it was all for the sake of keeping others away from her and hating her.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s unrepentant look, Li Hao laughed coldly.


    Soon he would tell her what it would cost to annoy him.


    Du Jinse carefully looked at Li Hao. She was really curious, how did this person recognize her? What was he going to do with her?


    In her memories, Du Jinse was always bullied by her, but she really didn''t do anything to anger him, to the point where he only wanted to kill her, to the point where it wouldn''t stop until one party died.


    "Princess Qing should have entered the ancestral hall by now."


    Du Jinse asked carefully.


    Li Hao glanced at him sideways as he looked at Du Jinse.


    "Hm."


    Du Jinse became more cautious.


    "Then the Princess Qing Du Jinse is no longer in this world."


    "Hm."


    Li Hao still only replied with one word.


    Du Jinse was a little shaken.


    "Then... Prince Mo, do you think I have anything to do with you? "


    Li Hao finally looked straight at Du Jinse, "What do you want to say?"


    Du Jinse really wanted to use a hammer to smash Li Hao''s head.


    Wasn''t it obvious what she meant?


    She just wanted to draw a clear line between herself and these royals.


    Li Hao suddenly realized something, "I has remembered, we will go to the justice courts in a while."


    Du Jinse was nervous.


    "I didn''t kill anyone, I''m not going."


    Li Hao lifted Du Jinse''s chin with one hand, "Whether or not you do it, you will only know after you have passed the examination."


    An ominous premonition rose in Du Jinse''s heart.


    "Check... "Examine what?"


    "The justice court said that the murderer seemed to be injured. As long as we check if you are injured, we will naturally know whether you are the murderer or not."


    Li Hao said calmly.


    "I''m obviously uninjured, I ¡­"


    Du Jinse was originally still having a face full of righteousness when she suddenly thought of something, and her voice immediately lowered.


    Li Hao looked at her, unperturbed.


    "Speak, why didn''t you say anything else?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao. Although he had a straight face and looked serious, the ridicule in his eyes betrayed him.


    Du Jinse stretched her neck, "If worst comes to worst, I''ll just say that I''m Du Jinse. At that time, I won''t be the only one who will lose face, and the imperial family won''t have much of a face either."


    Li Hao laughed as he looked at Du Jinse, "You are really naive. Princess Qing has already entered the imperial clan''s ancestral hall, and you think you can turn the sky upside down with a single word? Don''t forget, there is a domestic prostitute in I that is quite similar to Princess Qing. Hmm, this domestic prostitute is not obedient.


    Du Jinse''s expression changed, her body could not help but straighten, and looked straight at Li Hao, "Why does Prince Mo insist on going against me?"


    Li Hao looked at her innocently. "Really? Why do I feel that it''s you who must be against I? "


    Du Jinse''s chest was moving up and down violently, what qualifications does she have to go against a dignified King Mo? He could crush her to death with a single finger.


    Li Hao''s thin lips slightly curled up as he was in a happy mood, "Are you angry? Speaking of which, you look pretty good when you''re angry. "


    He raised his eyes to look at Du Jinse''s unfamiliar face, and added: "Of course it''s your original appearance, not this ghastly appearance."


    Du Jinse revealed a bitter smile, and self-deprecatingly said: "Your highness couldn''t have fallen for me, right?"


    Li Hao was startled for a moment, but immediately denied it, "Of course not. I will hold his coronation ceremony next month.


    When it came to bestowing marriage, Li Hao was a little absent-minded. Originally, when they were in the household, the empress of the imperial harem should have helped Zhang Luo in his marriage.


    The Prince Rong was the first to open the mansion, but before the Prince Qing had even opened his own mansion, he had colluded with the Venerate Heavens Sect at that time, saying that they would follow the gods'' wishes. The two princes had ordered them to set the marriage too early, so it was not appropriate for them to do so.


    The Emperor was sure of it.


    After the Prince Rong was crowned, the imperial concubine had always talked about marriage to him. But who knew that after some time, the relationship between the Prince Qing and Du Jinse had been decided.


    His marriage... I''m afraid it would be the same.


    The carriage suddenly shook violently, causing Du Jinse to topple over. Li Hao immediately reached out and pulled her.


    "There''s an assassin."


    King Mo''s guards was divided into two groups. One group was protecting the carriage, while the other group was fighting with the black clothed people.


    Li Hao subconsciously protected Du Jinse, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Du Jinse glanced at him but did not say a word.


    In his haste just now, he did not call himself I.


    "Sit inside. Don''t come out." Li Hao warned.


    He quickly went down, and the guards surrounded him.


    Compared to the guards, the black clad men were much weaker, and they were not as strong as the guards either. Very quickly, they were surrounded by the guards.


    Du Jinse curiously looked outside. Why would there be an assassin at the feet of the Son of Heaven?


    "Leave him alive." Li Hao''s face darkened.


    Du Jinse felt the shadow over his head. Raising his head, her face changed, "Be careful."


    The black clothed man descended from the sky, the blade in his hand glinting coldly in the sunlight.


    Everyone''s gazes were originally attracted to the assassins in the encirclement. When Du Jinse''s voice sounded out to warn them, a guard stood up and blocked in front of Li Hao.


    Everyone held their sabers and greeted the man in black.


    The black clothed man casually picked up Du Jinse who was at the side.


    "All of you, stop."

 C56 internal strife

    Li Hao waved to everyone to surround them, they definitely could not let the assassins leave.


    "I''ll kill him if you come back." The man in black said coldly.


    Du Jinse''s four limbs trembled, and her face became deathly pale.


    In this place, the lives of people were like grass. Who would care about her life? Rather than counting on those people, who she was facing, it was better to save herself.


    "This big brother, I''m just a small fry. It''s useless even if you kill me."


    She was really unlucky.


    One of the assassins coldly snorted, "How could a nobody like King Mo."


    "This big brother, I''m just a young eunuch. Let me test if there''s any poison in the food for Your Highness, and that''s me, if there''s someone who wants to poison Your Highness''s food."


    Du Jinse didn''t know what she was talking about, but she kept chattering on and on, not daring to tell him to stop.


    The black-clothed person holding her hostage turned his face to look at her. How could it be her?


    He was a little surprised, as he was unable to connect the person who was sleeping in a brothel with this person who was afraid of death.


    If it wasn''t for the faint stench from her body, he really wouldn''t have thought it would be him.


    "Let us go or I''ll kill him."


    The black-clothed man pressed the blade against Du Jinse''s neck, causing blood to ooze out.


    He wanted to make a bet. This woman, no matter how hard he tried to avoid her, was none other than King Mo.


    As for why, he was too lazy to ask.


    King Mo stretched out his hand to stop the crowd.


    "Let her go, I will let you go."


    The black-clothed man looked at Du Jinse and hesitated for a moment, not knowing what the relationship between her and King Mo was.


    "Don''t listen to him. Let him go when we''re safe."


    the man in black ordered as he approached him.


    The man in black felt that it was safer this way, so he tightened his arms and said, "Let''s go."


    he whispered.


    The black-clothed people quickly retreated, leaving him to hold the line.


    Li Hao didn''t dare to follow too close, in case they hurt Du Jinse. However, he wasn''t willing to let them go just like that.


    After following them for a while, the black clothed man took out a Smoke Bomb and threw it towards Li Hao and the others. He took the chance to take Du Jinse and leave.


    When the smoke dissipated, the figures of and the black-clothed man could no longer be seen.


    Li Hao''s face sank. The clear sky and clear sky, there was actually someone so brazen to commit murder, there was really no law to it.


    "Go after her. No matter what, we have to save her."


    guards was a little strange. As a member of the Palace, it was his honor to die for the Crown Prince. Without even thinking, he knew that it was very likely that he wouldn''t be able to survive if he was captured by those desperate criminals.


    However, they were still very touched. It was just a young eunuch, yet the prince wouldn''t give up so easily. Moreover, that young eunuch wasn''t someone that the prince doted on. She should be someone from the new prince''s side.


    The black-clothed men drilled into a few alleys, changed into a few clothes, and carried Du Jinse out of the city.


    Du Jinse never thought that she would actually shout about being born in such a manner every single day.


    "Bringing this little eunuch along is truly too much of a burden. In my opinion, one slash should be enough to finish him off."


    Du Jinse could tell that the one who spoke was their leader.


    When the black-clothed man holding her hostage heard his words, he raised his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse curled her body, feeling less and less like she existed.


    The man in black replied, "Our danger has not been eliminated. Let''s take her first."


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded her head. Okay okay, she would be a very cooperative hostage and would definitely not give them any trouble.


    It was just like when she had just left the city gate. She had been very cooperative and did not say a word.


    He frowned and looked at the man in black, "He has seen our true face, we can''t let him return alive."


    Du Jinse immediately replied: "My eyes aren''t good. I can''t see clearly from a meter away."


    The person holding her hostage had a smile flash across his ice-cold eyes, as if it never changed.


    When a group of fleeing men walked, they naturally wouldn''t act like they were strolling around in the courtyard.


    Du Jinse staggered, she was about to run a small jog, but she did not dare to complain at all.


    These people dared to sneak into the capital to assassinate the king. They didn''t need to think to know that he was a fugitive.


    She didn''t want to accidentally move her head.


    The person who had held her hostage had always been holding her hand. Du Jinse realized that when she was unable to keep up with them, even if he had to support her, so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground in a sorry state, it wouldn''t be easy for him either.


    Just like that, after who knows how far, the leader spoke.


    "There''s a memorial hall up ahead. Let''s go there and rest. We''ll eat something before leaving."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Du Jinse''s mouth twitched.


    The memorial hall was the place where the coffins were kept.


    These people had a heavy taste when they went there to eat.


    "Don''t worry, we aren''t eating corpses." The person who had held her hostage felt her body stiffen. He glanced at her and explained softly.


    They turned their heads and stared at the person holding Du Jinse hostage, "Why are you wasting your breath talking to a eunuch?"


    Not to mention him, even Du Jinse felt that this person who was holding her hostage was a little too passionate. If she didn''t know that she looked wretched and had a bad smell, she would really suspect that this person was the same as King Mo, that he had discovered her weak point.


    The person who had kidnapped her looked deeply into Du Jinse''s eyes and didn''t speak anymore.


    He was certain that Du Jinse did not recognize him.


    Not knowing whether Du Jinse did it intentionally or not, when Ye Ming held the pearl in his hand, he avoided looking at''s face.


    After arriving at the memorial hall, everyone''s tensed nerves finally relaxed. They spread out and took up a spot on the ground, taking out their dry rations and water sachets.


    The person holding Du Jinse hostage handed her some dry rations.


    Du Jinse looked at him, shook her head, and smirked: "Thank you, I''m not hungry."


    The man looked at Du Jinse and passed the water bag to her.


    Du Jinse took the water bag, and after hesitating whether she should drink it or not, the man snatched it away, took a big gulp, and gave it to Du Jinse.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no poison."


    Du Jinse naturally knew that there was no poison, so if they wanted to kill her, they wouldn''t waste so much effort.


    She took a small sip of her saliva in a reserved manner. She wasn''t the type of person who was overly sentimental. She wouldn''t think about others drinking her after she drank it.


    "No matter what happens, you must not leave my side. I will guarantee your safety."


    That person hurriedly said as he saw the person walking over.


    "Head."


    The man stepped forward.


    "Shi Er, we should return." He looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s gaze met with his gaze, and she only felt panic. What kind of gaze was that, it was as though he was looking at a dead man?


    Du Jinse moved back. All along the way, she had been grabbed by the kidnapper by the wrist;


    Now, although she was free, she was surrounded by their people, making it impossible for her to escape.


    What did the person who kidnapped her say? To make her trust him, why should she trust him? But even if he didn''t trust her, there was nothing he could do.


    "Yes." The person called Shi Er respectfully replied.


    Hearing that he didn''t object, a gratified expression appeared on his face.


    This Shi Er might not be the best killer amongst them, but he was the toughest to deal with. No one wanted to offend him, even if he was injured.


    "You two deal with her." He raised his chin.


    Shi Er''s figure flashed, and he stood by Du Jinse''s side.


    "No one can touch her." His tone was unquestionable.


    The expression on his face stiffened. He did not expect Shi Er to give him face in front of everyone, so he suppressed his anger.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? If she knows us, she must die. "


    Shi Er tightened his grip on Du Jinse''s hand, "What she said was true, she can''t even see our faces clearly, I can assure you."


    "Why should we believe you?" Killing intent burst out of the Head''s eyes. He definitely could not take everyone''s lives as a joke.


    Seeing Shi Er stubbornly standing beside Du Jinse, doubts rose in his head.


    "Shi Er, he''s just an unrelated person. You wouldn''t fall out with your brothers just because of him, right?"

 C57 common pillow with corpse

    "She''s not an unrelated person. She''s ¡­"


    Shi Er thought about it seriously, "The person who saved my life from brother''s hands."


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er. She had saved him before, how could she not know.


    She was so anxious to separate from the Du Jinse of the past, yet, all the people that Du Jinse knew had come looking for her.


    The leader''s expression changed. "Are you betraying your brother?"


    Shi Er did not move.


    "You tell them you won''t tell anyone anything about us."


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "I only remember that you guys are a group of people wearing black."


    There were a lot of people wearing black in this world, could it be that they were all assassins?


    The corner of Shi Er''s mouth curled up imperceptibly, and he looked at the people who surrounded him.


    "I don''t want to fight you."


    It was not a fluke that they were able to live to this day. Which one of them did not crawl out from the pile of dead people?


    "If you kill her now, we''ll just treat you as a good brother."


    The leader gripped his weapon tightly.


    Shi Er thought about it seriously. Du Jinse looked at him nervously, hoping that Du Jinse''s kindness could overcome their brotherly feelings.


    "I''ve said it before, I don''t want to fight with you guys. However, if anyone is five steps away from us, I will take them as a part of the five brothers." Everyone''s expression changed.


    Xiao Wu originally went out with Shi Er, but due to some internal conflict, Xiao Wu injured Shi Er.


    Everyone originally thought that Shi Er had died, but who knew that he would suddenly return and mistreat Little Wu to death in front of everyone.


    Until now, everyone could smell the stench of blood on the roof of their noses.


    "Everyone attack together. I don''t believe that with so many of us, we still can''t defeat an injured him."


    The Head of the Guards had a gloomy expression on his face.


    They were a well-organized killing organization, how could they expose everyone just because of a single sentence from Shi Er?


    Shi Er suddenly moved and kicked a coffin off to the side.


    Without waiting for anyone to react, he threw Du Jinse in, and then closed the coffin lid. His body moved, and stood on top of the coffin.


    Du Jinse''s eyes darkened, she was scared out of her wits, as she reached out her hand to beat on it with all her might.


    I don''t want to sleep with a dead man. Let me out. Even if you want me to die, you''ll kill me first. Wuu, you scared me to death.


    Was there anything more terrifying in this world?


    In any case, Du Jinse couldn''t think of anything more terrifying than this.


    Even the sound of the weapons clashing was pleasing to the ears.


    "Please, let me out."


    Even being killed after exiting was a hundred times better than sleeping with a dead person.


    The sounds of battle outside gradually became less intense.


    Du Jinse''s knocks on the coffin walls became weaker and weaker.


    Originally, the coffin would not leave any air holes. If she obediently lay there and didn''t move, she could still endure for a while longer.


    But she was scared to death, and she moved with all her might, and the air in the coffin grew thinner and thinner, and it seemed to her that she could not bear it any longer.


    There was suddenly no sound from outside. Du Jinse opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    There was nothing more despairing than this. Du Jinse suddenly thought of what Li Hao had said.


    "How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that someone will bury you in a coffin?"


    It really was a jinx, he actually hit the mark. Not only did she get buried, it didn''t even take a day.


    She didn''t want to die, especially since she didn''t want to steal the coffins of others. Who knew who the person next to her was? It had been thousands or tens of thousands of years, yet he was still dug up and didn''t know how to make up her story.


    The lid of the coffin suddenly trembled, and dust fell onto Du Jinse''s face. Du Jinse blinked, and didn''t even have the strength to extend her hand.


    The lid of the coffin was torn off.


    Shi Er''s face looked like a zombie that had just climbed out of a coffin and didn''t drink any blood.


    "Are you still alive?"


    He leaned forward and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes.


    Shi Er calmed his breathing and slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Get up and sleep with an old man. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Du Jinse who originally had no strength left suddenly jumped and frantically crawled out of the coffin.


    Seeing her crawling out, Shi Er smiled, then leaned on the coffin and slowly slid down to the ground.


    Du Jinse practically strolled around from the gates of hell, she panted heavily.


    Even if she raised her eyes and saw the corpses scattered all over the ground, she was still able to remain unmoved.


    She had been close to the corpses, and now they were all some distance away from her. What was there to be afraid of?


    "Hurry up and leave."


    Shi Er said weakly.


    "Oh." Du Jinse walked outside.


    She did not want to stay any longer in this kind of place that was full of death and gloom.


    "Are you alright?"


    When she reached the door, Du Jinse stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Shi Er.


    Shi Er''s lips curled up. He knew that he had saved the right person.


    Shi Er fainted.


    Du Jinse was shocked, it can''t be, she was just talking to her, and now she''s dead?


    After hesitating for a while, Du Jinse walked back to where she was and tried breathing under Shi Er''s nose. Feeling that he was still breathing, she gritted her teeth and struggled to carry Shi Er on her shoulder.


    "Sigh, in the future I''ll find a partner. No matter what, I won''t find a tall and sturdy one, it''s better if it''s Little Qiao or Little Qiao."


    Du Jinse looked around, if she added on the terrifying music, she would not dare think about it anymore, and quickly spoke to herself.


    "Pah pah pah! Even if I''m looking for a man, I can''t look for someone who isn''t injured. However, he seems to be injured because of me."


    "Yes, a hero saving a beauty. Even if I have to carry you on my back, I would be willing to do so."


    "However, the smaller and skinnier ones cannot be ugly. You have to at least look a bit more exquisite. Un, they look just like Prince Qing."


    "Ah pei pei, Prince Qing is just a piece of gold and jade that was lost in the process, no one can be like him."


    Furthermore, although the Prince Qing was a little shorter than Shi Er, he was not considered shorter.


    "What are you muttering about?" Shi Er woke up.


    "You''re awake." Du Jinse let go of Shi Er happily.


    "You''re finally awake. That''s great. You''re too heavy. I really can''t move you. See if you can walk."


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er eagerly, hoping that he would stand up and leave.


    Shi Er struggled a few times, but did not get up.


    Disappointment flashed across Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "You''re hurt, you can''t walk."


    "Sorry for the trouble." Shi Er said apologetically.


    That was indeed the case.


    Du Jinse cursed in her heart, but in the end, the other party was also her savior. She could not leave him behind at this time, what if she ate her like a wild wolf?


    "Let''s go find a home."


    Du Jinse took a deep breath and helped Shi Er up.


    Shi Er turned and looked at Du Jinse. He only felt that he had gained some strength, but he didn''t want to walk at all.


    "I have some medicine to treat my wounds."


    Shi Er said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse reached into his bosom and took out a few small bottles.


    "Which one is?" Du Jinse looked at the bottle, and somehow felt that one of the bottles looked familiar, and she held it in her hand to examine it.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse, "This is the one."


    Du Jinse finally remembered, "You''re that ¡­"


    She almost got killed by that person, and she couldn''t avoid him in time. Who knew that she would encounter him again, and not only that, she almost died under his blade. Luckily, he found out, found out that she was his savior, and risked his life to save her.


    This could also be considered a good reward.


    Du Jinse lamented.

 C58 Cousin brother and sister in distress

    Du Jinse helped Shi Er get the medicine ready and bandaged his wounds, then struggled to help him up.


    "Your injuries are very serious. We need to find a place with other people and find a doctor for you."


    If he got infected in this kind of weather, it would be very serious.


    With the medical skills here, very few people can survive after infection.


    Shi Er nodded his head, "It''s just that someone like us will scare others away."


    Du Jinse frowned, what he said was very reasonable.


    Du Jinse hesitated, as though she had finally made up her mind, "Wait here."


    Shi Er saw that Du Jinse stood up and was about to leave, so he anxiously asked: Are you going to abandon me?


    Du Jinse looked at him speechlessly. She was clearly tall and strong, why was she so against the rules when she said those words? Yet when she met Shi Er''s eyes, she could not refute him.


    "I heard the sound of running water over there. I''m going to wash my face."


    Wash your face?


    Shi Er''s heart was moved.


    He knew that Du Jinse was a person who would disguise herself. Things that disguise themselves, were mostly things that were afraid of water.


    Was she trusting him? Thus, he didn''t mind revealing his true colors in front of him.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse deeply.


    "Hurry up and come back."


    Du Jinse felt that it was a little strange. The tone of his voice sounded as if they were very familiar with each other.


    Washing the makeup off his face, Du Jinse touched her own skin, extended his hand out and wiped off the dirt on his face, casually wiping it back.


    "I''m back." From a distance, Du Jinse greeted first.


    Shi Er raised his head, a look of astonishment flashing across his eyes.


    Although Du Jinse purposely dirtied her face, it was still unable to cover up her elegant face.


    Du Jinse touched her face, Shi Er''s reaction was within her expectations.


    "This way, we can go to someone else for help. We shouldn''t be denied entry."


    Shi Er turned his head with difficulty, his ears were inexplicably red, as he softly uttered a "En".


    Du Jinse supported him up with much effort.


    "Let''s put the words together first. If you''re the older brother, then it''s Shi Er. What''s your surname?"


    Du Jinse gasped for breath and asked.


    Shi Er was silent for a moment, "I do not have a surname."


    He suddenly felt inferior, afraid that Du Jinse would ask him for his surname.


    Du Jinse nodded her head in understanding, "Then let''s go by the surname Du, siblings can''t possibly come up with two surnames."


    After saying this, Du Jinse felt that it was a little strange ¡ª ¡ª Du Shier.


    Should her little sister be called Du Shiniang?


    It really did look like the names of siblings.


    "Just call me Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse was confused.


    Du Jinse was a name that she could no longer use, and for the time being, she could not think of any good name. It was as Li Hao had said, everything from the past, to her, was already a foreign name.


    "Mo Mo."


    Shi Er said.


    "What is it?" Du Jinse replied.


    Shi Er pointed forward, "There''s a family over there."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she was spirited for a moment before helping Shi Er to walk over.


    After knocking for a while, an old granny came out from the door, looking at the two of them with a bewildered expression.


    Du Jinse revealed a smile. "Granny, we siblings encountered bandits on our way, so we rolled down the hill to escape. It was just that my brother was heavily injured ¡­"


    When she said till here, Du Jinse felt the world spinning around him, and she leaned backwards.


    It was all thanks to Shi Er''s quick eyes and hands that he managed to reach out and hug Du Jinse. Mo Mo, Mo Mo. "


    Upon seeing this, the old granny hurriedly rushed into the room and shouted, "Head! Old man, quickly come out!"


    When Du Jinse woke up, the old granny revealed a toothless smile.


    "Miss, you''re awake."


    Du Jinse struggled to get up.


    The old woman quickly put her hand on her shoulder.


    "Rest well. My old man has already helped him deal with your brother''s injuries. In the end, this young man''s body is strong, so it''s fine. However, it''s you who''s been frightened ¡­"


    The old granny spoke endlessly.


    Du Jinse was a little confused at first, but only after listening for a long time did she understand.


    "Where''s my brother?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    "He went to gather herbs from my old man." The old granny pursed her lips and smiled.


    Du Jinse laid on the bed, "This is ¡­"


    Why was she so weak?


    "It''s okay, just rest for a few days and you''ll be fine. You''re quite vicious as well. Your brother is tall and strong, so how did you grind your teeth and persevere for such a long distance?"


    Looking at the girl''s thin and weak body, he really did not expect her to have this kind of tenacity.


    Du Jinse smiled and did not speak.


    At that time, she had only done it in one go, but now that she thought about it, she felt like she had to doubt herself. Was that really her?


    She had the strength?


    "Old woman, old woman."


    The old grandpa''s old voice came from outside.


    The grandma stood up with a smile. "They''ve returned. It seems that their harvest was not bad. You should rest first, I''ll go take a look."


    Not long after the old granny left, Shi Er opened the curtain and entered. He stood at the door and hesitated for a while, then walked over.


    Du Jinse locked eyes with him.


    "Are you okay?" Du Jinse was the first to break the silence.


    Shi Er nodded.


    "It''s just some external injuries. On the other hand, you ¡­"


    Du Jinse grinned, "We are now even."


    Shi Er was startled, then slowly said, "Yes, we''re even."


    In his heart, however, he said that he originally wanted to be even, but she didn''t abandon him and left by herself, so he owed her again.


    However, seeing how Du Jinse was itching to draw a clear line between them, he could only follow what she said.


    After Du Jinse heard this, her expression was at ease.


    As a person, she hated owing anything to others.


    "Miss, please get up and drink some medicine." The grandma came in with a bowl of medicine.


    Du Jinse was startled, "Mine?"


    It''s just that I got a little scared, do I need to drink any medicine? She wasn''t a child.


    Shi Er took the pill from the old granny''s hand, "Let me do it."


    The old granny chuckled, "The relationship between you siblings is really good."


    She looked more like a runaway lover, but if they said brother and sister, then so be it.


    A young man would be embarrassed if he was so thin-skinned.


    "You siblings must have a lot of things to say after surviving the calamity. Granny, I won''t accompany you. I''ll go get something to eat first."


    Although the old granny had lost her front teeth, her body was still fine.


    Shi Er watched the old granny go out, then placed the medicine bowl on the table. He sat beside Du Jinse and helped her up.


    Du Jinse recalled the stench on her body and her expression became somewhat ugly, "I have something to ask of you."


    Shi Er raised his eyebrows at her.


    Du Jinse said a prescription, "The old granny and grandpa had the kindness of taking us in, but I messed up their luggage."


    One should not have the intention to harm others, and one should not lack the intention to guard against others.


    She wasn''t intentionally protecting herself from Shi Er, she was just removing the makeup on her face, which was the same as removing a layer of defense. Naturally, she couldn''t remove the stench on her body.


    Who knows what else will happen to them?


    After speaking of the prescription, Du Jinse felt drowsy. Her eyelids felt heavy.


    "It''s good that you''re awake." Shi Er stirred the medicinal juice on the spoon as he spoke.


    Du Jinse forced herself to raise her eyelids and look at him, but did not say a word.


    She didn''t know that this body would be so delicate.


    "I left some silver for the old grandpa and the others, they will take care of you."


    Shi Er tried the temperature of the medicine, scooped a spoonful, and brought it to Du Jinse''s lips.


    Du Jinse tried to raise her arm, but she did not, and could only allow himself to be served.


    Shi Er hesitated for a moment, "I need to go, the old granny and the others are very kind, they will definitely take care of you until you recover."


    Du Jinse''s spirit had been in a state of depression, but whatever Shi Er said, she tried her best to concentrate, but she was still in a daze.


    Shi Er looked at her and she responded with an "Oh".


    Shi Er was a little disappointed. He thought that Du Jinse would ask, but in the end, she didn''t.

 C59 insulted

    In the end, Du Jinse disappeared without a trace on the second day.


    After asking, he realized that Shi Er had actually left.


    Du Jinse couldn''t explain how she felt.


    "Lady, you don''t have to worry. As long as we have the food to eat, you will have enough."


    The old granny comforted her.


    Let alone Shi Er leaving silver for her, even if he didn''t, they would have taken good care of Du Jinse.


    Shi Er passed the recipe Du Jinse gave him to the old grandfather.


    He went back to the mountains to gather some herbs. The old granny helped Du Jinse clean her body, and Du Jinse no longer had that unpleasant smell on him.


    On this day, with the support of the old granny, Du Jinse walked into the courtyard and sat on the rattan chair that the old grandpa made himself.


    The old grandpa quickly grabbed a handful of herbs and smeared it all over Du Jinse''s face.


    "Miss, please don''t make a sound."


    The old grandpa nervously asked.


    Du Jinse hadn''t even recovered yet, so even if she wanted to, she couldn''t move.


    The old grandfather and the others didn''t have enough time to bring Du Jinse inside the house, so the two of them worked together to bring Du Jinse to a shady place.


    He just sat there, allowing the old grandpa to "dress up" him.


    A group of people dismounted from their horses and roughly kicked open the fence door.


    "Where are you, come out now." A brawny man with a full chest and a full chest full of black hair staggered in.


    The old granny covered Du Jinse with a thin, dirty blanket, using her body to block her.


    The old grandpa stepped forward.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Have you seen this person before?" The man took out a portrait.


    Du Jinse looked over, and her heart sank.


    Are these people Shi Er''s enemies or accomplices?


    The old grandpa rubbed his eyes and looked at them for a long time before he smiled and said, "We are in the wilderness, these vulgar men come and go. Why would there be such a handsome man here?"


    Du Jinse almost laughed out loud.


    Old grandpa, what you said is too true.


    The man walked out. "Big brother, no."


    A guy with triangular eyes walked in. He was dressed neatly as well, and directly walked towards the old granny and Du Jinse.


    The old man wanted to stop him, but he pushed him aside and fell to the ground. Just as the old man was about to struggle up, two people held him down.


    They were very familiar with how to do all of this.


    It was obvious that he was used to robbing homes.


    The old granny originally wanted to rush towards the old grandpa, but upon seeing this, she anxiously stood in front of Du Jinse. The man from earlier pulled the old granny away, and sized Du Jinse up with her triangular eyes.


    "Elder, the brothers must be tired from their journey. Go cook some food for them." When Du Jinse was stared at by the triangular eyes, it was as if she was being stared by a poisonous snake.


    Du Jinse''s body was weak, even her voice was weak.


    She didn''t know that Pointy Eyes and the others had found the people that were with Shi Er. From their wounds, she knew that Shi Er had killed all these people and that he was also heavily injured.


    Tracking wasn''t their strong point, so they offered a reward.


    This wisp of light was a nearby group of robbers. Since this person had appeared in their vicinity and the reward was quite generous, just find someone that was heavily injured and not have to rob them, it shouldn''t be dangerous. Their leader''s heart couldn''t help but palpitate.


    Seeing Du Jinse lying motionlessly in the shadows, and thinking about the person they mentioned being severely injured, they suspected that Du Jinse was Shi Er.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s voice, the triangle-eyed man was stunned.


    "Are you a woman?"


    Upon hearing Pointy Eyes''s question, the grandma''s face changed.


    She struggled.


    "This is my son. He has been sickly since he was young and has always been raised as a girl."


    Du Jinse''s clothes were very neutral. Because she was sick, her hair was tied up like a man''s, and her body was covered with a thin blanket. From the way she was dressed, it was hard to tell if she was a man or a woman.


    Hearing that it was a man, Pointy Eyes squinted dangerously.


    Just a moment ago, Du Jinse clearly called this person an elder, but now she said that this person was her son. Such lousy words made him feel assured, that the person lying on the ground was Shi Er.


    Du Jinse realized that in the blink of an eye, there were more than a few people in the courtyard who had surrounded the three of them in a semicircle.


    "What''s your son''s name?" Although the triangular-eyed old lady asked the old granny, she stared at Du Jinse without letting him go.


    Du Jinse looked at the both of them and seemed to understand why they were looking at her with such fear.


    The old granny was very kind, afraid that a girl like her would be bullied, so she covered herself up tightly.


    Although she could not be seen as a girl like this, it was still the same. It made people suspect that she was Shi Er, especially the old granny''s words, which contradicted what she had said.


    Du Jinse thought that if she made any movements, these people would all think that she had to strike first. If by any chance these people were concealed weapons experts, she would make the first move, causing her to become a hornet''s nest.


    He had to think of a way.


    Du Jinse suddenly spoke up, "Elder, I like that pair of earrings very much. I feel that I''m much better today, can you bring it on for me?"


    The old granny did not know her intentions but she was still rebuking her in her heart. She continued to cover up for her, so how could this little girl admit that she was a girl?


    She was simply too naive and didn''t know how powerful they were.


    When Du Jinse said this, everyone carefully looked at her ears.


    These people were all veterans, so they could naturally see that Du Jinse''s ear holes were real with a single glance.


    Seeing that everyone was hesitating, the big sized man from before stepped forward and pulled the thin blanket off Du Jinse''s body.


    "Let me see, is this the young one or the young one?"


    Although Du Jinse had lost some weight due to her illness, it was still possible to tell that she was a woman.


    "Big brother, it''s a woman."


    Everyone was a little disappointed, they heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Du Jinse unrestrainedly.


    Du Jinse''s face was covered with dust, but her appearance could still be seen.


    Everyone felt an itch in their hearts.


    "Big Brother, why don''t we rest here?"


    Her vulgar gaze looked at Du Jinse, and the meaning in her tone was self-evident.


    Pointy Eyes was also a bit restless. She rubbed her chin and walked over with a smile. "I haven''t had a meat meal for months. You guys wait outside."


    The expressions of the old grandpa and grandma changed as they struggled.


    "You bunch of animals."


    If this girl were to fall into their hands, it wouldn''t be good.


    Their captors, one in each hand, knocked out two people.


    Du Jinse felt a wave of disgust in her heart when she saw Yue Yang approach him with the triangle-shaped eyes, but she could only watch helplessly as Yue Yang got closer.


    The crowd giggled and surrounded the two of them, as if they wanted to watch the live broadcast.


    Du Jinse''s mouth raised in a happy smile.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Pointy eyes twitched his nose. He was so disgusted that he couldn''t take it anymore. He turned his head around and threw up all over the place.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 C60 Lovely Fox Smell

    Pointy eyes rushed to a nearby water tank and drank several scoops of water to rinse his nose.


    Only after a long time did he finally feel that there was no longer that stinky smell in his nose, and the sour stench of vomit had also disappeared from his mouth.


    "Too fucking disgusting."


    he said bitterly.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Everyone looked at Du Jinse with fear in their eyes. Did she have some type of hidden weapon? Seeing how energetic her boss was, it didn''t seem like it at all.


    Pointy eyes were upset.


    "Spicy target, this woman''s fox stench is too unbearable."


    He finally caught a woman with great difficulty, but her smell was even worse than his, a man who didn''t take a bath for a month. It was simply unbearable.


    As for arsenic, it was the other sugar.


    Du Jinse secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, she was also frightened just now, that''s why she smiled.


    She didn''t want anyone to see that she was afraid, that people like them liked to see other people afraid of them, and that she had failed them.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned. After which, a few of them turned their heads away, their shoulders shaking violently. It must have been hard for them to hold in their laughter.


    The Second Boss smiled and said: "Boss, you don''t have any luck with women. Since you can''t enjoy it, then I, your brother, will take the lead."


    After months of not coming down the mountain, they were all suffocated. They saw that the sow''s eyes had turned green.


    Du Jinse''s face changed. Damn, it''s not over yet.


    Actually, she was also very afraid. What if there was someone with super great ability to resist stench?


    She had splashed a bottle of stinky water on her body, hoping that these people would take a whiff of it and retreat. She had no other choice but to rely on the stinky water as her last resort.


    "If you can do it, then do it." Although Pointy Eyes felt that his dignity had been tarnished, when he thought about the stench on Du Jinse''s body, he felt disgusted.


    Second Boss walked in front of Du Jinse, laughing as he said: "Let me smell, just how does it feel like having one''s soul corroded and bones corroded ¡­ "Ugh."


    One after another, they were all burnt out by the smell of Du Jinse''s body, and they quickly ran out of water.


    The old granny''s courtyard was emitting an unpleasant smell. There were those that emitted from Du Jinse''s body, as well as those of the robbers who vomited.


    There was always someone who refused to believe what was happening and then vomited all over the place due to the smoke.


    "Damn it, I don''t believe this evil." Pointy eyes tore two strips of cloth and blocked her nostrils.


    Both of Du Jinse''s nails dug out crescent-shaped marks on her palms. What should she do, this stinky water had a fatal flaw, it just had no effect on people who couldn''t smell it.


    Pointy Eyes carefully got closer to Du Jinse, and stepped on the portrait on the ground.


    "Eh, I''ve met this person before."


    Du Jinse looked at the portrait in a daze.


    Hearing that, Pointy Eyes immediately took a step back, picked up the portrait on the ground, shook it open and handed it to Du Jinse.


    "You mean this man?"


    Du Jinse nodded with certainty, "That''s him, where did you meet him?"


    Du Jinse pretended to frown as she thought, but in reality she was thinking of a way to escape.


    The old grandpa had been lying there the entire time, and hadn''t woken up. Could something have happened to him?


    "Think about it carefully, where have I seen such a thing before?"


    Pointy eyes looked at the stench on Du Jinse''s body, not interested at all. He would rather like a man than go up to the smelly Du Jinse.


    However, he felt that in front of his bros, he couldn''t even deal with a single woman. He had no face at all.


    This matter had given him a way out.


    "Think about it."


    Pointy Eyes urged.


    "I remember now. It was a memorial village in the south."


    At the memorial hall.


    Pointy Eyes and the others looked at each other.


    "That''s right, it''s the memorial hall." The man whose chest was covered in fur slapped his thigh.


    "How did the girl meet him?"


    That Shi Er was a cruel and merciless master. It was said that not a single person was alive at the scene.


    Du Jinse seemed to still be afraid, "That day when I went to pick the herbs, I heard the sound of killing and stealthily went over and saw this man cutting and chopping as if he was cutting vegetables. I was so scared that I ran away quickly, but other than the memorial hall, there was no other place to hide, I was also annoyed, one was hidden in a coffin, I didn''t dare come out for an entire day and night. When I came out, I saw a pile of corpses, I was so scared that I didn''t even dare turn back, and ran back instead.


    Everyone retreated.


    Originally, they thought that she had the stench of a fox. Who knew that it was the smell of a corpse?


    The smell of the fox was unbearable, and the smell of the corpse was unbearable.


    "Do you know where that man went?" What Du Jinse said was very similar to the situation back then. If he hadn''t seen it for himself, he definitely wouldn''t have known.


    Du Jinse glared at him, "Big brother, I was so scared that I almost died, how could I have the guts to see where he went? However, I heard that the people surrounding him said that he betrayed them, so they must kill him."


    "Then he said, ''I don''t need you to kill me. After I kill you, I''ll go back and kill everyone!''"


    I''m sorry, Shi Er. Since this is helping to save lives, I''ll have to make you take the blame. Du Jinse silently muttered in her heart.


    Pointy Eyes listened to Du Jinse and believed another three parts of what she said.


    This tone really did sound like what Shi Er had said.


    He thought that he had obtained important information and was unwilling to waste any more time here.


    "Let''s hurry to Carefree Pavilion and inform the Pavilion Master of Carefree Pavilion."


    Pointy Eyes didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    If he wanted a woman, he could find her anytime he wanted. Why did he need a woman like her who stank like a corpse?


    Everyone vomited at the sight. At this moment, they felt weak under their feet. However, since their boss had said that he was leaving, they didn''t want to stay either. They supported each other and prepared to leave.


    "Surround this place and don''t let a single person escape."


    A cold voice came from outside.


    Du Jinse''s heart skipped a beat. This guy, she didn''t arrive late, and didn''t show up early.


    A group of soldiers surrounded them.


    A person entered first.


    Du Jinse could immediately tell that the person was King Mo''s personal guard.


    When the bodyguards saw Du Jinse, a strange look flashed past her eyes, she looked at the people holding onto their weapons tightly, and her gaze landed on the two old men who were lying on the ground.


    He walked up and tried to test their breathing.


    Help them up and order them to be taken down.


    Li Hao slowly walked in.


    The guard stepped forward.


    "Your Royal Highness, I didn''t find any corpses."


    When Li Hao saw Du Jinse, he knew where the stench was coming from.


    He used a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth, walking to Du Jinse''s side.


    "Mo Mo, tell me to make it easy."


    Great, she was still alive.

 C61 have the right the willfulness

    He hadn''t been able to rest well for the past few days.


    As long as he closed his eyes, he would be able to hear Du Jinse''s nervous and fearful voice telling him to be careful.


    He was very clear who took Du Jinse away.


    The fact that these people dared to assassinate the King in broad daylight meant that they were all desperate criminals.


    If Du Jinse fell into their hands, she would definitely die.


    But he refused to accept this fact.


    There was always a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    In any case, the Prince Qing had already closed their doors and thought about it, so the army they were in charge of temporarily came under his control.


    He might as well send out a large number of men and not let go of any clues.


    He turned a deaf ear to the complaints and grumbles of the crowd.


    In any case, he wanted to see people while he was alive, and he wanted to see corpses when he was dead.


    Right, willfulness.


    With more manpower, the effect was immediate. Very soon, someone found the corpse of the memorial hall.


    Li Hao had personally checked them. Although these people had changed their clothes, the guards under him still found some suspicious points from them and confirmed that these were the people who had assassinated Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s face did not have a single trace of emotion on it, he looked around carefully, and after the last corpse confirmed that it was not Du Jinse, he did not know if he should rejoice or panic.


    Without Du Jinse, where would Du Jinse have gone?


    The martial arts of the people who killed these people were unfathomable. If Du Jinse fell into his hands, what kind of disaster would they suffer?


    He didn''t dare to think about it, but he couldn''t not think about it.


    "Mo Mo, tell me to make it easy."


    This simple sentence contained too much.


    God only knew that he had just smelled something unpleasant outside. He had already prepared for the worst.


    After all, so many days had passed. After all, it was the most poisonous summer day ¡­ Even if it was rotten, there was nothing strange about it. When he saw those corpses in the memorial hall, he had already mentally prepared himself.


    However, he discovered that he had lost his courage and dared not enter until he heard the guard''s question and knew that there were still living people inside.


    The heavens had pity on him, and actually let him see Du Jinse, see the living Du Jinse.


    In this instant, he suddenly began to believe that the good will was rewarded, and that the heavens had eyes.


    Very quickly, Li Hao discovered that something was wrong with Du Jinse.


    He quickly walked to Du Jinse''s side.


    "What''s wrong with you? Can you talk? "


    She just looked at him like that, motionless, and for some reason he felt nervous.


    "You can''t move? What happened to you? "


    Du Jinse really did not know how to describe her current feelings.


    Seeing Li Hao''s anxious look, and even more so not knowing what kind of expression to make, it fit perfectly with the current situation.


    "My lord, I stink."


    After a long while, Du Jinse forced out a sentence.


    Li Hao was startled, he lowered his head, and realized that he was holding onto the vine chair with the handkerchief. The tip of his nose was close to hers.


    "Ugh."


    It really stinks.


    Du Jinse had an innocent expression.


    She was wondering just now, did Li Hao''s nose fail?


    "Why are you so stinky? Quick, think of something."


    He really couldn''t bear being in the same place as this Du Jinse.


    "This... I''m afraid we won''t be able to do anything for the time being. "


    Du Jinse replied honestly.


    The reason she told Shi Er the antidote back then was because the old grandpa and grandma were her saviors.


    Even though she had washed off the stench on her body, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have the stench of water.


    As Pointy Eye approached her.


    Although she was not sure what they wanted to do, Du Jinse took precautions as she poured a bottle of stinky water on his body.


    "I does not care."


    Li Hao replied tyrannically.


    Du Jinse was a little speechless, she looked at the old granny and her wife, "I wonder how the old granny and the others are doing?"


    Since it didn''t make sense, he might as well ignore him.


    The guard who had just seen the old grandpa replied, "Nothing serious. He should wake up soon."


    This way, Du Jinse was at ease.


    Seeing that Du Jinse actually ignored his words, Li Hao was unhappy in her heart. He was so worried about her, but she actually only cared about some old grandpa.


    "The stench on your body ¡­"


    Du Jinse lowered her head, "My body is currently unable to move, so naturally I am unable to remove the stench on my body. The prince has always been sensitive to smell, so Mo Mo does not dare to claim that she can stay by the prince''s side.


    Du Jinse said wishfully.


    "You ¡­" Li Hao glared at Du Jinse.


    He had not slept for days because of her.


    He had been anxious because of her.


    Because of her, he did not care about the complaints of the soldiers.


    Because of her, he did not care about the people and the ministers.


    Now that he found her so easily, she actually said goodbye so lightly. Had he allowed her to leave?


    Li Hao walked to the side of the vat, looked inside and frowned: "Why is there no water in the vat?"


    Du Jinse wanted to laugh, the reason why there was no water, was all because of those bandits.


    "Go, fill the tank with water and wash this yard clean." Li Hao ordered.


    When Du Jinse heard this, the corner of her mouth curled up. She actually felt that being alone was a little too cute and adorable.


    "Wait, take these people away first." Li Hao said in disdain.


    Just looking at it caused his eyes to ache.


    The more people there were, the stronger the force was. Soon, the courtyard was completely washed clean.


    Li Hao hooked his right index finger at the middle finger and the guard stepped forward while he muttered a few words.


    The guard glanced at Du Jinse, then called everyone to go outside.


    An ominous premonition rose in Du Jinse''s heart.


    Li Hao covered his nose and mouth with the handkerchief in one hand as he walked towards Du Jinse.


    "Shout, break your throat and see if anyone can save you."


    This phrase suddenly appeared in Du Jinse''s mind, and the voice automatically went to the person in front of him.


    "Among the princes, there are dragons and phoenixes. Jin Se believes that you will not harm someone who is weak."


    These words, even Du Jinse herself did not believe it.


    Hearing that, Li Hao nodded his head.


    "You know I very well. He was not mistaken about you."


    Before Du Jinse could calm her heart, Li Hao had already stealthily picked him up.


    "You''re disrespectful, save me."


    Du Jinse shouted.


    Even though he knew it was useless, he couldn''t just stop struggling.


    Even if she died, she wouldn''t be willing to die without a sound.


    Outside, Li Hao''s guards s looked at each other. What kind of shitty woman called him molester?


    How hungry was the prince of his family? He actually molested an extremely angry and resentful woman.


    "The weather today is not bad." One of the quick-witted guards looked up at the sky.


    "Yes, the weather is really good. Even the chirping of birds sounds much better than usual."


    The crowd chose not to hear it.


    Their Prince was a pure and clean immortal. If one were to say that the woman coveted his beauty, they felt that it was somewhat more reliable.

 C62 rich willfulness

    Li Hao held his breath, raised Du Jinse up with both hands and threw him into the water jar.


    Du Jinse tightly grabbed onto Li Hao''s sleeves without letting go.


    "Let go."


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse.


    "Not letting go." Du Jinse didn''t know why she had to grab onto his sleeve. If he wanted to hold her down and drown her to death in the jar, with her weak body, could she still drag Li Hao in and die together with her?


    However, she stubbornly refused to let go.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse as he reached out to grab his sleeve and then ripped it in half.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide and lowered her head to look at the half of the sleeve in her hand.


    "This is clearly not the way a man with a broken sleeve would explain himself."


    she murmured.


    Li Hao pointed at Du Jinse in the air and thought about how to take this lying down.


    "I won''t lower herself to your level."


    Otherwise, everything would have happened in an instant.


    Originally, Li Hao had the imperial physician by his side. Who knew that when he was about to leave, the imperial physician''s old mother would suddenly have a stroke, so he called for the imperial physician to quickly return and take a look. He was in a hurry to leave the city, so he didn''t call for the imperial physician to follow him.


    If it was a normal day, although Du Jinse treated her like this, although he would not punish her, but he would have left her alone long ago.


    However, from the moment he had seen Du Jinse, he had not seen him move.


    I wonder if she was poisoned, or what? Li Hao was secretly worried, but he couldn''t and wouldn''t reveal any of his emotions.


    Throwing Du Jinse into the vat, firstly, there were no women in front of him, so he could only use such a simple and crude method. Secondly, he really wanted to push Du Jinse into the vat to see if Du Jinse would have any reactions.


    Du Jinse held onto the edge of the jar. Could it be that she hugged Li Hao and jumped out of the well? Otherwise, why would Li Hao throw her into the water the moment he saw her?


    "Aren''t you cold? Why aren''t you coming up? "


    Li Hao could not help but remind Du Jinse when he saw his face turn green and his lips turn white.


    Du Jinse cursed, "Do you think I don''t want to?


    However, even though she thought that, Du Jinse still used the power of the water jar to actually make her stand up.


    Du Jinse was ecstatic, she had strength?


    Du Jinse tried her best to lift her leg, but to no avail. She laid on the side of the vat and panted heavily.


    "Look at your stupid appearance." Li Hao mocked her as he reached out to grab Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse subconsciously pulled Li Hao back.


    When he came to his senses, Li Hao had already pulled him out of the jar and was sitting on the ground.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse irritably. The stench on her body was almost gone, but she was covered in mud.


    Li Hao frowned.


    "Your Highness, what exactly do you want to do? Can you give me a quick one?"


    Du Jinse was completely powerless, if not she would definitely rush forward to hug Li Hao while there was no one around him, and bite his throat.


    Killing someone was just a head on the ground.


    Li Hao, this abnormal guy actually liked to kill with a dull knife.


    Du Jinse felt that if shshecontinued to be tormented like this, even if she didn''t die, he would at least die early.


    Li Hao walked out of the door, and after a while, he came in with his cape wrapped tightly around Du Jinse.


    "What are you going to do?" Du Jinse kicked her leg.


    Li Hao grabbed Du Jinse''s leg and threatened him: "If you move now, do you believe that I won''t strip you and throw you outside?"


    It''s not like you''ve never done it before, Du Jinse criticized silently.


    However, being looked at by one person and being looked at by a group of people was different. Furthermore, if Li Hao saw her naked, even if he didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t yell at him.


    If she was seen by a group of people, she really wouldn''t be able to live.


    Li Hao regretted, he had already known that this was a good move and should have used it long ago.


    As long as he could stand upside down, he would definitely not stand there. Even if he was so worried about Du Jinse, even if he came from the wilderness, he still did not abandon his horse carriage and ride on it.


    It was much more convenient to directly carry Du Jinse into the carriage.


    Li Hao''s guards approached him and waited for his orders.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "Leave two people to take care of the old couple, wait for them to wake up, then they can leave."


    As for the robbers, he would leave them to his subordinates. If he was required to do such a small thing himself, then why would he bother to waste the imperial government''s salary?


    Du Jinse felt that in her previous life, she must have killed everyone in the entire Milky Way Galaxy, which was why she met this pervert Li Hao.


    What enmity did she have with him? He actually threw her, a delicate patient, into the fresh well water.


    Du Jinse thought pessimistically, it seems like she was going to lose her life in his hands.


    "Li Hao."


    Du Jinse felt that she had fallen into a furnace, she struggled to call out Li Hao''s name, her finger lightly touching Li Hao''s body.


    Li Hao was startled at first, but then understood that she was calling him. Ah, other than the Emperor, no one else called his name, even the Emperor rarely called him. He was actually a little not used to hearing his name.


    "What?" Li Hao frowned slightly. Seeing the abnormal flushing on Du Jinse''s face, he secretly regretted it inwardly. After he brought her back, he would then think of a way to get rid of the stench on her.


    She was already a patient, how could he bear to torment her?


    Du Jinse tried her best to make the corner of her mouth curl up.


    "I really don''t remember. What deep hatred do we have for each other? I''m afraid that I''m going to die soon. Promise me that no matter if I have a grudge with you in my previous life, or the grudge we have this life, I will write it off, okay?"


    Although her body was hot and cold, unlike her own, her mind was exceptionally clear.


    When she came to this place, some things did not need to be said, so Du Jinse had to think carefully about whether there was a way out for her in her previous life or in her next.


    "Alright, alright. Why do you say that?" Li Hao frowned. Born in the royal family, there were already many taboos against them. Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Li Hao felt that his heart was pricked, feeling that something was off.


    Du Jinse did her best to smile, "No debt is too light for me. I do not wish to bear the debt of this life, and continue to suffer in the next."


    The more Li Hao heard, the angrier he became. He coldly snorted and said, "You sure are relaxed, live well for me; otherwise, not only will you continue to suffer in your next life, in the next life, you will never want peace ever again."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with wide eyes, "I must have dug up your ancestor''s grave."


    Du Jinse''s brain was no longer clear, otherwise, she would not say what was in her heart.


    How could she dig out the Family''s ancestral grave? When she said these words, she immediately dropped her head.


    "Du Jinse." Li Hao said word by word. Unfortunately, Du Jinse couldn''t hear it anymore. She was already frightened and her body was a little weak, so after being tormented by Li Hao, not going to see Hades immediately was already considered lucky.


    When Du Jinse woke up, she suspected that she was dreaming.


    The smell of the warm room made even the air smell of laziness.


    She lazily cupped her hands under her blanket and said, "Heaven is nothing special."


    "You are awake, your highness, your highness, Miss Mo Mo is awake."


    The little maidservant who was taking care of Du Jinse shouted in joy.

 C63 probing

    A few days ago, Li Hao made a ruckus from top to bottom, and the letter to impeach King Mo flew straight to the Emperor''s case, causing the Emperor to pretend to be deaf and mute.


    In the past few days, he had become even more determined. For a mere concubine, he had caused the entire Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to fall flat on their backs.


    No matter what, he was doing things for the imperial family. Even if he didn''t do it well and the emperor didn''t speak, what could the people under him do? However, for the sake of a concubine, the Emperor couldn''t sit still and do so many things.


    It was just a concubine, was there a need for that?


    However, calling King Mo into the palace for a concubine seemed to be making too much of a fuss.


    The emperor pondered for a long time before summoning the eunuchs by his side to say a few words.


    The eunuch obeyed the emperor''s orders and rushed to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    After the eunuch passed on the emperor''s orders, he looked at King Mo with sincerity.


    "Your Highness King Mo, the Emperor has high expectations of you. Since a man is established in this world, he should be able to accomplish great things. How can he be a woman with good feelings?"


    King Mo smiled.


    "I was born to be a dragon, and everything that others have to fight for, I have since the beginning. The Emperor was kind, he could not bear to see the people suffer, he expanded the borders, and he did things to help royal father become a vanguard. That''s fine, but the I seriously thought about it, what the I lacked was a girl''s love, so he should experience it well.


    King Mo looked at the eunuch below with ill intentions, shook her head and sighed, "Why is I telling you all this, you don''t understand."


    The eunuch smiled embarrassedly. This King Mo really didn''t know which pot to mention.


    Seeing the King Mo stop speaking, she hurriedly said, "The Emperor still loves King Mo dearly. I heard that you did not sleep and did not eat, so I felt too much heartache and told this old servant to bring the imperial physician to request for King Mo''s safety."


    King Mo looked at the eunuch deeply. He wasn''t sick, so he felt sorry for him and asked for his safe meridians. It was just an excuse.


    Presumably, there was already a rumor in the palace that there was a domestic prostitute that looked very similar to Du Jinse in his residence.


    King Mo was straightforward as he turned around.


    "Follow me."


    The eunuch glanced at the imperial physician and silently followed behind him.


    In Du Jinse''s room, everyone was busy with work. They did not find it strange when they saw King Mo bring in a person dressed like an imperial physician.


    For the past few days, King Mo had ''captured'' quite a few imperial doctors.


    After the imperial doctors checked Du Jinse''s pulse, they went over to the side to study the prescription that the royal doctors had given him.


    The eunuch tried his best to lower the feeling of his own existence, his heart was filled with shock. Wasn''t this Du Jinse?


    This eunuch was the emperor''s favorite person. Du Jinse had entered the palace a few times already, but he was basically there, so he recognized him with a single glance.


    However, he had experienced a lot in the past. His eyes were lowered, and he looked like he was about to fall asleep on his feet.


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth curled into an imperceptible sneer. This eunuch was probably waiting for him to explain, but he wasn''t.


    After sending off the eunuch and doctor, Li Hao turned around and returned to Du Jinse''s ward.


    Du Jinse just wanted to sleep. The girl''s voice was loud, she frowned.


    "Mo Mo, Mo Mo."


    The footsteps stopped beside Du Jinse.


    Li Hao''s voice was low but urgent.


    Du Jinse knew that this was not a heaven.


    "Shh, don''t be noisy." Du Jinse turned her body.


    She just wanted to sleep now.


    But Li Hao kept on shaking her.


    "You know how long you''ve been sleeping. It''s been three days, and the imperial physician said that if you don''t wake up soon, you''ll continue sleeping."


    Is that right?


    Du Jinse struggled to open her eyes.


    Looking at Li Hao''s earnest face, he was shocked. This bearded man in front of him, was he that King Mo? That young King Mo? She could not believe his eyes.


    "Why are you acting like a tramp?" Du Jinse closed his eyes for a while before opening them again, she was sure that this was not her imagination.


    Seeing that she was really awake, Li Hao grinned, and instructed the maidservant: "Go and get the royal doctors."


    Once the little maidservant left, Li Hao carefully held Du Jinse''s hand.


    At least she didn''t sleep forever.


    That day, when he brought Du Jinse back to the residence to invite the royal doctors over, although the royal doctors were very secretive, he could tell that they had not thrown Du Jinse into the well water to recuperate. After three to five days, Du Jinse would have recovered.


    But now, after being tossed around by Du Jinse while she was sick, if she did not wake up in a few days, he should prepare a coffin for Du Jinse.


    He admitted that he had recklessly harmed Du Jinse, but who would ever see the people who attended their own funerals?


    There was a secret in Li Hao''s heart that no one knew about, and that was that Mo Mo was actually Du Jinse. He had a nagging feeling that there was something dirty that had followed Du Jinse that day.


    Li Hao then invited the high monk to recite the scripture for three days.


    He was really afraid that Du Jinse would really go because of this.


    "I''m sorry." Li Hao opened his mouth, then opened it again, and finally said the words of apology.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao as if he was looking at a fool. The ghost had stepped on his body? How strange that he should apologize to her.


    "Prince, are you alright?"


    Du Jinse resisted the urge to reach out and try the temperature of his forehead.


    The imperial physician came over, so Li Hao quickly retracted his hand and stood to the side.


    "Imperial Physician, how is she now?"


    Du Jinse felt someone''s hand on her pulse as she looked up at the ceiling of the bed.


    The maidservant had actually put down the curtain and asked the imperial physician to check her pulse. This was the first time they had seen it, and she was actually not used to it.


    "This young lady received a fright, and then a bit of a cold. As long as she wakes up, there will be no major problems. This old man will prescribe some peace of mind and warm her body."


    Li Hao felt extremely guilty when he heard the imperial physician mention the word ''cold''.


    Sigh, you said that he could bear it at that time, and when he returns to his residence and tells Du Jinse to go soak in the hot spring, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    When he thought of how Du Jinse was almost killed by him, Li Hao almost wanted to stuff all the tonics in the world into Du Jinse''s mouth.


    "Hurry up and go."


    Seeing that the imperial physician was being so long-winded, Li Hao could not help but berate him.


    The royal doctors were already used to it.


    In the past, even when the Prince Mo was smiling, it gave people the feeling of estrangement. Who would have thought that when the Duke''s family was in trouble, the Duke would actually act like a completely different person.


    The imperial physician could not help but speak up.


    "I heard that Prince Mo is about to be crowned."


    Li Hao looked at the imperial physician in alarm, "What do you want to say?"


    The imperial physician looked around. "Your Highness, may I speak with you for a moment?"


    King Mo followed him into the hall.


    The imperial physician stroked his beard. "This old man has a word of advice. It''s not a big deal that you''re fond of the person in the room, but if everyone knows that you''re fond of her, it wouldn''t be a blessing, it''d be a disaster."


    After Li Hao heard this, his eyes darkened, "Thank you, Imperial Physician Gu, for your advice. I thanks you."


    The imperial physician saw that he seemed quite confident, so he didn''t say anything further.


    The more he liked things, the easier it was to break them because he often played with them. It was the same for people.


    Even though he and Du Jinse were innocent, in order to call Du Jinse a spin-off from his original identity, he deliberately fabricated this identity for Du Jinse. After all, Du Jinse''s identity was special, and many people had seen her true appearance, so he really couldn''t erase everything that had happened to her without leaving a trace.


    Since that was the case, he might as well create an identity so that Du Jinse could become the shadow of the Princess Qing and start over. To her, this seemed to be the best case scenario.


    The Imperial Physician''s words reminded him of something.


    Could it be that he was only treating Du Jinse to have fun? Was there any other emotion?

 C64 This King likes you

    Especially when he thought about how the Emperor had actually sent someone to spy on him, Li Hao knew that he had to carefully consider his relationship with Du Jinse.


    As a member of the royal family, the most sorrowful thing was that he couldn''t make the decision on his own.


    "Imperial Physician, is Mo Mo''s body alright?"


    Li Hao asked.


    The imperial physician nodded. "As long as you wake up, there won''t be any major problems. Pay attention to your daily routine and don''t eat cold food. You''ll be fine after three to five months."


    Three to five months seemed a little long, but looking at Du Jinse''s pale face, King Mo nodded his head. Three to five months was fine.


    "This old man shall take his leave." Seeing that there was nothing else, the imperial physician took his leave.


    Li Hao waited for the imperial physician to leave and waved for everyone to retreat. He then sat down beside Du Jinse silently.


    Du Jinse had rarely seen such a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Sensing Du Jinse''s gaze, Li Hao turned around to look at her.


    "When I saw you actually following Pu Zhu at her side back then, I also loved to play around. I said that you were my domestic prostitute, but later on, I felt that it was alright like this as I had nothing to do with you, but now ¡­"


    If the game got too big, it would not end well.


    Li Hao really did not know how to handle the following matters.


    If Du Jinse was really domestic prostitute, that was fine too, but he didn''t hate her, if he liked her, she would just keep her in her room, but she wasn''t, and although Prince Qing had hurt her, the person she liked was Prince Qing, and the person she missed most was Prince Qing.


    Even if Du Jinse had no relationship with the Prince Qing at all, she couldn''t deny that she had once liked the Prince Qing.


    Although Prince Rong and King Mo had already grown up, they had not set a marriage date. They had sent their aunt to the imperial harem and the empress had passed away, so the imperial concubine was in charge of all these matters.


    The imperial concubine intentionally ignored her. The people of the palace had always been powerful, so naturally, they wouldn''t go against the imperial concubine''s wishes.


    In the Prince Rong Mansion and Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, there were those who cared for their master, and they secretly made some Forbidden Books for their master to read.


    He was also the emperor''s eldest son, and the crown prince''s tutor had high hopes for him, so he was afraid that the evil villain beside him would take him astray. After the Prince Rong opened its doors, he sent his daughter to the Prince Rong Palace, where she stayed.


    The Prince Rong had always respected the noble tutor and had treated the noble master''s daughter well. Actually, one could become an imperial concubine with the status of a concubine as the daughter of the concubine.


    Fortunately, she didn''t mind.


    However, King Mo was different. He liked to be surrounded by a bunch of girls, but deep down, he looked down on women. He laughed as he watched a bunch of girls fight for him, but that smile was not there in the bottom of his eyes.


    Just like he''d just returned to the eunuch, he was born with everything. The Emperor didn''t want to expand his territory, and he also didn''t want to fight for the throne. So what if he had nothing better to do?


    As for how he was happy, that was naturally because of the tricks he was using. Who said that the Lucky River could only sing poems and write songs?


    "Mo Mo, what do you think of I?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    Du Jinse''s eyes quickly swept across Li Hao''s expression, paying particular attention to his eyes.


    "Well, why do you ask?" Du Jinse stretched out her hand and covered up her coughing.


    Li Hao laughed self-deprecatingly, "I only wants to be sure, whether or not I like you."


    Du Jinse angrily picked up the pillow and threw it at Li Hao, "Only the devil would want your favor."


    After which, she was taken aback. Was she considered a ghost now?


    Li Hao easily caught the pillow and looked deeply into Du Jinse''s eyes.


    Seeing that he had a beard, and that she still looked tired, Du Jinse didn''t know why, but she felt a little pain in her heart.


    After a long while, Du Jinse sighed softly, "My heart is like dying embers, I no longer hold any hope for relationships. Right now, my only wish is to earn a lot of silver, and then use silver to smash someone.


    Du Jinse had probably seen too many palace fights, and she still couldn''t let go of her worries towards the royalty. However, she knew clearly that to say a single lie, you have to use ten sentences to round it. She believed that she did not have that many tricks up her sleeve, so she might as well speak the truth.


    Just like how she said that she wanted to leave, but did not leave the capital. She only left the people who were connected to Du Jinse.


    When Li Hao heard this, he remained silent.


    It looks like she was really hurt quite a bit by Prince Qing, but Li Hao rather liked her on one point.


    Li Hao, who was not a formal person, smiled at this moment.


    "I has discovered a very troublesome matter."


    Usually, when a woman was hurt by their feelings, she would either be willing to fall into depravity, find someone to marry, or cut off the mortal world.


    To think that Li Hao would be unwilling to let go of her easily and easily.


    After pacing back and forth, Li Hao finally stopped in front of Du Jinse.


    "I likes you."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, and replied: "I like you quite a lot too, Your Highness, why are you so conflicted right now?"


    Like and appreciate, this was a very normal thing to do.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "Do you really not understand, or are you pretending to not understand?"


    Although she scolded him, because she said that she liked him, the corners of her mouth curled up involuntarily.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were clear.


    "Your Highness, Mo Mo understands that for a woman of Mo Mo''s status, to be able to be liked by Your Highness is already a great honor."


    Du Jinse controlled herself, preventing the corner of her mouth from revealing a ridiculing expression.


    "To be able to be admitted to liking by the Prince himself, Mo Mo should have thrown herself into her embrace and recommended herself to the pillow."


    After she finished speaking, Du Jinse fell silent.


    Li Hao saw that she had explained it very clearly, after waiting for a while, he did not see her continue speaking, and asked softly: "You are after all, the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, this does indeed make you feel wronged ¡­"


    Du Jinse interrupted Li Hao, "My prince, although Mo Mo does like you, it''s not the same as love."


    Love?


    Li Hao''s eyes were deep.


    "Do you know? Born in a royal family, it''s good to have a pamper, but not a pamper. "


    In his trance, time overlapped with each other. Li Hao seemed to see his mufei hugging him as she murmured these words.


    Was she not injured enough by the Prince Qing?


    Love is unattainable to them.


    Du Jinse did not intend to stay here, she was just using the name of love as a shield.


    How can love compare to freedom?


    She was a selfish person, so she couldn''t wait to get another one right after struggling out of a chain.


    Seeing her not saying a word and using that silence to refute him, Li Hao actually had the urge to pinch her neck and tell her to beg for mercy.


    "I won''t force you. It''s just that you should think of a good way out for yourself." Li Hao slowly spoke out.


    The emperor had always been unwilling to believe that Du Jinse was dead, and had even sent Li Hao to investigate secretly. But just at this time, a domestic prostitute that had the same appearance as Du Jinse appeared by his side, which made it difficult for everyone to not suspect him.


    If Du Jinse was willing to work with him, it would still be fine, but after looking at Du Jinse, he sighed to herself.


    As a noble member of the imperial family, he naturally had his own pride, and could not force Du Jinse.


    However, Du Jinse was a proud person, and she had frozen right here and now.

 C65 disaster

    "Are you sure?"


    After hearing the eunuch''s report, the emperor''s gaze grew cold.


    The eunuch knelt on the ground, cold sweat dripping from his forehead, but he did not dare to extend his hand to wipe it away.


    "This servant does not dare to bully the sovereign."


    "Calamity." After a long while, the emperor coldly said these two words.


    The eunuch did not dare to reply.


    The emperor glanced at the eunuchs kneeling before him. "De Hua, stand up and reply."


    De Hua replied as he stood up and bowed.


    The Emperor drummed his fingers on the dragon table.


    After the empress''s death, although the empress had protected the Prince Rong, the Yin family''s influence couldn''t compare to the empress''s glory when she was still alive due to the empress''s death.


    At that time, the Prime Minister Du was still young, and wanted to help the Prince Rong. But at that time, the Yin Family looked down on the Prime Minister Du, as they knew that both Du Jinse and the Prince Rong were still young.


    After that, when Mo Wangfei heard about this, she went to the palace and begged the Emperor to betroth Du Jinse to his son so that the woman who was left behind would not suffer. At that time, the Emperor even scolded her for being a woman.


    At that time, the Emperor was the same as the Yin Family, he did not put the Prime Minister Du in his eyes. After all, in their eyes, the Prime Minister Du was just a new expensive place, how could it compare to a family of Feudal Lords? In the eyes of everyone, the fact that he could marry Du Jinse''s mother was already an exception.


    Everything was unpredictable. Who would have thought that in a few short years, the Prime Minister Du would actually possess a power that belonged to him ¡ª a power that even the Imperial Family feared.


    At that time, the Emperor was still hesitating about whether he should use the marriage alliance to take this power into his own pocket.


    The Prime Minister Du actually personally came to the palace to ask for the emperor''s decree for his daughter.


    "Calamity." The emperor repeated the change.


    Who would''ve thought that the situation in the middle of the court would be tied to a small girl?


    The imperial concubine was happy to see this happen. His Majesty planned things out in his heart, but it wasn''t good for him to say them aloud.


    The eunuch did not dare to interrupt the emperor''s train of thought.


    After a long while, the emperor pulled back his thoughts and lightly glanced at the eunuch. "You can''t mention this to anyone else."


    The eunuch answered and left.


    The Emperor was lost in thought.


    He told King Mo to find Du Jinse, but he did not bring it up with him.


    From what he had said to the eunuch, it seemed like there was some meaning to it. Could it be that all of this was intentional?


    The Emperor rubbed his forehead.


    He was still in his prime, but his children had already matured. His daughter was one thing, but his son ¡­


    The emperor closed his eyes in exhaustion.


    It was not that he did not know of the Imperial Concubine''s ambitions. He had initially wanted to borrow the Imperial Concubine''s strength to suppress the prince, but these days passed by too quickly.


    He was not old yet, but her imperial concubine was already making plans for the future. In his heart, he was frustrated that going to the imperial concubine''s palace was becoming fewer and fewer. Who knew that the imperial concubine would not know to reflect on herself and instead think that she was old and decrepit, unable to grasp the emperor''s heart.


    The emperor smirked mockingly.


    Imperial Concubine was also a smart person, but unfortunately, her knowledge was still too little. If she trained for a few more years, it would be hard to protect Prince Qing.


    Since the imperial concubine had come to ask for it, he would go with the flow and issue a decree. The Prince Qing was proud and arrogant, how could he bear to live with a woman whom he had not loved while being forced to marry.


    As expected, things had gone in the direction he had expected.


    What a pity.


    The Emperor sighed. He was only one step away.


    Although the Prime Minister Du was powerful, they were just civil servants after all. They could not compare to the other generals, so if they really wanted to cause trouble, they had to use force.


    The Emperor was somewhat regretful. These civil officials were the best. If this matter was completed, wouldn''t he be able to worry about the Prime Minister Du?


    At the beginning, even the Emperor was caught unprepared.


    He was just a step away.


    In fact, before this happened, he had already noticed it, and was only pretending to be deaf and mute. In order to get rid of Prime Minister Du, he did not hesitate to let his two grown sons get involved.


    Was the heavens really helping the Prime Minister Du?


    After thinking about it for a few days, the Emperor finally realized that he had missed out on the most important person.


    Du Jinse.


    The entire plan could be said to be perfect. Although Du Jinse was a little dumb, it was the most important step.


    In the hands of the Emperor, there were also some people. Although the Prince Qing said that Du Jinse was dead, the Prime Minister Du immediately agreed with him while crying. His spy said that after Princess Qing left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, he made a trip back to the Du Residence and disappeared without a trace.


    When everyone fell to the ground, this'' culprit ''could be said to have retreated completely. Even the Emperor couldn''t understand it no matter how much he thought about it. Could it be that he had underestimated this woman?


    The emperor shook her head. He believed in her judgement, Du Jinse was just a stupid woman who didn''t have any schemes.


    Evidently, before Du Jinse returned to the Du Residence, the Prime Minister Du was also unable to resolve this difficult situation.


    But when Du Jinse returned, Prime Minister Du had brought his aides to Prince Qing¡¯s Manor to "apologize" and coincidentally found some clues about him, which was why he dared to stir trouble in front of the.


    Prince Qing suffered such a huge loss at Du Jinse''s hands, it was obvious that he was humiliated so much that he was naturally unwilling to speak the truth.


    The Jedi struck back, retreating unscathed.


    The reason why the Emperor told King Mo to find Du Jinse, was because he wanted to see how this woman had done it. Thinking of the expert behind the scenes, the Emperor''s feelings became complicated.


    From his point of view, the expert behind Du Jinse''s scenes was equivalent to the expert behind the scenes in the Prime Minister Du.


    Only, he never expected that King Mo would be involved.


    Thinking about this, he was a bit angry. This idiot had been used by others, but he didn''t know it yet.


    Looks like I still have to make a trip to Prince Rong.


    Thinking of this, the Emperor opened his mouth and said, "Men, go ask for the Prince Rong."


    Prince Rong didn''t know what happened and came over quickly.


    The Emperor was waiting for him at the imperial study. Seeing him come, he put down the imperial report in his hands and announced the entrance of the Prince Rong.


    After giving the Prince Rong a seat, the Emperor immediately spoke up.


    "I''ve heard that you''re thanking a guest behind closed doors?" The emperor asked casually.


    "Prince Rong stood up," After such a thing happened, I felt heartbroken for Prince Qing, grieved for Princess Qing, and was also extremely fearful for himself.


    The Emperor silently nodded his head. If he didn''t know that such a big thing had happened, then he must have said the wrong thing.


    "You never went to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor?" the Emperor asked.


    The Prince Rong did not know why the Emperor would ask that, so he replied while considering.


    "Since the I has shut her doors to thank this guest, naturally, she has not left her own Duke Palace."


    The Prince Rong thought to himself. As for the reason why he had gone to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to thank his guest in private, was that the Emperor had asked such a question ¡­


    Prince Rong felt a faint unease in his heart.


    "I originally wanted to grant you a marriage with the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, but who would have thought that woman actually took a fancy to the Prince Qing. It''s fated to be heaven''s will for something like this to happen, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much." The Emperor sighed.


    Prince Rong respectfully agreed.


    The Emperor thought for a moment, then spoke.


    "Today, we sent someone to reprimand King Mo, but De Hua found out that King Mo''s concubine was actually the daughter of the Prime Minister Du."

 C66 Relieving Anger

    The Emperor stared fixedly at the Prince Rong.


    Prince Rong''s face changed. Was the emperor suspecting that he was colluding with King Mo? After all, he had always been on good terms with King Mo, so it was normal for the Emperor to be suspicious.


    He had heard of King Mo''s actions in the past few days. He never expected that not only did he not execute that woman, he even caused a huge disturbance in the city for her.


    "royal father is talking about that concubine in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor? Speaking of which, the I had also met the woman a few times, and she really does look like the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, but it''s a little too vulgar, so it would be hard to draw a dragon and draw a tiger''s bone. "


    When the Emperor heard this, he was slightly surprised. "It''s not Du Jinse?"


    How could it not be?


    The Prince Rong firmly shook his head.


    "That''s just a domestic prostitute that King Mo raised, it''s laughable. King Mo couldn''t help but pay attention to her because his mufei wanted to marry Miss Du as her daughter-in-law, but who knew that the little miss chose the Prince Qing. King Mo felt indignant, and found a little person that looked very similar to the little miss, and in order to make her look more like the Miss Du, he even pierced an ear hole in her cochlea."


    When Prince Rong saw that the Emperor was so engrossed with his story, he became slightly sad.


    The Prince Rong deeply hated the Prince Qing, and he was naturally not speaking up for him. As for why, he couldn''t understand why he did so in such a short amount of time.


    "King Mo knows that the I thinks highly of the Miss Du and specially called for that woman to accompany him during several family banquets. He even called for her several times, wanting to gift the domestic prostitute to the I ¡­"


    When the Emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but pat the dragon''s case. "What a load of nonsense."


    Prince Rong lowered his head.


    "I ¡­"


    The Emperor interrupted him. "This is not your fault. Go on."


    "I is the Miss Du that you like, and it''s not because of how Miss Du is innocent or anything. Although domestic prostitute looks like Miss Du, her personality is completely different, and I can see that King Mo has feelings for her, so how can he steal her beauty?"


    When the Emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but nod. "You''re still a wise man."


    "brother said that Princess Qing is dead, and has also entered the Imperial clan''s shrine. Who wants to cause trouble? Separating between royal father and Prince Qing? I wonder if this matter has anything to do with the incident with Prince Qing previously? "


    Prince Rong''s eyes flashed.


    No matter what, the Emperor had already promised the Princess Qing that he would join the Imperial clan''s shrine, and Du Jinse had completely disappeared.


    Hearing that, the Emperor''s heart trembled, and he looked at Prince Rong.


    "Regarding the last time, did Che''er have any suspects in it?"


    The Emperor looked at Prince Rong with concern.


    Prince Rong kept his eyes lowered. Prince Qing reaped the consequences of his own suffering, but because of this, he was lucky enough to escape death. Now, the Emperor firmly believes that he is also a victim, so how can he believe that the mastermind behind this is Prince Qing.


    "I has always believed himself to be a kind person. I wonder who he could be, to have such a vicious heart."


    The emperor suddenly muttered, "Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Princess Qing, domestic prostitute."


    Prince Rong looked at the emperor in shock.


    Could it be that the Emperor is suspecting that all of this is King Mo''s scheme?


    He knew that the Emperor had always been suspicious. However, no matter how suspicious he was, how could he be so suspicious of the feelings between the two brothers?


    When the emperor saw his expression change, he was satisfied.


    "Che''er, what do you think?"


    "What do you mean?" The Prince Rong muttered.


    It wouldn''t be what he thought.


    "If something happens between you and the Prince Qing, who will benefit?" The Emperor was very persuasive.


    Prince Rong''s face changed, "royal father said so? Could it be King Mo? "


    When he said the two words "King Mo", Prince Rong''s heart was as cold as ice. He was very clear why royal father had separated them so far.


    "That won''t happen, I has always been like a brother to King Mo, he won''t do it."


    The Emperor looked at the Prince Rong coldly. "Mm, what you said makes sense."


    Prince Rong stood there with an ugly expression.


    When the emperor saw her, he said, "That''s enough, you can go back first."


    As long as his words reached a certain point, it was fine, but it didn''t matter if he said too much.


    Seeing the Prince Rong leave, the Emperor paced himself inside.


    He was skeptical in nature, and Prince Rong''s words still entered his heart.


    He closed his eyes and started thinking.


    "De Hua."


    the Emperor shouted.


    "This old servant is here." De Hua waited outside.


    "Are you sure it''s the Princess Qing?"


    De Hua had been waiting outside the whole time, so he didn''t dare be so sure about Prince Rong''s words.


    "Old servant ¡­"


    De Hua suddenly kneeled on the ground, "Your Majesty, this old servant''s eyes are blurry, I really do not dare to be certain."


    He had served the emperor for more than ten years now, and he felt that he understood the emperor. When Prince Rong said those words just now, De Hua knew that the emperor would probably suspect him.


    Right now, the best method was to ask the emperor to do the screening himself.


    When the Emperor heard that she wasn''t sure, he became furious and walked up to her, kicking her and sending her tumbling over her head.


    "Stupid thing."


    If he could not confirm it, how could he say that it was Du Jinse? If he did not summon the Prince Rong over, and instead went straight to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, then what kind of trouble would it cause?


    De Hua rolled on the ground, then kneeled straight on the ground.


    When the emperor saw this, the anger in his heart subsided a bit.


    "Get up."


    Seeing this, De Hua knew that the Emperor did not really blame him.


    However, even if it wasn''t his fault, he still had to put on a look of fear and trepidation.


    "Thank you, your majesty. This servant should just kneel down and reply."


    The emperor let out a "Wu" sound.


    "Your majesty, that person really is too much like the Princess Qing. This old servant knows that this matter is very important, so I specially looked at him seriously, but unfortunately, this servant is already old, and is unable to tell the difference. Since both the Prince Qing and the Prince Rong have already thought about this matter in seclusion, if King Mo were to cause any more trouble, these three princes would all be plotted against.


    The emperor looked at De Hua.


    De Hua crawled there, like a fat insect.


    After a long while, the emperor opened his mouth. "Rise. This emperor has his own plans."


    "Yes." De Hua did not persist and stood up.


    The Emperor walked back to the dragon table and sat down to review the imperial reports.


    De Hua picked up the cold tea and walked out.


    "If I hear anything from today''s incident, I''ll cut off your tongue."


    The Emperor said indifferently.


    De Hua felt that his tongue was in pain, so he replied Yes softly.

 C67 Mo Mo

    Probably because of her confession, Du Jinse lived in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor for many years, and wished that she could leave this place while walking.


    Fortunately, King Mo was busy at the moment and had finally found Du Jinse. He wanted to invite the doctor for medicine, so naturally, someone would take care of it.


    The things that were accumulated for a few days had to be taken care of.


    Du Jinse liked the lotus flowers in the pool. Even if there was only a pond full of lotus leaves left, she also liked the rustling sound of the wind blowing past the lotus leaves.


    After moving a rattan chair over, Du Jinse reclined on her bed with a book in her hands. She read for a while, when she was tired, she put the book aside and started reading the lotus leaves.


    The emperor had thought about it for a few days, but in the end, he still decided to personally visit and inquire about Li Hao''s whereabouts.


    After he walked to the Lotus Pond, he felt a little tired. De Hua pointed to the pavilion at the side.


    "Your majesty, why don''t we go there and rest for a bit before leaving?"


    The emperor nodded. Because they didn''t want to alarm too many people, they had to work on their legs. It was just that they had been living a comfortable life for a long time.


    When he got closer, he discovered that there was already a young girl lying on the ground.


    The young girl was wearing an extremely light and elegant outfit that was pink to the extreme. She wore a light blue moonlight dress, and when a breeze blew by, her loose hair would gently brush against her face. The more he couldn''t see, the more he wanted to see her face.


    Beautiful women were not only beautiful in appearance, they could also make a person happy with a single stroke of a hand or a single stroke of a foot.


    At this moment, the scene resembled a lotus flower fairy descending from the sky and resting here.


    The Emperor stretched out his hand to stop De Hua from following, and he closed in step by step.


    Du Jinse could not sleep soundly. She frowned slightly and turned her body.


    The emperor''s hand was already in front of Du Jinse. With her turning over, the emperor just happened to see her appearance and was so frightened that he retreated a step. Unexpectedly, he retreated a little too far and directly fell into the lotus pond.


    The clothes that Du Jinse was wearing were extremely beautiful, but they were not as sturdy as the clothes that was wearing. Only the sound of ripping silk could be heard, and the emperor fell into the lotus pond while grabbing onto half of his sleeves.


    Du Jinse had not been able to sleep soundly in the first place, so she was naturally woken up when she was pulled by someone''s sleeve. Just as she sat up, he saw a person fall into the water.


    She reached for it, but found nothing.


    Without hesitation, Du Jinse jumped into the water. Regarding saving people, Du Jinse had some experience, she dodged the emperor''s grab, grabbed onto his hair and dragged him to the shore.


    The Emperor lay on the shore for a while, retching.


    De Hua scrambled to come over. "Your majesty, your majesty, are you alright?"


    "Your majesty?" Du Jinse was holding onto her skirt tightly, and upon hearing this, she turned her head to size up the person she had rescued.


    The emperor''s gaze just so happened to look over, and she saw Du Jinse lifting up her skirt to reveal half of her jade legs. Why did she have to be Du Jinse?


    Du Jinse hurriedly kneeled on the ground. "Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live and long live Your Majesty."


    "Du Jinse, why are you here?" The Emperor felt regret in her heart.


    "Du Jinse, your majesty, are you talking about the Prime Minister Du''s daughter?" Du Jinse asked.


    No matter what, she could not admit that she was Du Jinse. Otherwise, it would bring about a great calamity to many people, and the one who would be the first to bear the brunt of it would be King Mo, Li Hao.


    "How bold. You dared to reply to the emperor, you actually returned mine."


    De Hua reprimanded.


    "I''m not talking about you, what are you talking about?" Du Jinse had already said this and was scolded by De Hua. Only then did she remember that it was not appropriate for her to speak to the emperor like this, but she decided to make the mistake.


    "You have to call yourself your servant girl." De Hua stole a glance at the emperor.


    "This subject''s daughter? This subject is my daughter. " Du Jinse muttered.


    The emperor lightly coughed and couldn''t help but glance once more at her exposed calves.


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Du Jinse tilted her head, "But I''m not from Chen, why do I have to call myself Chen Niu?"


    The emperor patiently explained, "She''s the daughter of a minister, not someone from Chen."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she came to a realization, "Oh, so it''s like that. Hmm, King Mo said before that I''m very similar to that Prime Minister Du''s daughter, but I''m not her daughter. Who are my parents?"


    Du Jinse was sad in her heart, she lowered her head and spoke softly, like a mosquito, "I do not know if they are ministers or not."


    When the emperor saw her sad, he only felt pain in his heart and liver.


    "Alright, alright, how do you usually address yourself in front of King Mo?"


    Du Jinse''s eyes moved agilely, "In front of King Mo, King Mo said not to be spoken of by anyone."


    "I''m not a stranger, I''m the emperor." The Emperor said with a straight face.


    However, his eyes were full of smiles.


    When De Hua saw her, he was shocked. The emperor seemed to view this woman who seemed to be from the Miss Du in a different light, but as to exactly what was different, he could not say.


    However, Du Jinse was frightened by the emperor''s appearance. She curled her body in fright and looked down at the ground.


    The emperor couldn''t help but follow her gaze and look down. He just saw Du Jinse''s foot rubbing against the ground and he couldn''t help but curl the corners of his lips slightly, wanting to scare her.


    "Hmm?" The emperor solemnly snorted.


    Du Jinse quickly raised her head and looked at him, "King Mo has allowed me to call myself by name."


    If Li Hao said that she was the domestic prostitute, would she have to lower herself? No.


    When the Emperor heard this, he nodded. "What''s your name?"


    "Mo Mo, the Mo Mo who strangers are like jade." Du Jinse replied crisply.


    She was liking the name more and more now.


    "Mo Mo." The Emperor chewed on the name.


    Du Jinse looked at her wet clothes and lamented. This kind of clothes, was the one that couldn''t stand water at all.


    "Your majesty, I''m here to save you, so I can''t take this set of clothes. When King Mo returns, if he blames you, you have to compensate him."


    Du Jinse said seriously.


    "How dare you." De Hua''s face darkened. Someone wanted the Emperor to compensate for something? This was the funniest joke in the world.


    The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then laughed heartily. "Alright, I''ll compensate you."


    Although it was just a few words, the Emperor was certain that the person in front of him was not Du Jinse.


    He could be considered to understand Du Jinse''s personality. The most outrageous thing she had done was to propose a marriage decree. Normally, she would be extremely restrained in front of him.


    The Emperor didn''t seem to be as scary as he looked in his memories. Du Jinse also laughed twice.


    The emperor stopped laughing and Du Jinse hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, even though the weather is hot right now, if you wear wet clothes for too long, you''ll get sick. Let''s go change out of your clothes."


    "Us?" The emperor chewed on these two words, his smile full of meaning.


    Du Jinse did not realize that what she said was inappropriate and nodded, "Yes."


    In the emperor''s mind, a captivating scene immediately occurred.


    "Alright, let''s go change."

 C68 water life

    When Du Jinse heard it, she quickly instructed, "Didn''t you hear it? Hurry and help the emperor change his clothes. "


    De Hua glanced at Du Jinse. Seems like she really wasn''t Princess Qing, how could Princess Qing be so vulgar.


    Although the Prime Minister Du was not a scholar family, and was only a new high in the eyes of the influential families, not worth mentioning, the Miss Du''s mother was a young lady from a noble family. Although the Miss Du was stubborn about the matters of the Prince Qing, he still knew about etiquette.


    Along the way, the Emperor deliberately slowed his pace and chatted with Du Jinse without a word.


    Du Jinse had originally thought that after they left, she would quickly change her clothes. Who knew that the emperor would keep talking to her like this?


    Who would have thought that the emperor would actually throw himself into the pond after visiting a garden?


    The steward was scared out of his wits. The emperor had actually fallen into the water in their manor, and everyone in the manor had been punished with the crime of not protecting themselves well. He hurriedly sent someone to invite the King of the Desert back.


    The entire Duke Palace was thrown into chaos, Du Jinse took the chance to quickly change her clothes while everyone was busy.


    Although Du Jinse liked the spa, he knew that since His Majesty had fallen into the water today, the spa would definitely be very noisy. Du Jinse washed his clothes briefly in her room, changed his clothes, and took his dirty clothes to the racetrack.


    Du Jinse disappeared from the emperor''s side in the blink of an eye, as she felt somewhat regretful in her heart.


    The housekeeper was very cordial, but he was not the owner. There were some things that were difficult to decide.


    "Your majesty, this is a newcomer to our estate. She''s the most eloquent one. Why don''t we call her to help you bathe?"


    the butler asked tentatively.


    The Emperor frowned, "Where''s Miss Mo Mo?"


    The butler smiled apologetically: "Miss Mo Mo went to change her clothes. Miss Mo Mo doesn''t know the rules, and if anyone offends the emperor, the emperor tells the servant that the servant will definitely punish her well."


    The Emperor muttered to himself.


    De Hua glanced at the emperor. "This Miss Mo Mo is really bold, daring to harm the dragon''s body."


    Even if it were to pull the emperor''s hair, it would still harm the emperor''s dragon body.


    The butler jumped in fright, "She actually dared to harm the emperor''s dragon body. She really has been spoiled bad by the prince everyday.


    That''s amazing.


    The Emperor raised his hand slightly.


    "Hold on."


    The emperor looked at De Hua accusingly.


    "Speaking of which, I don''t blame Miss Mo Mo. I slipped and fell into the water, Miss Mo Mo saved me, I should have rewarded her."


    Hearing that, the butler secretly heaved a sigh of relief, "So it''s like this, this servant will wait until Miss Mo Mo is done cleaning up, and then wait for the emperor''s orders."


    The butler understood that the person who fell into the water was not someone who could be saved just because she was told to. Especially someone as delicate as Lady Mo Mo, who could be drowned by the emperor when she saved him. She must have done something inappropriate to the emperor when she saved him.


    It was not good for the Emperor to request for anything, especially for those who had an unofficial status, so he just randomly nodded his head, "De Hua."


    De Hua had been serving the emperor for many years, and with just a glance from the emperor, he knew what it meant. He dismissed the young lady called Xin Xin, who was personally attending to him by the side.


    There were only two people in the hot spring, master and servant. The emperor slightly closed his eyes and sighed after a long time.


    "I don''t know why Your Majesty is unhappy about this." De Hua asked.


    "That Miss Mo Mo ¡­ It''s too similar to the Princess Qing. "


    De Hua nodded his head, "They look alike, if not, this old servant would not be mistaken."


    However, Du Jinse did not say anything at that time, if not, he would not have been so confident.


    The Du Jinse who spoke was different from the Princess Qing.


    The Emperor was silent.


    De Hua carefully looked at the emperor''s expression. He prided himself on knowing the emperor''s personality the best, but he didn''t dare casually ponder over it.


    Before the Emperor came, he had already made up his mind that if this Mo Mo was really Du Jinse, he would use this matter to force the Prime Minister Du to remove its armor and return to the land.


    Even if it wasn''t true, it was still an open matter.


    Although the emperor was close to his prime, he maintained himself well. He looked to be no more than 27 or 28 years old. Seeing the princes grow up one by one, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Because of this sense of crisis, in recent years, the Emperor had always been particularly fond of young girls.


    The Emperor had met Du Jinse many times before and back then, he did have the thought of capturing her empress dowager and imprisoning Prime Minister Du.


    However, before the harem competition even started, Prime Minister Du had already come over to propose a marriage decree. He had also followed the flow and intentionally revealed his thoughts in front of the imperial concubine.


    The things that the Emperor had decided on wouldn''t be easily changed, it was just that the image of Du Jinse wringing her wet skirt in her mind was still lingering in her mind.


    After the emperor finished bathing, he changed into clean clothes and left.


    King Mo had already returned and was listening to the butler outside. The moment he saw the emperor come out, he immediately went to greet him.


    "The royal father is here, why didn''t you ask someone to call him out?"


    "The two children of the Prince Rong have thought about it in seclusion. Could it be that you want to be lazy as well?"


    King Mo laughed bitterly, "I would not dare."


    Pausing, King Mo probed: "I heard that royal father fell into the water, what''s going on?"


    The emperor turned and glanced at De Hua.


    De Hua immediately took a step forward, "To reply to King Mo, due to the matter regarding the Prince Qing and the Prince Rong, the Emperor has been depressed and unhappy. This old servant mustered up my courage and suggested that the Emperor conduct a private visit, and it just so happens that I arrived in front of King Mo''s residence. The Emperor said that he would come in to see King Mo."


    Saying that, De Hua looked at the Emperor, who nodded his head.


    "I heard that King Mo is not at home, so I told him to keep quiet. This servant then took the token and showed it to the gatekeeper, and entered the residence with the emperor. When we arrived at the lotus pond, the old servant saw that the emperor was a little tired, so he suggested we rest in the pavilion."


    "Let me go, let me go." An angry female voice suddenly came from the other side.


    De Hua took the chance to stop and recount the story. Everyone looked over and saw Du Jinse being pushed over while tied up by all sorts of factors.


    Upon seeing the emperor, Du Jinse frowned. "Your majesty, you have repaid me with kindness and enmity."


    The emperor was stunned and coughed lightly. He looked at King Mo and asked, "What is going on?"


    King Mo did not even look at Du Jinse, "I heard that Mo Mo offended royal father and specially tied her up for royal father to deal with."


    With that, Li Hao gestured for the people of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to leave.


    Du Jinse glared at King Mo.


    King Mo was very stingy with even a glance.


    Du Jinse snorted coldly, her nose facing the sky.


    "Ask him, I rescued him when he fell into the water."


    She was the Emperor''s savior.


    When King Mo heard it, he then looked at Du Jinse.


    "How did you get saved?"


    Du Jinse was taken aback, "How can we save them? "Of course it''s to catch him."


    She''s not a little fairy, so just by blowing her immortal qi out, the emperor can fly out on his own.


    "Your majesty''s dragon body is not something a lowly slave like you can casually touch."


    Du Jinse was stunned, staring at King Mo, unable to say a word.


    He actually called her a lowly servant.

 C69 free body

    "Alright, in the end, it can be said that she has done a great service to save the emperor." The Emperor had wanted to use this matter to threaten King Mo, but he didn''t expect that he would be the one to take the initiative. He changed his mind and tried to speak up for Du Jinse.


    "That''s right. Don''t think that the emperor knows how to water because he''s a True Dragon. If I didn''t put my life on the line ¡­"


    Du Jinse coldly snorted, and said with a voice that only one person could hear.


    Only Li Hao stood closest to her, so these words were naturally meant for him.


    She must have been fated to be in the water, and she had recently become inextricably linked to the water, so how could she fall into it so easily?


    Li Hao suddenly raised his hand and slapped Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was beaten senseless by him, and just stared blankly at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s face was extremely tense, there was no trace of a smile on his face.


    "Hao''er, what are you doing?" When the Emperor saw the finger prints that were quickly appearing on Du Jinse''s face, he was instantly displeased.


    King Mo turned around and faced the emperor with a respectful attitude.


    "royal father, this lowly slave, how dare he be so disrespectful to royal father, I will definitely teach her a lesson."


    The emperor looked at Du Jinse who had a stubborn face, and actually felt her heart ache. She lightly coughed, "She is right, her service has helped you, since you have already beaten her, it can be considered as your punishment, Miss Mo Mo."


    The Emperor did not notice that when he called Du Jinse, his voice couldn''t help but soften a little.


    King Mo''s heart sank.


    Du Jinse turned her head away without giving any face.


    The emperor extended his hand and took the jade pendant that he always wore from De Hua''s hand, walking to Du Jinse''s side and handing it to her, "This is our reward to you."


    Du Jinse turned her head to look at the jade pendant, and then looked at the emperor''s face through the jade pendant.


    The Emperor looked at her and smiled.


    Du Jinse made up her mind, but the emperor didn''t seem to have any intentions of punishing her.


    Du Jinse summoned up her courage and said: "If you are going to thank him, Mo Mo will take it without a doubt. Mo Mo is just a small fry, unlucky to receive the emperor''s reward."


    Li Hao called out for Du Jinse in his heart, it was the first time he saw someone who dared to reject something bestowed to him by the royal father.


    The emperor was obviously stunned by Du Jinse''s actions.


    De Hua pointed angrily at Du Jinse, "How dare you."


    Du Jinse curled her lips. "It''s not that I''m brave, but think about it. How could the Emperor just casually bestow something to someone else? What kind of status do I have? And for what reason? If we let others know that the Emperor bestowed something to others so casually, what would those meritorious officials who were previously bestowed something by the Emperor think? "


    The most important gift from the emperor couldn''t be used, couldn''t be pawned, couldn''t be broken, and even more so, couldn''t be thrown away.


    "Your words seem to make sense. In that case, just take it as a gift of thanks from me."


    When the Emperor heard this, he did not get angry, but instead felt a bit happy. This girl was quite transparent.


    Du Jinse looked at the jade pendant in the emperor''s hands, and hesitated for a moment. "Can the emperor give me this jade pendant for gold and silver?"


    De Hua almost fainted. How could there be such a woman in this world?


    The emperor said with interest, "Oh, don''t tell me you lack money to spend?"


    With that, he looked meaningfully at King Mo.


    Du Jinse nodded her head heavily, "I''m missing, very missing. I want to redeem myself."


    She did it on purpose.


    If the emperor really agreed to redeem her, then she would be able to run rampant in the capital. At that time, it didn''t matter if she was the Prince Qing or the King of Mo, no one would dare to stop her.


    The emperor was amused by her. "Alright, I''ll give you a discount. King Mo, how much silver does Mo Mo need for her ransom? Is this jade pendant of mine worth anything?"


    Li Hao immediately knelt down, "royal father wants to redeem her body ¡­"


    Du Jinse had really caught him unprepared.


    After Du Jinse heard his words, she interrupted him and said, "Wrong, I was the one who redeemed myself. It was just that I coincidentally saved the emperor''s life.


    De Hua could not help but interject, "Isn''t this the same?"


    Du Jinse replied seriously, "No, it''s not the same at all. The Emperor wanted to redeem me, which is equivalent to King Mo selling me to the Emperor. I saved the Emperor, and the Emperor thanked me for the silver, which is equivalent to using my own labor to get the same reward.


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse pursed her lips, showing the emperor the ropes that bound him, "If I were to be free, the Duke would no longer be able to tie me up."


    "What the hell is this?! I was getting confused!"


    De Hua said with a bitter face.


    The Emperor was even more interested in Du Jinse now. He looked at her and asked slowly, "Isn''t it better to follow me?"


    Li Hao''s heart sank. So it turned out that his unease just now wasn''t without reason. The Emperor really had an ill will towards Du Jinse.


    Not mentioning Du Jinse, even if he was the Princess Qing, the news he spread showed that Du Jinse was her concubine. The Emperor actually had this kind of thought, Li Hao was truly surprised.


    Du Jinse also did not expect the emperor to say that, and actually stood there in a daze.


    This emperor''s taste was quite heavy. Although she and Prince Qing were still the King Mo in front of her, she was still the son of the emperor.


    Du Jinse had a feeling that she was about to be butchered by a pig.


    "Your Majesty, you are the Son of the True Dragon. I am an ant on the ground." Du Jinse did not answer the question.


    Li Hao wanted to knock Du Jinse on the head, what are you saying, if you don''t know how to say it, will it cause others to misunderstand?


    When the Emperor heard it, he only thought that Du Jinse was flattering him, and the words that she was flattering him with were something that he liked to hear.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why don''t you follow me?"


    Du Jinse bluntly said: "Not good."


    Everyone was stunned, they looked at Du Jinse, unable to speak. Did you think that in front of so many people, you can''t give the emperor any face?


    Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will kacha you in his anger?


    The emperor was originally very interested in fighting with Du Jinse, but after hearing this, he was stunned for a moment, and then his face darkened.


    "Oh?"


    The emperor''s last words were long and infuriating.


    Du Jinse suddenly looked at Li Hao and knelt down.


    "Reporting to the emperor, this little girl hasn''t been thinking about food. I don''t know if it''s because of the hot weather, or because I might already have King Mo''s flesh in my stomach."


    Li Hao was shocked, and groaned in his heart.


    Although he and Du Jinse had gotten close to each other, he didn''t have any sexual relations with each other, so how could he hide this from the Emperor?


    Du Jinse wanted to use him as a shield. Although this was a good idea, it all depended on how long it would take.


    Sure enough, when the emperor heard it, he could not help but chuckle. He did not poke holes in Du Jinse and asked while laughing, "Oh? Do you know how to have children? "


    Du Jinse cursed in her heart. These people were truly abnormal, she did not know how they managed to see through her.


    Thinking like this, Du Jinse blinked her innocent eyes, "Isn''t it just two people stripping naked together that it will happen?"


    Li Hao could not resist clenching his fist with one hand, placing it under his lips, he coughed a few times.


    "Mo Mo, it''s not just that."


    The emperor''s face was as red as the bottom of a pot. He looked at Li Hao.


    "Reporting to the Emperor, royal father actually remembers royal father''s teachings. Although it was a bit of a mess, I didn''t want to embarrass Princess Mo in the future. I''s son, he has to crawl out from Princess Mo''s stomach no matter what."


    This person was quite quick-witted. Not only did he help her complete her lie, he even flattered the emperor without batting an eyelid.


    Du Jinse secretly praised him in her heart, but she opened her eyes wide: "Prince, what are you saying, Mo Mo doesn''t understand."


    "Mo Mo, you go down first. I still have something to say to the emperor."


    Li Hao ordered.


    The emperor looked at Li Hao and Du Jinse uncertainly.


    Du Jinse struggled to stand up.


    Just as he was about to turn around, the Emperor slowly spoke.


    "Since you think that you are pregnant with King Mo''s flesh and blood, why do you want to redeem yourself?"

 C70 The prince is a man of the world

    Li Hao''s heart sank. He was worried that the emperor would think of this just now, but he didn''t think that the emperor would think it through so quickly.


    Du Jinse''s body stiffened unnoticeably, and an innocent smile appeared on her face. She turned around and said, "That way, I can become King Mo''s wife."


    Li Hao reprimanded, "What nonsense."


    Although he said that Du Jinse was messing around, her heart beat even faster.


    Hearing this, the emperor''s face became even darker. "You ¡­" "Have you asked the King of the Desert about his thoughts?"


    With that, the emperor looked towards Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s expression changed a few times, he really did not know how to reply.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a fervent expression.


    When Li Hao saw the look in her eyes, he suspected that what she said was true. He was actually blinking his eyes at him with the emperor and De Hua on his back.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    In this world, the thing that could toy with the human heart the most was the royal family. This Du Jinse, he almost tricked them.


    "royal father, you know, when a man is in a muddled mood, it''s hard to avoid him saying things that he doesn''t even remember."


    Li Hao said vaguely.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Li Hao, what do you mean?


    Li Hao was really embarrassed, he extended a hand to touch his nose, "Actually it''s not lying, the princess of I needs the emperor to bestow a marriage to his, but to accept someone in the room or something ¡­"


    De Hua looked at the emperor, looked at Li Hao, and then looked at Du Jinse.


    This Miss Mo Mo sure has guts, daring to call out King Mo''s name.


    Seeing that the emperor seemed to really like this Miss Mo Mo, sorry for the trouble.


    If Du Jinse wasn''t tied up, her fingers would have probably poked Li Hao''s nose. "Li Hao, you bastard."


    Having said so, she angrily turned around and ran off.


    Seeing that, De Hua sighed, then looked at the Emperor.


    "So what if he''s gone? Hao''er, what''s going on here?"


    The Emperor''s face was dark.


    Since Du Jinse admitted that she was Li Hao''s woman, even if the two of them did not reach the final step, he could not just openly snatch her away, right?


    Li Hao had already made up his mind just now, how should he answer for the emperor to ask such a question.


    "Um, royal father, don''t you think she looks like a single person?" Li Hao did not answer the question.


    "Mn, it really does resemble the daughter of Prime Minister Du. "It''s just that this personality doesn''t seem like it."


    The Emperor nodded, tacitly.


    Li Hao laughed awkwardly, "I only thinks that it''s fun to be with such a person who looks like my sister-in-law. I feel that it''s a bit weird."


    The emperor looked at Li Hao deeply.


    His explanation made sense.


    "Do you know how to avoid suspicion? Yet you still managed to get a woman who looks so much like Du Jinse in your residence. "


    The Emperor scolded in a low voice.


    Li Hao obediently lowered his head, "royal father, I know my wrongs, I was just playing around."


    After pausing for a moment, Li Hao spoke up, "Originally, I wanted to gift it to brother Prince Rong, but who would have known that he would reject it."


    "Che''er knows his limits much better than you do."


    While the Emperor was speaking nonsense, the grudge in his heart was completely gone.


    It seemed like he knew how reckless he was, so he wanted to throw this hot potato away, but he didn''t.


    Now that things had come to this point, it was not good for him to ask for it.


    The emperor thought for a moment, then felt a little awkward.


    Li Hao looked at the emperor. "royal father, I has ordered people to boil some Jiang Tangshui water, why don''t we go over right now. Although it''s summer now, it''s better to be careful."


    When the Emperor heard this, he immediately nodded. "Alright."


    Li Hao took the opportunity to invite the Emperor to go.


    "Give a bowl to that Miss Mo Mo too." The Emperor ordered.


    An indescribable emotion flashed past Li Hao''s eyes, "Alright."


    The Emperor was so concerned about Du Jinse, Li Hao felt slightly uneasy.


    "Hao, have you been feeling tired recently?" When the emperor finished his ginger tea, he felt much better and had nothing to say.


    "royal father, what are you thinking of to do? Tell Brother Prince Rong and Brother Prince Qing to hurry back, it would be better to talk about having fun and eat, it would still require two brother s to do the job."


    "Stop messing around."


    King Mo was a little unconvinced, "royal father, what I said was from the bottom of his heart. Oh right, I has heard of an interesting thing these two days."


    King Mo could not help but smile.


    The Emperor saw it and became interested.


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of funny things you heard."


    King Mo raised his eyes to look at De Hua, who paid attention to him and left after finding a reason.


    The more King Mo thought about it, the more he found it laughable.


    "royal father, someone said that the person who framed Prince Rong, was very likely to be I."


    The Emperor was originally drinking his tea with his head down, but upon hearing King Mo''s words, he raised his head to look at him.


    "Oh?"


    King Mo leaned in close to the Emperor.


    "royal father, you should also think about it in seclusion."


    With that, King Mo''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    His Majesty slammed the teacup down on the table.


    "Nonsense."


    King Mo didn''t seem to think that the emperor would be angry. He quickly sat up and looked at the emperor with slanted eyes.


    "What nonsense is this I doing? Why can''t they hide from us? We can''t hide from them."


    The Emperor was truly not lightly angered by him.


    "If even you don''t want to do it, then that would be a trap set up for others."


    Li Hao''s eyes flashed, "Who is this other person?"


    "Enough, This Emperor knows that you''ve worked hard. In a few days, I''ll have Prince Qing and Prince Rong take care of things. No matter what, This Emperor feels that you''ve disguised yourself to help the two of them beg for mercy."


    King Mo looked innocent.


    "Of course not, I wish they would be the only ones to have bad luck throughout their entire lives. This way, royal father will only love you."


    The Emperor pointed at him, unable to speak.


    "This Emperor isn''t only limited to you three sons."


    After a long time, the emperor said with a complicated feeling in his heart.


    Although on the surface it seemed that the one who benefited was King Mo, and the Emperor had told his trusted aides so, he knew that this was not the case.


    His princes, it was time for someone else to go out and establish their own estates.


    The Emperor used to think that the birth of a prince was a joyous thing, but now, those princes had become the reason for his displeasure.


    The prince was trying to seduce people.


    The Emperor didn''t want to be entangled with this matter anymore.


    "Hao''er, is that Miss Mo Mo the woman who has been spreading rumors in the capital recently?" The Emperor looked fervently at Li Hao, hoping that he would deny it.


    Li Hao blushed for some reason, "royal father, I likes her. I really want to find a suitable opportunity to report to royal father and take her into my room."


    The emperor''s face sank. "Just now you said you wanted to give it to Prince Rong. How did you change your mind so quickly?"


    Li Hao pursed his lips and looked at the emperor. It''s a long story. I has gotten closer to her, so he really likes her in his heart. "


    Although his first reaction was to offer Du Jinse to the Emperor, he rejected it from the bottom of his heart.

 C71 Doubt

    After Du Jinse ran out, she found a place with no people, and casually sat down.


    "Elder sister, why are you here?"


    Xiao Xiao passed by and saw Du Jinse walking over in surprise. When she got closer, she discovered that Du Jinse was tied up.


    She came over to help.


    Du Jinse hurriedly shook his head, "Let me do it myself, hurry up and leave so that I won''t implicate you."


    Only now did Xiao Xiao realize that something was wrong.


    He stood there hesitantly.


    Du Jinse bit on the rope and watched... It was very sad.


    "Big sister, there''s no one else here. When the time comes, just say that you did it yourself."


    Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but move forward to help her undo it.


    Du Jinse''s wrist loosened, she immediately swung it a few times, and started moving.


    "Elder sister, what kind of mistake did you make? Why were they tied up? "


    Even though King Mo had a bad temper, he rarely used a rope plank on girls. At most, he would only be locked up for two days.


    "I... Someone''s coming. Leave quickly. "


    Du Jinse reached out to push Xiao Xiao.


    Hearing that, Xiao Xiao''s face changed, and she quickly left.


    Housekeeper Li walked over, looked at Du Jinse, and then looked towards the direction Xiao Xiao disappeared in.


    "Who untied you?"


    Du Jinse pouted, "Who else can help me untie the ropes? Of course it''s me. My mouth is swollen from untying the rope. "


    Housekeeper Li looked at the drool on the rope. Forget it, even if someone helped her cure it, the Emperor wouldn''t pursue the matter of her offending the dragon''s body. He even asked the Prince to give her some ginger tea.


    "Alright, hurry up and come with me to see the prince."


    Housekeeper Li indicated for Du Jinse to follow him. He took two steps forward, but did not see Du Jinse following him. He stopped and frowned at Du Jinse.


    "What are you still standing there in a daze for?"


    Du Jinse looked at the rope in her hand, "Housekeeper Li, do you still want to tie it?"


    Housekeeper Li looked at Du Jinse in puzzlement.


    "What is it? Haven''t you been tied up enough? "


    Du Jinse laughed helplessly, "Who''s willing to be tied up properly? "However, the emperor has to at least vent his anger. Otherwise, wouldn''t it implicate everyone?"


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, the Housekeeper Li could not help but open her mouth and say, "You''re really quite bold. That''s the Emperor.


    After saying that, the Housekeeper Li looked around nervously, and lowered his voice, "Just grab his hair and drag him onto the shore, you''re courting death."


    Du Jinse looked innocent.


    "Then what should we do? Just watch as you drown. "


    Housekeeper Li immediately shook his head, "Of course not, but you ¡­. "Forget it, since you''ve already done so, the emperor doesn''t blame you. He even asked the prince to bestow you with a bowl of ginger soup."


    Housekeeper Li felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. It was disrespectful to drag the emperor''s hair onto the shore.


    Shouldn''t she be weak and delicate? She threw herself at the railing and cried out in alarm. The Emperor fell into the water!


    Then, everyone in the manor moved out together.


    That''s right.


    Housekeeper Li thought about it and still couldn''t help but say, "This time you''ve dodged it. Don''t be so reckless in the future."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she was not convinced.


    I''m not very skilled in swimming. If I''m not careful, it would be easy for me to be buried with them. But I can''t just watch them fall into the water while I leave like nothing happened, right?


    "Aren''t you proficient at swimming?" A voice came from the side.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao walked in front of Du Jinse.


    When Du Jinse saw him, she somehow felt a little guilty. Raising her head to look at him, she did not cause him any trouble, right?


    "The Emperor doesn''t blame you, right?"


    Du Jinse whispered.


    No matter what, she was still a member of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor in name.


    "Of course." Li Hao said.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "How can he be like this? Don''t tell me that I have to find a fishing net and fish it out for him, so that I won''t even be able to touch him with my fingers."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse speechlessly. Could it be that she still did not understand that as long as the emperor wanted to punish her for her crimes, no matter what, she was wrong?


    He walked forward and grabbed Du Jinse''s arm, "Where did all these grudges come from? Alright, let''s go drink some ginger tea first."


    Housekeeper Li backed off tactfully.


    Du Jinse felt wronged.


    "I was taking a nap at the pavilion, but who would have thought that he would silently approach. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw his body fall back. I was even startled."


    Li Hao''s footsteps paused, he turned and looked at Du Jinse, "You said that when you wake up, the emperor is right in front of you?"


    Du Jinse retorted, "Isn''t that so? I was almost scared to death by him. "


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse as if he had thought of something, "I think that the emperor was so frightened by your face that he fell into the lotus pond."


    Very likely.


    "Am I that horrible?" Du Jinse was not convinced.


    Even if she wasn''t devastatingly beautiful, she could still be considered a beauty.


    Li Hao gently spat out the two words "Princess Qing".


    Du Jinse came to her senses and did not speak anymore.


    Seeing that she understood, Li Hao smiled slightly.


    "Speaking of which, even if I wanted to sentence you to death, I didn''t wrongly accuse you."


    Du Jinse pouted but did not say a word.


    Li Hao glanced at her, "You just said that you''re not familiar with swimming."


    Du Jinse turned her head, refusing to answer the question.


    Li Hao reached out and clamped her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "I will ask you another question."


    "Refuse to answer." Du Jinse stubbornly said.


    Although she also felt that she was making a ruckus.


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed, "Oh? I will throw you into the lotus pond now, won''t you know that? "


    Saying that, he pulled Du Jinse and walked towards the Lotus Pond.


    Du Jinse didn''t go, and continued to retreat. However, Li Hao disregarded her wishes, so of course Du Jinse couldn''t win against him.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll say it. Can''t I just say it?"


    Du Jinse compromised.


    Li Hao stopped and looked at her.


    Du Jinse bit her lips, "I only know how to do simple dog paddling."


    How embarrassing.


    "Dog paddle?" Li Hao repeated.


    Du Jinse gestured, "It''s just like a puppy swimming in the water."


    Li Hao smiled when he saw her actions.


    "I remembers that you were able to paddle very well in the past. Speaking of which, you have even saved his life before."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide. Why didn''t she have it in her memory?


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse. Her expression clearly showed that she did not remember this matter.


    "Have you really forgotten?"


    Li Hao clenched his fists tightly.


    Du Jinse felt as though her bones were about to be crushed as the scene from back then suddenly surfaced in her mind.


    She grinned. "Let go, I told you before, I never saved you, I never left my room that day."


    Li Hao secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Du Jinse.


    Actually, even he himself did not know what he was nervous about.


    Snorting coldly, she turned her head away, "Alright, I understands."


    Wasn''t she afraid that the Prince Qing would misunderstand her?


    Du Jinse''s heart was heavy. There seemed to be something between Li Hao and her, but she was so confident that she couldn''t remember anything after searching through her memories.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, he said that she was good at paddling, but in the past, Du Jinse could not paddle, that day, she was pushed into the water by someone, and after that person left, Li Hao took a bamboo pole and saved her back at the shore. She was afraid that the Prince Qing would find out, so she said those words.


    "Have you considered what I told you?"


    Seeing Du Jinse drink the ginger tea, Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse was startled, she looked up at Li Hao, what is it?


    Li Hao could tell from her expression that she had not even remembered what it was.


    "Be my woman."


    Li Hao slowly spoke out.


    Du Jinse''s face twitched.


    Li Hao squinted his eyes dangerously.


    "It seems that you are very unhappy."


    Du Jinse carefully looked at Li Hao, "What I said just now was very clear."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "The Emperor has already asked the I to return your ransom to the Internal Affairs Bureau. He was only waiting for you to redeem your freedom, I''m afraid the Emperor will summon you to the palace."


    "What?" The Emperor summoned me to the palace? "


    Du Jinse pointed at her nose in disbelief.


    Li Hao sized Du Jinse up from head to toe, nodded his head, "Weird, you have a face similar to Princess Qing."


    Du Jinse was not convinced, "It''s just because I look so similar to the Princess Qing, shouldn''t the Emperor be hiding from suspicion? If the ministers saw this, they would have thought that the emperor robbed their son''s wife. "


    Before Du Jinse could finish speaking, her lips were covered by a hand.


    "There are some words that cannot be said, even if it''s just a dream."


    Li Hao said softly.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes. Alright, she admitted that she has nothing to say.


    Looking at her expression, Li Hao knew that she understood. He took his hand away lovingly, his thin lips curling up slightly, "Summoning you to enter the palace is not necessarily to become the Emperor''s woman. Maybe you''re just a servant, maybe ¡­"


    Li Hao could not forget the emperor''s doting gaze. He could deceive himself, but was that the gaze of a daughter?


    Li Hao shook his head slightly.


    Du Jinse''s face turned pale white.


    "I don''t want to enter the palace."


    As soon as he entered the palace gates, he was immediately killed.


    Du Jinse did not think that she was clever enough to see through people''s hearts.


    In a place like the harem, being eaten by someone might even be grateful to the person who ate him.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse silently.


    Du Jinse thought about the suggestion he just mentioned and her face flushed.


    "That ¡­"


    Du Jinse stammered, "Aren''t you going to be crowned soon?"


    Moreover, he had just said very clearly that after the coronation, the Emperor would bestow the marriage upon him.


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse gradually straightened her body.


    She suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Li Hao definitely did not understand why she was entangled with this problem.


    "To be able to obtain the favor of the Prince is Mo Mo''s honor, but ¡­ Mo Mo still said the same thing. My heart is already dead, I just want to indulge in pleasure for the rest of my life. "


    She really wasn''t being pretentious. In her plans for the future, there really weren''t any men.


    Men would only become a decoration for her after she became famous.


    "Could it be that ¡­" Do we still have to keep watch for him? " Li Hao asked softly.


    How could he be any weaker than the Prince Qing? He was already so lowly, but Du Jinse did not even put him in her eyes.


    Li Hao was injured in his heart, why did it have to be so hurtful.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she could not help but laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Was his question really that funny?


    Du Jinse immediately covered her mouth, and said apologetically: "It doesn''t matter to anyone, Prince Qing is kneeling in front of me right now, begging me to leave with him, I will also not agree."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse added: "Perhaps this is what it is like to have gone through hell and gone through hell.


    "Your pursuit?" Li Hao muttered.


    He remembered Du Jinse saying that if she wanted to earn money, she would earn a lot of silver. Leisurely sightseeing.


    "If there is no man''s path, then it will be extremely difficult." Li Hao was deep in thought.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I know, but I hate it when people say that I rely on my man to have all these. I don''t believe that if I rely on myself, I can''t create a whole new world for myself."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse who was extremely serious, and shook her head, "It''s really hard for you to rely on yourself."


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao in dissatisfaction, "Then you just have to wait and see. I''ll definitely spread my name throughout the capital."


    "Alright, then I''ll wait and see."


    Li Hao didn''t deny that the women of this world were not stupid, but if they wanted to leave the men, they really couldn''t do anything.


    Du Jinse thought about what Li Hao had just said and looked at him fervently.


    "Did the Emperor really say he was going to redeem me?"


    How could his transformation be so fast? Li Hao looked at Du Jinse helplessly, and casually nodded.


    "His Majesty did indeed say so."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse revealed a big smile, "King Mo, since you have admitted it, then you should know that Jun Wu Yi is lying. From now on, no matter what, I am free, and no one can coerce me."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse who was beaming with joy, and casually nodded: "Theoretically, it''s true."


    Du Jinse thought about it and felt happy, "Then quickly tell the people at home not to stop me, I want to leave this place."


    Li Hao turned his head to look at the happy Du Jinse, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Do you really want to leave this place?"


    Du Jinse felt the unhappiness in his tone and patted his shoulder.


    "Your Highness King Mo, you should actually understand that I''m an ominous person."


    She said this so easily, as if she was saying that the weather was not bad today.


    Li Hao understood what she meant.


    How could he not know that it was very risky to leave Du Jinse behind.


    Just like today, did the Emperor really just pass by this place on a whim?


    Li Hao understood that the Emperor must have smelled something and specially wanted to see what was going on. Otherwise, why did he have to do it when he was not in his residence?


    When he felt Du Jinse''s gaze on him, his gaze went to meet her.


    "I will not let you go."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse was a little surprised, but she felt that it was within expectations.


    "Your Highness King Mo, I''m really doing this for your own good. Regardless of the reason, leaving me here will bring about a lot of trouble. Even if you don''t mind, don''t you want to consider the other people in the mansion?"


    It was a human instinct to avoid danger. If she stayed here, sooner or later, there would be a day when there would be some centrifugal people in his residence. It was very dangerous for someone who was at the heart of the struggle for power.


    "For the people of the estate?" Li Hao scoffed.


    "This palace belongs to the I. All these people are from the I. Whether they are alive or dead, they should be circling around the I."


    Li Hao understood what Du Jinse meant.


    Those who betrayed him for him, even if he didn''t do so this time, would definitely do such a thing the next time. If nothing happened, how could they be found out?


    "Fine." Du Jinse realized that she had nothing to say.


    This Li Hao seemed to have lived a dull life for too long, he was really hoping that trouble would come looking for him.


    One had to know that even though a grand and magnificent life was wonderful, it was still the most ordinary and ordinary life. Peace and tranquility was what most people hoped for.

 C72 spring dream

    "Just now, the Emperor mentioned it to me, and you''re actually asking him to compensate your clothes?" Li Hao did not want to stay on this topic and asked.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse smiled, "The emperor told you, I didn''t expect him to keep his promise. Since the emperor mentioned about it, whether he compensates you or not has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing that, Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, "You seem to be very afraid that I will ask for compensation from you?"


    Du Jinse calmly nodded.


    "That''s only natural. Although I don''t know anything about clothes, I can tell that they must be very valuable. Even if I sell myself, I might not be able to compensate for it. I don''t want to be a servant for the rest of my life."


    No debt.


    Speaking of which, Du Jinse still felt very resentful. The two sets of clothes that she had saved with so much difficulty in this world had actually been thrown away by Li Hao.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be wearing such useless clothes.


    Of course, if she were to earn a large amount of silver in the future, she could buy it herself when she was unable to lose.


    "I see." Li Hao was so angry that she laughed instead.


    Then, you must tell I which set you are wearing, I can easily flip through the accounts, how much is that set of clothes worth.


    Easy.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "The jacket is an extremely light pink color, and pink usually makes people feel that it is very common to have such a beautiful appearance. This jacket is very shallow, which is why it looks so charming, it is close to white, and does not have any taboos, its style is extremely simple, and it only has a few small flowers embroidered on the collar of the sleeves that I like. These flowers make the clothes no longer normal, but they are not too gorgeous, and the dress is also a rather light blue color.


    Du Jinse''s face revealed an expression of heartache.


    Such a beautiful dress was damaged after only wearing it once. It was truly a waste.


    She took it to the racetrack and washed it clean. She hung it up in the sun and specifically told the people at the racetrack not to throw it away. When the time came, she would come back to retrieve it.


    Although her sleeves were torn by the emperor, Du Jinse planned to draw a design and change it into a small gown.


    "seems to have some impression of you speaking like that. Come with me and I''ll draw it out. See if it''s true or not."


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but look at Li Hao.


    No way, he would do such trivial things himself?


    Du Jinse was suddenly a little curious. Before he had met her, who did Li Hao''s clothes for? To be honest, their taste was really good.


    She had originally thought that he had bought it for a housekeeper. Now, it didn''t look like it at all.


    "You said that after you were crowned, the Emperor bestowed marriage upon you?"


    Du Jinse thought of one possibility.


    Li Hao dragged Du Jinse along without stopping in his tracks.


    "Yes."


    Du Jinse curiously asked, "You know who it is, right? So I prepared these clothes for her. "


    It seems that King Mo is very fond of this Princess Mo who has yet to enter the palace.


    Li Hao lowered his head and looked at Du Jinse, his gaze unfathomable.


    Du Jinse was not without envy: "She is so fortunate to be able to marry the one who loves her."


    Li Hao squinted his eyes and pulled Du Jinse into the study room.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t believe in love? Why are you still envious? "


    "This doesn''t conflict at all. What I want, even if others can''t give it to me, it doesn''t mean that others are the same as me."


    Du Jinse listened to Li Hao''s instructions, sat on the chair, and said serenely.


    Love was originally very luxurious. The love she wanted was a pair for a lifetime.


    In this world, it was simply a fantasy.


    Rather than feeling wronged that he had married a man he loved and seeing that he would take in a concubine as a matter of course, it was better to keep his heart and not love him.


    In this world, love wasn''t the only thing that mattered.


    Even though for women, especially those in this world, love in this world was the same as love between husband and wife, equal to all of them.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in a daze.


    For a man to prepare so much for his unmarried wife before she entered the door, he could be considered a man who was infatuated with her.


    Well, even so, it didn''t stop him from looking for other women.


    Although this other woman was her, Du Jinse still didn''t like this kind of attitude.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    The way she looked at him was burning hot. This made him very happy, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "I originally thought that Prince Rong was the most beautiful, but I realized that when you smile, no one is as beautiful as you. You really should smile more."


    Du Jinse said with regret.


    However, he seemed to smile more often than not.


    Li Hao''s gaze was hidden, as she glanced at Du Jinse, "I isn''t someone who is trying to be funny."


    Du Jinse rested her cheek against one hand and looked at him: "I know, moreover, even if the Duke was smiling, I still don''t have any money to buy it."


    Li Hao''s hand trembled, and he swiped his brush across the portrait. He looked at the completed portrait and became extremely angry.


    Lifting his head to look at the culprit, he smiled, extended his hand without a pen, and crooked a finger at her.


    "Come here."


    "Yes." Du Jinse walked over and could not help but be stunned.


    She originally thought that Li Hao was drawing clothes, but who would have thought that he was actually drawing the scene at that time?


    "So beautiful."


    Du Jinse could not help but exclaim.


    Li Hao shot a rebuking glance at Du Jinse, and pointed at the mark left on the ground just now.


    "Look here, it''s all your fault."


    Well, talk about buying a laugh and ruining his painting.


    Du Jinse looked.


    "I think it can be remedied."


    Hearing that, Li Hao immediately gave the brush to her, "You."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and looked at Li Hao.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll destroy the painting?"


    Li Hao replied as if it was as expected, "Anyway, it has already been destroyed by you."


    Du Jinse took the brush, and muttered softly, "I obviously wasn''t strong enough, and you still blame me."


    "You sound like you have good self-control when you say it like that." Li Hao asked mischievously.


    "Of course." Du Jinse boasted shamelessly.


    Li Hao reached out and hugged Du Jinse from behind.


    Du Jinse turned around and glanced at him.


    However, Li Hao tapped his chin on the painting, "I will only remind you once, focus on painting, don''t get distracted."


    Du Jinse felt both angry and amused.


    This man was truly vindictive.


    However, Du Jinse had interacted with him a few times, and Du Jinse knew that this person was really not a bug in the brain, she just liked to tease people.


    Looking at the spot where she lost, Du Jinse muttered to herself for a bit before carefully writing.


    An indescribable emotion flashed past Li Hao''s eyes as he came close to her earlobe and gently bit his lips.


    Du Jinse opened his mouth, "Are you a puppy?"


    "Do you know what a lady''s interest is?" Li Hao boasted shamelessly.


    Du Jinse put down the brush, "Your Highness, look, this is good."


    Li Hao was startled, you drew it just like that?


    Lowering her head to look at the painting, she saw Du Jinse holding onto a jade pendant. Upon closer inspection, she found that it looked familiar.


    Initially, the appearance of this jade pendant looked to be out of the blue, but looking upwards, Du Jinse''s eyes were slightly closed, her mouth had a smile, and looking at the jade pendant again, Li Hao''s mood inexplicably became better.

 C73 Embarrassed kiss

    Li Hao tried his best to make himself look more serious.


    "Could it be that you want to tell I that your dream contains I?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao speechlessly.


    "I can''t compare to prince. I''m confident, but ¡­"


    Du Jinse spread open her hands, and in her hands, she was grabbing the jade pendant on Li Hao''s waist.


    "Just like that."


    Li Hao was completely immersed in the fun of teasing Du Jinse, and naturally did not realize that Du Jinse had actually scooped up his jade pendant, and drew on it.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s heart was in turmoil, ai, this person''s temper is unpredictable, could she be angry again?


    Li Hao suddenly pulled down his own jade pendant, and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    "Since you have obtained the I''s jade pendant, then I shall give it to you."


    "Ah!"


    Du Jinse was stunned.


    No way, this person was a germaphobe, and she just took his jade pendant and he wanted to throw it away?


    Du Jinse was a little angry, was she really that dirty? Seeing Li Hao walk out, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and he shouted out from the back: "I''ve touched the prince too, why don''t you reward him?"


    Li Hao turned around and faced Du Jinse. With a straight face, he asked, "Do I reward myself to you?"


    When Du Jinse saw his disdainful expression, she was immediately angered. She stubbornly raised her head and said, "Weren''t you touched by me just now?"


    did not say anything.


    Du Jinse continued: "I like to be clean, so it''s understandable, but I can''t go overboard. I only took a look at your jade pendant to get dirty, and then I even touched you earlier, why didn''t you throw yourself away."


    Li Hao walked step by step towards Du Jinse.


    When Du Jinse saw his dangerous narrowed eyes, she had the urge to escape. She took a step back, and leaned against the study table as she retreated with no room to retreat.


    Du Jinse''s expression softened, but she continued to be stubborn.


    "Am I wrong? I''m telling the truth. "


    Li Hao suddenly bent over and wrapped one arm around Du Jinse''s waist, punishing her so much that he bit her lips.


    Du Jinse''s head buzzed.


    What do you mean? What do you mean?


    You want to kiss me if you don''t want to?


    Du Jinse struggled a few times.


    Li Hao held her body tightly and deepened the kiss.


    That''s not what I meant.


    Du Jinse shouted in her heart.


    Li Hao was not an ascetic in her stomach, touching her lips was as beautiful as expected. He only wanted to go deeper, and deeper ¡­


    The two of them were close to suffocating before Li Hao reluctantly left Du Jinse for a while.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "That''s not what I meant."


    Li Hao bent his head down and bit her lips again.


    Du Jinse reached out and beat Li Hao.


    This wouldn''t do, how could this work? That really wasn''t what she meant.


    Not knowing what to do next, Du Jinse patted Li Hao''s hands and wrapped them around him to deepen the kiss.


    Li Hao reached out and pulled something off the desk, immediately placing it on top of her body.


    Something fell onto the ground, making a loud noise. The two of them were startled and stopped in their tracks.


    Du Jinse quickly reached out to push Li Hao away, and arranged his clothes.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a smile that was not a smile.


    "You are a woman who does not mean what she says."


    Du Jinse opened her mouth wide. The situation just now was truly beyond her expectations.


    Li Hao stretched out his hand to cover Du Jinse''s lips.


    "Don''t say anything."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes.


    Sigh, how did things turn out like this?


    Li Hao''s forehead was pressed against Du Jinse''s forehead.


    "I don''t care what kind of person you were in the past. After you bid farewell to the Princess Qing, you were kidnapped. Do you know how worried I am?"


    Du Jinse opened her mouth, but was blocked by Li Hao.


    "You don''t need to say anything. I know that you are doing this for my own good, but I don''t want to hear it."


    He understood all of those broad principles. Why did Prince Rong ask him to kill Du Jinse back then, for what reason, everyone could clearly see that Du Jinse was a problem. He wasn''t stupid, so she could naturally see through it as well.


    He wasn''t someone who was willing to cause trouble, but since he''d already provoked him, he wasn''t afraid.


    "Don''t say it, don''t do it. I will take care of everything. I will do everything for you."


    Li Hao muttered.


    Du Jinse listened to Li Hao''s thoughts, she could not say that he was not moved, it was just that being moved was not equal to love.


    She gently pushed Li Hao away.


    "Prince Mo, you misunderstood. I really did not mean it.


    With that, Du Jinse hardened her heart, and turned to quickly walk towards the door.


    Li Hao stood behind Du Jinse coldly.


    "How can you be so heartless?" If he was Prince Qing, would she have already ran towards him like a little bird?


    Du Jinse stopped in front of the door.


    "I''m ruthless?"


    For some reason, Du Jinse felt like crying.


    "If I hadn''t been so heartless, I would have died a long time ago."


    After saying that, Du Jinse walked out of the room resolutely.


    Admittedly, she was a little moved.


    But only a little.


    Du Jinse looked up at the sky.


    There was not a single cloud in the sky. The blue sky looked as if it had been washed by water, looking carefree and relaxed.


    After arriving here, what Du Jinse liked the most was to look at the sky in a daze for nothing.


    Du Jinse pressed down on her chest.


    After she understood this, she set herself a goal and guarded her heart.


    Du Jinse''s gaze gradually grew firmer.


    Love was never a person''s entire being.


    Actually, she wasn''t really King Mo''s person. The reason she promised the Emperor was so she could step out of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    She really did not expect things to develop to this point.


    Maybe he didn''t dare to think about it.


    From the very beginning, she had disguised herself as a middle aged woman, so Li Hao could recognize her. She should have been on her guard against him.


    Du Jinse sighed. It was not that she didn''t suspect Li Hao''s motives.


    However, the recent developments seemed to be in an uncontrollable direction.


    It was better for her to withdraw early.


    For her, and for him.


    After all, he only liked the Du Jinse from before, and not her.


    Her pursuit was also not a man''s backyard.


    When Du Jinse was walking out, she was stopped by someone.


    "You can''t go out."


    The servant who stopped her was respectful and did not allow her to leave no matter what Du Jinse said.


    "What is it?"


    Du Jinse turned around, and upon seeing Housekeeper Li, she immediately pulled him back, pointed at the attendant, and said: "Tell him, can I leave now?"


    Housekeeper Li pulled out his own sleeve without leaving a trace.


    "Miss Mo Mo, the Prince has ordered that unless he is with you, you must not leave."


    Du Jinse glared at Housekeeper Li. "Your Majesty."


    The Housekeeper Li quickly replied, "The emperor doesn''t care about such a small matter. Miss Mo Mo, His Highness said that you have yet to recover from your illness, it would be better for you to rest for a while. You shouldn''t go out."


    Du Jinse stared at Housekeeper Li. He knew that the emperor had already given her freedom.


    Housekeeper Li embarrassedly put his hand to his lips and coughed, then said softly: "Miss Mo Mo, don''t make things difficult for us, we are also following Master''s instructions."


    So that''s how it was.


    Du Jinse turned around, "Since that''s the case, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Du Jinse was a little anxious. This Li Hao, how could he be so stubborn? She really wasn''t his good person, how could he possibly accept her death?


    With a dark expression, he walked back to look for Li Hao, only to see him staring at the drawing in front of him in a daze.


    Du Jinse walked forward and asked straightforwardly: "You like me?"


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse without replying.


    Du Jinse spoke for herself.


    "I won''t fight with other women for a man, so if you insist on me, it''s also very simple. Go and tell the emperor that we''re going to be given a marriage. In this life, I''m the only woman you can have."


    Hearing that, Li Hao blurted out, "This is impossible."


    Her current identity was only his domestic prostitute, not his daughter. This was simply a pipe dream.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao arrogantly.


    "If you can''t even make such a request, then what right do you have to say that you like me?"


    Li Hao was so angry that the veins on her forehead were popping out, and he pointed his index finger at Du Jinse, "You ¡­"


    Du Jinse slapped Li Hao''s hand away.


    "What ''you''? You can''t even make such a request, what right do you have to restrict my freedom?"


    With that, she gave Li Hao a disdainful look, then turned and left.


    Li Hao angrily threw the things on the table onto the ground again.


    He turned his head and saw the portrait. Stepping over it, he walked to the door and came back. Picking it up, he brushed off the dust on it and left with his sleeves tucked under his sleeves.

 C74 prophylaxis

    Du Jinse went out of the door and returned to her room to sulk.


    Sigh, she should''ve told Li Hao about it earlier. After all, if it got out of hand, no one would benefit from it.


    Right now, she couldn''t even get out of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s two doors, so why would she talk about starting a business.


    "Is elder sister here?" Xiao Xiao''s voice came from outside the door.


    When Du Jinse heard Xiao Xiao''s voice, her eyes lit up. "She''s here, wait a moment."


    Du Jinse rubbed her face, making sure that her expression was not stiff. She walked to the door and opened it, allowing Xiao Xiao in.


    "Mo Mo, your place is really good."


    In the past, when they were outside, they didn''t think much of it, but when they came in, they could tell that something was different. In their room, there were a total of eight girls, but in this room, only Du Jinse was left.


    Du Jinse pulled Xiao Xiao down and laughed.


    "Xiao Xiao, thank you for everything just now."


    Xiao Xiao smiled bashfully.


    "Actually, I didn''t do anything." Just a moment ago, she was still afraid that Du Jinse would implicate her and she quickly left.


    If she hadn''t heard that Du Jinse was fine, she wouldn''t have dared to come over.


    "Sister Mo Mo, I heard that you saw the Emperor? "Your majesty, what do you think you look like? Are you as good-looking as His Highness?" Xiao Xiao asked curiously.


    She was the son of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s family, but as long as she was born, she had never seen the Emperor.


    Du Jinse could not help but laugh.


    "Xiao Xiao, the prince is the emperor''s son. Tell me, does the emperor look good, or does the prince look good?"


    Xiao Xiao hesitated, "They should all look good."


    Du Jinse replied with an "En" in a noncommittal manner.


    Xiao Xiao grabbed Du Jinse''s arm and shook it.


    "Sister Mo Mo, tell me about it."


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "What''s there to talk about? It''s not like you haven''t seen the prince before. If you add a little wrinkles to the prince''s face and draw his beard, then you''ll be the emperor."


    Actually, King Mo didn''t resemble the emperor very much. It was likely that King Mo was more like his mother''s concubine.


    Du Jinse was unwilling to talk about these gossip.


    How could the gossip about the royal family be so easy?


    "Xiao Xiao, is it convenient for you to go out?" Du Jinse asked.


    Xiao Xiao nodded his head, "What do you want to do?"


    Du Jinse said: "I want to ask you to help me buy some things, are you willing to help?"


    "Well, what''s the big deal?" Xiao Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that it would be something simple.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse patted Xiao Xiao''s hands, "Wait a moment, I''ll write down what you need."


    After a while, Du Jinse gave Xiao Xiao all her silver and a piece of paper.


    "Xiao Xiao, this is all of my silver. Look, I don''t know if it''s enough, but I''m not sure if it''s enough, so I didn''t mention how much I should buy. Just buy me some too.


    Xiao Xiao promised to keep the silver and looked at Du Jinse.


    "Sister Mo Mo, are you not feeling well?"


    Du Jinse was startled for a moment, then understood that the things she wanted, were only available in the medicine shop.


    "Actually, it was used on my face."


    Du Jinse touched her face.


    "Use it on your face?" Xiao Xiao said in shock.


    "Yes, although we are still young, we must learn how to dress up when we are young." Du Jinse patiently taught.


    Xiao Xiao''s face flushed red, but in her heart, she heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Du Jinse might not know the reason behind her visit, and she did not mean to say these words on purpose, but it avoided the embarrassment of having her speak directly.


    "Sister Mo Mo, I just heard that you took the torn clothes to the raccoon to wash, I ¡­ I''ll make it up for you. "


    Even though the words were about to come out of her mouth, Xiao Xiao still did not dare to say it out loud.


    Du Jinse looked into her evasive eyes and suddenly grabbed her hand earnestly.


    When Xiao Xiao said those words, she felt extremely guilty, and her head drooped lower and lower, as Du Jinse grabbed onto her hand. She was shocked, and raised her head to look at Du Jinse, and then met her earnest gaze, forgetting her awkwardness.


    "I ¡­"


    "Xiao Xiao, if you do not mind, I will give this set of clothes to you, but, do not wear it in the palace, and, as you know, I might not be able to make the decision. If by any chance, I mean if the Prince wants it, I will have to take it back."


    Du Jinse frowned.


    From Xiao Xiao''s hesitant appearance, she already understood.


    Everyone had a love for beauty, even she could not bear to abandon her torn clothes. For a girl like Xiao Xiao who could not even come into contact with such good material, that was even more so possible.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Xiao Xiao could not believe her own ears. Hearing that she was afraid that the Duke still needed it, she quickly replied: "Don''t worry big sister, this is big sister''s clothes to begin with. Being able to help big sister preserve it is already Xiao Xiao''s fortune."


    Du Jinse let out a low laugh, "Xiao Xiao, the moment I saw you, I felt that I was especially lucky. Actually, I''m the same as you, but you''re saying this because you don''t want to recognize me as your big sister.


    Du Jinse''s tone carried a tinge of melancholy.


    However, Xiao Xiao was happy. Seeing Du Jinse like that, she immediately consoled her, "Sister Mo Mo, don''t be sad, I heard the butler say that the Prince really likes you.


    No sleep? Li Hao?


    Du Jinse laughed and shook her head, these words, if spread around, would change the flavor.


    She still believed that Li Hao was a little worried for her. After all, if she hadn''t reminded him, he would have been injured.


    Seeing that Du Jinse did not believe him, Xiao Xiao became anxious, "Really, in those few days, all the food and beverages sent over from the kitchen were all brought back untouched."


    His Royal Highness was his favorite.


    Xiao Xiao did not say it out loud.


    Du Jinse said half-heartedly: "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about your highness. Xiao Xiao, I need it urgently."


    Du Jinse pointed to the order in Xiao Xiao''s hand.


    Even if she couldn''t get out of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, she could still sell them there first. Once she had the money, she could hire Xiao Xiao and the others to bring them out.


    Just thinking about it made him excited.


    "It''s urgent. I''ll go out after a while." Because Du Jinse had promised to give her that set of clothes, Xiao Xiao was in a good mood as she casually replied.


    Du Jinse wanted to say something, but she was not in a hurry either. She thought about it and did not say anything.


    She didn''t want to have nothing to do every day.


    Her throat was starting to feel itchy, Du Jinse coughed lightly.


    Seeing that, Xiao Xiao opened her mouth and said in annoyance, "Look at me, I actually forgot about what I was doing."


    Xiao Xiao quickly opened the basket on the Eight Immortals Table and brought out a bowl of medicine.


    "The temperature is just right, Sister Mo Mo, the Prince has personally instructed me to cook this for you. You have to drink it all, okay?"


    "You still want to drink?" Du Jinse suspiciously looked at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao laughed, "There was no need to drink anymore, didn''t big sister fall into the river? Your Highness has said that your sister''s body is weak and must be healed. "

 C75 We meet King Qing again

    "Prince, Xiao Xiao came out of Lady Mo Mo''s room and took a bag of things and left the house." The butler stood respectfully in front of King Mo and reported.


    Hearing that, Li Hao raised his head and looked at the butler.


    "Oh?"


    The butler felt cold sweat dripping down his back.


    "After the Emperor left, I went to look for her and discovered that Xiao Xiao had untied her." She did not believe that all of this was a coincidence.


    "Got it." Li Hao said lightly.


    The butler waited for a long time but didn''t see King Mo speak, so he stole a glance at him.


    He pursed his lips and wiped a crumpled piece of Xuan paper with one hand with concentration. The steward was confused; why would such a precious piece of paper be so valuable? He glanced at it and quickly lowered his head.


    No way, Master likes Miss Mo Mo?


    He had watched King Mo grow up, and he believed that he understood the personality of his king.


    After thinking for a bit, the butler changed the topic, "Your Highness, in a few more days, it will be your coronation ceremony. At that time, both Prince Rong and Prince Rong will come to congratulate you.


    "Is there more than ten days left?" Li Hao''s hand stopped at the drawing jade pendant.


    Butler promised.


    "In the next few days, when the prince returns to her mansion, I must train a bit. Don''t make any mistakes on the right day."


    "Of course we should practice this beforehand. Regarding the matter of sending Mo Mo away ¡­"


    Li Hao looked up at the butler who was looking at him with anticipation, "Let''s talk about this later."


    "Prince ¡­"


    The butler panicked.


    King Mo raised his hand and stopped the butler from speaking further.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Look, when royal father saw him, he didn''t say anything."


    The butler opened his mouth. It was fine for the emperor to see, but it didn''t mean that it was okay for Prince Qing to see.


    Others might not know about Du Jinse''s origins, but she did know about it. Prince Qing hated Du Jinse to the bones right now, so if he saw that she was still in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he would definitely hate King Mo.


    King Mo knew what the butler was thinking, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile.


    "At this time, if you want to take care of yourself, you will be criticized. Old butler, you only need to do your thing, don''t worry, don''t tell me you don''t even trust I?"


    The butler naturally didn''t mean that. He believed in King Mo, and this child knew how to avoid harm since he was young.


    "Then... "Your Highness, I''ll head down first."


    King Mo nodded and the butler left.


    Lowering his head, he saw the jade pendant in Du Jinse''s hand. King Mo''s lips curled up.


    How could he be alone with a woman? She knew in her heart that he wouldn''t agree, right?


    She was smart enough to know how to refuse him, how to make him unable to do anything to her.


    However, he was not the type of person to give up easily.


    In the next few days, Du Jinse was very busy. Fortunately, Li Hao did not cause her any trouble.


    With Xiao Xiao''s help, everything that Du Jinse wanted became much more convenient. She quickly made a few commonly used cosmetics and generously gave Xiao Xiao a set.


    Only by working hard did he help Du Jinse promote her cosmetics. Her business was actually not bad, and she felt that the interactions between her and the other sisters in the palace was much better than before. The eternal topic of women was beauty, and what she said was absolutely correct.


    These past few days, Du Jinse calculated and came back with the money. She actually made a small profit and wrote another list, telling Xiao Xiao to help her buy it.


    Xiao Xiao took the list and left happily.


    Du Jinse stretched her back. Ah, right now, in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, although there was no one that she could rely on, but she was enjoying her meal very much, and was filled with confidence in his future. Forget about opening up a market, even for the young and old women like Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, they would be enough to allow her to support herself.


    As Du Jinse walked back, she calculated in the process that she would suddenly bump into someone.


    "Insolent servant, you have offended the Prince Qing, why aren''t you kneeling down?" a voice snapped.


    Prince Qing?


    Du Jinse was terrified and when she raised her eyes, she saw that Prince Qing''s originally goddess-like face was ice-cold. Her eyes were looking at her as if she was looking at a dead person.


    "Mo Mo greets Prince Qing."


    Du Jinse relaxed his wide sleeves and leisurely went through with it.


    She knew that when she met the Prince Qing today, she would not be able to be kind. Since that was the case, why did she let herself fall into the dust?


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" The servant beside Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse furiously.


    Du Jinse glanced at the servant, the most capable servant beside Prince Qing had already changed.


    He didn''t know if the two favoured servants were still alive or dead.


    "This little brother, this is the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. If you want to show your might, aren''t you standing in the wrong place?" Du Jinse kindly reminded him.


    The attendant''s face distorted.


    It was all this woman''s fault for causing his brother''s death, and yet she was still alive. She should have died.


    The Prince Qing slowly walked forward. Du Jinse felt the pressure and couldn''t help but retreat as if something was pressing on him.


    The servant stood behind Du Jinse and blocked her way.


    "Du Jinse." Prince Qing spat out Du Jinse''s name from between his teeth. He spat out every word as if he grinded it in the middle of his teeth.


    "Du Jinse, why is it Du Jinse again, could it be that Mo Mo is really that similar to the Princess Qing?"


    At a time like this, someone would never admit that she was Du Jinse even if they were beaten to death.


    Du Jinse''s expression did not change as she faintly smiled.


    Prince Qing extended his hand out and grabbed Du Jinse''s chin.


    "Do you think that just because you pretend not to know I, I will not know you? Du Jinse, hello, you are very good. "


    Prince Qing said ''good'' to Du Jinse as he nodded his head. His fingers changed to pinching Du Jinse''s neck, and started to retract it bit by bit.


    He wanted to see how long Du Jinse could hold on. He wanted Du Jinse to beg for mercy while crying, and wanted her to live a life worse than death.


    "Your Highness Prince Qing, you really recognized the wrong person." Du Jinse grabbed Prince Qing''s hands with both of his hands, attempting to pry them apart.


    Prince Qing''s eyes did not waver, he had wanted to do this since long ago. He had to strangle Du Jinse to death personally, otherwise, it would not be easy to vent the hatred in his heart.


    It was just that in these past few days, he had always been secluded in his room thinking, allowing Du Jinse to have more free and easy days.


    Du Jinse''s face slowly turned purple. It looks like, her end of the day had arrived.


    Facing the Prince Qing''s fierce and fanatical eyes, Du Jinse''s lips curled into a ridiculing smile.


    "His Highness the Prince Qing is just a pitiful person who has lost a lot of money." These words were unusually strenuous for Du Jinse. Since she was going to die anyway, it wouldn''t be good if she didn''t spit it out.


    When his throat loosened, Prince Qing suddenly stopped his hands as he greedily breathed in the fresh air.


    "I would like to hear how pitiful I is now."


    Prince Qing said maliciously.

 C76 bucket

    "As a prince, under one person, above tens of thousands of people, you were born with everything that others could not hope for. However, you do not live happily, don''t you feel pity for me?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Prince Qing laughed, but his laughter did not reach his eyes.


    "Who said the I is unhappy?" Prince Qing stopped laughing, and looked at Du Jinse with vicious eyes.


    Du Jinse straightened her back.


    "Is that so? Are you really happy? You obviously don''t like Miss Du, you could have rejected, but you didn''t dare disobey the emperor''s decree. You were cowardly, and vented all of your unwillingness on the woman who loved you, you are just a coward, a coward. You bullied the weak and feared the strong, and you caused the death of Princess Qing.


    Prince Qing laughed out of extreme anger, "You finally admitted that you are Du Jinse? Do you feel wronged? "


    He was clearly the one feeling wronged.


    Du Jinse denied it immediately.


    "I''ve said it before, I''m not the Miss Du. If I were the Miss Du, I would rather marry the supreme man in this world than marry a man that doesn''t love me. Especially a useless man like you, who only knows how to vent his anger on women."


    Prince Qing''s face darkened as he directly grabbed Du Jinse by the neck.


    Just a moment ago, he was still thinking of slowly torturing Du Jinse, but now, he couldn''t wait for her to die right in front of his eyes.


    "Stop."


    A shout came from the side.


    Prince Qing turned his head and saw King Mo and Prince Rong standing not far away.


    Prince Rong looked at him disapprovingly, while King Mo''s expression turned ugly.


    Prince Qing released his hand and looked at him.


    "Little brother has always been weird, how could Du Jinse disappear without a trace just like that? When I thought about it now, it was because Big Brother Prince Rong came out of Little Brother''s mansion that day and took her away. I never thought that Prince Rong would have such deep feelings for you."


    Prince Qing knew clearly in his heart that he did not bring Du Jinse with him when Prince Rong left, but at this moment, he firmly believed that he was the one who brought Du Jinse away.


    The servant of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor pretended to be enlightened.


    "Prince Rong left our residence and rushed straight to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. Turns out ¡­"


    Saying that, he pretended to be speechless, and looked at Prince Rong and King Mo in fear, not saying a word.


    Prince Rong glanced at him indifferently.


    "If your memory serves you right, Prince Qing, you personally admitted the death of Princess Qing in front of the Emperor, yet you say such unfathomable words right now. I believe that everyone will see the reason behind it."


    King Mo sneered, "For what? It''s all because he wants to drag Big Brother Prince Rong down with him. "


    When King Mo said this, he did not even bat an eye towards Prince Qing, but instead glared at Du Jinse fiercely.


    What did she just say? She wanted to marry the most supreme man in the world.


    The most supreme man in the world is the Emperor.


    He didn''t expect her to be so vain. With just a glance at the emperor, she wanted to fly onto a branch and become a phoenix? He had misjudged her.


    The color of Prince Qing''s face turned blue. He pointed at Du Jinse and asked King Mo, "Don''t slander me. I want to hear why the princess of I is in your mansion."


    King Mo laughed dryly. Prince Qing glared at King Mo and wished that he could charge forward and slap King Mo a few times to make him laugh.


    The Prince Rong sighed, then leisurely said, "Prince Qing, you must be missing this Princess Qing. Look carefully, this woman in front of you isn''t this Princess Qing, she is only a domestic prostitute raised by King Mo."


    "Nonsense, I''ll miss that bitch Du Jinse."


    Prince Qing denied it.


    Du Jinse sneered.


    The Prince Qing said angrily: "What are you laughing about?"


    Du Jinse rolled her eyes at Prince Qing, too lazy to reply.


    Prince Qing was enraged by her attitude. Looking left and right, he saw that the Mo King was carrying a sword at his waist.


    King Mo turned his body slightly and the Prince Qing missed.


    King Mo said coldly, "Prince Qing, could it be that you deliberately came to cause trouble for I? This is my Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, not yours."


    When the servant saw that both Prince Rong and King Mo were leaning towards Du Jinse, his eyes turned and he took a step forward. He pointed at Du Jinse and said, "Prince Mo, this servant doesn''t understand the rules.


    Prince Qing calmed down after being reminded by the servant. He looked at the two of them and took a deep breath.


    "That''s right, as a servant, she actually dares to boast shamelessly in front of I. She is a member of your Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, shouldn''t you give her an explanation?"


    He just lost his mind from his anger, he didn''t even need to make a move to take care of her. Prince Qing squinted his eyes dangerously, and his gaze towards Du Jinse was filled with killing intent.


    King Mo planned to give Du Jinse a small lesson. She actually didn''t think much of him, and wanted to become the imperial concubine.


    "Mo Mo, tell me, is this the case?"


    King Mo turned his head, looked at Du Jinse and said slowly.


    Du Jinse bit her lips, her tears rolling in her eyes, refusing to fall.


    Prince Rong''s gaze could not help but be drawn over.


    After a long while, Du Jinse kneeled down towards King Mo.


    "My lord, Mo Mo''s mistake was because she looked too similar to Princess Qing, to the point that Prince Qing went crazy and said some nonsense to this servant. This servant thought for a bit, since this face of his caused this disaster, why not this servant disfigure it?"


    As she said that, Du Jinse extended her hand out to pull off the hairpin, and ruthlessly cut at her face.


    King Mo was shocked. He rushed forward and snatched the hairpin from Du Jinse''s hand and threw it to the side. He held her hand and asked: "What are you doing?"


    Prince Rong was a step too slow. He looked at King Mo, turned his hand, and stood at the side.


    "You just said that you were going to marry the most powerful man in the world. It would be strange if the emperor took a liking to you."


    Even at this point, King Mo did not forget to be jealous.


    Du Jinse laughed without care, "I just do not see that there are people who use their power to suppress others, and casually said that, for this servant to not be disdained by the prince, is already my fortune."


    When King Mo heard it, he felt completely relaxed and gave Du Jinse a look that said "you know your own limits".


    "Princess Qing is already dead, the Emperor bestowed the Imperial Shrine Incense Flames upon you. At this time, Prince Qing actually said that Princess Qing is still alive. Who is that woman lying in the Imperial Shrine?"


    Prince Qing''s back was covered in cold sweat.


    This matter was of great importance and was not something that could be accomplished with just a few words. It was truly because he saw Du Jinse, and was agitated by her to such an extent, causing him to become flustered.


    Prince Qing calmed his heart, and smiled apologetically: "brother, it''s really because I miss Jin Se too much, that''s why I mistook this woman for Jin Se."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse felt all the hairs on her body standing as he looked at him.


    Prince Rong glanced at Prince Qing indifferently, "You are indeed a little crazy. When royal father saw Mo Mo, he also said that she had some similarities with Princess Qing."


    Prince Qing lowered his head, "Brother Prince Rong has taught her a lesson, if she did not look too much like Jin Se and did not say some evil words, brother would not be like this."

 C77 Not an illusion

    Prince Qing firmly believed that Du Jinse''s words were outrageous. King Mo lowered his head and looked at Du Jinse who was in her embrace.


    "What did you say?" For the prince to be so angry? "


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo innocently.


    "This servant said that Lord Prince Qing liked the Princess Qing, but did not know it. Now that the Princess Qing has gone and saw that this servant looks somewhat similar to her, I had told her about my longing for the Princess Qing. It is truly sad to hear about it, and tears will flow from anyone who sees it."


    "Nonsense, when did I ever like a slut like you?" Prince Qing could not help but shout in anger.


    "Prince Qing naturally doesn''t fancy a slut like me. Prince Qing has his eyes on the daughter of Prime Minister Du, if not he wouldn''t happily thank Master for the marriage."


    In any case, she said that the Prince Qing was cowardly.


    Prince Qing suffered internal injuries.


    Prince Rong couldn''t help but look at Du Jinse and sigh in her heart. If Jin Se was as clever as this Mo Mo in front of him ¡­


    King Mo held back his laughter and nodded seriously.


    Seeing that you look so similar to Princess Qing, I can''t help but think back to all the things that happened with Princess Qing. Don''t take it too seriously, it''s just that Prince Qing really misses Princess Qing too much. "


    Du Jinse nodded seriously.


    "This servant will not care too much."


    King Mo blinked his eyes at Du Jinse.


    You little girl, when Prince Qing asks you a question, you will honestly answer that you are a member of I. In your heart, you only have I, so where did all this nonsense come from?


    Du Jinse was startled, she looked at King Mo, this is...


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse eagerly.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, and replied in a low voice: "Yes, Your Highness."


    A flash of disappointment appeared in Li Hao''s eyes.


    The reason why he said those words in front of everyone was because he wanted Du Jinse to lie to him. She clearly knew it, but she did not want to do it.


    Seeing that he was ignored by King Mo, Prince Qing felt unresigned in his heart, and he looked towards his servant.


    "This slave has charged into the Prince Qing, how does King Mo plan to deal with her?" The attendant understood the situation and spoke up.


    King Mo looked at Prince Qing and said enigmatically, "I will definitely give you an explanation."


    When the Prince Qing heard this, he scoffed coldly, feigning indifference as she asked, "I wonder what kind of explanation King Mo will give to the I?"


    King Mo thought about it seriously, looked at Du Jinse, and said while clenching her teeth, "I must tell her that she will not live under the heavens for three days."


    A look of unwillingness appeared in Prince Rong''s eyes, "Isn''t this a little too ruthless?"


    Speaking of which, it wasn''t all Mo Mo''s fault.


    King Mo waved his hand.


    "That''s enough, it''s a deal. No one is going to show mercy to her."


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo and lowered her head. Why did she feel that those words were a bit ambiguous?


    When Prince Qing heard it, although he felt regretful that he did not kill Du Jinse, he thought that it would be good as well. He would torture Du Jinse to the point that she wished for a life worse than death.


    "I is not in a good mood, I''ll take my leave first."


    Prince Qing decided to adopt an attitude and tell the two people in front of him that he was in a bad mood.


    "Men, send Prince Qing back to his residence." King Mo ordered without batting an eyelid.


    Housekeeper Li had been pinching Du Jinse''s sweat the entire time, so he hurried over. He was polite and warm to Du Jinse, "Elder Prince Qing, this way, please."


    Prince Qing snorted, he looked at Du Jinse with killing intent.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and looked at the tip of her feet.


    Since she knew Du Jinse was currently in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, could it be that she would be able to fly out of her palms?


    When Prince Qing thought about this, his mood improved a lot. He wanted to use a dull knife to slowly cut Du Jinse''s flesh and enjoy the pleasure of torturing him.


    Watching Prince Qing leave, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief. Her body suddenly lightened as she cried out in alarm.


    Prince Rong glanced at King Mo, "brother, are you trying to..."


    With a cold face, King Mo answered seriously, "Brother Prince Rong should have heard about what I just promised you."


    Prince Rong frowned, "Since Prince Qing has already left, in my opinion ¡­"


    King Mo waved his hand, "I has always been a noble. Brother Prince Rong doesn''t need to persuade her, I will personally punish her and give her an explanation. Someone, send her to Prince Rong."


    Prince Rong opened his mouth, only to see King Mo carrying Du Jinse away with big strides. He secretly sighed, and spoke to the servant who wanted to send him off, "Tell your family''s King Mo, that it was said by I, that she must show mercy, and not hurt Miss Mo Mo."


    To be honest, he had a very good impression of this Mo Mo. It was probably because she looked somewhat similar to Du Jinse.


    Prince Rong shook his head and walked out alone.


    The servant caught up to Li Hao and passed on the words of the Prince Rong.


    Du Jinse lifted her head and looked in the direction the Prince Rong disappeared in.


    Dissatisfied, King Mo smacked her where she had a lot of meat.


    Du Jinse didn''t mind as she cried out in pain.


    Prince Rong who was walking far away stopped in his tracks, thought for a bit, and did not turn back.


    The Prince Qing kept pressing down. He could only do this much for Mo Mo. As for the future, it would depend on her luck.


    King Mo carried Du Jinse back to his room and threw him onto the bed.


    Du Jinse nimbly turned her body, and sat up.


    He saw King Mo taking off his clothes.


    "Your Highness, this is ¡­"


    Could it be that she wasn''t mistaken just now? Was King Mo really thinking like that?


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse and spoke as if it was natural, "I promised Prince Qing that you wouldn''t be able to do it for three days."


    Normally, when women encountered something like this, they would be terrified.


    Du Jinse was startled, then looked at King Mo who was trying his best to take off his clothes, and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    "Pfft." In the end, Du Jinse was unable to hold back and laughed out loud.


    King Mo''s stern face also softened.


    "My prince, if Prince Qing were to know, you''re saying that I won''t be able to live under the heavens for three days. This is what you mean. He would definitely vomit blood."


    Li Hao looked at the smiling Du Jinse, who walked up and bit on her earlobe.


    Du Jinse was startled, and a burst of fire burned through her entire body from her earlobes in the blink of an eye.


    "What about you, do you know what the I thinks by punishing you like this?"


    Du Jinse felt weak all over, even her voice was soft.


    "Prince, don''t be like this. You know, I don''t love you."


    "I know what cosmetics you have been working on recently. You have never given up on your dream of doing business. Perhaps, you are still thinking of raising some after you have a lot of money."


    At the mention of face, King Mo was filled with indignation. What''s wrong with him? Being his woman, wasn''t she better than toiling to earn money? How could her face compare to his one in ten thousand.


    Du Jinse moaned as she fell into King Mo''s embrace.


    "I truly do not love you. However, I''ve discovered that I really like you." Du Jinse wrapped her arms around King Mo''s neck and muttered.


    Du Jinse had originally thought that she was extremely disgusted with contact with men.

 C78 You get married Ism leaving

    King Mo kept his promise and told Du Jinse that he wouldn''t be able to rule the world for three days, and that Du Jinse had laid on the ground for three days straight.


    "Don''t come over here." Du Jinse weakly reached out her hand to push Li Hao.


    Her brain must have been broken to roll in the sheets with him, and now all her joints were broken.


    "If you don''t ask I to come over, and I doesn''t want to come over, then doesn''t that mean she has no face?" Li Hao''s mouth curved up as she looked at Du Jinse in ridicule.


    Du Jinse pouted and said coquettishly, "I really can''t take it anymore."


    Li Hao also knew that his demands were a little excessive. Speaking of which, he had always been very self-disciplined, but things between men and women were always like this.


    "Get up and drink some tonic." Seeing the green and black color on Du Jinse''s body, Li Hao called for someone to make her a tonic and coaxed her to her feet.


    "I don''t think so." The moment she moved, it was as if her entire body was in disarray.


    "Really?" Li Hao dragged his words.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with lingering fear in her heart, and quickly sat up.


    Li Hao looked into her eyes, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up.


    "What is it? Scared? "


    Du Jinse put on her shoes, went to wash her hands, came back to take the medicine bowl, and drank it silently.


    "That''s more like it." Seeing her finish all the medicine in the bowl, Li Hao was elated.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao strangely, and suddenly said: "Don''t worry."


    Li Hao was startled, "Relax about what?"


    These words were said randomly, he looked at Du Jinse suspiciously.


    Du Jinse turned her head, "If a domestic prostitute like you had any children compared to my wife, it would be hard to avoid a fight, I understand."


    What tonic? It was a contraceptive method. She never intended to have a child to begin with. She was in a precarious situation. Stopping a child, just thinking about it made her feel miserable.


    Li Hao''s expression changed, he snatched the medicine bowl and sniffed it, then looked at Du Jinse with hesitation, "You said this medicine is ¡­"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s stupefied expression and asked in shock, "Could it be that it''s not true?"


    Then he would persuade her so earnestly.


    Li Hao reached out and pulled down the curtain, helping Du Jinse lie down, "Take a rest first."


    She looked deeply into Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "Someone, come." Li Hao walked to the main hall.


    Du Jinse stretched out her body as she held onto the bed with one hand, and looked curiously.


    In truth, she wasn''t sure. She just felt that her position was awkward and King Mo seemed to be messing around, but in reality, he was being cautious every step of the way.


    Du Jinse had also used common sense to deduce, and wasn''t sure how she would treat Li Hao if she misunderstood him.


    The old housekeeper came in.


    Li Hao turned to look at Du Jinse, and asked him something softly.


    The old butler replied softly. Li Hao''s face became more and more unsightly, he became distracted for a moment, then waved his hand and ordered the old butler to withdraw.


    Du Jinse laid down slowly. It seemed that she didn''t have to worry about the things she was worried about just now.


    She had only casually mentioned it. Now that it was confirmed, her emotions were complicated. Voluntary contraception and being forced were always different.


    Li Hao walked over and sat beside Du Jinse with a gloomy face.


    Du Jinse moved a little, leaning against the pillow, and watched Li Hao just like that.


    "You''re right, there is indeed saffron in the medicine." Li Hao clenched his teeth.


    The butler said that Du Jinse had just recovered from her serious illness and said that she should drink some tonics.


    Seeing that Yue Yang was more concerned about him than, the gloom in Du Jinse''s heart was swept away.


    "I don''t really care, so why should I care?"


    Moreover, Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    She knew that a pair of lovers for a lifetime, this was the extravagant wish of most women. Even she might not be able to do it, so why would she ask Li Hao to do it?


    As long as he could stay with her and not go back and forth between the girls, Du Jinse would feel that this person could be considered to be responsible.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, suppressed the discomfort in his heart and asked: "Why do you not care, is there no one or thing in this world that you care about?"


    Du Jinse was startled, then looked up at Li Hao. In her eyes, there was actually pain.


    She pursed her lips. He ¡­


    Li Hao suddenly reached out and hugged Du Jinse.


    "What do I need to do to wipe the wounds in your heart?"


    Her current nonchalant attitude would only make his heart ache.


    Du Jinse was a little uncomfortable.


    "You don''t have to."


    Du Jinse knew why she did not care about anything. Everything had nothing to do with the people here.


    However, Li Hao didn''t think that way. He stubbornly believed that Du Jinse had let her feel depressed because of how Prince Qing treated her. She clearly had a fresh face that was as tender as a flower and was as young as a nutmeg, but she acted like this.


    When he wasn''t with her, he seemed to pity her more, but now, everything was different.


    After a long while, Du Jinse hugged Li Hao back.


    "Promise me one thing."


    Li Hao agreed without hesitation, "Okay."


    Du Jinse became angry and pushed him away, "I haven''t said anything yet."


    Li Hao blinked his eyes, "I believe that what you''re proposing is something I can accept. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of a request?"


    Du Jinse immediately lost her temper. That''s right, she should originally have been a simple person, but, people can change, and she was no longer the same person.


    The corner of her mouth twitched, but Du Jinse didn''t keep him guessing, "Promise me that you''ll get married, and I''ll go."


    The expression on Li Hao''s face stiffened as he looked deeply into Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "At this time, do you think it''s appropriate for you to say this?"


    Right now, their relationship had just started to heat up. However, it was far from the time for them to be unable to part with each other. To make such a condition at this time was akin to pouring cold water over one''s head, forcefully lowering the temperature.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, she was only reminding the two of them that it was impossible for them to continue for long, regardless of whether it was her or him, they had to not sink too deep into the abyss.


    However, when she saw Li Hao''s injured expression flash past his eyes, Du Jinse took the initiative to embrace his neck.


    "You''re so stupid. I am trying to capture you by force. I just don''t want you to think about other people while we are together."


    After Li Hao heard this, he finally felt a little better.


    However, it could only be one point.


    After all, Li Hao''s coronation ceremony was going to be held soon. After the coronation ceremony, even if the Emperor didn''t mention about it, he would still propose to get married.


    A crowning ceremony meant that he would become an adult. It meant that he would be able to shoulder responsibility, marry a wife and have children, and truly grow up to be a man.


    He did not want to be like the Prince Rong, grabbed by the imperial concubine''s throat. Li Hao was very clear about why the imperial concubine was suppressing them.


    He was not the least bit interested in the position of the storage monarch, but it belonged to him and he was not willing to cower in the slightest.


    "It seems a little difficult."


    Li Hao said indifferently.


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "It is indeed a little difficult, so I can only take a step back. Can you tell the butler that I can come and go freely?"


    Actually, this was her goal from the beginning, but she knew that if she were to directly ask for it and Li Hao rejected her offer, then there would be no room for redemption.

 C79 It is imperative

    Since he did not agree to her conditions, if she changed them to his, under his guilt, he would most likely agree to it.


    "Isn''t it good to do this now? "It doesn''t seem to interfere with your business." Li Hao ridiculed.


    Du Jinse''s face reddened. She knew that nothing could hide from his eyes, but she wasn''t doing anything shameful, so she didn''t hide it from him.


    "Just tell me if you agree or not." Du Jinse said in a spoiled manner.


    Li Hao turned his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes and looked at him with anticipation.


    Li Hao spoke slowly.


    "I still can''t agree to your request."


    Du Jinse''s face was filled with disappointment. She thought that if he was too petty, Li Hao would agree on an impulse.


    It seems like those who say that men listen to the side of the bed are all excuses.


    For example, no matter which country the emperor died in, he would have to say that he favored a beauty. It was as if the beauty misunderstood the nation. The primary reason was actually the emperor himself.


    "What is it? "Angry." Li Hao reached out and scratched Du Jinse''s nose.


    "Even if I''m angry, you won''t let me go." Du Jinse turned his head.


    It was unknown if it was because the two of them were already close to each other, but the more Li Hao saw, the more he liked Du Jinse.


    "Even if everyone says that you are not Princess Qing, since Prince Qing knows that you are with me, he will not let this go." Li Hao said as if he was deep in thought.


    He definitely would not let the Prince Qing hurt Du Jinse.


    "Your Highness, Prince Qing is here to pay a visit."


    Before Li Hao could finish speaking, a servant came over to report.


    "He came when I mentioned him."


    Li Hao cursed as he stood up to tidy up his clothes.


    Du Jinse reached out and grabbed Li Hao.


    Li Hao lowered his head to look at Du Jinse, then bent down suddenly, and gave her a light peck on her lips.


    "Mo Mo, don''t worry, I''m not Prince Qing."


    He liked Du Jinse, so he would definitely not be like the Prince Qing and scheme against Du Jinse. He would also not be like him, who Du Jinse needed the most, only thinking about him.


    King Mo believed that the reason why the Prince Rong believed that Du Jinse was just a domestic prostitute was not because he believed his words, but because he was willing to think that way.


    Du Jinse was startled, she raised her head and looked at Li Hao, was she afraid? Was it that obvious?


    "I have nothing to worry about." Du Jinse muttered.


    After being sold out a lot, she seemed to have become numb, even if Li Hao sold her out, she could understand.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth lifted slightly, and said lovingly: "Yes, there''s nothing that you can worry about. It''s the I, the I is afraid that others will snatch my Little Beauty away."


    Du Jinse opened his mouth wanting to retort but Li Hao''s hands were quick enough to cover her mouth.


    "Don''t always try to be brave. Girls can display their weakness and arouse the desire of men to protect."


    Saying that, he moved closer to Du Jinse''s ear. "Just like you who''s on the bed, unspeakably beautiful."


    Li Hao watched with satisfaction as Du Jinse''s ears rapidly turned red and then started to spread out. He laughed as he stood up straight.


    "Come, let me comb your hair, let''s go see Prince Qing together."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao in shock.


    "You want to take me with you?"


    This was something she had never expected.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth hooked up into a ridiculing smile, "The reason why Prince Qing came here today was for you. If you didn''t appear, how could this play have been sung so brilliantly?"


    Du Jinse thought about what Li Hao had said before, that she would not be able to live under the heavens for three days.


    Li Hao helped Du Jinse comb his hair. Although it was a simple bun, it was still quite nice looking when compared to when she looked at herself in the mirror.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a pair of delicate hands." Du Jinse couldn''t help but praise him.


    She thought those hands were just beautiful.


    "Of course. Alright, let''s go to the front."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse up.


    "Do you really want me to come over?" Du Jinse was conflicted.


    She really didn''t even bother to look at Prince Qing.


    "Naturally." Li Hao was assured.


    He had no intention to investigate what exactly Du Jinse had suffered at the Prince Qing''s place.


    Even if Prince Qing was already married to Du Jinse, he would treat Du Jinse with contempt. When he was together with Du Jinse, it was also very honorable and honorable. Furthermore, the relationship between Prince Qing and Du Jinse was pure and simple, what was there for him to be afraid of?


    quickly walked to the main hall, looked at Du Jinse, and hugged onto her waist.


    Du Jinse was shocked, she slapped Li Hao''s back, "What are you doing? Put me down. "


    Li Hao strode forward as he shouted, "Could it be that this Prince Qing is here to see if this I has reneged on his promise? This brother doesn''t dare to forget his promise to this Prince Qing.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    This person was truly inexplicably adorable.


    Prince Qing was originally sitting there sipping tea, but when he saw Li Hao carrying Du Jinse in, his face immediately turned green.


    "King Mo, what are you doing?"


    The Prince Qing reprimanded.


    King Mo immediately placed Du Jinse on a chair and looked innocently at Prince Qing.


    "Prince Qing is not here to interrogate us?"


    Prince Qing stifled his words. He clenched his right fist and coughed twice.


    "King Mo, I came here today for a request."


    That day when Prince Qing left in a rage, the more he thought about it the more he felt that something was amiss. That person was clearly Du Jinse, even if everyone said that she wasn''t, Prince Qing still believed that she was him.


    How could he let her go so easily?


    Although King Mo had promised Du Jinse that he wouldn''t be able to rule the world for three whole days, he was still not at ease if he wasn''t going to personally punish him.


    Prince Qing reached out and lightly patted three times.


    The servant brought the two peerless beauties in.


    Prince Qing said indifferently, "brother, this is the beauty I specially picked for you."


    King Mo stared at the two beauties.


    Du Jinse looked at him nervously, not letting any of his expression go.


    "As expected, Prince Qing knows my preferences the best." King Mo said while beaming.


    Du Jinse''s heart sank.


    As expected, what he obtained would not be cherished.


    Brother Prince Qing, I am afraid that I cannot accept a beauty''s kindness, you should enjoy it yourself. "Feng Shen Shi said in a low voice.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s defeated expression, Li Hao''s mood was very good.


    Prince Qing already had a plan in mind. He knew that just relying on a beauty would not necessarily move King Mo.


    He clapped twice more.


    The family entered one by one and placed a large box in the middle.


    Waving his hand to signal for everyone to move back, Prince Qing opened the lid of the box.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, and all kinds of silver that were the same size were placed inside.


    Prince Qing patted the chest.


    "King Mo, I will give you all the silver in my box. How about you tell me to bring this box back to a person?"


    Du Jinse''s expression changed.


    Prince Qing was determined to win.

 C80 thousand gold in exchange

    However, King Mo didn''t notice anything, he grinned as he took out a silver ingot and weighed it.


    "Are you trying to stuff I into a box to take him away? If it''s a chest full of gold, I can consider following you. For I to have to dig such a box filled with silver, I am unwilling to do anything. "


    Prince Qing slowly raised his hand and lightly patted three more times.


    Du Jinse''s heart tensed up as she stared at the servant who was carrying the box and was wobbling as he entered.


    The servants put down the boxes and left. Prince Qing slowly walked to the boxes.


    "Hold on." Du Jinse shouted.


    Prince Qing raised his head and looked at Du Jinse. His clear and cold eyes caused Du Jinse''s entire body to turn cold.


    Du Jinse did not care about anything else as she walked forward and struggled to open the lid.


    The light of gold was dazzling even in broad daylight.


    Du Jinse closed his eyes, then opened them again, laughing to her heart''s content.


    "Your Highness King Mo, you''re going to be rich. The Prince Qing''s conditions are too good, you can agree to them."


    The Prince Qing came prepared and was determined to win against her, so King Mo had no reason not to do this. Even if he rejected her offer, who knows what the Prince Qing would think of.


    The expression in King Mo''s eyes when he saw Du Jinse was filled with anger, and he gnashed his teeth in laughter.


    "When is it your turn to decide the matters of the I?"


    Had he never seen gold?


    Du Jinse was a little sad just now, but she soon let it go.


    She had thought that she could rely on her own intelligence to escape calamity, but in reality, this was just a grasshopper dying after autumn.


    What did she have to go up against the Prince Qing? Everything was just a mantis blocking a car ¡ª she did not know her own limits.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, looking at Li Hao without saying a word.


    Li Hao walked forward and extended his hand to pull Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao, her eyes filled with understanding.


    She really didn''t blame Li Hao, really.


    If someone were to give her a lot of silver, she would sell it to him without hesitation.


    Without saying a word, Li Hao dragged Du Jinse to the main seat and sat down, then directly carried Du Jinse onto her lap.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s eyes twitched. Who was the person he was showing to?


    Li Hao said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "Prince Qing, if royal father were to know about this, not to mention who the Prince Qing has fallen for in my manor, he would definitely treat us as friends."


    Before the Prince Qing came, he could already predict what would happen.


    He raised his clear and cold eyes, and looked at Du Jinse.


    "King Mo, ever since Princess Qing left, I have not been able to sleep soundly. This domestic prostitute of yours, your looks are extremely similar to her. It''s as if I has seen him and likes him very much."


    Pausing, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Prince Qing''s face. "I knows that you love her very much, but if the officials knew that King Mo always had this kind of intention towards Princess Qing, what would they say about you? King Mo will be in some trouble, why don''t you give me a condition, if you can say it out loud, I will definitely give it his all to fulfill your wish. "


    It would be unwise to clash head-on with King Mo.


    Prince Qing also did not want to become enemies with King Mo.


    This time, not only did he not take down the Prince Rong, he had even made King Mo reap the benefits. Just thinking about it made Prince Qing unhappy.


    Du Jinse buried his face in Li Hao''s chest, forget it, if she could enjoy for a while, then enjoy for a moment, even if it was hiding her ears and ringing bells, Du Jinse comforted herself.


    Prince Qing saw King Mo''s protection of Du Jinse, but he did not know to what extent King Mo could protect Du Jinse.


    "To I, Mo Mo is worth a thousand gold." Li Hao said leisurely.


    Du Jinse suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    King Mo had been looking at her. When he saw her look over, he blinked his eyes at her.


    Prince Qing was stunned, "You haven''t even started to state your conditions, are you sure you''re not willing?"


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth curled slightly, "I is very sure."


    Du Jinse tilted her head back slightly, not letting the tears in her eyes flow out.


    With his words, it was worth it.


    Prince Qing''s face changed, "I is determined to win against her."


    If he couldn''t get a chance to live, then he would die.


    King Mo looked at the Prince Qing with interest.


    "Prince Qing, from what I know, you and that Miss Du don''t seem to have that deep feelings for each other. Speaking of which, royal father has bestowed marriage on you for a long time, but you kept pushing it and pushing it, postponing the wedding time and time again. What, when the Princess Qing was gone, did you finally find out?"


    King Mo''s tone was full of ridicule.


    To the Prince Qing, and also to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse felt her face heating up. This man was too hateful, but she liked him more and more.


    Prince Qing''s face changed, suppressing the anger in his chest, "Just pretend it''s what you said."


    King Mo''s expression suddenly turned serious.


    "To be honest, Prince Qing already has my flesh and blood in her stomach."


    Du Jinse glared at King Mo.


    Did he know what he was talking about?


    Prince Qing was startled, "What did you say?"


    "Prince Qing should know that the heaviest son of my imperial family, Mo Mo, is already pregnant. Before she gives birth to Lin''er, I will definitely not allow anyone to harm her."


    "How is this possible?" Prince Rong''s voice suddenly came from the door.


    When the Prince Rong heard that the Prince Qing was carrying two large chests and was bringing a few beauties to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he felt that it wasn''t right and hurriedly rushed over.


    Prince Rong looked at King Mo in shock.


    "What''s there to be surprised about? Brother Prince Rong, what kind of expression is that? Are you envious of me or jealous of me?"


    "But she ¡­" Prince Rong looked at Prince Qing and pursed his lips.


    Who could guarantee that the Prince Qing wouldn''t use the feelings that the King Mo had for Mo Mo to frame him? She was only a domestic prostitute, it was not a wise move for King Mo to clash with the Prince Qing for her.


    Prince Rong looked at Du Jinse quietly. His gaze was not sharp, but Du Jinse felt a cold air rising from the bottom of his feet.


    "Looks like the Princess Qing. This is Mo Mo''s fortune, but it is also her misfortune." Prince Rong said lightly.


    "I understand what Brother Prince Rong is trying to say, but I''m not young anymore, and have yet to reach the stage of a man and a woman. I truly feel ashamed of my ancestors."


    King Mo shook his head.


    Prince Rong and Prince Qing embarrassedly stood there. If one were to say that they were not young or old, they were both Li Hao''s brothers.


    "That... Let''s not talk about this for now. Second brother, since Prince Qing wants Miss Mo Mo so badly, she should be cherished and cherished. She will not repeat the same mistake again. "


    The Prince Rong advised Li Hao. There were many women in the world, how could he worry about not finding one?


    It was only a woman, since the Prince Qing wanted it,he could just give it to him. Forget about everything else, just because Mo Mo looked so similar to the Princess Qing, she shouldn''t stay by her side.


    Du Jinse glanced at Prince Rong. If he still remembered Du Jinse''s words, would she still say such words?


    However, how could there be so many ''ifs'' in this world?


    King Mo coldly said, "The fact that he did not cherish the Princess Qing has nothing to do with me. There are many similar looking people in this world.


    The palace was quite big, it just depended on whether the Prince Qing had the ability to stay inside.


    They were all at a loss for words. They were all frozen in place for a moment.


    "Prince Qing should take back these silver taels first." Li Hao walked forward and closed the box.


    As for Du Jinse, he didn''t even need to think about it.


    Prince Qing frowned, and looked at Li Hao with a sharp gaze, "He''s just a domestic prostitute."


    Why bother with him?


    King Mo remained indifferent.


    Prince Rong looked at King Mo. Since he was so persistent, he had nothing to say.


    Silently, he opened up a path.

 C81 stand-off

    Prince Qing laughed coldly, "Good, good, good."


    He spoke three good words in a row, waved his hand and called for the servants to come over. After carrying everything away, he slowly walked in front of Du Jinse.


    "Do you really think that with King Mo''s support, you would be able to sleep peacefully? Du, Jin, Sai. "


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and looked straight at Prince Qing, "In reply to Master Prince Qing, my name is Mo Mo."


    The corners of Prince Qing''s mouth curled up in ridicule, "Just say what you want to say. Remember, as long as you are alive, you will implicate the people around you."


    Du Jinse''s face changed.


    Li Hao walked forward and blocked in front of Du Jinse, "Prince Qing, don''t you think that''s too much? This is the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. "


    Prince Qing suddenly revealed a smile, "King Mo, brother congratulates you on your successful crowning ceremony."


    His change in attitude was too fast, to the point that even King Mo was not prepared as he glared at the Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse meaningfully.


    "King Mo, brother has a saying, women are just like that. Once we have a new person, the old people will just throw them away. When you get tired of them, I will gift them to you as a gift."


    Prince Qing ignored King Mo''s darkening face, as he enunciated each word clearly.


    Even the Prince Rong felt that he had gone too far.


    "Prince Qing, how can you do this?"


    Before Prince Rong even finished his sentence, King Mo directly punched him in the face.


    Du Jinse covered her mouth to prevent the sounds of shock from spilling out.


    Prince Qing barely dodged it, but his chin still got hit.


    The servants on both sides flocked in, each protecting their master.


    Prince Rong stomped his feet, "For a woman, what are you doing?"


    The Prince Qing glared at King Mo. Since he had come today, he did not plan to return empty-handed.


    In any case, because of Du Jinse, his reputation was already terrible, and now, everyone in the capital knew that he was a good man. If it was really him, then it would be fine, but she was tricked by that bitch Du Jinse.


    King Mo suddenly laughed.


    "The Prince Rong has always been calm. He has never done anything rash for a woman."


    When these words were said, the complexions of both Prince Rong and Prince Qing changed.


    If these words were really just some random, angry words, then it wouldn''t be a big deal. But Prince Rong and Prince Qing already had a heart attack, but after being exposed by him in such a ruthless manner, they made things difficult for him.


    There were some things that no one would bring up, even if everyone knew what was going on.


    Prince Rong being schemed against by the Prince Qing, could it really just end like that?


    If he tore off that layer of camouflage, everything would be placed on the surface.


    "Nonsense."


    The Prince Rong was kind enough to try to mediate, but King Mo had set fire to him. His expression changed and he left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse.


    "This time, you''re satisfied."


    Du Jinse''s face changed, the meaning of Prince Qing was clear, as long as she stays in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he would not let the people in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor be at peace for one day.


    King Mo pulled Du Jinse closer, "Mo Mo, don''t listen to him."


    Du Jinse turned to look at Li Hao, revealing a bright smile.


    "I know he''s jealous. We''re happier than he is."


    Li Hao was originally worried that Du Jinse would be affected by what Li Huai had said. Seeing her like this, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Speaking of which, Princess Qing had a hard time, and didn''t leave a child and a woman behind for Prince Qing. Prince Qing had lost his beloved wife, and his personality changed greatly.


    Li Hao wasn''t someone who was willing to suffer, and wouldn''t forgive anyone once he opened his mouth.


    However, after he finished speaking, he still secretly held Du Jinse''s hand tightly under her sleeve.


    He believed that Du Jinse understood what he meant, he was not here for her.


    He really should thank Prince Qing for being so dismissive towards Du Jinse.


    The Prince Qing treated Du Jinse as a poison because he didn''t have good fortune.


    The Prince Qing pointed angrily at King Mo, "You ¡­"


    King Mo ignored him and placed his hand on Du Jinse''s lower abdomen, "Darling, let''s not look at that madman, let''s sleep first."


    Nothing could be more insulting than this.


    Prince Qing looked around, and then pulled out the sword at his waist.


    King Mo''s face darkened, "You dare to commit murder in my Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, come, surround me."


    A group of archers rushed out from nowhere, their bows drawn and ready, ready to shoot Prince Qing and the rest down like a hedgehog just by waiting for King Mo''s orders.


    Prince Qing''s face changed, he shouted fiercely: "Li Hao, do you know what you''re doing?"


    King Mo scratched his ear.


    "Li Hao? Who is Li Hao? "


    Housekeeper Li kindly reminded him, "Your Highness, that is your name."


    Li Hao pretended to be enlightened, and said, "Oh, so the Prince Qing is calling me brother. Sigh, it''s been so long since anyone has called me by my name, I''ve almost forgotten about it."


    Prince Qing was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Facing this kind of King Mo that refused to give up, he really did not dare to fight with him.


    However, how could Prince Qing be willing to just leave like that?


    In the end, Prince Qing''s gaze fell on Du Jinse as he pointed at her.


    "I can forget about today''s matter. Remember, unless you can always hold King Mo''s heart in your hands, otherwise ¡­"


    The Prince Qing snorted coldly and waved his hand, his guards retreating slowly. King Mo did not give the order to pursue them, nor did he give the order for them to retreat.


    "Shi San." Prince Qing''s face was gloomy.


    "Shi San is here." A guard stepped out of the crowd.


    Prince Qing looked at him, "You stay here. As long as you see that woman coming out, bring her back to I."


    The Prince Qing''s face was gloomy, he did not believe that Du Jinse could still live a life without leaving the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, if she really could do that, then he would admire her too.


    "Yes." Shi San respectfully replied.


    Prince Qing took two steps forward, then turned his head, "You must live."


    The humiliation he suffered in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he had to take it back from Du Jinse several times over.


    "Yes." Shi San seemed to only know this one word.


    Prince Qing glared hatefully at the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s plaque.


    If he became the emperor, he would definitely make King Mo regret everything he had done today.


    Only, he never would have thought that Li Hao would actually protect Du Jinse to such an extent.


    Just what kind of soup had Du Jinse given him that made him turn dizzy? She even wanted to clash head on with his blade and sword.


    He actually did not know that Du Jinse had this kind of ability.


    What did Li Hao say just now, that Du Jinse had his own flesh and blood?


    Prince Qing''s face sunk. If it was really like that, then Du Jinse would have colluded with Li Hao to commit adultery. But why didn''t he notice anything?


    Prince Qing still could not believe, how could his meticulous plan have failed? What had gone wrong?


    Today, he seemed to have seen the light.


    If Du Jinse had already colluded with Li Hao ¡­ Prince Qing didn''t dare to think further.


    After all, both he and the Prince Rong did not benefit from this matter, and instead called it a ''bargain'' by the King of the Desert.


    Prince Qing clenched his teeth, he did not dare to act too arrogantly right now. After all, if something like that happened, the imperial family would lose all face, and even though he had covered it up, there would still be people who knew the truth.


    He had already secretly taken care of a group of Prince Qing¡¯s Manor people, and Lin You and Wan Lianyun knew of his situation, he would kill them sooner or later, so that he could resolve the hatred in his heart.


    A ruthless expression flashed past Prince Qing''s eyes.


    Since these people would not let him off easily, he would not let them off so easily.

 C82 flustered heart

    Seeing that Prince Qing and the others had clearly been scared and retreated, yet they still pretended not to care about him, Li Hao curled his lips.


    It was no wonder that it had been so long. Although a large part of the reason why was conferred the title of crown prince was because of the emperor, the fact that Prince Qing was lacking in every aspect was probably one of them.


    King Mo could not help but feel that the Emperor was unwilling to place him as the Crown Prince.


    The reserve seemed to be the wishful thinking of the imperial concubine and the ministers.


    He understood, needless to say, that the wood is the forest, and the wind is the wind that destroys it. Thus, every day, he would seek pleasure from it, and it would be extremely enjoyable for him.


    It was natural for Prince Rong to grant him the title of storage monarch as the direct son of the Empress.


    Who knew that the imperial concubine had such high ambitions? Secretly buying the ministers and officials of the imperial court, she had often talked ill of the Prince Rong in front of the Emperor these few years.


    The Emperor didn''t really believe him, but after listening for a long time, his heart was filled with resentment. Although there were many ministers supporting the Prince Rong, no one was in the rear palace, so the Emperor was gradually moving further and further away from the Prince Rong.


    King Mo turned his head to look at Du Jinse. It was good to be the idling prince, with a face full of anger. At the very least, he should be able to rest in peace before his royal father passed away.


    Seeing Prince Qing leave, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    King Mo looked at her, and the corner of his mouth curled up, "What is it? Are you afraid? "


    Was she still worried that he would betray her?


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    "The struggle between the two kings is only for the sake of a small girl. If this were to spread to the official, I''m afraid that it would not be good."


    The emperor was probably going to have a headache from being quarrelled about by the officials as well.


    King Mo nodded, "You are right, we should be on our guard."


    Du Jinse wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Seeing that, King Mo held her hand and spoke as they walked back, "Don''t worry, the officials are much more fond of you than the Prince Qing. They think they are high-minded and won''t do anything to a small girl."


    Du Jinse curled her lips in ridicule, that was not necessarily the case, since all of them did not dare to do anything to the Emperor.


    Du Jinse turned her head to the side and looked at King Mo, "Naturally, I don''t put others in my eyes. The only ones who can truly control Mo Mo''s life and death are the Emperor and King Mo."


    When King Mo heard her mention the emperor, he felt a strange taste in his mouth.


    "The emperor seems to have a good impression of you. He won''t do anything to you."


    King Mo whined.


    Who knew that it would be a coincidence? He fell into the pond, but was saved by Du Jinse, even though the Emperor was a man with a strong sense of fear inside his body, and said that he wanted to punish Du Jinse for her crimes, in the end, he still did not let the matter go.


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    The had caused such a ruckus today, it was probably not a good thing. And the easiest way was naturally to kill her, the main culprit.


    "I thought that as long as I worked hard enough, I would be able to climb out of the royal family''s quagmire. Who would''ve thought ¡­"


    With an impulse, she jumped back in again.


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo and sighed.


    Seeing her expression, King Mo panicked. He stood in front of Du Jinse and grabbed her shoulders.


    "What kind of expression is that? It makes people panic."


    Du Jinse was startled, she raised her eyes to look at King Mo, "Panic?"


    Even if she secretly regretted getting mixed up with King Mo, even if she had thoughts of leaving the royal family, he shouldn''t do such a thing.


    It was just as Prince Rong had said, there were fine herbs on the borders of the world.


    Du Jinse was self-aware, although she was beautiful, she wasn''t at the level where she could bring calamity to herself, and she shouldn''t be so captivated by King Mo.


    King Mo''s expression was solemn as he nodded heavily.


    "Yes."


    Du Jinse''s mind drifted away.


    He was panicking.


    "If that''s the case, then think of a way to send me away. Only when I''m gone will the disturbance stop. You don''t need to be afraid, and naturally, there will be no need to panic."


    King Mo stubbornly refused, "I won''t."


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo with a slight headache.


    Such a stubborn person like this, it seemed like he had never experienced any setbacks since he was young, which was why he had developed such a domineering character.


    "When two tigers fight, one of them will definitely be injured." Du Jinse believed that King Mo would definitely understand this logic.


    Mo Wang pulled Du Jinse and walked into the pavilion, where it was bright all around, so that no one would hear anything he wanted to say.


    "Mo Mo, after the Prince Rong and the others had meditated in seclusion, everyone''s attention was immediately focused on the I."


    King Mo looked straight at Du Jinse.


    Most of the time, in the eyes of men, women were nothing more than small birds following a human. They could only tease during their leisure time and not discuss over major matters.


    But Du Jinse was different. The moment he saw Du Jinse in the manor, she knew that he would absolutely not let him go in this life.


    In fact, he felt that it was weird. He used to bully Du Jinse a lot, but Du Jinse was like a small rabbit, if she was bullied, she wouldn''t dare say anything. Who would have thought that she would cause such a ruckus?


    When he left the palace, he had already seriously thought about it. Wasn''t the woman he liked just like that?


    As long as the others don''t bully me, I won''t provoke them.


    However, if he really wanted to kill her, she wouldn''t allow him to do so.


    Hearing King Mo''s words, Du Jinse''s expression could not help but turn serious.


    "What do you mean?"


    King Mo nodded his head solemnly as he saw her ignore him.


    "If someone wants to catch you in the wrong place, no matter how you defend yourself, you won''t be able to."


    Du Jinse continued: "Since I can''t defend, then I might as well reveal my weak point."


    King Mo tapped her forehead, "Smart."


    Du Jinse covered the spot where he had hit, and looked at him resentfully.


    "It hurts."


    When King Mo heard this, he reached out to pull her hand down and looked at the spot where he hit. It was indeed a little red. He blew gently.


    Du Jinse was just about to say something, but in truth, there was nothing much to say.


    Du Jinse immediately pushed him away.


    "You ¡­ "I haven''t said why I chose this method and why I chose me."


    Being lustful and rich, anything was better than being lustful.


    King Mo sighed, "I just praised you for being smart, I think I should retract it."


    Du Jinse glared at King Mo.


    King Mo helplessly explained, "Isn''t it normal for a man to be lustful? I is good wine, but does not like the ugly look of one who is drunk. He loves money, but does not like the greedy face of a person who loves money and treasure.


    "Ah!" Could this even be a reason?


    "Ah what? Don''t you think that this is something worth the people talking about? The distinguished and elegant Prince falls in love with a beautiful and obedient Little Beauty, especially this Little Beauty ¡­ "


    Low status.


    King Mo swallowed the last few words.


    Du Jinse instantly understood.

 C83 have a grudge

    How could a well-matched love compare to such a love with such a huge disparity in status be so soul-stirring.


    The voices of opposition from all walks of life would definitely cause such feelings of love to be heavily obstructed.


    King Mo shook his head, "I is already beginning to pity me. I am destined to love you without an ending, it really makes me feel sorry for you."


    Du Jinse originally thought like that, but now that King Mo had said it out, he felt like laughing.


    She laughed when she wanted to.


    "With King Mo''s words, I actually started to pity King Mo."


    King Mo looked at her, "You don''t pity yourself, you pity me?"


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Mo Mo''s status is low, to be able to get the favor of the Prince, no matter how you look at it, is my gain. So what if I''m pitiful, even if I die immediately, it''s worth it."


    Why do you say that so casually ¡­


    King Mo moved Du Jinse''s body.


    "Are you blaming the I?"


    Du Jinse looked at him seriously, "What do you think?"


    Perhaps there was a grudge.


    After all, to her, living was more important than anything else.


    And after following King Mo, one was destined to be separated from her by the vast skies and oceans. As for living, it was just as Prince Qing had said, it was all determined by King Mo''s happiness and anger.


    If sherself to ask himself, Du Jinse would not be able to calmly accept all of this.


    This couldn''t all be blamed on King Mo. Du Jinse was very clear that she still accounted for the majority of the blame.


    admitted that her memories of the past had affected her a little. She had always felt that her feelings were slow, slow, and hot.


    King Mo quietly took Du Jinse in his arms.


    "I admits that I did have selfish motives and made use of you."


    King Mo lowered his eyes and looked at Du Jinse''s expression.


    Du Jinse did not appear to be very angry, but a look of appreciation flashed past his eyes.


    "Mo Mo, if I did not meet you, I would not have thought of doing this. After all, with my identity, a woman is equivalent to trouble and not enjoyment."


    If he was careless and fell into the trap of a beauty, it would mean that he had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    Du Jinse glanced at King Mo.


    "Is it because of Mo Mo and your childhood sweetheart?"


    It was very hard for people like them, who were high and mighty, to trust others.


    Du Jinse could understand.


    King Mo shook his head firmly.


    "I thought so too."


    After all, that was what his mufei had longed for since she was young.


    "Mufei and your mother are friends of a handkerchief, and this Prime Minister Du is very smart and capable ¡­"


    At this point, King Mo sighed.


    "Why did you mention him in the past? I was very dissatisfied at the time, and felt that you were very detestable, so she always tried to play tricks on you. Seeing you getting bullied by I but not daring to tell anyone about it, she felt very relieved."


    The reason why King Mo''s mother and Du Jinse''s mother were on good terms was because there were actually benefits to be exchanged.


    If King Mo and Du Jinse could become allies with Qin Jin, then Prime Minister Du would also become King Mo''s support.


    However, in a child''s heart, there was no need to compare himself to an adult. It was likely that the mother of King Mo would often speak ill of King Mo, causing him to feel the opposite way.


    "Did you know? When I first heard that Prime Minister Du wanted to marry the Emperor, I held a banquet for three days happily."


    There was actually such a thing.


    Du Jinse glanced at King Mo but did not say a word.


    King Mo rubbed her nose and whined, "I indeed didn''t like you in the past, so there''s nothing to hide. If I had liked you back then, there wouldn''t have been any problems with Prince Qing."


    King Mo said confidently.


    Du Jinse curled her lips.


    This person was truly confident.


    If she remembered correctly, Du Jinse was attracted to Prince Qing at a gathering. At that gathering, King Mo was also there, so Du Jinse had to walk around with him.


    However, Du Jinse felt that the past was as clear as smoke, it was better for her not to offend him.


    King Mo seemed to have seen through Du Jinse''s thoughts. He looked at Du Jinse seriously, "I is serious."


    Du Jinse still could not resist asking, "The former Du Jinse has the Du Family, and the current Mo Mo is only a domestic prostitute who can be stepped on by anyone. Are you sure you like her?"


    "I won''t give up on myself just because you are going against the entire world for me."


    Du Jinse whispered.


    Even she herself did not believe these words.


    Still, she said it.


    She admitted that she was selfish.


    Especially after hearing King Mo, Li Hao''s words, if she didn''t say that he was moved to tears, she would have despised himself.


    "We''re really the same kind of people. Even if we''re selfish, we can''t make people hate us, right?" Li Hao smiled.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao and pursed her lips.


    Li Hao''s gaze turned towards the Lotus Pond.


    "It''s really fast. The lotus flowers in this pool are going to become a cinders."


    He didn''t want to continue this heavy topic anymore, so he changed the topic.


    Du Jinse''s gaze followed his gaze towards the pond.


    "It''s not bad to leave a remnant lotus to listen to the sound of the rain."


    But Li Hao was not in the mood to do so.


    He turned his head to look at Du Jinse.


    "Actually, I''ve always been curious as to how you had the courage to jump into the water."


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth raised into a smile, Du Jinse did not know that this was a test.


    "Is it just watching the Emperor drown?"


    asked innocently. Not to mention the Emperor, no one could watch him die in front of them, right? If she didn''t know anything, then forget it, although she couldn''t swim well, she could still swim well.


    However, King Mo had obviously misunderstood her and nodded.


    "You''re right, if anything were to happen to the emperor in my Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, then the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor would disappear from this world forever."


    Pausing for a moment, King Mo continued, "I didn''t expect that for the sake of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, you would actually overcome your fear of water."


    Something seemed to have flashed past Du Jinse''s mind, quickly, so fast that she could not catch a clue.


    She did not know how to respond to the King Mo''s words, so she simply remained silent.


    "Mo Mo, tell me, if I fell into the water, would you risk your life to save him?" King Mo was lost in thought as she looked at the distant remnant lotus.


    "You''re doing fine, how did you fall into the pond? You couldn''t have done it on purpose, right?" Du Jinse frowned.


    This joke was not funny at all.


    King Mo raised his eyes and looked at Du Jinse.


    "Prince Rong likes Du Jinse. Actually..."


    Du Jinse felt as if a needle had pierced into her brain, causing her body to sway in pain.


    King Mo hurriedly supported her, "Mo Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Du Jinse closed her eyes, feeling the dizziness that she had after a while.


    She opened her eyes and smiled apologetically, "I suddenly felt a headache. I''m fine now. What did you just say?"


    King Mo changed his mind.


    "It''s nothing. It''s probably just that the wind by the water is too strong. Let''s go back."

 C84 crowning ceremony

    Du Jinse looked at King Mo suspiciously.


    Why did she feel that King Mo had something to say?


    However, since he was unwilling, Du Jinse would not pursue the matter.


    Because Du Jinse was King Mo''s "woman", she did not have to do all sorts of things within the Palace. She had become the most relaxed person within the Palace.


    She had nothing better to do as a rouge water powder or whatever, so her business was not bad. Especially those girls, after using them, they all felt that their skin had improved a little and that they were more attractive than before.


    Most importantly, everyone had come to an understanding.


    For Du Jinse to be able to jump from domestic prostitute to become the Prince Mo''s beloved woman, they felt that this had a direct relationship with her dressing up. Let alone asking them to buy Du Jinse''s cosmetics, they couldn''t help but want to learn everything from Du Jinse.


    Xiao Xiao would come over to chat with Du Jinse whenever she had nothing to do, so Du Jinse could also hear some gossip from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    "Sister, today is King Mo''s crowning ceremony. It''s going to be very lively up ahead, let''s go take a look together."


    Xiao Xiao pulled Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s face darkened, the day had finally come.


    She broke free from Xiao Xiao''s hold on her hand.


    "I''m not done yet." She came up with a lame excuse.


    If we weren''t Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s people, how could we have seen such a scene? I heard that even the Emperor came, and I didn''t see the Emperor last time. This time, I must take a good look and see whether the Emperor is good-looking, or my Prince is.


    Du Jinse laughed and shook his head, "You''re still thinking about that."


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse with wide eyes, "You don''t care because you have a prince."


    Xiao Xiao anxiously walked to the door and looked around. Then, she carefully closed the door and walked in front of Du Jinse.


    "Sister Mo Mo, I heard that the Emperor''s recently favored beauty is actually the same as us."


    Seeing that Du Jinse seemed to not understand, Xiao Xiao stomped her feet, "Aiya, you''re so smart, why don''t you understand that that beauty Wang is also a servant."


    Du Jinse suddenly realized.


    "So it''s like that."


    Xiao Xiao hurriedly nodded.


    "You shouldn''t ¡­"


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Xiao with wide eyes. She had felt that Xiao Xiao was different from usual just now, she had just noticed that she had dressed up meticulously and was actually wearing the same set of clothes that the emperor had torn off her sleeves a while ago. However, she had taken off her sleeves and changed the upper part of her jacket into half an arm.


    Xiao Xiao was embarrassed.


    "I''m not insisting on marrying the Emperor."


    However, this was truly a rare opportunity. Normally, she wouldn''t have the chance to show her face in front of those nobles. This time was different.


    In the palace of the Crown Prince, other than those on duty, everyone was allowed to watch the ceremony.


    After receiving this news, the little sisters all began to dress up.


    If she was taken in by someone as important as Du Jinse, she would fly onto a branch and become a phoenix.


    Du Jinse was already saying that her rouge water powder were selling so well these few days.


    However, thinking that King Mo would request the Emperor to propose a marriage for him after the coronation, Du Jinse felt a little depressed.


    Even though she was trying her best to build up her mental state, she still couldn''t get past him in the end.


    "I''m not feeling well, so I won''t go."


    Du Jinse broke free from Xiao Xiao''s hold on her hand.


    When Xiao Xiao heard that Du Jinse was not feeling well, she reached out her hands to feel the temperature on her forehead worriedly, "Sister, are you alright?"


    Du Jinse helplessly pulled her hand, "It''s fine, you go ahead, I''ll be fine after I lie down for a while."


    Xiao Xiao hesitated, "Then, should I accompany big sister?"


    This was a matter that concerned her life and death, so Xiao Xiao''s words were extremely untrue.


    However, Du Jinse knew clearly that in this world, girls who had this kind of status could only follow their masters as they pleased when their age reached, without being able to make their own decisions.


    It was not easy for Xiao Xiao to say such words at this time.


    She reached out to push Xiao Xiao, "Hurry up, my head is aching. Since you''re here, I have to stay with you.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse gratefully. She knew that Du Jinse was a kindhearted girl, completely different from that lustful guy.


    Xiao Xiao had once suffered at the hands of a robot, so she had a strong prejudice against it.


    Xiao Xiao had finally left and the place had finally quietened down.


    Du Jinse looked around the quiet place, her mood dejected.


    Who knew whose woman the Emperor would marry to.


    Du Jinse knew that she shouldn''t have such feelings. In fact, the few days she had spent with King Mo were already stolen by her. What she should do now was to leave King Mo before Princess Mo entered her residence.


    "Mo Mo, to you, this world is only a foreign world. In this world, you have no family or country."


    If a person didn''t even have a country, how could he have a sense of belonging?


    Du Jinse faintly sighed.


    Du Jinse''s lips continuously curved upwards. Today was a good day, she should be happy, she should be happy for Li Hao.


    "How can I be so pitiful to myself?" Li Hao''s voice sounded beside her ears.


    Du Jinse reached out to wipe the tears in front of her eyes.


    She clearly knew what would happen if a moth flew into a flame, but she still did it without any hesitation.


    She had always told herself that it was because she was empty and lonely, because she could not find the meaning of her own existence in this world. She did not have a sense of belonging.


    In fact?


    In fact, these were reasons. The most important point was that she loved him.


    She fell in love with him even though she knew they couldn''t.


    Du Jinse had been searching for all sorts of reasons not wanting to admit this fact.


    This was because both she and he were well aware that they would not be each other''s good people.


    It was an irrevocable fact that King Mo would not marry her.


    Even if she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, she could only be buried in the Imperial Family Shrine, and the tablet said "Princess Qing", not "Princess Mo".


    "Li Hao, after doing the crowning ceremony, you will be an indomitable man. You ¡­"


    Du Jinse looked into the void, as though the coronation ceremony was held right before her eyes.


    The door to Du Jinse''s room suddenly opened. She raised her head and saw the Prince Qing walking in leisurely. Her expression changed and she abruptly stood up, intending to run away from behind.


    Two people suddenly appeared from behind Prince Qing and pressed Du Jinse down on the ground, one on the left and one on the right.


    Prince Qing was still neither fast nor slow, he walked step by step until he reached her eyes. Looking at Du Jinse''s terrified expression, he had a kind of extremely pleasant sensation.


    "Du Jinse, where else do you want to go? "Hmm?"

 C85 humiliation

    "Mo Mo greets Prince Qing Lord."


    Although she was being suppressed and Du Jinse was panicking, she still forced herself not to panic.


    "You truly are a born slut. You actually admitted that you are a domestic prostitute, and yet you refuse to admit that you are Du Jinse?" The Prince Qing sneered.


    Would he let her go if she refused to admit it? Dream on.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "Why do you want Mo Mo to admit that it was Du Qianjin? Could it be that there is some conspiracy? "


    Seeing the change in Prince Qing''s expression, Du Jinse was even more certain of her guess. This was exactly the reason why Li Huai wanted to splash a body of dirty water on Li Hao.


    "What kind of plot will the I come up with?" The Prince Qing snorted, and said stubbornly.


    Du Jinse''s expression became more respectful, "Master Prince Qing, actually, I wish more than you that I am the daughter of the Prime Minister Du."


    "Is that really the case?" Prince Qing squinted his eyes dangerously.


    Du Jinse spoke with hidden bitterness, "Has Your Highness ever seen someone who is not willing to be a little miss but would rather be a lowly citizen?"


    The Prince Qing seemed to be deep in thought, "Perhaps, you are that kind of person."


    Du Jinse laughed bitterly.


    "Whatever Prince Qing wants to think, let''s do it."


    Anyways, she had fallen into the hands of the Prince Qing today, and wouldn''t be able to get anything good from her.


    Today, when the King of Mo was crowned, the entire Residence was brimming with joy, who would dare to think of her? It seemed like she wouldn''t be able to escape today.


    Prince Qing muttered.


    He couldn''t deny that what Du Jinse said made sense, but he was certain that the woman in front of him was indeed Du Jinse. Even if she had turned into ashes, he would still recognize her.


    "Since it''s only a domestic prostitute, I presume that since I wants you, King Mo wouldn''t say anything."


    Prince Qing carelessly lifted Du Jinse''s clothes.


    Du Jinse''s face that was trying her best to remain calm changed.


    "Prince Qing you ¡­"


    Seeing Du Jinse like that, the Prince Qing''s heart was filled with the joy of revenge.


    Was there a time when she was afraid?


    "To be able to receive the favor of two great dukes, even though you are a domestic prostitute, you should at least show off a little."


    The more she was afraid, the more excited Prince Qing felt.


    Du Jinse knew that the more afraid she was, the more it would arouse the other party''s desire. However, at this moment, she couldn''t control her rejection of the Prince Qing.


    "Let me go." Du Jinse struggled.


    "You can shout. Let''s see who will save you even if you scream until your throat breaks."


    Prince Qing sneered.


    He should have thought of this way long ago. Since he couldn''t take Du Jinse away, he should just make King Mo hate Du Jinse.


    He still understood King Mo. The reason he could accept Du Jinse was because they only had the title of husband and wife, and did not have the actual relationship of husband and wife.


    If he took Du Jinse, would King Mo still protect Du Jinse like a treasure?


    Thinking about it, Prince Qing felt extremely excited, he reached out to pull Du Jinse''s jacket, revealing the embroidered exquisite undergarment.


    "King Mo really dotes on you."


    Du Jinse was dressed in tribute, even the wife of the imperial harem might not have one, yet she was wearing one.


    Du Jinse was embarrassed and angry at the same time. She raised her foot and stomped hard on Prince Qing''s vital point.


    guards pulled Du Jinse two steps back, and Du Jinse seemed to stretch her feet out in front of Prince Qing intentionally.


    Prince Qing easily grabbed her feet and took off her shoes.


    "Your feet are so beautiful."


    Du Jinse''s face suddenly turned red, what the f * ck, what the hell is this thing.


    Her feet were nice and had nothing to do with him.


    "Let me go."


    The more Du Jinse struggled, the more excited the Prince Qing became. In any case, there were guards that were going to capture Du Jinse, so he was not worried that she would be injured.


    With one hand, he ripped open Du Jinse''s belt and ripped off her skirt, revealing her obscene pants.


    While doing this, Prince Qing kept clicking his tongue, "I didn''t expect King Mo to train you so well. Look at your waist, look at your legs ¡­"


    Du Jinse was so embarrassed that she almost died. If he had only used words to provoke her, she would have admitted that her skin was still thick and she could remain calm. However, as he "praised" her, he removed all the obstacles on her body while she cried.


    Let her die.


    The Prince Qing had always enjoyed torturing her. The more she felt humiliated, the happier he would be.


    "I will love you dearly."


    Prince Qing''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    Originally, when his hanger-on had given him this idea, he hadn''t thought much of it.


    When he thought of Du Jinse''s face, he felt disgusted, so why would he have any interest in her body?


    He had originally wanted to call his two bodyguards over, but seeing Du Jinse''s tear-filled look, his body grew excited.


    It had been a very long time since that night, since he could not be humane. Since his body had a reaction, he did not want to feel wronged.


    He really enjoyed this process too much. The more Du Jinse suffered, the more excited he became. He only hoped that she could torture her a little longer, a little longer.


    Prince Qing slowly removed the clothes on his body and approached Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing''s handsome face. She really wanted to hypnotize herself, but she couldn''t do it.


    Even if he was the world''s prettiest man, he wouldn''t be able to change the fact that he wanted to rape her.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide with all her might.


    Since she couldn''t change her fate, she had to watch carefully and remember everything that had happened. As long as she was alive, she would take everything back a hundred times or even a thousand times over.


    "Hahaha." Du Jinse suddenly laughed madly at the sky.


    The two guards who had been suppressing her all this while had all sorts of scenes unfolding before them. All they had done was to frown.


    On the other hand, Prince Qing''s face turned green. He was very excited just a moment ago, but now he was feeling a little weak. Du Jinse''s laughter was truly terrifying, "What are you laughing for?"


    "I never thought that Prince Qing, the most beautiful man in the capital, would actually be such a shameless person."


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing with contempt.


    Prince Qing''s face changed.


    Seeing that, one of the guards hurriedly said: "Your Highness Prince Qing, don''t be provoked by her."


    The Prince Qing calmed himself down and sneered, "You are just a domestic prostitute. Even if King Mo knew what happened today, he wouldn''t do anything to you? Maybe, giving you to I, is not certain. "


    After Du Jinse heard this, her eyes darkened.


    When Prince Qing saw that he had stabbed Du Jinse in the back, he felt extremely satisfied.


    He extended his hand and drew the outline of Du Jinse''s face.


    "I did not realize that you are such a charming person."


    Wherever his hand moved, goosebumps rose all over Du Jinse''s skin.


    She struggled for a bit but the guard grabbed her arm. She could not move at all and could only glare at Li Huai fiercely.


    She knew it was useless, but there was nothing she could do.


    "My daughter heard that Prince Qing likes men. So it turns out that she is also interested in women? That would truly be an honor to Mo Mo. "


    Du Jinse didn''t want to anger the Prince Qing, especially at a time like this where enraging him would only make her encounter an even more humiliating situation.


    Rather than just sitting there and waiting for death, Du Jinse decided to take the risk.


    "Whap." Prince Qing slapped Du Jinse hard.

 C86 feeding wolf

    Du Jinse''s face was slapped to the side, and very quickly, a clear fingerprint emerged.


    Du Jinse laughed coldly.


    Although she didn''t know how long she could hold it off, she still hoped it would hold out for a moment.


    "I don''t mind treating Prince Qing. The two brothers should be happy to help His Highness too, right?" Du Jinse said gently.


    Even before Du Jinse had finished speaking, the two guards had already felt a strong killing intent coming from the Prince Qing.


    The two of them couldn''t help but loosen their grip.


    Once Du Jinse gained her freedom, she couldn''t help but move her feet backwards. She had to exert a lot of willpower to force herself to stand in place.


    Her crisis had not been resolved.


    "The two of you ¡­" Prince Qing spoke very slowly.


    The two guards felt that they were so innocent. They had only listened to the prince''s orders, how could they suddenly become mortal enemies in the prince''s eyes?


    "Your Highness, it''s none of our business."


    Du Jinse said in a cold voice, "Actually, all of you know that the Prince Qing is not good, so you can help us from the side, and maybe we can also give some pointers, if it really isn''t good, you guys can take the opportunity to get on the throne, and become the Prince Qing''s male pets, and won''t have to risk your life everyday."


    "You shut up." Seeing the killing intent in Prince Qing''s eyes, one of the guards turned around and grabbed Du Jinse by the neck.


    "You bitch, shut up."


    Du Jinse revealed a strange smile, "What? Having my thoughts stabbed in the face, I''ve gotten angry out of embarrassment. "


    He had never thought that the fear that he was experiencing now, the fear that Du Jinse was just experiencing, was due to them, which was one of the main reasons. It was because of the sharp blade that Prince Qing was holding on to Du Jinse''s neck.


    People were usually like this, only allowing themselves to trample on the dignity of others, without affecting themselves, so that they wouldn''t feel pain.


    Du Jinse held onto the guard''s hands tightly, wanting to pry him apart. She didn''t want to die, even if it would be so difficult to live on.


    "Stop." Before Du Jinse fainted, she saw a group of people enter. A woman''s voice sounded out.


    Who could it be?


    Du Jinse thought vaguely.


    When she woke up, she was staring at the top of the bed, not knowing where she was for a moment.


    As his body was being carried, King Mo''s voice trembled, "Luckily you woke up."


    Du Jinse finally remembered the scene before she fainted and couldn''t help but curl up her body.


    "Don''t be afraid, everything is fine." King Mo patted her back softly, as if he was afraid to scare Du Jinse.


    "She''s awake?" An authoritative voice came from behind King Mo.


    Du Jinse''s expression tensed, she raised her eyes and met the emperor''s gaze.


    When the Emperor saw the clarity in her eyes, he shook his head. In truth, she had died just like that. Perhaps it was better, sometimes, to live than to die.


    King Mo pushed Du Jinse away a little, both hands holding her face. The gaze he looked at her with did not conceal his concern.


    "Mo Mo, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have left you behind."


    Why didn''t he bring Du Jinse with him to give the Prince Qing an opportunity?


    "Mo Mo pays her respects to the emperor. Long live the emperor." Du Jinse said weakly.


    A small hand from the side lightly pulled his sleeve. The emperor turned around and glanced at Xiao Xiao who was as timid as a little rabbit.


    "No need for formalities." Although the Emperor''s voice was still dignified, it lacked a bit of sharpness.


    Xiao Xiao laughed in panic and lowered her head.


    She really only wanted to see what the emperor looked like. Who knew that after the coronation ceremony ended, the emperor would walk right in front of her, scaring her so much that she''d quickly kneel down, only to be supported by the emperor.


    "You ¡­"


    When the emperor saw Xiao Xiao''s face clearly, a complex expression flashed across her face.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Xiao Xiao." Xiao Xiao''s voice was like a mosquito''s fly.


    "Are you willing to follow me back to the palace?"


    The emperor didn''t know if he really liked this obedient girl in front of him, or if it was simply because she was wearing the clothes that saved him in the past.


    He is the Emperor, anyway.


    Xiao Xiao felt like she was in a dream, and was always in a state of sleepwalking. When she followed the crowd to Du Jinse''s room, she saw Du Jinse being held in midair by a guard by the throat.


    "Mo Mo, tell me, what happened?" King Mo''s voice seemed to come from the bottom of the thousand-year cold pond, although he felt that it was a little cruel to Du Jinse.


    Prince Qing was actually so arrogant, to actually treat his woman like this in his residence on the day of his coronation. This was not a personal grudge between him and Du Jinse, this was a duel between men.


    Du Jinse looked around in fear.


    There were so many people surrounding her. There were so many people she knew, but most of them were people who were coldly watching her from the sidelines.


    Du Jinse''s gaze swept across Prime Minister Du''s face, not stopping for even a moment as his heart became desolate.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." King Mo embraced Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s body shivered, this kind of appearance, was something that King Mo had never seen before.


    "Let me go." A voice broke into Du Jinse''s eardrums.


    King Mo could clearly feel Du Jinse''s body tremble. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    "Don''t be afraid." King Mo had never felt so powerless before.


    Other than saying don''t be afraid, he really didn''t know what else he could do.


    He looked past the crowd to the suppressed guards.


    The guard''s eyes fell on the King of the Desert and he shivered.


    "Drag these two men out and feed them to the wolves." King Mo said coldly.


    "Yes." The Prince Mo¡¯s Manor replied.


    Everyone present felt a chill run down their spines. King Mo had two hobbies: one was lively, and the other was raising wolves.


    It was one thing to raise a wolf, but the King of Mo had plenty of money, so how could he be afraid of not being able to buy fresh meat?


    They were just feeding the wolves with living people, and they were extremely repulsed in their hearts.


    Who would have thought that King Mo would be so merciless? After all, he was a prince, he should have his own country in his heart, and be compassionate and compassionate. How could he do such a thing?


    Some people thought like this and bravely stepped forward.


    "Your Highness, you can''t do this. You''re going against the way of the heavens, hurting others and not being benevolent ¡­"


    King Mo cut him off with a sneer, "My royal father is flourishing in the prime of spring and autumn. By saying this, could it be that you are cursing the current day?"


    That person''s expression changed, "This humble subject doesn''t dare."


    "Prince Rong is merciful, and is also the eldest son. Naturally, he is the best candidate for storage monarch, so it''s fine if I is his own king, it''s not dark and fierce, there''s the Emperor above, and there''s even an Emperor brother below, none of them said anything. How could a mere minister like you come to visit the I? If you do not commit a crime, I will throw you over to the wolves as well."


    The Minister shuddered and stepped back into the crowd.

 C87 contention

    "Alright." The Emperor spoke up in a timely manner.


    The crowd opened up a path.


    The emperor slowly walked to Du Jinse''s side and looked down at him condescendingly. "Men, pass on the royal physician."


    He naturally could not punish the Prince Qing just because of Du Jinse, a mere domestic prostitute. However, he also had to give the King Mo an explanation.


    The imperial physician pushed his way forward with the medicine box on his back.


    "This humble subject pays his respect to the Emperor."


    "Give concubine a safe vein." The Emperor ordered.


    King Mo and Du Jinse couldn''t help but look at the emperor. What did he just say, concubine?


    The corner of King Mo''s mouth twitched.


    Today, he was about to propose a coronation ceremony and propose marriage when he saw the emperor rushing straight towards the place where the servant girl stood.


    Although he had once told Du Jinse not to come and that the two of them were intentionally avoiding this day, he didn''t know why, but when he saw Xiao Xiao wearing the same clothes as Du Jinse''s, he looked all around but he didn''t see Prince Qing and an ominous premonition arose in his heart.


    When he hurried back, he actually saw that Du Jinse''s clothes were untidy, and that she was lifted into the air while clutching her neck by the Prince Qing''s guard.


    The guard was shocked and his grip loosened as Du Jinse fell down.


    King Mo pushed his guard away and hugged Du Jinse.


    When the Prince Qing saw King Mo approaching, he could not help but feel a little scared, but what he felt more was the pleasure of revenge.


    He calmed his mind and walked forward.


    "It''s just a domestic prostitute, why would brother Mo care so much? I can give you ten beauties."


    King Mo carried Du Jinse and placed him on the bed for her. He then casually took out the treasure sword hanging on the side and pointed it straight at Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing''s face changed as he retreated quickly, "Li Hao, what are you doing?"


    Prince Qing hid behind guards with lingering fear.


    The sword in King Mo''s hand pointed towards the Prince Qing, and he slowly approached it.


    One of the Prince Qing''s guards noticed that something was amiss, and he ordered, "Quickly go to the front and invite the Emperor and the other ministers over."


    Although there were only two people who followed the Prince Qing into Du Jinse''s room, the rest of the people were waiting outside to guard.


    King Mo''s face was expressionless, as he approached the Prince Qing step by step.


    Prince Qing did not dare to hurt King Mo, nor could they retreat to the side. They could only protect Prince Qing as they retreated step by step.


    The Emperor and the other officials rushed over, and when they saw the situation unfold, they couldn''t help but feel angry to the point that their chests heaved.


    "Impudent! Hurry up and put down your sword."


    The emperor blew at his beard and glared at him.


    When King Mo saw that everyone had arrived, he angrily threw his sword to the side.


    Someone quickly picked up the sword.


    King Mo pointed at Prince Qing and said, "royal father, Prince Qing has already planned to come to my residence to humiliate my woman. If he does not give me an explanation today, I is really a useless king, I will not do anything about it."


    As he spoke, King Mo took off his golden crown and extended both his hands in front of the emperor.


    The emperor pointed angrily at King Mo. "You''re still so reckless."


    King Mo handed over the golden crown in grief and indignation, "I is not like Prince Qing. Since young, without the guidance of an imperial mother, I cannot create trouble for others on a festive day."


    After King Mo finished speaking, seeing that no one was to pick up the golden crown, he placed it on the ground and turned around to enter Du Jinse''s room.


    The Emperor was so angry that he trembled, pointing a finger at King Mo without saying a word.


    When he looked up and saw that Prince Qing was still in a daze, he became furious.


    "You unfilial son."


    The emperor had never said such a thing to any of the princes before, so Prince Qing''s face changed and he knelt down.


    "royal father, you can''t blame I for this. It''s really that Mo Mo, she really looks too similar to Princess Qing ¡­"


    After saying that, Prince Qing came to his senses and pointed at Prime Minister Du, "I don''t believe that this royal father can ask this Prime Minister Du to go take a look, this I truly misses this Princess Qing too much."


    The emperor stretched out her leg and kicked Prince Qing down. "You still think I''m not good enough, don''t you ¡­" The Emperor violently coughed. The people around Prince Qing were all spies sent by other dukes, why is it that none of them were smart?


    Who wouldn''t have loyal guards by their side? It was mainly because of what happened at Prince Qing some time ago that caused Prince Qing''s vitality to be greatly damaged. Right now, the guards who were used beside him were truly not as convenient as before.


    De Hua could not bear to see this, so he ordered a young eunuch to bring a cloak for the Prince Qing to wear.


    Only then did Prince Qing realize that he had disgraced himself in front of the Sovereign King''s official. He put on his cape with an unsightly expression and stood at the side silently.


    The emperor was simply about to be angered to death by him. Seeing that he was finally feeling a little ashamed, he took a few deep breaths.


    "Who can tell me what is going on?"


    Since things had progressed to this point, the Prince Qing did not dare to speak anymore. King Mo entered the room and the remaining people did not have the authority to speak out in front of the Emperor. In that moment, everyone looked at each other.


    After some thought, the Emperor roughly understood the truth.


    The Prince Qing was a person, how could he say it? Normally, he would look above and below, but he had a vengeful personality.


    Prince Rong was the same, he did not seem to care about anything, but that was only because it did not concern him.


    Speaking of which, it was King Mo who treated the people around him much better than the two of them. Although he would often tease the people around him unexpectedly, no one had any complaints.


    The emperor secretly rubbed his head. "Today is a good day."


    After he finished speaking, the Emperor glanced at the Prince Qing and shook his head to himself.


    "Just as King Mo had said, Prince Rong has always handled matters steadily. As a person with a steady mind, he has the demeanor of a sovereign, and is suited to be called a storage monarch."


    The Prime Minister Du cupped his hands. "Your Majesty is wise and wise. The position of storage monarch is suspended in the air and is undecided. It is not good for my country."


    No matter who he called Crown Prince, it was better than Prince Qing. The current Prime Minister Du and Prince Qing had long become fire and water.


    The other ministers also agreed.


    Prince Rong was a little confused. Why did he suddenly mention the matter of the storage?


    Although the matter of the storage would have to be resolved sooner or later, at this time, it was always a little strange.


    However, Prince Rong still calmly accepted everyone''s congratulations.


    The emperor had mixed feelings. He was still in his prime and didn''t want to set up the storage monarch so early.


    However, if he did not find anything else to dilute today''s situation, it would only get worse.


    The Emperor looked at Prime Minister Du.


    The Prime Minister Du left the crowd and followed the Emperor inside.


    Seeing that, De Hua immediately spoke to the servants of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor: "I believe all the ministers are tired, why haven''t you arranged for a room to be built yet?"


    The people of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor quickly led the way, leading the ministers to the guest room.


    Today''s matter was strange everywhere, why did the Prince Rong suddenly become the crown prince?


    The people who supported the Prince Rong crowded around the Prince Rong. The people who supported the Prince Qing intentionally stayed behind, waiting for the rest to leave and come to the front of the Prince Qing.


    "Your Highness, what''s going on?"


    When the Prince Qing announced that the Emperor had set up the deposit, his face was ashen and completely bloodless.


    He was too careless.


    Originally, he thought that King Mo was the happiest at the moment. It was good for him to give up on King Mo and suppress his arrogance. Who would have known that he would disregard his reputation and cause such a ruckus?

 C88 Clam

    Prince Qing had forgotten that he wanted to cause a huge ruckus. However, the matter of King Mo making a ruckus was different from the case of him making a ruckus.


    Just now, King Mo acted as if he didn''t want to kill him and the hatred in his heart was difficult to quell. He was frightened, to the point that when the Emperor and the ministers arrived, he actually threw his face away, completely naked.


    Facing the questioning of the ministers, Prince Qing''s face changed several times.


    De Hua was beginning to sympathize with the Prince Qing.


    With the death of the empress, the imperial concubine was the most respected woman in the harem. No matter what, they had a deep affection for each other when meeting.


    Originally, as the son of a imperial concubine, he held an unparalleled status. As long as he had the patience, the throne would sooner or later be his.


    "Everyone must be tired. Let''s go down and rest."


    De Hua walked forward and smiled as he rescued Prince Qing.


    The ministers were a little hesitant, as they knew that the emperor forbade friends, so when they saw De Hua coming over, they quickly scattered.


    De Hua glanced at the Prince Qing and turned around.


    "Eunuch."


    Prince Qing immediately stopped De Hua.


    De Hua turned around and slightly bent his body, "What orders does Prince Qing have?"


    Prince Qing was stunned for a moment, "Thank you for just now, Eunuch."


    Prince Qing glanced at his own body.


    De Hua did not become complacent from Prince Qing''s words. He respectfully replied, "This old servant should be doing this. If there is nothing else in Prince Qing, this old servant will go in to serve the emperor."


    Prince Qing took a few steps forward and instructed in a low voice, "I hope that eunuch can give me some words of advice."


    De Hua''s eyelids jumped, "This ¡­"


    Without leaving a trace, Prince Qing stuffed a roll of silver bills into De Hua''s sleeves.


    De Hua sighed, "This old servant will do his best."


    He often walked in front of the imperial palace and spent a lot of money on it, but fortunately, there would be people who would help him from time to time.


    Seeing De Hua accept the silver, Prince Qing heaved a sigh of relief.


    Speaking of which, De Hua was one of his mother''s wife, so she would always think of him a little.


    When De Hua entered, he saw a surprised look on Prime Minister Du''s face as he looked at Du Jinse who was lying on the ground.


    The truth was more eloquent than words. Presumably, the Prime Minister Du and the Emperor had already come to a conclusion in their hearts.


    De Hua walked over to the emperor and reported about the situation outside in a low voice.


    The Emperor listened and nodded.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he suddenly came to his senses and declared that he had set up the reserve, who knew what would have happened.


    "Prime Minister Du, what do you think?"


    The Emperor looked towards the Prime Minister Du.


    Prime Minister Du retreated back to the main hall with a sorrowful look.


    "Indeed, it is similar to this subject''s daughter. This subject is truly sad to see this woman. It is a pity that this humble subject''s daughter has been framed and will never come back, my daughter of suffering."


    While talking, Prime Minister Du''s tears fell.


    He quickly wiped it away. "Your Majesty, please forgive me. This subject remembers my miserable daughter and is unable to control his emotions for a moment."


    At this moment, the emperor naturally could not reprimand Prime Minister Du. He warmly said, "It''s said that men''s tears can''t be lightly reprimanded, but it''s just that there''s no sorrow involved. Prime Minister Du has always doted on Princess Qing, how could I blame you.


    Even though he clearly knew that the Prime Minister Du hated the Prince Qing to the bones because of him, he still knew in his heart that on the surface, he couldn''t fall out with the Prince Qing. After all, his daughter was still the Princess Qing, even if it was just a tablet.


    How could the Prime Minister Du not know of this logic? He pondered for a moment, "Prince Qing and my daughter have very deep feelings for each other, and it was also because he missed my daughter that he fell into a trance.


    A cold snort suddenly came from behind Prime Minister Du.


    Even though King Mo had been accompanying Du Jinse, he could still hear his words clearly.


    Looking at Du Jinse''s pale face, King Mo''s heart ached even more.


    It would be better if he didn''t have a father like this.


    Prime Minister Du clearly heard King Mo''s mocking voice, but deliberately ignored it, and continued: "Fortunately, this woman was just scared and wasn''t really hurt, why not ask Prince Qing to apologize to King Mo, and this matter will be resolved."


    The emperor muttered to himself, "Is that okay?"


    The Prime Minister Du nodded her head, "Although Prince Qing is overly sad, and should not be so flustered by King Mo''s coronation, it is understandable for King Mo to be angry, but, in the end, she is still just a domestic prostitute, it is not possible for Prince Qing to apologize to her, I am afraid she will not have the good fortune to receive Prince''s gift."


    King Mo looked at Prime Minister Du''s back and held Du Jinse tightly.


    He knew that Mo Mo was her daughter.


    He knew that he was trampling on his daughter''s dignity.


    Does he know how disheartened Du Jinse would be if she were to hear what he said?


    Mo Mo, don''t be afraid, I''m here.


    Don''t be afraid.


    The ministers who had ''scattered'' slowly gathered over.


    After all, the Emperor was here, and they were supposed to wait on him.


    On this side, the Emperor and the Prime Minister Du had already agreed on a way to deal with it.


    That was why Du Jinse woke up. The emperor giving the concubine a safe vein was indirectly admitting Du Jinse''s identity.


    Du Jinse looked at King Mo in doubt. Just when she fainted, what happened?


    King Mo signaled for Du Jinse to accept her orders with a look, no need to ask any further.


    Du Jinse naturally understood the principle of concealing his strength.


    Just that, when he saw Prince Qing, thinking about what he had just done, he couldn''t help but feel disgusted, and he couldn''t help but retch a few times.


    When the emperor saw this, he was stunned and looked towards the imperial physician.


    "Imperial Physician, how is Prince Mo''s concubine''s body?"


    "The weather is hot, Prince Mo''s concubine''s appetite is not good, and after getting frightened, this humble subject will give Prince Mo''s concubine two sets of prescriptions, and everything will be fine." The imperial physician naturally understood the emperor''s meaning, "The weather is hot, the Prince Mo''s concubine''s appetite is not good, and I''m also scared.


    Hearing this, the emperor heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, the fact that the concubine gave birth to Lin''er before her main wife was not a blessing in disguise.


    Although he was thinking like this, he had a regretful expression on his face.


    "If that''s the case, what a pity."


    The Emperor stood up.


    "Alright, everyone disperse and take a good rest, concubine called King Mo."


    Since the Emperor had spoken, who would still stay? In the blink of an eye, only the people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor remained.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse worriedly, and reached out his hands to test the temperature of her forehead.


    Du Jinse reached out and pulled his hand down.


    Li Hao held onto Du Jinse''s hand.


    "How did I become your concubine?"


    Finally, only the people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor remained in the room. When Du Jinse saw that the others were further away, she asked in a low voice.


    King Mo sneered, "Prince Qing messes with Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, I have to give I an explanation. royal father can''t do anything about Prince Qing, so naturally, he has to carry I up."


    Du Jinse understood, the Emperor was trying to curry favor with King Mo, that''s why she gave him the advantage.


    Du Jinse''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and said bluntly: "I don''t want to let today''s matter go just like that."

 C89 Revenge

    "Alright, I''ll help you." King Mo agreed without hesitation.


    Du Jinse was startled, she looked at King Mo and said speechlessly, "But this is my own problem."


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse with an injured expression, "Are you still saying that?"


    Du Jinse lowered her head.


    After a long while, she opened her mouth and said, "I shouldn''t have pulled you into the water."


    King Mo laughed lightly, "But you still managed to pull I down. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, I is very happy to be together with you."


    As long as he could be with her in the water, in the fire, he would never know.


    Du Jinse really didn''t know what to say. After a long while, she slowly spoke.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    Pain flashed in her eyes.


    She initially wanted to avoid him, but when he barged into her room and did what he did, she finally understood that the two of them had long since reached an irreconcilable stalemate. Only she was naive enough to think of avoiding him.


    King Mo touched her face in heartache.


    "What exactly am I going to do? You can only go back? "


    Du Jinse reached out and hugged his hand, "He wants to insult me."


    She shuddered at the thought of what had happened.


    At that time, you should have been holding a coronation ceremony. I always thought that there was nothing that I could not solve without myself, but at that moment, I had so many hopes that someone would come, and I hoped that that person would be you, but I knew in my heart that no one would come, no one would come. In this world, whether I lived or died, it was simply insignificant.


    Du Jinse said quickly, as if the moment she stopped, someone would grab her by the neck and not let her say anything.


    Only the heavens knew how helpless and hopeless she had been back then.


    "I know, I know."


    King Mo did not know what else he could do other than say that.


    Under his comforting words, Du Jinse slowly calmed down, and her voice also slowly became deeper, "But I know, that other than me, no one else can save me."


    "I''m sorry."


    King Mo felt guilty.


    If not for him being too careless and giving the Prince Qing an opening, Du Jinse would not have received such an injury.


    After Du Jinse had vented most of her emotions, she slowly calmed down and smiled sinisterly.


    "Since I can''t avoid it, I won''t dodge it."


    Li Hao nodded, "Alright, we won''t let it go like this."


    Du Jinse hesitated as she looked at King Mo, "I don''t want to implicate you."


    King Mo revealed a brilliant smile, "Do you think that after what happened today, we can still be kind?"


    Du Jinse''s expression showed that she was struggling for a moment, but in the end, she decided to speak the truth.


    "Although Prince Qing does want to do something bad to me, I have used a method to incite his to the point that his head has been clouded over. He did not succeed in doing so, thus, although I looked to be in a sorry state, I actually ¡­"


    Du Jinse felt a little awkward. If it was the past, she would not even bother to explain herself. After all, she didn''t want to live a long life with him.


    However, since King Mo was treating her so sincerely, she didn''t want to deceive his feelings, and even more so, didn''t want to make use of him.


    Li Hao nodded.


    "I believe that with your intelligence, Prince Qing isn''t your opponent. It''s just that I warned him a long time ago not to do anything to you. He provoked me."


    Pausing, Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously, "So you don''t need to feel guilty, I''ve long wanted to give him a taste of her strength, and it''s not only because of you."


    Is that really the case? Du Jinse asked as she looked at Li Hao''s expression.


    Li Hao forced out a smile, even though the two of them were smiling just to heal each other''s wounds.


    "Usually, he always wants to ride on I''s head, but in order to look at the bigger picture, I swallowed his anger, and unexpectedly got even more arrogant in return. I has long since been unable to endure it, it''s just that he doesn''t have any proper reasons."


    "Since he handed the hilt of the blade to I, there''s no need for I to be courteous to him."


    A cold light flashed in King Mo''s eyes.


    He couldn''t bear it any longer.


    At that time, he repeatedly forced Prince Qing to retreat, but he did not make a move.


    He wanted Li Huai to lose all his reputation.


    He would never forget how his mufei had forced her to commit suicide.


    If even the Heavens were on his side, then it would be impossible for him to let go of this opportunity.


    Seeing his expression, Du Jinse could not help but shiver.


    For some reason, it was as if she had just met King Mo. Looking at this familiar yet unfamiliar face, she felt at a loss for words.


    King Mo acutely felt Du Jinse''s gaze. He lowered his head, pressed his forehead against hers and spoke softly.


    "Oh yeah, when I came over, he saw the Prince Qing''s guards grabbing your neck and lifting you up in the air. What exactly did you do?"


    From his understanding of the Prince Qing, he knew that Du Jinse must have said or done something to make the Prince Qing angry, and wanted to immediately put her to death.


    Du Jinse sneered. Beside King Mo, she had unknowingly put down her disguise and revealed her true self.


    "I said that he likes men, and is powerless against women."


    Li Hao only felt a cold wind blowing from his back.


    No man would ever endure such provocation. If it were any other man, Du Jinse definitely wouldn''t be able to escape from her demonic claws. However, Prince Qing was different.


    But the reason the Prince Qing was so different was because he had acknowledged Du Jinse. No wonder when he saw the Prince Qing, he felt that this person had gone insane.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will kill you in anger?"


    It was only because he wanted to slowly torture Du Jinse that she could survive.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao and slowly lowered his head.


    "At that time, I really wish I could die immediately, lest I suffer endless pain. How would I even consider what I should say and what I shouldn''t say?"


    Even though she said that, Du Jinse did not lose her reason, and said that she was Du Jinse.


    Li Hao sighed secretly.


    "How are you going to get your revenge?"


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth slowly rose, "Prince Qing is very concerned about whether he can do it himself or not, I want everyone in the capital to know that he can''t do it."


    This move was really ruthless.


    But...


    "This is actually very easy to see through."


    King Mo frowned.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "It is indeed very easy to expose him, as long as he works hard, more servants will be pregnant, and the rumors will not spread, but, the main wife has not been confirmed, so Mister will be coming to prince, his days in the future will definitely be interesting."


    This is also the reason why the Emperor bestowed her the title of concubine.


    Even though there would be a few people in each of the powerful houses before the main wife entered, it was rare for them to create side rooms of higher status so as to not be restrained.


    On the surface, the Emperor was trying to praise the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, but in reality, no one knew what his intentions were.


    It wasn''t that King Mo didn''t think of this, it was just that he was willing to pretend to be confused.

 C90 wolf breeding

    "Actually, the Prince Qing could easily get rid of those girls'' fetuses after they become pregnant."


    This was simply too common.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "He can indeed, but those women cannot be born.


    King Mo took a deep breath, "From the looks of it, the Prince Qing will not be able to shake off this reputation no matter what."


    "Although it''s a bit slow, it''s still lethal."


    The most important point was that she understood the power of rumors too well.


    The soft knife killed without a trace.


    Since the Prince Qing was not willing to let her go, he might as well take the initiative and attack.


    "What if Prince Qing allows those children to be born?" King Mo asked.


    "It won''t be that easy to get pregnant in October. When those children are born, all the women would risk their lives to scheme for the position of Princess Qing. At that time, which young lady would still dare to marry a Prince Qing?"


    King Mo nodded his head in appreciation and added, "Moreover, marrying the Prince Qing is just a successor."


    "That''s the truth." Du Jinse said coldly.


    Li Hao thought for a while, "Although the Emperor was unwilling, he had golden words to say. The ministers of the imperial court would usually see the wind and use it as a rudder, and knew that the Prince Rong and the Prince Qing had always been at loggerheads, so they would naturally think of a way to refuse the Prince Qing and get close to him."


    King Mo revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    Prince Qing definitely did not expect that he would lose to the woman he had always looked down upon.


    If he knew about this, would he change his attitude towards Du Jinse?


    Li Hao moved closer and kissed Du Jinse, "You''re really smart and capable."


    Du Jinse shrunk back a little.


    King Mo paused, and raised his eyes to look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse revealed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "I ¡­"


    "I understand." Li Hao interrupted her.


    Du Jinse lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li Hao smiled, "I know, this is not your fault. I''m sorry, I can''t do anything to Prince Qing, I can only vent my anger on the two bodyguards beside him.


    "Feed the wolves?" Was it thrown up the mountain?


    Li Hao nodded his head, "The funniest thing is that when I said feed them to the wolves, there was actually someone who persuaded the I to be merciful, but the I was merciful, who would be merciful to the I?"


    Du Jinse did not speak.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously, "Are you afraid?"


    Du Jinse was startled, "Afraid?"


    What was there to be afraid of? Afraid of wolves eating humans? He should be afraid.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse, "You don''t have to be afraid, although their beastly natures have not been removed, they still listen to I''s words."


    The more Du Jinse listened, the more confused she became. Who were they?


    A sudden thought flashed through his mind, "Are you referring to the wolves? You raise wolves? "


    She only knew that Li Hao was a little eccentric, but she never thought that he would have such a brutal side to him.


    "Yes, they say wolves are not well bred, so I wants to try and see if wolves can be well bred."


    It was as if it was the first time Du Jinse knew him.


    He was like a wolf.


    "How do you plan on spreading the news of the Prince Qing?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse had already made her decision, it was just that she hadn''t had the chance to go out yet.


    "As long as you are willing to call me out, I will definitely have a way out." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao passionately.


    Li Hao rejected him mercilessly, "No, it won''t be just Prince Qing that wants to kill you right now."


    Even now, he still could not figure out the Emperor''s thoughts.


    In order to prevent disasters, Prince Rong had told him to kill Du Jinse.


    When Prime Minister Du saw Du Jinse today, his expression was also very strange.


    Calculating the situation, Du Jinse had a lot of enemies.


    "But ¡­" Du Jinse really wanted to accomplish this personally.


    She had said before that she didn''t hold a grudge. If there was a grudge, she would take it out on him.


    "There is no ''but''. Just leave this matter to me." Li Hao replied tyrannically.


    Du Jinse was speechless. She was the one who thought of the idea, but in the end she was not allowed to participate.


    "Where are you going?" Du Jinse asked.


    "There are a lot of teahouses and restaurants in the capital. As long as we can find a few servants who can talk to us, we can expect some news in a few days."


    Du Jinse had originally wanted to take this opportunity to visit Pu Zhu and the others. She didn''t know how Pu Zhu was doing after the previous incident, but it seemed that he was an ominous person.


    Pu Zhu could be considered Du Jinse''s only friend here, she did not want to implicate her anymore.


    The news in the teahouse and restaurant had always spread very quickly, and Pu Zhu believed that she would soon find out about her news, so he was not that worried about her.


    After all, she had not seen Pu Zhu since the last time she left that place.


    "Those who go to the restaurant must have an ordinary appearance, nothing special about them. It would be best if they were thrown into a crowd, one that cannot be found."


    Du Jinse was still a little worried.


    It was one thing if they didn''t get caught, but if they got caught, it would bring them a lot of trouble.


    King Mo looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    Being stared at by him, Du Jinse couldn''t help but touch his own face, "Is there something on my face?"


    King Mo''s thin lips curled, "Do you know when you are the most attractive?"


    Du Jinse glared at him. She was talking business with him, but what was he thinking?


    King Mo did not care about that. He looked at Du Jinse and said, "When you''re this serious, it''s always the most attractive."


    Furthermore, she was serious about valuing her own life, and would not change her attitude because of the person in front of her.


    "I was also serious. When you saved the emperor, did you think he was the emperor?" King Mo asked.


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    King Mo smirked.


    "I also guessed that you hadn''t thought about it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so rude. Who would dare to grab His Majesty''s hair and rescue him to shore?" I can''t think of another one besides you. "


    Du Jinse said helplessly, "Can you stop bringing up the matter of saving His Majesty? Being able to save him is already a matter of great fortune, how can we care about that anymore."


    You drowning man, just remember not to let him catch you.


    "Why not?" King Mo sat in a comfortable position and looked at Du Jinse with one hand on her cheek. This matter, could let her show off her entire life.


    "Humans have to look forward, they have to grab hold of the past. How can they walk forward? "What''s more ¡­"


    Du Jinse sighed, "Whether it''s good or bad, it''s all in the words of the Emperor. Who am I? If the Emperor is unhappy, and twisted off my head, then who should I go to? "


    "You naturally know this logic, and even asked the Emperor to compensate you with your clothes."


    Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will be angered from embarrassment?


    Du Jinse looked at him seriously, "How can it be the same? Wasn''t it perfectly justified that he destroyed the clothes and compensated for the damage? Furthermore, that is not mine. I do not wish to bear all the debts of others. "


    If she broke it, of course she said otherwise.


    King Mo shook his head and sighed, "What you say makes sense."


    Du Jinse argued, "I know that you, King Mo, are rich and I don''t care, but I''m not your person ¡­"


    King Mo cut her off, narrowing his eyes dangerously as he spoke slowly, "You are not one of my people?"

 C91 vexation

    Du Jinse looked at him speechlessly, "What I meant was that at that time, our relationship was not like it is now."


    King Mo sneered.


    Du Jinse carefully looked at his expression, walked to his side, and gently said. "What''s there to be angry about?


    He reached out his hand and hooked it around Chen Changsheng''s sleeve, then grasped it in his hand and gently shook it.


    King Mo enjoyed the feeling of being coaxed by a beauty. With a cold snort, he turned around.


    Du Jinse felt a headache, "Alright, you already held the coronation ceremony, and already you''re an adult. How can you still act like a child?


    King Mo turned his head and looked at Du Jinse, "Don''t you find those words contradictory? Who says that adults can''t be angry? "


    Du Jinse paused, "I was wrong."


    King Mo saw that Du Jinse had admitted her wrongs, and said complacently: "You never did."


    Du Jinse said sadly, "As a person, I should not have come to this world."


    Seeing her hurt, King Mo immediately embraced her and said, "How can that be? If you don''t come, what will I do? "


    Du Jinse turned her face to look at King Mo. He didn''t understand what she said, but no one would understand.


    Cheering up, Du Jinse said: "Alright, let''s not bring this up. Let''s discuss how we should implement it."


    "Alright." Seeing that Du Jinse seemed to be very concerned about this matter, she decided to listen to what she had to say.


    When Prince Qing returned to his residence, he immediately became ill, and everyone knew that he was suffering from heart disease.


    Li Huai just couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    Originally, he thought losing someone in front of everyone was a big deal, but when he heard that Prince Rong was established as the storage monarch, everything else wasn''t important anymore.


    Knowing that the Prince Qing was in a bad mood, the people inside the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor held their breath, afraid that they would become the punching bag for the Prince Qing.


    "My prince, my imperial concubine wants you to go to the harem."


    The butler dismissed his father-in-law and personally returned to Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing raised his eyebrows, "I knows, she will definitely come."


    The steward stood modestly with his hands hanging by his sides.


    Prince Qing knew clearly in his heart that when his mother''s concubine received the news, she would definitely ask him to enter the palace. Even if he was a thousand or ten thousand times unwilling, he wouldn''t dare go against her wishes.


    He stood up, went to bathe and change his clothes, then went to the palace door and handed over the sign.


    The imperial concubine had long been waiting in the palace. When she saw the Prince Qing, she immediately sent the palace maid away after giving her the order to sit.


    "What''s going on? "What exactly did you do? Why did the emperor suddenly decide to place the deposit in his hands?" The Imperial Concubine asked again and again.


    Most importantly, before this, the Emperor had not revealed the slightest bit of intention to keep the throne.


    If the Prince Qing was established, then it would be fine, but how could the Prince Rong be established? If the Emperor really wanted to establish the Prince Rong, then it wouldn''t take so long.


    Prince Qing just sat there in a daze. He too felt despair, and although he knew that the Emperor''s actions were a diversion, he still couldn''t accept it in his heart.


    Why did he say that the reserve would be established so easily? He had fought for so long, but had not gotten anything. What was the point in fighting?


    When the Imperial Consort saw that he did not speak, she became anxious and stood up to walk over to him.


    "Speak, aren''t you going to participate in King Mo''s coronation? What are you doing? "


    The imperial concubine complained.


    "It''s not like you don''t know that King Mo, he''s just a scoundrel. Why did you provoke him?"


    Although she was not very clear about it, she had still heard of the events of that day. It was so easy to endure until the day when the Prince could visit his mufei, and the Imperial Concubine invited Prince Qing to enter the palace.


    "Are you blaming me too?"


    Prince Qing suddenly raised his head and looked at the imperial concubine.


    The Imperial Concubine was stunned for a moment. She was so angry that her liver hurt. He felt she had been wronged. She had only said a few words to him, and he had thrown her face at her.


    "How are you talking to mufei?" The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    Prince Qing lowered his head.


    He didn''t want to talk back to the imperial concubine, but hearing her nagging, he became even more annoyed.


    "What exactly is going on? "You''ve never been a beautiful woman, why are you suddenly ¡­"


    What Imperial Consort heard was even worse. She understood her son quite well.


    Because of that Du Jinse, he was not very interested in the matters between men and women. Otherwise, why would the rumors of him being a good man be spread recently?


    Prince Qing''s face turned even uglier.


    "I''ve been tricked."


    Hearing this, the imperial concubine''s face turned serious, "You mean King Mo?"


    "King Mo has always been content and happy, so he doesn''t care about the position of storage monarch. Although he is closer to Prince Rong, he has always been respectful to him."


    The imperial concubine had long seen that King Mo wanted to be his prince in peace. Even if he did step out of line and get impeached by the officials, he would never make a big mistake.


    Prince Qing covered his head with his hands, "I don''t know."


    He seemed to understand who he was being plotted against, and it was as if he was seeing flowers in the mist.


    When the Imperial Consort saw him like this, she became even more anxious.


    "You actually don''t even know who''s plotting against you? You really don''t seem like my son."


    The Imperial Concubine''s words deeply hurt Li Huai.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the imperial concubine in confusion, "Mufei, what did you just say?"


    The Imperial Consort realized that she had misspoken, but she did not intend to take it back.


    The main reason was that Prince Qing had disappointed her so much recently.


    "I always thought you were the most suitable person to be the storage monarch, that you were smart and studious, that the harem and the I acted as your backing, that you were much stronger than King Mo of the Prince Rong, but look what you have been doing recently?"


    "Prince Qing, do you know what you have been doing recently? A beauty like you, that Du Jinse has never been moved by someone like her, a small maidservant in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, has already captivated and captivated you? "He actually disregards the face of King Mo, he''s already done it in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor ¡­"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. In this harem, she had gone from a tiny palace maid to a harem concubine. The hardships she had gone through in order to become a harem were nothing out of the ordinary.


    The emperor''s love would not last long, and she did not plan to rely on the emperor either. When she gave birth to the Prince Qing, she had placed all her hopes on him.


    She hoped that one day, her son would become that aloof person. She hoped that she could live carefree lives without any worries.


    Her personality couldn''t compare to the empress''s simple and honest character, and she couldn''t compare to Consort De. Both of them had died, but she was still alive and standing by the emperor''s side.


    The current emperor was infatuated more and more with his young body. She couldn''t keep him any longer.


    She was old.


    One day, the Emperor would forget about the Empress and Consort De.


    She must put her son on the throne before the Emperor forgets her.


    Only this way could she truly become the master of this harem.


    But all this was ruined by him. Destroyed.


    No one could understand the despair in Imperial Consort''s heart.


    "That woman is Du Jinse." The Prince Qing suddenly said.


    The Imperial Concubine felt her hair stand on end.

 C92 Behind the scenes

    "Prince Qing, do you know what you just said? "You can''t trust the words of the Ghost God ¡­"


    Imperial Concubine did not know about the grudge between Prince Qing and Du Jinse, and only thought that Prince Qing saw Du Jinse''s soul when he said those words.


    Prince Qing knew that his imperial concubine had misunderstood him.


    "Princess Qing did not die. She left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor and hid within the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    The Prince Qing explained.


    Imperial Concubine stretched out her hand to stop Prince Qing from speaking further.


    "Wait, what did you say? Princess Qing didn''t die? Who is that woman from the Imperial clan''s shrine? "


    The Imperial Consort immediately grasped the main point.


    Prince Qing''s expression changed, "It''s just a maidservant in my residence."


    The imperial concubine pointed at Prince Qing but was unable to say a word. Only after a long while did she manage to catch her breath.


    "Just what did you do behind my back? How did Princess Qing get off scot-free and run off to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor?"


    Prince Qing did not want to talk about this.


    The imperial concubine looked at Prince Qing in pain, "What the hell are you doing? Are you still hiding this from me?"


    Prince Qing looked at the Imperial Concubine''s eyes and his heart softened. He lowered his head and said, "royal father says that we must keep this matter a secret from everyone, otherwise it won''t work."


    The more the imperial concubine heard, the more shocked she became.


    "Is there anything else about the Emperor?"


    The Prince Qing shook her head, "The royal father only sighed at the I, saying that the Prime Minister Du has authority over the imperial court. Currently, most of the people in the imperial court are his disciples, and the people only know of the Prime Minister Du, not the Emperor above the Prime Minister Du."


    Imperial Concubine laughed coldly. When she first entered the palace, the emperor had said the same thing to her.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" If he had told her, she would have stopped him.


    Prince Qing pursed his lips without saying a word.


    He was too eager to prove it to his imperial concubine.


    Imperial Concubine had instilled some ideas in him since she was young. She made him understand that he was not as noble as the crowd envied him. After she left the imperial power, he had nothing.


    He was clearly such an easy person to chase after his name, yet he had to act indifferent to it. The conflict in his heart was not to be trifled with by outsiders.


    Imperial Concubine''s gaze was locked onto Prince Qing. She knew that his son had started to distance himself from her, but she never thought that he would actually be willing to approach the Emperor rather than tell her the truth.


    "Do you know how the Queen died? And how did Consort De die? "


    The Imperial Consort suddenly lost her temper.


    She was the one who personally pushed her son over to the emperor''s side, but didn''t teach him. Even so, the royal family didn''t have any feelings for father and son.


    Prince Qing raised his head and looked at the imperial concubine in confusion.


    Why did you mention the two dead people?


    The Imperial Concubine''s face twisted, as if she had thought of something that she was afraid of. She held onto Prince Qing''s hand tightly.


    "Huai, don''t trust your majesty." He was not a man, he was a devil, and he loved no one but himself.


    "Mufei." Prince Qing frowned, he was here again.


    When the Imperial Concubine saw Prince Qing''s patient expression, she slowly loosened her grip on him.


    The Imperial Consort only felt extremely tired.


    In this palace, she had always struggled alone. No one could understand her fear, even when Prince Qing crawled out from her stomach, they were still unable to stand on the same front as her.


    The Imperial Consort gradually returned to her usual cold demeanor.


    "Mufei knows that you don''t like Miss Du, but if you don''t do it properly, why would she faked her death and run to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to become a maidservant?" Imperial Concubine didn''t want to force Prince Qing, but this matter was extremely strange. Especially when Li Huai had accidentally leaked a bit of information that made her panic.


    She had to find out.


    Seeing that the Prince Qing did not seem to reply her, she could not help but plead.


    "Huai''er, everyone in this world will have enmity towards you, only mufei is willing to die for you, do you understand?"


    Prince Qing couldn''t help but look up at the imperial concubine. Seeing her sad gaze, his heart softened.


    The more the imperial concubine heard, the more shocked she became.


    The Emperor had long planned on dealing with the Prime Minister Du, but he wasn''t in the imperial court, he was using such a despicable method.


    However, this was very much in line with the Emperor''s style.


    The pitiful Huai''er was treated as a target and did not know it.


    This matter, regardless of whether it was a success or not, Huai''er would be the first to bear the brunt of it.


    The Emperor was already dissatisfied with the Prime Minister Du, but he kept showing an expression of trust towards him.


    Who would believe that the emperor had long wanted to do something to him? They would only think that it was his Huai''er who had a grudge against the Prime Minister because of his forced marriage.


    Imperial Concubine covered her chest. It was all her fault. If she had told Huai''er what sort of person the emperor was from the very beginning, would he not have made such a mistake?


    If this matter were to succeed, and according to the Emperor''s actions, Huai''er would bear the brunt of the attack and would be affected by it. Huai''er would not be what he had promised him, and would instead be called storage monarch.


    Imperial Concubine looked at Prince Qing who had a face full of regret. Forget it, now that she told him all this, he definitely wouldn''t believe her.


    However, if everything went well, Du Jinse''s reputation would be ruined, her corpse would be thrown into the wilderness, the Prime Minister Du would plead guilty and would be killed along the way. She would not need a maidservant to replace her life and enter the Imperial Ancestral Hall.


    None of this was the Emperor''s doing.


    "There''s a master behind us, who would be this master?" The Imperial Consort murmured.


    Prince Qing finally felt that her imperial concubine was thinking the same way as he was, "This child originally suspected that there was a spy in my house who leaked my plan to Prince Rong. But if that''s the case, Prince Rong wouldn''t even come here."


    The consort nodded.


    The Prince Qing received the encouragement and continued: "It can''t be the Prime Minister Du. If it wasn''t for I boasting, then Du Jinse would have chosen the I as her leader since she entered our Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, and would have avoided the Du Family."


    After saying this, the Prince Qing looked at her in embarrassment.


    If Du Jinse was really as he said, why would she feed him the medicinal wine, why would she lock the door, and allow his medicinal strength to take effect, why would she leave the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, and become his proper domestic prostitute, rather than be his proper Princess Qing?


    The imperial concubine seemed to not have noticed Prince Qing''s awkwardness and was slightly lost in thought.


    "Du Jinse, that child doesn''t have much of a heart, I likes him from the very beginning. Her mother originally could have been a great help to you, but after you engaged to Miss Du, I repeatedly expressed goodwill towards you ¡­"


    The imperial concubine regained her senses and looked at Prince Qing, firmly shaking her head. "It wasn''t his doing."


    She was able to know so many secrets of the emperor but was still kept by his side. Naturally, she had her own protective abilities.


    Seeing that the imperial concubine did not seem to notice his awkwardness, Prince Qing heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I is also sure that it''s not Prime Minister Du''s doing. If he knew, he would only let Du Jinse leave the I, or kill Du Jinse before anything happened. It just didn''t happen."


    "He''s neither a Prince Rong nor a Prime Minister Du, could he still be an Emperor?" The Imperial Consort replied.


    However, she and Prince Qing knew clearly in their hearts that this was simply impossible.


    She was certain that Huai''er hadn''t threatened his throne yet, so naturally, he wouldn''t make a move against him at this time.


    However, Prince Qing knew that the Emperor was more looking forward to this matter than him.


    "Du Jinse."

 C93 Giving up a treasure

    Mother and son finally thought of the same thing.


    Imperial Consort''s expression was even more inconceivable.


    Prince Qing gnashed his teeth.


    Imperial Concubine looked at Prince Qing''s distorted expression due to hatred and sighed faintly, "Huai''er, you gave up a treasure."


    A tiger father does not have dog women, and how could the daughter of the Prime Minister Du be an ordinary person?


    Prince Qing wanted to deny it. He opened his mouth, but found that he could not utter a single word.


    A wise son cannot be a mother, so what could a imperial concubine not understand when she saw the Prince Qing like that.


    "If not because of being forced into a corner and the Miss Du didn''t do it properly but instead ran over to become my maidservant instead, Huai''er, when did you discover that you liked my Miss Du?"


    If only Huai''er had fallen in love with the Miss Du a long time ago, all of this wouldn''t have happened. Why did she have to wait until she lost him?


    Prince Qing flatly denied, "I like her? How could I like her? Mufei, do you know? She is not the maidservant you speak of at all, King Mo declared to the outside world. She is just a domestic prostitute he resides in his mansion with, I just cannot swallow that anger. "


    The Imperial Concubine''s expression changed as she cried out involuntarily, "Even so, will she still be able to bear it?"


    It must be known that Du Jinse was the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, even she had to be treated as a noble concubine. Even if she wasn''t the most noble woman, she wasn''t much different from her.


    The current Imperial Concubine felt that Du Jinse was simply too terrifying.


    Du Jinse was originally on their side, but now she was pushed to their opposite side by the Prince Qing.


    While feeling pity for the Imperial Concubine, she was also a little fearful.


    When a woman doesn''t care about anything, it''s the most dangerous.


    Imperial Concubine looked at Prince Qing in pain.


    This foolish child still hadn''t realized that he already had deep feelings for Du Jinse?


    Now that things had developed to this point, it was impossible for Du Jinse to change his mind.


    Imperial Consort sighed. Since that was the case, she didn''t need to point it out.


    However, she still couldn''t help but remind Prince Qing.


    "Huai''er, in the end, Miss Du followed you, and did not enjoy a single day. Since she is willing to degrade me, that is her own problem, and you don''t have to feel sorry for her. From now on, you will return to the bridge, return to the road, and walk your own path."


    When Prince Qing heard this, he did not feel very happy and said depressingly, "I knows."


    Even though he was furious in his heart, the Emperor had personally acknowledged that she was King Mo''s concubine. If he were to do anything else, it would mean that he would be looking down on the imperial power.


    The imperial concubine looked at him worriedly.


    Prince Qing gave a bitter smile as he met Imperial Concubine''s eyes.


    "Mufei, don''t worry. I can only hide her strength now that she''s abandoned in royal father. What else can she do?"


    Since the Emperor had already established the storage monarch, there was nothing for him to do. He might as well return and continue to meditate.


    The imperial concubine''s eyes flashed with heartache. "When mufei reports to the emperor, I''ll grant you two peerless beauties ¡­"


    The Prince Qing suddenly laughed.


    The imperial concubine awkwardly paused. "Huai''er, did mufei say something wrong?"


    Prince Qing shook his head. "Mufei wasn''t wrong, it''s just that I thought of a very funny joke. I once wanted to trade ten unparalleled beauties for her return."


    He hadn''t thought that his mufei would know this technique as well.


    Imperial Concubine had clearly misunderstood Prince Qing''s intentions, and felt heartache. How could her Huai''er be so foolish?


    Then Du Jinse would give up on being the main wife and decide to go to domestic prostitute.


    However, at a time like this, she would naturally not rub salt into her wound.


    She only sighed and said tiredly, "Mufei is tired. You can go back first."


    Prince Qing saluted, turned, and left.


    No matter how you looked at it, the Imperial Concubine felt lonely as she looked at Prince Qing''s back.


    Hopefully he would never know how much he liked Du Jinse, even if it was as he thought.


    However, the imperial concubine was calculating in her heart. If there was a chance, she wanted to meet Du Jinse once, so she didn''t mind for Du Jinse to know that the Prince Qing loved her.


    Although Imperial Concubine knew clearly that it was no longer possible between her and Huai''er, Du Jinse knew that the Prince Qing loved her, and might cause her entire body full of viciousness to turn into nothingness. As long as she was willing to stop harming Huai''er, she was willing to guarantee her safety.


    How was she supposed to meet Du Jinse? After all, the current Du Jinse had an identity and status that said she couldn''t take a single step into the palace, but she couldn''t leave either.


    Was that all they could do?


    The Imperial Consort was filled with anxiety.


    "Empress, His Highness the Prince Qing has left the palace." To send the palace maid of the Prince Qing over to respond.


    The imperial concubine nodded. "Where is the emperor now?"


    The palace maid replied, "The emperor is with the new beauty."


    The consort nodded.


    The Emperor is truly a hundred times free now. Going to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to participate in the coronation ceremony, and even bringing back a beauty?


    The beauty of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Imperial Concubine''s fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm.


    Since they were at the same place in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, did this beauty even get to know Du Jinse?


    "Empress, this servant will tell you a joke."


    Seeing that the Imperial Concubine wasn''t in a good mood, the palace maid smiled and said.


    "Oh? Your little hoof, what tongue have you got to chew? "


    Lian Ruo was called innocent.


    The imperial concubine laughed at her, "That''s enough, you can tell this I. If he doesn''t like to laugh, then let''s see how this I will punish you."


    Lian Ruo stuck out her tongue, "The Empress punished the Emperor to stay at the palace and serve the Empress for the rest of his life."


    The imperial concubine pretended to be angry as she said angrily, "I doesn''t want to grumble, and treat the people in the palace harshly."


    Lian Ruo smiled, "Empress, what if I say it well, Empress will always reward me with something."


    When the imperial concubine heard this, she stretched out her hand and plucked a step from her head. "I''ll reward this step to you."


    Lian Ruo giggled as she received it. "This servant still hasn''t spoken. Your Highness''s reward came down just like that."


    Seeing that the imperial concubine''s mood had improved, even Ruo Ruo didn''t say anything. "Empress, I heard from the Emperor''s daughter that this new beauty is actually a substitute."


    The imperial concubine was suddenly interested. "Substitute?"


    The Emperor wanted someone who could not have someone, and he even got a substitute.


    Lian Ruo nodded, looked left and right, then went to the Imperial Concubine''s side and whispered: "I heard that there is a person in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor who looks very similar to the Princess Qing. When the Emperor saw her, she was so scared that she fell into the lotus pond and was saved by that woman.


    The imperial concubine''s heart was thumping hard, it was Du Jinse again.

 C94 near

    "That woman saved the emperor, so how can the emperor blame her?"


    Imperial Concubine purposely pretended that she didn''t care.


    Lian Ruo shook her head. "Empress, after that woman saved His Majesty, not only did she not apologize, she even wanted His Majesty to compensate her clothes. I heard from little Wanzi that because of this, His Majesty paid King Mo a lot of money."


    The imperial concubine was surprised. "Isn''t it supposed to be compensating that woman?"


    Lian Ruo laughed, "That woman is just a servant in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. I heard that she is doted on by King Mo, and her clothes are so exquisite that even the empress of the imperial harem might not be able to match her clothes. Although she is doted on by King Mo, she doesn''t know it, and only knows that her clothes are expensive.


    Du Jinse, Du Jinse, who exactly are you?


    You actually attracted the attention of the people of the royal family, causing them to become infatuated with you?


    "You just said that the new beauty is a double, what kind of story is that?"


    The Imperial Concubine asked without batting an eyelid.


    "Since that woman''s clothes were torn apart, she naturally could not be worn anymore, so she was gifted to the beauty. When did the beauty ever see such a good thing on a normal day? She changed it a little and put it on on for King Mo''s coronation. It just so happened that the emperor saw it and brought her into the palace."


    Lian Ruo explained.


    The consort nodded.


    "Don''t bring up these words again in the future, in case it brings about a fatal disaster."


    Lian Ruo agreed to leave.


    The Imperial Concubine couldn''t help but walk over to the bronze mirror and lift off the cloth. She then looked at herself in the mirror.


    The emperor might not necessarily have set his eyes on Du Jinse, but the fact of bringing back a beauty was an indisputable fact.


    Imperial Concubine touched her face in the bronze mirror. She had also been young before, but the emperor had never lacked beauties by her side.


    When the Queen and Consort De were mentioned today, the Imperial Consort''s heart surged.


    Actually, it wasn''t just the two of them. She had watched too many matters of life and death in this palace for over twenty years.


    There were those who had been demoted, those who had been framed, those who had been courting death, and those who had fallen from the sky for no reason.


    Too much.


    There were so many that she never dared to look back.


    She was once a naive girl who had been in the harem for a long time, and her hands were stained with the blood of others.


    Prince Rong must not be allowed to become a storage monarch.


    The imperial concubine slammed down the bronze mirror.


    Losing Du Jinse was a huge loss to their side, but, even though the Prince Qing had always been obedient to her on other things, he had never followed her advice on this matter.


    Imperial Concubine raised her hand to support her head. If Prince Qing was a emotional person with a beloved woman, she wouldn''t have anything to say. But obviously ¡­ There was clearly nothing here, so why couldn''t he see the situation clearly?


    She was wrong. She had always been telling the Prince Qing in front of the emperor that she must listen to the emperor and be filial to his royal father. She was saying these words for the emperor to hear.


    He did listen.


    Even though the royal father was his own personal royal father, and at the same time, someone else''s royal father, she was the only mufei.


    There was no point in saying anything now.


    Although Du Jinse was still alive, she hated Prince Qing to the bones.


    Although the Prime Minister Du did not say that he would support the Prince Qing, as long as Du Jinse was the Princess Qing for one day, then even if he did not say that, his disciples would still be the ones standing at the bottom of the heart of the Prince Qing.


    The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt.


    The new beauty was from Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he wondered if they had any connections.


    The Imperial Consort felt that it was time to meet this beauty.


    Ever since the empress had passed away, the palace had been suspended in the air. The imperial concubine had replaced the phoenix imprint, so as long as she wanted to see it, it was much more convenient than others.


    That morning, the Imperial Consort went to the hall where the other imperial concubines would pay their respects. There, she saw a unfamiliar woman. It seemed that her meaning had already reached the ears of the beauties.


    The Imperial Concubine didn''t even glance at him. After she sat down, she accepted the greetings from the crowd and extended her hand to support them. "Sisters, please rise."


    After everyone took their seats, the imperial concubine looked at Xiao Xiao who was seated at the very end.


    "This little sister looks really unfamiliar."


    Xiao Xiao stood up with some difficulty, walked forward a few steps and was about to kneel.


    The palace maid who was serving her coughed lightly. Xiao Xiao looked at the palace maid and then stood still.


    The palace maid hurriedly kneeled down. "To reply esteemed Empress, this is the Emperor''s new Little Beauty."


    "Little Beauty?" The Imperial Consort couldn''t stand it.


    "When this servant was at Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, I was called Xiao Xiao. The Emperor said that I did indeed look small, so he called me Little Beauty."


    Everyone covered their mouths as they chuckled.


    Little Beauty, there are many ways to make fun of her. It looks like the Emperor doesn''t really love her. Another shadow flashed in Imperial Concubine''s heart.


    "I heard that you were chosen by the Emperor because you were wearing someone else''s clothes." Feng Zhaoyi said with a smile.


    Everyone was intelligent, upon seeing the noble concubine''s attitude towards Xiao Xiao, they would immediately know that she was being teased.


    When the other concubines heard this, they smiled and waited for Xiao Xiao to make a joke.


    Xiao Xiao knew that all the imperial concubines looked down on her because she was a servant, unlike them, who had a noble identity.


    "This sister is right. I have a lot of sisters in my family, so it''s not uncommon for elder sister to wear smaller for second sister." Xiao Xiao said calmly.


    When everyone heard how she admitted it so bluntly, they didn''t say anything. They just looked at each other and saw the disdain in each other''s eyes.


    After a long while, a beauty whispered, "I heard that Your Majesty took a liking to the original owner of the clothes."


    Imperial Concubine smiled as she listened to the gossip around her. When the beauty finished speaking, she put down the teacup in her hand.


    When the imperial concubines saw this, they fell silent.


    When Xiao Xiao heard this, she became even angrier, staring at the lady who spoke, "Big Sister Mo Mo''s respect for the Emperor towards the Emperor towards the Emperor is one of his elders, don''t spout nonsense."


    Before Xiao Xiao came, that woman was the most doted on by the emperor. In these few days, the emperor didn''t go to her place, so she had long since felt uncomfortable with Xiao Xiao.


    "How do you know? You''re not her."


    Xiao Xiao was so angry that her chest started to rise and fall, "Sister Mo Mo!"


    The palace maid that was serving her coughed a few times. Xiao Xiao looked at her and bit her lips, not saying anything.


    That beauty didn''t want to let her go just like that. She pressed on, "Why don''t you say it again, Big Sister Mo Mo, you''re now a woman of the Emperor. How can you call yourself a lowly big sister with that status?"


    Xiao Xiao was so angry that her eyes were wide open, "I feel that big sister Mo Mo is much better than this big sister."


    She did not know how to speak any big words, so when she heard what Xiao Xiao just said, she could not help but laugh. The girl''s face was pale, she did not expect that Xiao Xiao would call her shameful.


    "You''re vulgar."


    After a long while, the woman finally spoke.


    Xiao Xiao had always thought that Du Jinse was her lucky star so she naturally didn''t want to be belittled by others. She straightened her neck and said, "I actually thought that Big Sister was a hypocrite.

 C95 Accepted

    The Imperial Concubine smiled. "She often doesn''t speak sincerely."


    Imperial Concubine purposely spoke about her, not who it was. There was some ambiguity in her words, but she did it on purpose.


    The woman let out a cold snort and turned her head away.


    Xiao Xiao also returned to her seat and sat down.


    She suddenly reminisced about her days in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Although she would be bullied in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, everyone was a slave in the end, and there wouldn''t be such a large gap between them.


    The enormous hall was deathly silent for a moment.


    "Why is it so quiet."


    A deep male voice rang out, jolting the imperial concubines.


    "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!"


    Xiao Xiao quickly knelt down following the crowd.


    The emperor walked past her and sat down at the seat of honor. Someone had brought another chair for the imperial concubine to sit on.


    The emperor smiled as she looked at the crowd. "It''s usually very lively when I see all the concubines. Why is it so quiet today?"


    The Imperial Concubine laughed: "Everyone is listening to Little Beauty talk about some interesting things that happened outside the palace."


    The Emperor looked at Xiao Xiao, "Oh? What did Little Beauty say? "


    Xiao Xiao''s palace maid''s palms were covered with sweat. She was afraid that Xiao Xiao would say something that she shouldn''t have.


    Even though Xiao Xiao was born with a lowly background, she understood that the saying "long lifespan isn''t long" wasn''t something she could bear with either.


    "Actually, she didn''t say anything. This sister said something about the Emperor, and when the I heard it, it was rare."


    Xiao Xiao pointed to the beauty.


    She didn''t know the rules, but they did, so she told them to let it be. Anyway, these people loved to talk about it.


    The emperor looked at the beauty. "Oh?"


    When the beauty saw the emperor''s gaze on her, she immediately revealed a smile that she thought was very beautiful.


    "Your majesty, the Little Beauty said that her family is very poor and doesn''t even have new clothes. When I saw the emperor, she was still wearing someone else''s tattered clothes, and when the I heard this, her heart ached. She wanted to go back to find some new clothes that she didn''t wear to send to the Little Beauty."


    The emperor''s smile didn''t lessen when she heard this. That smile didn''t reach her eyes as she said faintly, "Could it be that I can''t even afford to give a beauty to two new outfits?"


    That beauty originally relied on the emperor''s fondness and was protected by her family at home. She didn''t pay much attention to her face and thought the emperor was joking with her. She coquettishly turned around.


    "The Emperor is laughing at the I now. These small matters were originally something the I should think about for the Emperor in order to prevent the Emperor from distracting and exhausting himself."


    The emperor turned his face to look at the imperial concubine.


    "Imperial Concubine is also slacking now. If you feel that the harem is too troublesome, I can send someone to help you."


    The imperial concubine cursed the beauty a few times in her heart. She was courting death, so why spare her? Yet, her expression didn''t change.


    "It''s rare that little sister has this kind of warmth in her heart, so it wouldn''t be good for I to reject you. Actually, I had long prepared some rewards for Little Beauty, and planned to send them over to little sister after asking the emperor to look them over."


    When the emperor heard this, his expression eased up. "In the end, it''s still better for you to take care of things."


    When the beauty heard this, she understood that the emperor wasn''t joking with her. Her face immediately turned pale.


    "Your Majesty ¡­" She wanted to say something else.


    The Emperor, however, gave her a nonchalant look.


    "You''ve been doing so little and talking so much lately that it''s really annoying. Go back and copy five hundred copies of the Diamond Sutra."


    This was punishing her.


    The beauty felt wronged. What did she say? She clearly didn''t say anything, okay?


    What a disaster.


    "Your Majesty, I ¡­" She pouted, trying to make the emperor''s heart soften by acting coquettishly.


    "Six hundred times." The Emperor said indifferently.


    The beauty couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Why? I doesn''t think he said anything wrong. Could it be that I is also wrong to take care of His Majesty''s new little sister in the palace?"


    So what if she had evil intentions? At the very least, on the surface, she did indeed seem to care about Xiao Xiao.


    The emperor looked at the beauty without a single ripple in his eyes.


    He was truly a reckless person. As for the matters of the royal family, how could he allow others to talk about it behind his back?


    The Emperor knew that there were actually many people discussing this matter, not just within the palace, but outside as well.


    Since he met her today, he would kill the chicken for the monkey to see.


    "When we were secretly interviewing her, she fell into the lotus pond. Miss Mo Mo did not avoid the suspicion and came to our rescue. We once asked Miss Mo Mo about her wish, but she did not accept the credit. Her character is truly priceless."


    The Imperial Concubine continued, "The Emperor should have told I long ago that this person saved the Emperor and saved the I. The I should have prepared a great gift in order to thank him."


    The emperor praised the imperial concubine before turning around to face the beauty. "How could a person like Miss Mo Mo be understood by a person like you? How could you insult my benefactor?"


    When Xiao Xiao heard the Emperor''s words, her tears rolled in her eyes. She did not dare say anything, but nodded her head repeatedly.


    When the emperor saw this, he could not help but laugh. "Why are you like a nodding bug?"


    Xiao Xiao said in embarrassment, "I thinks that the Emperor''s words are good."


    The emperor helplessly shook his head. This Xiao Xiao, was really simple and cute. She obviously didn''t say anything, but the emperor felt that it was very enjoyable.


    "Come over to the imperial concubine''s later. See if there''s anything you like." The Emperor smiled.


    The imperial concubine''s expression stiffened. "It''s against the rules of the emperor."


    The emperor waved his hand. "This emperor will do whatever he says. The rules aren''t always set by the people."


    The main reason was because he wanted to support Xiao Xiao today. Didn''t these people look down on Xiao Xiao? He lifted her.


    When the Imperial Consort heard this, she quickly adjusted her mood and the corners of her mouth curved upwards.


    "Yes, when I get back, I will definitely help little sister pick some good stuff."


    As a servant who came from a different world, she would definitely like that kind of vulgar gold and silver. At that time, she would choose a few more of these for Xiao Xiao.


    How could the emperor not know what the imperial concubine was thinking? She glanced at the imperial concubine and said, "I remember that there are still two brocades in the internal palace that are suitable for the Little Beauty. Take them out and send them to the Little Beauty."


    Xiao Xiao''s eyes were filled with love, she waved her hand: "Your majesty, you have already bestowed me with many good things, it''s enough."


    The Emperor smiled and took her hand. "Is that so? "Why do I feel like I haven''t given you anything yet?"


    Xiao Xiao looked at the emperor seriously. "Why isn''t there one? The Emperor gave Xiao Xiao such a huge courtyard, and even gave him so many palace maids, as well as a lot of things.


    The emperor looked at her dotingly. "Really?" "Did I really treat you well?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded heavily.


    "The Emperor seems to be deep in thought." But I feel that it''s not good enough for you. "


    Originally, the emperor didn''t have anything to do with Xiao Xiao. But who knew that not only did Xiao Xiao make him feel new, even her personality was very pleasing to others. When the emperor was together with her, he felt especially relaxed.


    Originally, he really thought that Du Jinse had come over wearing damaged clothes, but only when he got closer to Xiao Xiao to talk, did he realize that it wasn''t Du Jinse.

 C96 Success

    Sometimes, people''s fates were just that simple.


    He felt the most relaxed when he was with Xiao Xiao.


    That beauty was truly unsightly. He was unwilling to use harsh words to suppress someone he doted on.


    After Xiao Xiao heard the emperor''s words, tears filled her eyes.


    "The emperor treats Xiao Xiao very well, better than anyone else."


    "Alright, if we keep talking like this, I''m going to fall asleep." The Emperor was delighted.


    "Your majesty, I have a request." Xiao Xiao said, embarrassed.


    After entering the palace, he realized that there were so many rules.


    The emperor squinted his eyes and encouraged her to continue. He was giving Xiao Xiao face, and as long as she asked for more, he would consider agreeing. "Oh?"


    "My rouge water powder is almost used up. I want to find Big Sister Mo Mo and buy some more."


    When the emperor heard this, he glanced at the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine felt that she had been wronged, so her face darkened. You actually dare to be short a month''s time for Little Beauty. "


    Xiao Xiao was originally a slave to begin with, so she naturally knew that it wasn''t easy to be a slave.


    No, no, no. On the day I entered the palace, someone sent it over. It''s just that I''m used to using Sister Mo Mo''s rouge and cosmetic powder. I feel that it''s not as good as Sister Mo Mo''s.


    Xiao Xiao didn''t know what kind of waves her words would cause.


    Everyone could not help but look at Xiao Xiao''s face. They originally thought that she was grateful and hence, had a pretty face, could it be because of the rouge water powder?


    When the emperor heard that it was Mo Mo who made the rouge water powder, he could not help but become interested. He looked at Xiao Xiao and asked, "Why did you take Miss Mo Mo''s rouge water powder for free?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately shook her head, "I will not ask for it for nothing, Sister Mo Mo is very hardworking while making the rouge water powder, and the raw materials are all very good stuff, normally King Mo Wang wouldn''t let Sister Mo Mo out of the house, and only the I is helping her purchase them, not to mention other things, just the flowers are already extremely expensive, unlike us, Sister Mo Mo, we don''t have this much monthly allowance, your majesty, is my monthly allowance allowed for me to use?


    After saying that, Xiao Xiao looked at the emperor with eager eyes.


    Actually, she only wanted to buy it for her own use initially, and had also prepared a few handmade money bags as a greeting. After seeing everyone, she then understood what Mo Mo had told her before, that people looked down on her with their eyes, and she was referring to the masters in the palace. Her coarse cloth money bag, these people would feel bad if they offered it to their servants, so she didn''t need to give them her heart''s blood.


    Big Sister Mo Mo had once said something big, saying that these rouge water powder were made by her, that even fairies use them? When she looked at the rouge water powder that everyone was using, she felt that it was really not as good as what Big Sister Mo Mo was capable of.


    Anyway, she had received quite a bit of silver recently, enough for her to buy a lot.


    Hearing this, the imperial concubine opened her eyes and inadvertently glanced at Xiao Xiao. She didn''t think that she would actually be so close to that Mo Mo.


    Just a moment ago, I was wondering what kind of rouge water powder the Little Beauty was using, and I also wanted to buy it for a try. Why don''t we first deduct the amount of silver that the Ministry of Internal Affairs used to purchase the rouge water powder, and when the Little Beauty buys the rouge water powder, I will try it out with the other sisters. If I think it''s good, how about I purchase it from this Miss Mo Mo from now on?


    Xiao Xiao spoke incoherently, but Noble Consort still understood one thing, that was, she was selling the rouge water powder for silver, since that was the case, she would give her a good one.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    The emperor''s interest was piqued as well. "Miss Mo Mo is actually still interested in being a rouge water powder?"


    When Xiao Xiao mentioned this, his eyes lit up, becoming a qualified sales pitch.


    She went on and on for a long time. When she found that everyone was listening to her, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Your Majesty, the rouge water powder that Big Sister Mo Mo made is really good."


    She wanted to say that they were the best rouge water powder that she had ever used, but then she thought that these people''s statuses were noble, and that they had never used anything good, so she swallowed her words. Although she was acting coquettishly towards the emperor, her eyes eagerly stared at the imperial concubine.


    Even if Sister Mo Mo said that it would be used by gods, it wouldn''t necessarily be better than her. Just now, when she glanced at it, she felt that the things that these concubines used were not as good as the things that Sister Mo Mo made. Furthermore, because of what the imperial concubine said, she finally dared to say it.


    "Imperial Consort, what do you think?"


    The emperor couldn''t make a decision. He could only look at his imperial concubine.


    "The Imperial Concubine laughed," I heard what the Little Beauty said, she really wanted to take a look at this rouge water powder, if it was as meticulous as she said, if it was really like what she said, even if we were to hand over this court order to Miss Mo Mo, the I would feel that it was worth it, after all, the younger sisters dressed brilliantly, the Emperor would also look at them with pleasure, and even if it was something that has always been taken by the Internal Clan, it wouldn''t be easy to decide on them. The I is willing to share their worries with the Emperor, so if the Little Beauty is right, we can personally meet with that Miss Mo Mo.


    The imperial concubine clearly felt that the emperor treated this Miss Mo Mo differently.


    The emperor muttered, "Then let''s do as you say. It''s just that that Miss Mo Mo ¡­"


    The emperor looked at his imperial concubine, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    The Imperial Concubine smiled without changing her expression.


    The emperor thought for a moment. "Since your status is low, it''s fine if you don''t see her."


    When the Imperial Concubine saw him, she would inevitably be frightened. It was best to just disappear.


    The Imperial Concubine was a little disappointed and lowered her eyes in agreement.


    When Xiao Xiao heard it, she was not happy. Her thoughts were simple and her emotions were written all over her face.


    In the blink of an eye, the Emperor saw her pouting, and knew what she was thinking.


    "What is it? Little Beauty is not happy? "


    "I don''t dare." Xiao Xiao didn''t dare say that, but her face clearly showed that she was angry.


    The emperor couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, if this goes on, then Zhen will be angry."


    Xiao Xiao glanced at the emperor. "Your majesty still hasn''t said whether I can return to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    After she finished speaking, she could not help but mutter in a low voice, "Anyways, I''s status is low, it can''t be compared to all of you big sisters, it should be possible."


    The Emperor sighed, and then extended her arm to embrace Xiao Xiao. "Just how are you angry? Alright, alright, I''ll allow you to go, and I''ll also grant you permission to be a imperial concubine. This is fine, right?"


    The imperial concubine looked at the emperor in shock. Since when was he so easy to speak to?


    When she looked at Xiao Xiao again, she only felt mixed emotions.


    Were men this bottomless in front of beauties?

 C97 Sad

    Xiao Xiao was so happy that she was about to jump up and down, waving her arm, "Your majesty, you are awesome."


    The Emperor liked Xiao Xiao to be like this. That kind of happiness was contagious.


    If it wasn''t for the imperial concubine, Xiao Xiao would probably sing beside him happily like she usually did.


    "Alright, alright, look at what you call Imperial Consort''s joke." The Emperor laughed.


    The imperial concubine smiled and said, "I likes this little sister ever since she saw her. Just now I was worried that the emperor would blame this little sister for not understanding the rules. Seeing that the emperor is acting this way, the I is finally relieved."


    Xiao Xiao blinked her eyes. Ah, she didn''t do anything, why did she have to be blamed?


    The other consorts watched as the beauty suffered a loss. They sat quietly to one side, not daring to speak. Only at this moment did they heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, he looked at Xiao Xiao with a meaningful look.


    "I''m a bit tired. Tell everyone to disperse."


    The emperor had come. The imperial concubines who had wanted to leave had all stayed behind.


    The imperial concubines were sent away.


    Xiao Xiao also wanted to leave, but the emperor reached out to stop her.


    Xiao Xiao turned and looked at the emperor.


    "There''s a chef in the Imperial Consort''s palace. The letter from the duck isn''t bad. Try it."


    In these two days, the emperor was already used to eating precious delicacies. He would occasionally change the taste of the dishes and actually thought that it was not bad.


    Xiao Xiao looked at the emperor, a little helpless.


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Even if she didn''t understand, she should still have avoided the emperor''s presence in the imperial concubine palace.


    However, she had yet to learn to refuse.


    The imperial concubine looked at Xiao Xiao with a smile on her face, but that smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    No matter how stupid Xiao Xiao was, she could still tell that the imperial concubine was unhappy.


    "Your Majesty, if I is to return to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to see his former sisters, he has to go back and clean up."


    The emperor was startled, he turned and looked at Xiao Xiao, "You mean to go back to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor?"


    The Imperial Concubine laughed: "Little Beauty just entered the palace. She doesn''t understand the rules of the palace, so it''s not strange. I will slowly explain it to her."


    Disdain flashed in the Imperial Concubine''s eyes. After all, she was a servant who didn''t understand the rules of the palace. If she could leave the palace so casually, how could she have entered the palace so deeply?


    Xiao Xiao stood there helplessly. Did she say anything wrong?


    The imperial concubine had something on her mind, so she waved her hand, "Little Beauty can go back first. Men, give Little Beauty a taste of our bad duck faith, and also a jar of Bamboo Leaf Green."


    As the palace maid promised to leave, the imperial concubine added, "Pick a few more delicate snacks."


    The emperor smiled and sighed. "Imperial Consort is becoming more and more generous now."


    "I was originally very angry, but when he saw that the emperor was happy, he also became generous."


    The couple chatted and laughed.


    Recently, the Prince Qing has been having a hard time.


    It seemed that overnight, rumors of his manliness had spread like the spring wind. In the entire capital, there was no one who did not know that he was the same as Long Yang.


    In a short period of time, the slightly more handsome servants in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor did not dare to leave their residences.


    Not to mention the people outside talking about the Prince Qing''s preferences, even people in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor were thinking highly of themselves. After all, someone had personally seen the Prince Qing and two attendants fooling around a while ago, and after that, those two attendants had disappeared without a trace. Even many of the guards who had appeared in the Tantai Pavilion that day had also disappeared.


    Prince Qing''s temper became more and more violent. Because of the dodging movements of a servant, he had the people from the manor beat him to death in a fit of rage.


    When King Mo told this to Du Jinse, he saw that Du Jinse had a sad expression and stopped talking.


    "Mo Mo, this is all done by the Prince Qing, it''s not your fault, you don''t have to worry about it." Li Hao comforted her as he placed his hand on the back of Du Jinse''s hand.


    "If I don''t kill Bo Ren, he will die because of me." It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t sad.


    Du Jinse''s eyes revealed a faint sadness.


    "Mo Mo, accompany me for a walk." King Mo saw that she was still silent and didn''t say anything, so she simply stretched out his hand to pull her up.


    Du Jinse''s interest was not high, but she still obediently stood up.


    "At this time, there''s nothing good to see." Li Hao frowned in annoyance.


    The weather was so hot that even the slightest movement would cause one to break out in a cold sweat. Honestly speaking, it would be better to listen to gossip.


    Originally, when he heard such good gossips and learned from Du Jinse, he thought that she would be happy.


    "You''re just a servant, why do you care?"


    Li Hao did not know how to advise his.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I know, it''s just that we''re all human, why are we divided into different grades?"


    With that, Du Jinse shook her head at herself.


    "If the Du Family''s daughter were to bring this up, she would have a reputation of benevolent kindness. However, it came from a lowly servant. It sounds more like the tragedy of a rabbit and its fox."


    This was the effect of the words of those who stood at different heights.


    Li Hao moved Du Jinse''s body carefully.


    "In the eyes of others, you don''t even need to care about what kind of person they think Mo Mo is. In my eyes, you are just a kind person."


    "Also, the Emperor has already personally bestowed you the title of my concubine. Now that you mention it again, are you blaming me for making up that back then when your identity was too lowly?"


    Du Jinse shook his head, "I understand, you actually did that to save me, and did not care about small matters. I never had these kinds of things on me, it was originally not easy for people to live, so why would I care so much."


    Li Hao couldn''t help but praise him, "I didn''t expect you to be so open-minded.


    After Du Jinse became a Princess Qing, she became mad with jealousy. Her reputation in the capital was not very good.


    Du Jinse was shocked and she glared at Li Hao, "Do you really understand what kind of person I am?"


    She clearly felt guilty, but she still wanted to act like this.


    Li Hao naturally didn''t know what she was thinking, and seeing that she still had the mood to argue with him, his mood relaxed a lot.


    "Alright, alright, alright. What do you think?"


    The corner of her mouth slightly raised, "Actually, I am me, a woman named Mo Mo. Un, the prince''s name is really well written, I am just silently struggling to live."


    Li Hao frowned.


    "The more I don''t let you say it, the more excited you get."


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao sighed, "What should I do with you?"


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously and shrugged.


    "What else can we do? "Make it cold."


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse glared at him.


    In the end, Li Hao still lost.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about the past anymore. This is enough."


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "Your Highness, do you know how to sit in the well and watch the sky? How big a person''s structure is depends on where she lives. "


    Li Hao slightly narrowed his eyes, "You want to go out again?"


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "In your current state, how are you different from imprisoning me?"


    Li Hao shook her head, "Prince Qing hates you to the bones, and yet you are still poisoned in this house. As long as you leave the house, I''m worried that you won''t come back."


    Du Jinse muttered.


    "It''s not like I didn''t go out."


    He shouldn''t have come back then.


    However, it didn''t seem to be something she could say.


    Li Hao''s footsteps paused.


    She ¡­ Didn''t want to come back?

 C98 Bargaining

    "How about this, I doesn''t have anything to do recently, let''s go live at the mountain resort for a few days."


    With him by her side, Prince Qing probably wouldn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    "You''re fine?" Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in ridicule.


    Li Hao placed a hand on his lips and coughed lightly.


    "I is really fed up with these trivial matters. You wanted to steal a few days of laziness, but you insisted on exposing I."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and smiled.


    Seeing that, Li Hao could not help but laugh to himself.


    "I will take it as your agreement."


    "Anyway, we''re going out of the clan, so I have no reason to refuse." Du Jinse said.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go and prepare."


    Li Hao turned around and walked back.


    Du Jinse was startled, and chased, "What else do you need to prepare?"


    Li Hao stopped in his tracks, looked at Du Jinse, and said, "How can prince go out casually?"


    Alright, Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    However, Du Jinse was still very excited to be able to go out for a walk. She didn''t want to take advantage of his carelessness and secretly leave.


    Li Hao suddenly reached out and pinched Du Jinse''s face.


    "It hurts, what are you doing?" Du Jinse hurriedly rescued herself from Li Hao''s grasp. She glared at Li Hao, confused.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile, "Tell me, what kind of scheme are you plotting?"


    Du Jinse was startled, and stubbornly said: "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "When you were thinking of a clever plan, your eyes would roll about randomly, and anyone with eyes would be able to see through it."


    "Ah, no."


    Du Jinse was shocked.


    In front of these royals, the best thing would be for Mount Tai to collapse before them without any change in expression. With her expression of joy and anger, it was easy for others to see through her.


    Li Hao could not hold back his laughter, "Of course ¡ª ¡ª I was lying."


    "Why are you so bad?" Du Jinse stomped her feet and turned her body.


    Li Hao turned his body, and looked at Du Jinse with a slanted head, "It''s really hard to see such a pouting look."


    Du Jinse stared blankly for a moment, then felt sad, "Pussy, a person who lives on the edge of life and death everyday, how can he have the chance to act coquettishly to others?"


    Du Jinse was startled. Was she acting coquettishly?


    "Who told you to be absent-minded? Look, as you''re talking, you''re daydreaming again."


    Li Hao waved his hand in front of Du Jinse''s eyes.


    Du Jinse reached out and grabbed his hand.


    "Your Highness King Mo, there will be a day when you marry your wife."


    Du Jinse said seriously.


    Li Hao''s body stiffened, she raised her eyes to look at Du Jinse, and said indifferently: "There''s no need for you to remind I, I knows this very well."


    Du Jinse felt apologetic, she really didn''t want to ruin the scene like this. She just didn''t want Li Hao to sink too deep into the abyss.


    The atmosphere between the two was a bit awkward.


    Li Hao took a few steps forward, turned and glanced at Du Jinse, "What are you still standing there for, hurry up and follow me."


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao was in a bad mood, and did not want to get involved with his brows anymore, so she silently followed behind him.


    Li Hao walked a few steps, stood up, and extended his hand out to grab Du Jinse.


    "No matter what you think in your heart, you are after all, the concubine that the Emperor personally promised to the I. So, in the future, you are not allowed to say something like that, it makes the I unhappy."


    Du Jinse turned and looked at Li Hao. Ah, what did she say?


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then understood what Li Hao meant.


    She secretly curled her lips. Clearly, it was for his own good.


    After all, the two of them knew that there was a tiger on the mountain, so why would they want to go deeper into the mountain?


    "Did you or did you not hear what the I said?" Li Hao squinted her eyes dangerously.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, "Got it."


    Li Hao nodded in satisfaction, "I know I have to do it."


    Du Jinse could not help but look at Li Hao, "If I were to give my heart to you, what can you give me in return?"


    Li Hao was speechless, "What do you think?"


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "Other than the silver, you seem to have a pretty good body."


    Li Hao spat blood. His body, he was a dignified duke, what did she take him for?


    "You''re the eldest young miss, how can you be so vulgar?"


    Du Jinse smiled but did not say a word.


    Li Hao immediately remembered that he was peeling her scar again.


    "Forget it, at least I still has a body to attract you, it''s better than just silver."


    Du Jinse was originally joking, but she didn''t think that Li Hao would actually endure it too. She turned her face to look at Li Hao, but was it because he liked her that he tolerated her impudence?


    "What''s wrong with silver?" Du Jinse asked.


    Li Hao frowned.


    "Of course there''s nothing wrong with that. No one would mind having too much silver. Just don''t talk about it." How vulgar.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Only people like you who don''t have to suffer for money for your entire life would not treat money as a normal thing. It''s precisely because of this that you all feel that bringing up money is a vulgar and vulgar thing, full of the stench of money."


    "When a person lives in this world, he has to run around for his livelihood. He has to think of a way to earn a lot of money, have the money and the right to do what he wants to do. It would be more or less convenient."


    Li Hao was also convinced that she would be able to say these things about money.


    "When did you start thinking about this?"


    Li Hao casually asked.


    Du Jinse said as she was about to say it was very early, but when she thought of something, she smiled faintly.


    "It should be when I left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor. At that time, I was standing on the street with no money left in my pockets, and I found out that I didn''t even have the money to buy a steamed bun."


    Since she didn''t have the money to buy the steamed buns, she naturally made it up. At that time, how could she have the heart to focus on eating? All she could think about was what she would do in the future.


    However, when Li Hao heard her words, his heart was filled with pain.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, and then lowered his head, "Not bad, after all, it''s all in the past."


    "If only I had discovered your good intentions long ago, I wouldn''t have made you fall in love with the Prince Qing, and wouldn''t have caused you to suffer so much."


    However, the past had left her with too much pain. His heart was filled with pain, but he was powerless to do anything.


    However, she would not suffer any more from now on. He would take care of her.


    "Wu, with Xiao Xiao gone, is your rouge water powder business affected?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse raised her head in shock, "Ah, you already know about it?"


    Li Hao couldn''t help but reach out and scratch her nose.


    "In this mansion, what can be hidden from my eyes?"


    That''s true.


    Du Jinse thought for a moment, then replied: "It''s not too bad."


    Du Jinse knew that she could not place the eggs in the same basket as her. Although Xiao Xiao was the closest to her in the past, she had consciously asked Xiao Xiao to cultivate the little sister she was close with. Although it would not be easy for them to go out for a while, going out to buy things was not as meticulous as Xiao Xiao.


    The flow of talent was very normal.


    Although Du Jinse was regretful, Xiao Xiao leaving, was indeed a loss to her, but as a woman, she had to marry after all. For a weirdo like her, who did not want to marry anymore, she alone would be enough.

 C99 Treasure Chest

    "Your Highness."


    The butler hurried over, and when he saw that King Mo and Du Jinse were together, he hesitated to speak.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse and took a few steps forward.


    Du Jinse decided to hide further.


    Since they didn''t want her to know, she wasn''t that curious.


    Unexpectedly, Li Hao walked towards her.


    "You have a deep relationship with Zangxiang Pavilion''s Pu Zhu?" Li Hao had a strange look on his face.


    "What happened?" Du Jinse looked at Li Hao warily.


    Li Hao comforted her, "Nothing, she''s just here to seek an audience with you."


    This was what he was curious about. Speaking of which, he could be considered to have a good relationship with Pu Zhu, but Pu Zhu didn''t ask to see him, instead, she stubbornly requested to see Du Jinse. What was the reason behind this?


    When Du Jinse heard it, she carefully looked at Li Hao.


    "Then does the prince ask me to see her?"


    Her eyes could not help but reveal a look of grief. Speaking of which, Pu Zhu could be considered as her close friend in this world.


    Li Hao said to the butler: "Call her here."


    The butler could not help but look at Du Jinse and agree before leaving.


    Du Jinse''s state of mind did not belong to her. Pu Zhu knew that she was fine, and should be relieved, but for no reason, she would definitely not come here. What exactly had happened?


    "Could I ask Your Highness to step aside for a moment?" Du Jinse thought of something and asked.


    Li Hao was startled for a moment, then nodded his head: "Alright, but you have to promise me, if there is anything, you cannot hide from I."


    Du Jinse nodded without hesitation.


    "Alright." She was silly, hiding things from him. With her strength, what could she do? She couldn''t even get into the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor now, and it wasn''t a very difficult matter. Pu Zhu wouldn''t look for her either, since he was looking for her, there definitely wasn''t anyone else that could help her, and the matter was urgent.


    Li Hao was also clear of this point. The reason he said this was because he wanted to calm Du Jinse''s heart.


    Sometimes, it was so easy for smart people to talk to smart people.


    After seeing Li Hao leaving, Du Jinse turned and rushed towards the direction of the butler. She wished that she could quickly meet Pu Zhu and ask her what exactly happened, but she was afraid that she would miss it on the road. Furthermore, she could not leave the house, and could only wait here.


    Seeing Pu Zhu from afar, Du Jinse immediately went forward and grabbed Pu Zhu''s hand.


    "Pu Zhu, you''re here."


    Pu Zhu was startled, then looked at Du Jinse who was pulling her hand. Her eyes grew hot, but due to the change in her identity, Du Jinse did not treat her lightly.


    "Pu Zhu pays her respect to concubine."


    Pu Zhu gracefully agreed.


    Du Jinse was startled, seeing that the butler who was still standing at the side understood.


    "Housekeeper Li, go and busy yourself first. I still have a lot of things to say to Miss Pu Zhu."


    The butler looked at Pu Zhu suspiciously. What is there to talk about with her?


    "This servant is not busy, this servant will wait on you here."


    The Duke actually got coaxed away by Du Jinse, so the butler felt that he should shoulder the burden of looking at Du Jinse and Pu Zhu, in case the two of them say anything that they shouldn''t have.


    Du Jinse frowned, and suddenly laughed sinisterly.


    The butler looked at her warily. Her smile was so scary, what kind of scheme was this?


    "I want to learn from Miss Pu Zhu. How can I make the prince stay in bed with me? He''s infatuated with me, I didn''t expect that the butler would also be interested in me at his age."


    The worry in Pu Zhu''s eyes, after hearing what Du Jinse said, was diluted by a lot, and she used her fan to cover her face.


    "The butler is at the prime of his life and should learn from him. You must know that Lord Mu''s father is already approaching the end of his life. He will never tire of such matters."


    Although the Housekeeper Li was not an old-fashioned person, he had a good character.


    The two girls smiled at each other, then Du Jinse pulled Pu Zhu and said, "Let''s go, we will talk inside."


    Pu Zhu waved behind him, "Xiao Ying."


    Only then did Du Jinse realise that Xiao Ying had her head lowered, and was following behind him from a distance.


    Not knowing why, when Du Jinse saw Xiao Ying like this, she felt all the blood in her body congealing, "She ¡­"


    Du Jinse felt a faint unease in her heart.


    Pu Zhu could not bear to do that, but she turned her head and nodded.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath and walked towards Xiao Ying, gently embracing her in her arms.


    Xiao Ying''s body trembled and she could not help but straighten her back.


    Du Jinse did not make any unnecessary movements, and only held her gently. In the time it took to make a cup of tea, Xiao Ying had let her guard down, and was no longer as stiff as before.


    "Let''s go in."


    Du Jinse pulled Xiao Ying''s hand, walked to Pu Zhu''s side, and took the opportunity to pull Pu Zhu''s hand. The three of them walked shoulder to shoulder, returning to Du Jinse''s residence.


    Du Jinse told the two of them to wait. She went over to get some hot water and poured some tea for them.


    Seeing that, Pu Zhu muttered: "You are now a concubine, why do you not even have a servant at your side?"


    Du Jinse was startled, then laughed: "What concubine, it is just a joke."


    She was just a trapped bird.


    Pu Zhu suddenly looked at Du Jinse with fervent eyes, "I''ll gift Xiao Ying to you, alright?"


    Du Jinse looked up at Pu Zhu in astonishment, and then understood. "You can bear it?"


    The most important thing was whether the brothels would let them go.


    Pu Zhu''s eyes dimmed as she opened the exquisite small box that she had been carrying.


    Du Jinse was immediately blinded by her gaze as she squinted her eyes and looked at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu immediately explained, "Don''t misunderstand, Xiao Ying''s indenture contract is with mother, as long as I go to a lady in Zangxiang Pavilion, to redeem my body, I cannot do it without silver. This is my savings of many years, first take it, if it''s not enough, I will think of a way."


    Du Jinse stared at the box full of pearl emeralds, "Is that not enough?"


    Xiao Ying was only a maidservant, not some Flos Lonicerae.


    Pu Zhu revealed a bitter smile, "As long as we enter that place, we won''t wait for too long. How many people will be able to come out?"


    Those who were willing to give up their lives for them might not have that much money, and those who were wealthy might not be willing to leave with him.


    He was actually quite lucky to be able to use silver to redeem himself and leave this place.


    However, many people had already left, but their lives had become even more miserable. They would rather stay here than face an unpredictable fate.


    Du Jinse started to understand why they didn''t want her to enter the brothel, but she couldn''t understand one thing.


    She reached out her hand and pulled Pu Zhu to the side, "Pu Zhu, I clearly already gave the smelly water secret formula to Xiao Ying, why ¡­"


    Pu Zhu''s expression was somewhat unwilling, "How can a girl endure the stench from her own body, it''s just that it was useless that day ¡­"


    There was a reason behind all of this.


    Du Jinse sighed.

 C100 Good

    Xiao Ying knew that they were talking behind his back, but he didn''t want her to feel sad after hearing it.


    Du Jinse looked at her, "How long has it been?"


    Pu Zhu reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes, "It''s been three days."


    It had already been three days, and Xiao Ying still hadn''t walked out from the shadows of that night.


    However, Du Jinse still had one question to consider, "Do you have any aftercare contraception?"


    Pu Zhu was stunned. At that time, the situation was chaotic, and she did not dare to be sure of it.


    "He probably drank it."


    Du Jinse frowned, "You should, you have to be sure."


    Pu Zhu was a little helpless, she naturally understood that all of Du Jinse''s questions were extremely important. It was just that after Xiao Ying''s innocence was stolen, her mind had always been muddled, she was worried that Xiao Ying could not think straight, and had always accompanied her by her side. She really did not notice this.


    However, brothels always had this rule. If a woman was to accidentally have an affair, they would always drink a bowl of after the event contraceptive medicine. It was just that Xiao Ying did not know whether to drink it or not.


    Seeing her expression, Du Jinse knew that she was not certain, "Forget it, now that three days have passed, it''s too late even if I drink now."


    "I promise you that."


    It was hard for Du Jinse to imagine that the gloomy girl in front of him was the straightforward Xiao Ying.


    She walked forward and held Xiao Ying''s hand.


    "Xiao Ying, I know you can hear what I''m saying. Look at me, at that time, I was betrayed by my most beloved person, and I schemed to throw me onto another man''s bed. The only place I could think of to stay is not my home, but a brothel.


    Xiao Ying''s eyes moved.


    Du Jinse gave her an encouraging look.


    Pu Zhu looked at Xiao Ying with teary eyes.


    She sending Xiao Ying to Du Jinse''s place was right, Du Jinse could not only give Xiao Ying a place to rest, she could also tell that, and most importantly, she could make Xiao Ying walk out of that abyss of despair.


    Du Jinse continued: "This is not our fault, why should we punish ourselves with the mistakes of others?"


    "It''s not the same. You weren''t forced to report it, how could you understand?" When Xiao Ying said this, she was not hysterical, but her lifeless voice made people worry for him.


    "Xiao Ying, how can you say anything? You are not that kind of person."


    Pu Zhu worriedly looked at Du Jinse. As long as she was a woman, after hearing Xiao Ying''s curses, she would choose to stay away from him. After all, no one owed her.


    Du Jinse indicated with her eyes that Pu Zhu did not say anything further. She understood.


    If it was anyone else, Du Jinse would definitely shake off the dust on the ground and leave, but she could not forget that when she was out of options, Xiao Ying ignored her as she stuffed the silver into her hands.


    "Would you pull yourself together if I said yes?" Du Jinse suppressed her emotions to prevent her voice from rising.


    Not only Xiao Ying, even Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse in shock.


    Pu Zhu thought of the recent rumours, and could not help but ask: "Could it be that all of this is true, that Prince Qing is really going to be crowned as king of the desert ¡­"


    The entire city was saying that Prince Qing had a hobby of breaking sleeves, but that was only in the market. At the upper echelons, they were secretly spreading another version.


    Pu Zhu realized that she made a mistake and covered her mouth as she looked at Du Jinse apologetically.


    In her eyes, Du Jinse was laughing and laughing, as if she did not care about all the troublesome matters at all. She did not expect that she would actually hide such a huge matter in her heart.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse in disbelief, "Aren''t you sad?"


    Du Jinse''s mouth formed a bitter smile. Indeed, there were some people who would only take comfort from others'' pain when they heard that they had suffered more than she did.


    "What''s the use of feeling sad? Will the people who hurt you die because of your difficulties? "


    Xiao Ying was flabbergasted.


    "Alright, when I went to the kitchen just now, I ordered some porridge and side dishes. Let''s wash our faces and eat something first."


    Du Jinse reached out and stroked the hair on Xiao Ying''s face that covered her face back, and said with a coaxing tone.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse, and just when she was worried that she would reject him, she saw her nod her head.


    Pu Zhu didn''t think that Xiao Ying would actually listen to what Du Jinse said. She was originally a little worried, but at this moment, she finally relaxed.


    "Sister Mo Mo, are you there?" The timid voice of the little maidservant came from outside the door.


    Du Jinse gave the two of them a gaze that said "don''t be impatient" before she walked up to the door and opened it, taking the food box from the little maidservant.


    "Thank you." Du Jinse smiled as she thanked her.


    Little maidservant turned around and left with a smile.


    Du Jinse placed the food box on the Eight Immortals Table and took out the layers of food inside.


    "Yes, it smells good. I''m hungry from the smell."


    Du Jinse said as she laid it out.


    Pu Zhu pulled Xiao Ying and sat down.


    Du Jinse finished dividing the dishes and sat down.


    With Du Jinse talking by the side, Xiao Ying ate a little.


    Just like that, Du Jinse obtained some useful information from their conversation.


    After eating, Du Jinse advised Xiao Ying to rest. Xiao Ying looked at Pu Zhu''s slightly red eyes. For the past two days, because of her, Pu Zhu did not sleep even once.


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s breathing gradually become shallow, Du Jinse called for Pu Zhu to go out.


    "Tell Xiao Ying to first have a good night''s sleep, I''ll go see the Duke, then I''ll follow you to the Zangxiang Pavilion."


    Du Jinse did not forget about her promise to Li Hao.


    Pu Zhu nodded.


    Du Jinse went out, grabbed a person, and asked him where he was going.


    "The prince has left the palace."


    The servant said respectfully.


    At this time, Li Hao left the room.


    When Pu Zhu saw Du Jinse, her gaze was fervent.


    Du Jinse laughed, "There''s no rush, take a good rest as well."


    Pu Zhu also knew that this kind of matter could not be rushed.


    "You ¡­ How are you doing? "


    Pu Zhu asked tentatively.


    Du Jinse glanced at her, "The prince has been treating me well, but he doesn''t allow me to leave the palace at will."


    Hearing this, Pu Zhu frowned, "Isn''t the mistress always like this?"


    Du Jinse was stunned.


    "It''s not the same."


    Pu Zhu opened her eyes wide and looked at her in confusion, "What''s different?"


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "What''s different about that is that those women voluntarily drew a picture of the ground as a prison, and I ¡­ "I want to go out and take a look."


    Pu Zhu didn''t understand what she was thinking, but even though Du Jinse''s words were shocking at first, after carefully savoring them, she felt that they made sense.


    "What does Prince Mo do to you?" Pu Zhu asked worriedly.


    Du Jinse thought about it, "It''s pretty good."


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse met Pu Zhu''s gaze and sighed helplessly. "It''s really pretty good, could it be that you''re still counting on me to be very good, especially good?"


    When Pu Zhu heard it, she laughed embarrassedly and pulled Du Jinse''s hand, shaking it twice.


    "Alright, I''m just worried about you."


    Du Jinse turned her head and looked at the small box that Pu Zhu had placed on the table.


    "That''s all you have, right?" Du Jinse pouted.

 C101 dowry

    "You''ve already taken it out, what will you do in the future?" Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    "The silver can still be earned." Pu Zhu asked casually.


    Du Jinse supported her chin with one hand, "Do you need that much silver?"


    He felt that it was enough to redeem the Flos Lonicerae''s body.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse, "Xiao Ying has been with me since young, but I can''t take care of her for a lifetime. As for the rest, I hope you can help me find a good wife for Xiao Ying, and use it as her dowry."


    A dowry?


    Du Jinse frowned, "I know that you and Xiao Ying have a deep relationship, just that, I do not agree with what you are doing. Have you ever heard of how a man''s wealth is his own fault?"


    Pu Zhu grinned, "I believe you will definitely worry more about Xiao Ying."


    Pu Zhu felt that Du Jinse had her own unique side to him.


    Du Jinse glanced at the sleeping Xiao Ying, and said in a low voice: "This is not what I''m talking about, even if I feel that it''s not bad, Xiao Ying is still willing to do it."


    Xiao Ying was willing, but she didn''t know if Pu Zhu was satisfied.


    Pu Zhu also whispered: "Women, are always married. As long as the other party doesn''t despise us Xiao Ying, I am willing to send her off no matter how many times."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu and did not speak anymore. It was mainly because she felt that she was being a little lenient, and how she spent the money that had earned painstakingly, was''s business.


    Du Jinse stood up, "Wait a moment, I''ll go take a look."


    Li Hao had not returned.


    Housekeeper Li looked at Du Jinse who was a little anxious, "Your highness has instructed me, if Miss has any matters, please just instruct me, I will naturally help you with it."


    Although the Emperor said that Du Jinse was concubine, Li Hao did not tell anyone to change their words, so the Housekeeper Li was still called Miss Du Jinse.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse stared at Housekeeper Li, "Can I leave too?"


    Housekeeper Li hesitated, "I''m afraid not."


    I knew you wouldn''t be able to make that decision, Du Jinse thought.


    But she raised her head and looked at Housekeeper Li.


    "Housekeeper Li." Du Jinse said passionately.


    The alarm in Housekeeper Li''s heart rang as he looked at Du Jinse in alarm.


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m a thief? I''m really hurt."


    Housekeeper Li hurriedly lowered his head, "I don''t dare."


    "Why don''t you dare?" Du Jinse muttered.


    But, when would Li Hao return? If it was three to five days, wouldn''t she be breaking her promise?


    After thinking about it, Du Jinse waved her little finger at Housekeeper Li, "Housekeeper Li, come over."


    Pu Zhu glanced at Xiao Ying from time to time. Ever since that incident, Xiao Ying had not been able to sleep at all.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Pu Zhu raised her eyes. Seeing a man enter, she subconsciously stood up.


    "It''s me." Du Jinse said.


    Pu Zhu was stunned for a moment, then remembered that the voice was coming from Du Jinse.


    "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Pu Zhu looked at it seriously, "This is..."


    Du Jinse spun in a circle, "Have you forgotten? I''m Xiao Ying''s cousin.


    After Pu Zhu heard this, she nodded and then shook her head.


    "Not good. When the bawd sees you, she will definitely send you to the yamen."


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t that case closed?"


    Li Hao told him, saying that it was a case where two people killed each other. As for the missing teapot, with Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying as witnesses, he went to work for Pu Zhu and fell off the cliff when she lost her footing on the mountain.


    Du Jinse had still wanted to make up a story about how he didn''t die after falling down the cliff, but she discovered that there were a lot of jewelry underneath the cliff.


    "Yes, but you suddenly got rich and went back. The old procuress saw that you had no backer, so she will definitely collude with the officials to frame you and steal your money." Before Pu Zhu had received the guests, he had personally seen the old procuress do this before.


    "Rub."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse could not, she was there to save the person, she could not throw herself in, and even caused Pu Zhu to lose everything.


    She quickly returned to the front of the bronze mirror. "Hey, then what should I become like?"


    Tell Housekeeper Li to send a servant over later.


    Sigh, he decided to solve the problem in front of him first. Whether he could get out of here was still a problem.


    Although she had threatened Housekeeper Li and Housekeeper Li seemed to have agreed to it, if he suddenly went back on his words, Du Jinse wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.


    A sound came out from the side of the bed, Pu Zhu immediately went over.


    While Du Jinse was dressing up, she said, "I just happened to wake up."


    She cleaned up a bit and turned around in the mirror, feeling good about herself.


    Pu Zhu supported Xiao Ying out. Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, "How can there be a man ¡­"


    With a swoosh, Du Jinse opened up her fan, "It''s me, I''m a suave Young Master Du."


    Xiao Ying glanced at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu moved closer to Xiao Ying''s ear and whispered a sentence.


    Xiao Ying lost her voice, "Miss Du."


    "It''s the Young Master Du." Du Jinse declared.


    If not for his voice, Xiao Ying would not have been able to tell that it was Du Jinse. She remembered the smelly water formula that Du Jinse gave her and felt dejected.


    Du Jinse walked in front of her, "Xiao Ying, don''t always immerse yourself in the grief of the past. Look forward."


    Xiao Ying nodded slightly.


    Du Jinse picked up the small box and handed it over to Pu Zhu, "Pu Zhu, take a look at how much the old procuress wants from Xiao Ying for ransom and how much is needed, we will go to the pawnshop to exchange the money. You should take the rest of the jewels first and send them to her when Xiao Ying needs them."


    Pu Zhu lowered her eyes, "I can only hope that after Xiao Ying leaves that place, she will not return."


    That was why she had to see Du Jinse today. She knew that as long as she saw Du Jinse, Du Jinse would definitely help them.


    Du Jinse was helpless, "Pu Zhu, what you are doing is wrong, you are torturing my conscience, are you not afraid that I will get ahead of myself when it comes to money?"


    Pu Zhu pursed her lips and laughed, he took over the small box and opened it, taking out a small box from inside, she fumbled with the bottom and took out the key, opening it, the jade inside, was actually much better than the outside, even someone like Du Jinse who was an amateur in the art of jewelry, could not help but exclaim.


    Pu Zhu passed the small box to Du Jinse, "This was originally meant for you, but I''m afraid you might despise it."


    lowered his eyes as he spoke of repulsiveness, and a layer of faint sadness covered his face.


    "I don''t mind. However, I want to ask you a question. Do you want to leave that place?"


    Du Jinse stroked a handful of pearls in her hands. She liked the feeling of holding a jewel like this.


    When the time came, she would do the same thing as she did with the sand, letting the jewels leak into the box through the seams of her hands.


    Although she didn''t know the value of these jewelry, but it should be enough to buy all of Pu Zhu''s silver.


    Pu Zhu understood what Du Jinse meant, and she tried her best to smile, even though the smile was not in her eyes.


    "All my life, I have learned how to please my guests. If I were to leave that place, I would not be able to survive."

 C102 Shopping in the brothel

    That was the sad part.


    Since Pu Zhu was still a little girl, she had seen the Flos Lonicerae use up most of their lifetime worth of savings to redeem themselves, saying it was for love. Within a few months, they had returned to their original places.


    Flos Lonicerae, who was doted upon by his benefactors, married into a rich family, and was merely a concubine. Not only did he have to endure the torture from the big family, he also had to endure the ridicule from his other concubines.


    Although she had yearned for the beautiful love in those poems, she knew clearly in her heart that even the poet who wrote those beautiful love poems might not be able to experience it himself.


    He could only deceive a little girl who was ignorant of the affairs of the world.


    Du Jinse stuffed the small box into the small box, locked it, and gave it to Pu Zhu.


    "Since you don''t want to leave, you must understand that the customers spent money to buy laughs, and it''s not because they wanted to look like their own wives."


    Pu Zhu silently received it.


    Du Jinse spread out her hands, "I only have fifty silver, so there is no need to expect me to pay."


    Pu Zhu could not help but laugh, "Got it, I won''t scheme against you for a few dozen liang."


    When the few of them reached the second door, Housekeeper Li was already waiting there. When he saw the three of them, he was startled and sized Du Jinse up from head to toe.


    Du Jinse walked in front of him, "Housekeeper Li, why are you staring at me like that?"


    Housekeeper Li had a lot of experience, upon hearing the voice, he could tell that it was Du Jinse, and could not help but glare at him fiercely, "Why are you dressed like that."


    Du Jinse and then patted on Housekeeper Li''s shoulders, I am doing this for my brothers.


    Housekeeper Li wanted to cry, but no tears came out. "Aunt, if you really want to make things difficult for us, then don''t make things difficult for me."


    Du Jinse threatened him: "What are you blabbering about? If you don''t listen to what I say, I don''t dare to complain. You don''t even listen to the words of your highness, hmph."


    The Housekeeper Li said with a bitter face, "Ladies, let''s go."


    When the Duke comes back, he can go and fetch the Board himself. On the way, he can also ask the Duke for a favor and ask someone else to come and look at Du Jinse.


    As Du Jinse was walking out of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s gate, she turned her head to look.


    Pu Zhu''s group''s carriage was parked outside, and was driven by a deaf mute. Xiao Ying helped Pu Zhu to sit inside.


    Pu Zhu opened the curtain, "Sir, come up quickly."


    It was a completely different tone from before.


    Du Jinse climbed into the car and sighed.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse with wide eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Du Jinse shook her head, "I only hate me for being a woman. Do you know what makes people suffer the most? I met a peerless beauty, but I was also a woman. "


    Pu Zhu embarrassedly pushed Du Jinse away, "You''re not good or bad, how can you be like this?"


    It was unknown if it was because of Du Jinse''s appearance, but even though Pu Zhu knew that she was Du Jinse, he unknowingly treated her as a man.


    Xiao Ying followed beside the palanquin, her eyes looking at her toes.


    Housekeeper Li brought a few people and quietly followed behind Du Jinse and the others.


    If he was beaten to death, he wouldn''t be in front of the carriage, but he had to carry out King Mo''s orders.


    He called a servant to follow in front of the palanquin, ready to listen to Du Jinse''s orders at any time.


    Du Jinse and the others went to the biggest pawnshop, casually took out a few pieces of jewelry, and traded them for five hundred silver.


    Du Jinse opened her palanquin curtain and said to Pu Zhu: "You guys go back first, I''ll be there shortly."


    Pu Zhu said in a serious tone, "I''ll be troubling you with everything."


    Du Jinse nodded her head heavily, "I will try my best."


    Pu Zhu put down the palanquin curtain and leaned backwards. With Du Jinse''s words, she could relax.


    Pu Zhu and the others drove the carriage back, and from afar, they saw the big teapot looking in front of them. Seeing their carriage, the big teapot ran inside, and Pu Zhu felt annoyed. In that moment, she had the urge to throw all the jewelry in her hands onto the old procuress''s face, just in exchange for her freedom.


    When the old procuress heard the news, she welcomed him with a smile, "My dear lady, where did you go? Uncle Zhao has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Pu Zhu replied indifferently, not even giving the old procuress a glance.


    "Aren''t I back? Xiao Ying, help me up the stairs. I''m tired.


    This was something that Pu Zhu and Pu Zhu had discussed. If Pu Zhu were to accept her, Du Jinse would cause trouble if he were to see her.


    Seeing Pu Zhu carrying Xiao Ying and leaving, the big teapot could not help but open her mouth and say, "Mommy is really too nice to her, to actually dare show you my face."


    The bawd slapped the teapot with her handkerchief. "What do you know? She''s my money giver now. I''ll coax her. All of you be more respectful."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what they''re up to.


    Actually, she had been quite annoyed these past two days. The people who came to the brothel were here for fun, and even if they fell for her, she would accompany them if the price was right.


    However, Xiao Ying was stubborn, causing Pu Zhu to be in a bad mood these few days. The guests who came were all rejected, god knows, the night that Xiao Ying accompanied them, was not even enough for Pu Zhu and the others to send him the money for the tea.


    The bawd turned around and was about to enter when a luxurious carriage came and stopped in front of the door.


    The bawd stood there to greet him.


    The palanquin curtain was opened, and a handsome young master came down.


    "Zangxiang Pavilion." The young master used the fan in his hand to light up the plaque as he read word by word.


    "Aiyo, what a handsome young master. I wonder if you have a girl you''re familiar with, please come in."


    The old procuress came forward with a smile.


    The servant stood in front of Du Jinse.


    "Stay away from my young master, don''t ruin him."


    The servant''s words were taught to him by Du Jinse. Initially, his words were stiff, but who would have known that when he saw the old procuress, his words came out smoothly.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, this little brother had great talent in acting.


    "I have long heard that the girls in the Zangxiang Pavilion are the prettiest. Today, I have come to take a look."


    Du Jinse opened his fan and shook it gently.


    The old procuress laughed so hard that her eyes became slits. Although it was not yet evening, who would mind having too many customers?


    "Young master, please come in."


    The young masters of rich families were a little eccentric. So what? As long as they had enough money, it was fine.


    "Call out all the girls here for me."


    Du Jinse entered the Zangxiang Pavilion and followed the familiar route of her own home. Arriving at the main hall, she immediately pulled up her clothes and sat at the main seat.


    Seeing that she was an expert, the old procuress quickly instructed the teapot.


    "Go quickly, get the girls to dress up and come out to meet the guests."

 C103 How could it be like this

    After a short while, they heard a ruckus coming from outside. A group of young ladies dressed in bright red and green clothes walked in.


    "Aiyo, where did this handsome young man come from?"


    The attendant only felt a headache as he shouted, "All of you, stand far away from me."


    Everyone loved beauty, so the girls naturally didn''t want to stay with the old man forever. They finally saw a young and tender young man with such good looks. They wanted to drag him into their own room.


    Housekeeper Li knew Du Jinse was coming to the brothel, so he picked a tall, fierce-looking servant to follow him.


    This attendant standing there was enough to scare people off.


    After being yelled at like that, the girls did not dare to move forward anymore. They listened to the Brothel Keeper and stood in a row, staring at Du Jinse, hoping that he would pick them.


    Du Jinse and the others had almost all arrived, and only then did they shut their fan. She slowly stood up and tapped her palm as she walked over, moving from the left side to the right side.


    "Mom, are these the beauties of your place?" Du Jinse questioned.


    The old procuress smiled and nodded, "All of them except those who are sick are here."


    Du Jinse let out a long sigh, "It''s better to be famous than to meet. I heard that the Zangxiang Pavilion is one of the best brothels in the capital, and the girls inside are all top beauties.


    "This young master''s words are too hurtful."


    Pu Zhu was done packing and was thinking about Du Jinse. She should be there by now, so she brought Xiao Ying over.


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and looked at Pu Zhu, "Who is this lady?"


    The old procuress quickly made a show of it, "This is our Flos Lonicerae and we have yet to meet this young master."


    Pu Zhu pouted, "Mom, he actually looks down on us sisters, let''s just tell him to go over to the other side and take the beauty."


    Du Jinse revealed a smile, "This sister is actually unable to listen to the truth? "How about this, you just sit here and take a look."


    Du Jinse casually pointed, "Come over."


    Du Jinse walked back to her seat and nodded at the servant.


    The servant opened the bag in his hands and placed the blue and white porcelain on the table.


    The woman whom Du Jinse had called walked in front of him suspiciously.


    Du Jinse reached out and pulled her down, "Go get a basin of water."


    Du Jinse casually put down a silver ingot.


    Wealth can make a fool of itself. Someone immediately goes to get clean water.


    Du Jinse reached out to pull up the sleeves of her clothes, revealing her snow-white arm.


    Everyone''s eyes could not help but be drawn over.


    When Pu Zhu saw it, she was shocked and let out a cold harrumph.


    "May I know what is the meaning of this young master?"


    Du Jinse did not even raise his head, "You''re a woman, you don''t even know how to put on makeup?"


    Du Jinse used a clear water to wipe the rouge water powder on the girl''s face and actually applied makeup on her.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse, somewhat at a loss for words.


    The girl who was being made up looked at Du Jinse.


    "I heard that there are some young masters who are willing to draw the eyebrows for girls and just think that it''s a play. So there really is someone as gentle as young master."


    It was hard not to be tempted.


    Du Jinse raised her finger and made a silent gesture with her lips.


    Not long after, she let out a sigh and pointed to another girl. "Both of you switch clothes. This young master is dressing up for you."


    The person looked at Du Jinse who had finished dressing up, laughed, and without hiding anything, he started to undress.


    Du Jinse did not feel anything, but the servant did not dare to do so even though he wanted to.


    After the two of them changed clothes, Du Jinse fixed the woman''s hair style.


    "Alright, let everyone take a look. Only people like him are beauties."


    Everyone couldn''t help but stare at Lil ''Red with widened eyes.


    They saw Dai Hong all day, but they did not know that she was originally so beautiful.


    "I want to draw too, I want to draw too." The crowd pushed forward.


    The woman who had just changed clothes with Wei Hong sat in front of Du Jinse.


    "I just said that Young Master would transform it for me."


    Du Jinse sat down...


    After drawing 5 beauties consecutively, Zangxiang Pavilion started to serve customers. The 5 beauties were immediately snatched away by the guests.


    No one had the mood to greet the guests anymore, so they simply lined up in front of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse waved his hand, "Sisters, please spare me. Actually, your makeup is pretty good, it''s just that the makeup you use is not suitable, and does not show your beauty."


    A woman rushed out of the encirclement and sat in Du Jinse''s embrace, "Tonight, I will accompany you. Just give these makeup to me to comb my hair."


    "With just you? Young Master, how could you fall for them? Young Master, please say it, as long as you give these rouge water powder to me, not only will I accompany you, I will also thank you for the silver. "


    The girls crowded around.


    Du Jinse immediately pushed the lady in her arms away and shouted, "Da Kui!"


    Da Kui immediately rushed forward, rudely pushing away the bee-like girls, just in a moment of haste, his hands pushed away without knowing where, his entire body was numb, like an ant trying to grab it.


    Da Kui could not help but blush.


    Du Jinse stood up and tidied her clothes.


    "It''s my honor if all the sisters are willing to come. Actually, I brought quite a lot of rouge water powder today, the real price is two taels of silver."


    When the girls heard it, they immediately squeezed forward, wanting to snatch the makeup from Du Jinse''s hands.


    "Stop." Du Jinse shouted loudly.


    The guests hugged the girls and went up to the second floor. Who knew that the girls would push away the guests and run down the stairs?


    "Hey, beauty, don''t run." The guest was stupefied and stretched out his hand.


    It was just a rouge water powder, was there a need?


    The old procuress wanted to cry, but she had no tears to shed. In any case, this little gongzi was willing to help her dress the girls up like fairy beauties, so what was there to be unhappy about?


    Twisting the bucket''s waist, she walked to Du Jinse and said with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "Young master, I will take the rouge water powder in your hands."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded towards the old procuress, signalling for her to pass the rouge water powder over.


    The girls could only look on helplessly. At this point, it was not their turn anymore.


    Du Jinse smiled at the old procuress: "Mother, you have seen the effects of my rouge water powder. I am actually in the business of a rouge water powder, are you interested in becoming my guest?"


    The old procuress could not help but look at the girls who were running downstairs.


    Through Du Jinse''s disguise, these five girls were indeed beautiful women.


    In order to get a clear effect, Du Jinse had chosen girls with average looks.


    The bawd waved her hand, "What are you all doing here? Go greet the guests, I''m here."


    The eyes of the girls lit up when they heard this. In other words, their mother had already agreed to do this business with this young master, and in fact, they were looking for this young master one by one. It would be better if their mother and they agreed on whether or not he had the goods on hand.


    The girls all retreated, Pu Zhu glared at Du Jinse, didn''t they want to redeem him? How could this be? She actually started talking about business.


    With a light cough, the old procuress and Du Jinse looked over.

 C104 Big Business

    The bawd waved her hand, "Didn''t you say you weren''t feeling well? "Go rest."


    Pu Zhu wouldn''t leave no matter what she said. Instead, she walked up to him and sat opposite of him, "Mom, I don''t care about others, I want one set first."


    Saying that, Pu Zhu stared at Du Jinse with her beautiful eyes.


    Du Jinse had wanted to do business with the brothels for a long time. It had been hard on him not to be able to come out, and now that she finally got the chance, she naturally could not let it go so easily.


    He ignored the looks of anticipation in Pu Zhu and her eyes.


    Du Jinse and the old procuress bargained.


    In the end, it was a deal worth one tael of silver. Everyone was overjoyed.


    ''s eyes were about to spew fire. Du Jinse giggled as she received the silver from the old procuress, then thought of something, "Aiya, it''s bad."


    The old procuress asked with concern, "What is it?"


    Du Jinse looked at the old procuress with a troubled face, "My father is here to patrol the business of the family. If he knew that I was doing business in the brothel, he would have broken my legs."


    When the old procuress heard this, she disapproved. "How can there be anyone in this world who wouldn''t like silver? Don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    Du Jinse shook her head with all her might, "Forget it, forget it, I''m not doing this business of yours."


    With that, he made as if to leave.


    Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying were a little dumbstruck. Ah, you want to leave just like that?


    "Quick, stop him!" The old procuress became anxious.


    Xiao Ying was standing right in front of her so if Du Jinse wanted to leave, he would have to pass by her place first. She took a step forward and stopped Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse tapped his head with the fan, "I got it."


    Du Jinse giggled and pointed at Xiao Ying, "How about mother gives this maidservant to me?"


    Pu Zhu''s eyes widened. She didn''t hear wrongly, Du Jinse actually told her mother to give Xiao Ying to him.


    The old procuress looked at Du Jinse and asked suspiciously, "What do you want her to do?"


    Du Jinse looked at the old procuress innocently, "What else can I do? Such an ugly person, if you stay here, you won''t have to worry about the customers'' appetite. Naturally, you can ask her to guide us through.


    The old procuress was unable to keep up with Du Jinse''s train of thought, "What?"


    Du Jinse sighed, she raised the hem of her clothes and leisurely sat down.


    "I will ask her to bring you the goods. You will tell her to bring me the silver, do you understand?"


    The old procuress quickly nodded her head, "I understand, I understand."


    It was a good idea.


    "Xiao Ying, hurry up and pack up and leave with this Young Master."


    Du Jinse shook her head, "There''s no hurry. She''s yours, so of course she''s on your side. How about this, you give her to me for the indenture contract.


    Pu Zhu''s heart was beating erratically.


    "Mom ¡­"


    With just two words, Pu Zhu could not continue. She was really afraid that if she said something, it would cause Du Jinse''s plans to change.


    The old procuress looked at Xiao Ying hesitantly.


    "This young lady of mine is the smartest and most obedient. Back then, I had spent a lot of silver to buy it."


    Du Jinse laughed out loud, "Mom, I will give you all the silver. I have been travelling in the north for so many years, but this is the first time I have seen my mother like this.


    Du Jinse looked left and right, and lowered her voice, "A while ago, a maidservant of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was selected by the emperor and brought into the palace. Do you know whose rouge water powder she used?"


    She was speaking the truth.


    She was so touched that she was about to cry when she didn''t think that Xiao Xiao was actually still serving her.


    "I see that mother seems to be rather hesitant. Since she''s not sincere, then I''ll just go to the other side and have the beauty of a country. I believe that the girls there will definitely like my rouge water powder."


    "Sigh."


    The old procuress quickly reached out her hands to help Du Jinse.


    Da Kui stood between Du Jinse and the old procuress, glaring at her.


    The old procuress retracted her hand timidly and hugged the silver taels on the table.


    "Little gongzi, sit here and wait, I''ll go and get Xiao Ying''s indenture contract right now."


    Although Du Jinse had given her less of the silver previously, it was still better than not having any at all.


    Pu Zhu opened her mouth at the right time, "Mother, Xiao Ying is my maidservant."


    The old procuress immediately walked over to Pu Zhu''s side and advised in a low voice.


    "Pu Zhu, you and Xiao Ying are like sisters, I know about that, but you saw it too, Xiao Ying was also raised by me, I can''t bear to part with her, but you see, the matters from that day, really don''t blame Mom for me, it was the drunken customer''s matter, if Xiao Ying stayed here, would things like this happen often? Anyway, I won''t turn my back on a girl like that. "


    After saying that, the old procuress flung her handkerchief and rolled her eyes, as if she was thinking of what to do next.


    Although maidservant who served Flos Lonicerae would normally not tell her to pick up guests, it was hard to ensure that no one would not wet their shoes when walking by the river.


    Pu Zhu was moved and looked at Xiao Ying.


    "But ¡­"


    "Alright, there are no buts, this young noble''s rouge water powder is really good, you can see that, I''ll send two of them to your room first, I''ll pick out two good ones to serve you later."


    Seeing that Pu Zhu was not very insistent, the old procuress knew that she had persuaded her, and she was just a little bit short of making the decision for her. She smiled as she carried the silver and rouge water powder back to her room.


    Pu Zhu''s eyes met Du Jinse''s. She really did not expect that she would actually be able to accomplish such a great thing.


    Du Jinse laughed as she took out the banknotes, and counted them, without spending a single one, she had already completed the task, and even managed to complete a huge business deal, she was truly rich, and couldn''t even stop him from doing so.


    Not long after, the old procuress came out with the indenture contract and showed it to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then walked in front of Pu Zhu, and waved her hand in front of her eyes.


    From today onwards, Xiao Ying is my man. However, if you miss her, you can invite me to take a seat at your place.


    Saying that, Du Jinse lifted Pu Zhu''s chin up and took a whiff, "It smells so good."


    How could it not smell good? It was her only secret perfume.


    "You''re so hateful. You stole my person, yet you still want to crawl into my bed? Dream on." Pu Zhu pushed Du Jinse away, implying that the indenture contract was real.


    Du Jinse finally relaxed and folded it with a laugh, placing it in her chest.


    "Little gongzi, I''ll leave the indenture contract with you. When do you think we should send another batch of rouge water powder over?"


    the old procuress asked anxiously. Du Jinse still brought a little too little.


    "In three days." Although Du Jinse still had a batch of goods, if she agreed to the bawd''s request that easily, it would be too cheap.


    "Ah, it took so long." The old procuress was disappointed. She wished that tonight she could dress up her girls.


    Du Jinse rolled her eyes, "You have to know, this rouge water powder is something that the empress of the palace uses. I only sent it to the palace to show my sincerity by cutting it into pieces and giving it to you first."


    Du Jinse was spouting nonsense, could it be that the old procuress could go and confront him in the palace?


    The old procuress nodded, "Not too late, not too late."


    If you were to talk about rouge water powder, she would use all sorts of good things, but none of them were as good as the ones in Du Jinse''s hands.

 C105 Misunderstanding

    Du Jinse nodded in satisfaction, "Mom will go up, for the sake of your sincerity, I will not take your deposit, since I am not worried about selling my goods."


    "Young Master is really straightforward."


    The old procuress laughed until her eyes became slits.


    Da Kui took a step forward, "Little gongzi, it''s getting late, we should go back now."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu with slanted eyes, "I''m not busy, I''m not busy, my beauty is right now, I, young master..."


    Da Kui''s face was filled with black lines. You are just a woman, what can you do?


    However, his expression was always ferocious. Even his smile was filled with viciousness.


    "Young master, the old master is coming." Da Kui said in a serious tone.


    Du Jinse pointed at Da Kui with her fan, "This slave knows how to defeat a person''s interest the most."


    He walked forward angrily for a few steps, then turned and spoke to Xiao Ying: "What are you still standing there for, hurry up and follow me."


    Xiao Ying could not help but turn and glance at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu hurriedly said: "I''ll go pack up a few clothes that Xiao Ying normally wears."


    Du Jinse arrogantly said: "I am lacking in everything and not lacking in silver. Could it be that I lack the clothes of a maidservant?"


    Although she was rarely seen, but she had been through too much, the deal was settled, and she had already been brought out. Du Jinse did not even look back as she walked out.


    Xiao Ying could not help but look at Pu Zhu, "Miss."


    Pu Zhu hardened her heart, turned around, and said, "Since you have a new destination, you should hurry up and leave this place."


    Xiao Ying knelt down towards Pu Zhu and said, "Miss, I, Xiao Ying, bid you farewell."


    After saying that, he kowtowed three times towards Pu Zhu without caring about anything else, stood up and surveyed his surroundings, then followed Du Jinse and left without hesitation.


    Du Jinse sat inside the carriage and waited for Xiao Ying. When Da Kui saw that she had come out, he helped her lift up the palanquin curtain.


    The horse carriage walked very far when Du Jinse suddenly hugged Xiao Ying tightly, "Xiao Ying, you''re free."


    Xiao Ying was shocked, she reached out her hand to push Du Jinse away, but then, she remembered that he was actually her, and could not help but loosen up, tears brimming in her eyes: "Yes, I''m free now."


    Du Jinse put her index finger to her lips, "That''s not right, right now I''m not calling myself free."


    Du Jinse took out the indenture contract and handed it over to Xiao Ying.


    "Tomorrow, you will take the indenture contract and go to the government to remove your slave. Then, you will no longer be a servant."


    Xiao Ying received the indenture contract with trembling hands and looked at Du Jinse in disbelief.


    "You really gave me the indenture contract?"


    Du Jinse laughed until her eyes curved, "We are sisters, why would I keep your indenture contract?"


    Xiao Ying''s tears rolled down her face. She had only thought of leaving the fire pit in the brothel, but had never dared to think that she would be able to escape from the thrall of being a slave.


    If you''re crying, I''m also going to cry too. Hmm, you must hate it when I don''t hand over the silver notes, but actually, Pu Zhu''s jewelry is quite expensive, so since we didn''t spend much money on it, we might as well redeem her jewelry.


    Du Jinse explained as she wiped away Xiao Ying''s tears.


    When Da Kui heard this from the outside, he could not help but grin. Sigh, this woman is really interesting.


    Xiao Ying reached out her hands to wipe her tears, who knew that the old would be wiped away and the new would come out.


    She was getting anxious.


    "Miss, don''t cry. Wuwu, I''m just happy."


    Du Jinse had one thing to say. If sshe went past, he would be called over.


    Da Kui looked at the people from Prince Mo¡¯s Manor that followed and nodded to himself.


    Some people went back to the mansion to report their safety, while the rest of the people vaguely followed beside the carriage.


    Fortunately, everything was safe and sound along the way. When Da Kui arrived at the entrance of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he raised his head and saw Li Hao standing in front of the manor.


    "Miss, the Prince came to pick you up." Da Kui stood respectfully by the side of the palanquin and reminded Du Jinse.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she bent down and was about to leave.


    Xiao Ying stopped Du Jinse, "Miss, let me do it."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying snatched the lead and opened the curtain for Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying who had a serious expression, how could it be like this?


    She came out from the inside, with a hand extended out at the side, the hand that she had always hated the most, Du Jinse looked over and saw Li Hao looking at her with a smile that was not a smile.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, handed over her hand, and jumped down.


    Li Hao held Du Jinse and walked toward the manor.


    The gatekeeper was so shocked that his jaw dropped. His Royal Highness, is he learning from the Prince Qing? Now, Long Yang''s rise has become a trend?


    When Da Kui walked past them, he could not help but say, "That is the concubine, don''t look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    He thought that he had explained it very well, but he didn''t know that the more he described it, the darker it became.


    King Mo''s concubine was actually a man. Even though he looked really handsome, it didn''t change the fact that he was a man.


    Du Jinse thought about something, and immediately waved to Xiao Ying who was behind him.


    "Xiao Ying, what are you still standing there for? Why aren''t you coming in?"


    Xiao Ying was initially confused as she stood beside the horse carriage. After hearing Du Jinse''s words, she answered crisply, "Yes, Miss, I''ll be over right away."


    She dispelled everyone''s doubts with a single sentence. So it was a woman disguising herself as a man. Sigh, it scared them to the point that they were drenched in cold sweat.


    Feeling the stares from the side, Du Jinse adjusted her expression and called out that her smile looked harmless.


    "Xiao Ying is..."


    "I am the young miss''s newly bought maidservant, this is my indenture contract."


    Xiao Ying extended her hand out and showed the indenture contract to King Mo.


    "Xiao Ying..." Du Jinse glanced at Xiao Ying. She was silly, she had already given her the indenture contract, and she had even given it to him.


    Li Hao glanced at them indifferently, "Since your young mistress has given it to you, you can keep it yourselves."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Du Jinse, and intentionally pretended to not understand, and asked: "What are your eyes?"


    Du Jinse''s face stiffened, "Um ¡­ I''m giving you a wink. "


    she said.


    King Mo pretended to be enlightened, "So that''s how it is. Alright, why don''t you give it a try."


    It''s not like it''s a day off. If you say so, so be it.


    Du Jinse criticized silently, but she was carrying Xiao Ying right now. Furthermore, from the smiling expression on King Mo''s face, she could tell that he was very angry, he could explode at any time. Du Jinse just wanted to go with the flow, as long as he was comfortable, forget about, he wouldn''t even care about ten of him.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Du Jinse began to seduce King Mo.


    In the end, King Mo could no longer hold it in and used his strength to carry Du Jinse on his shoulder, and walked towards the room where Du Jinse lived.


    "Prince, I was wrong. Please spare me."


    Du Jinse was so scared that she quickly apologized.


    Xiao Ying rushed forward and stopped Li Hao, "Let go of my Young Miss."


    Du Jinse was scared out of her wits. I say Xiao Ying, you were pretty smart before, why are you so stupid now? This is their territory, do you understand? The dragon is still not suppressing the snake.


    "Xiao Ying, get out of the way. This is the love between me and the Prince."


    Du Jinse hurriedly said.


    Xiao Ying was stunned, interest?


    She had seen a lot, but she didn''t know there was such an interesting thing. This King Mo''s appearance was more like those customers in the brothels who liked to pick their place, liking to feel strong.

 C106 Calculated

    Xiao Ying quietly moved out of the way.


    King Mo carried Du Jinse all the way back to her room and threw him on the bed.


    Du Jinse crawled up, and laid on Li Hao''s chest.


    "Prince, I didn''t disobey you. Did I look for you a few times? You''re not even in the manor. If you leave, you won''t even tell me."


    Du Jinse pouted. At least she left, so why didn''t she send someone over to inform Li Hao?


    "Oh?" Li Hao dragged his words.


    Du Jinse propped herself up, "My prince, what did you go to do? Didn''t you say you were waiting for me?"


    At the mention of this, Li Hao couldn''t help but look towards Du Jinse, "The Emperor summoned me to the palace."


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded. "The emperor has passed on the message to the palace. That indeed cannot be delayed."


    As long as Li Hao did not scowl, and had the expression of an ice cube that wanted to torture her, she would be willing to talk about anything.


    "Little Beauty really likes the rouge water powder you make. After telling the emperor, the emperor intends to give you the examples of the master''s rouge water powder. You''re going to post it."


    Originally, she was considered Xiao Xiao''s benefactor, and Xiao Xiao knew how to repay favors.


    Little Beauty? Du Jinse was confused. Since when did the beauties in the palace start to use her rouge water powder? She was obviously lying when she was in Zangxiang Pavilion today, as a light bulb went off in her head.


    "Are you talking about Xiao Xiao?" Du Jinse covered her mouth.


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse jumped up in excitement, "I''m rich!"


    Li Hao immediately pulled Du Jinse back, "What are you trying to do?"


    Du Jinse lowered her head, and half-heartedly kissed Li Hao on the cheek, "Wait for me, I''ll go and write down what I want to buy, I have to go out on the streets tomorrow to purchase what I want to buy."


    Li Hao did not let go.


    "I hasn''t finished speaking. Besides, when did I permit you to leave the manor? You left your residence on your own accord today, and I haven''t punished you yet."


    Du Jinse sat back down with a bitter face.


    Look, it didn''t do anything, and he was already imprisoned. So, it was better to live alone than to find a man.


    "Does Your Highness still have anything else to say? Just tell me what to do. "


    Du Jinse said half-heartedly as she calculated in her heart that for these rouge water powder s that were sent to the palace, they would definitely need to use some higher grade porcelain bottles. She did not have enough silver in her hands, so it seemed that she needed to borrow some silver.


    Thinking about that, Du Jinse smiled charmingly, "My prince, quickly say it."


    If she wanted to catch a fish, she had to at least have bait. Against Li Hao, Du Jinse thought that she had some experience with it.


    Li Hao''s eyes were deep and profound. This little demon girl was really his nemesis. He reached out and pulled Du Jinse, allowing her to fall into his embrace. Li Hao sighed in satisfaction.


    "Xiao Xiao is now your highness the emperor''s woman, she cannot leave the palace. The emperor has already allowed you to enter the palace to meet Xiao Xiao."


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "Naturally, I''ll definitely get Xiao Xiao a big red packet when the time comes."


    After this business deal, Xiao Xiao would definitely buy all the rouge water powder in the future.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply as she held her tightly.


    "Mo Mo, even if your wings are broken, are you still going to fly?"


    Who would have thought that a mere maid would also become a stepping stone for Du Jinse?


    He only wanted to keep Du Jinse by his side.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, confused, and carefully asked: "Why do you seem unhappy?"


    Li Hao looked at her deeply, "Should I be happy? "Since you''ve accepted the tribute, your dream of becoming a rich woman will soon be ruined. When the time comes, you''ll be able to raise a lot of pretty boys."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she smiled: "Duke, are you jealous?"


    Li Hao sneered, "Ha, ha, ha, I''m jealous."


    Du Jinse drew circles on his chest with his hand, "So what if you admit that you''re jealous? I''ll only like you more. This way, even if I earn a lot of money, I''ll only raise you a pretty boy toy, what do you think?"


    Du Jinse cried out in alarm as she flipped around to press Du Jinse down below him.


    "I is feeling jealous right now."


    Looking at Du Jinse, Li Hao frowned, he glanced at it, but did not see a handkerchief, so he simply raised his sleeves and wiped Du Jinse''s face randomly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Du Jinse dodged.


    "What the hell is with your appearance? I don''t want others to have the urge to break my sleeves."


    Li Hao said with a fierce expression.


    Only now did Du Jinse remember that she had disguised herself.


    He quickly dodged the poison that Li Hao had on her face.


    "Can''t I go wash it off?"


    Li Hao finally let go of the poison on Du Jinse''s body.


    Du Jinse sat up, tousled her hair, and opened the door to see Xiao Ying sitting on the side of the corridor.


    Hearing the sound from the door, Xiao Ying immediately raised up the copper basin in her hand, "Young miss, the water is ready, let''s wash our faces first."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying in shock. She never thought that she would have such a strong adaptability. When she first arrived at a new environment, she had to grab people to familiarize herself with it.


    Du Jinse walked in front of Xiao Ying and said softly: "Xiao Ying, I told you before, you are free now, why would you ¡­"


    Xiao Ying smiled at Du Jinse, although no one could feel the warmth in her smile, "Miss, from today onwards, you are my young miss."


    Du Jinse was defeated by her.


    "Whatever, whatever you say."


    Xiao Ying passed over a clean piece of cotton cloth and looked at her suspiciously.


    Xiao Ying was speechless, "I just need to say that I''m concubine''s personal maidservant, and there will naturally be people who will bring me what I want."


    Wasn''t it natural for her to ask where the well was and who the thing was for? Was it necessary to look at her with that kind of adoration?


    Okay, Du Jinse admitted that she was retarded. Just now, when she went to the brothel, she threw all her wisdom there.


    After washing her face, Du Jinse thought of a very practical question, "Xiao Ying, stand here and wait for me."


    Du Jinse hurriedly entered.


    "My prince, where does Xiao Ying live?"


    Du Jinse asked bluntly.


    Li Hao calmly looked at Du Jinse. What, had he just thought of this question?


    "She''s your maidservant. Naturally, she''ll sleep on your feet."


    Du Jinse pouted. "My prince, I''m not joking around. I don''t mind sleeping with her, but I''m afraid you''ve gone back to that golden nest of yours."


    Li Hao found it funny and sat up.


    "What is it? They are actually chasing the I? "


    Du Jinse immediately revealed a big smile.


    "Your highness must be joking. The entire manor belongs to you. You can sleep anywhere you want. The first person who dares to kick your highness out will be me."

 C107 capital

    Li Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "If that''s the case, don''t disturb my sleep."


    With that, Li Hao turned over and fell asleep.


    Du Jinse was stunned, "My prince, my prince."


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao.


    Li Hao had clearly not fallen asleep, but he could not help but restrain himself from speaking up.


    "What should we do?"


    Du Jinse sighed.


    She had come to take care of him, yet she did not even arrange a place to stay. Wasn''t this too much?


    Du Jinse went outside, walked to Xiao Ying''s side, and opened it a few times, but she did not know what to say.


    Afterwards, he simply pulled Xiao Ying and walked in.


    "Xiao Ying, it''s getting late today. You can stay here for the night, I''ll arrange things for you tomorrow."


    Xiao Ying looked at the sleeping Li Hao and nodded.


    "Elder sister is willing to give me a place to stay. I''m already very satisfied."


    Du Jinse took out a blanket and laid it on the beauty''s bed.


    "You can stay here today."


    Xiao Ying nodded obediently.


    Du Jinse helped her make the bed, and said guiltily: "I don''t have many sets of clothes that belong to me, why don''t you try and see if this is suitable for me."


    Du Jinse took out the clothes that she got from Xiao Xiao.


    "Very good, I like it very much."


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    Du Jinse frowned, she was still not used to Xiao Ying''s current state.


    However, Du Jinse said excitedly: "Xiao Ying, did you hear that? The rouge water powder s that I made will also be used in the palace. "


    Xiao Ying nodded his head, "About that, when you were at Zangxiang Pavilion, you had already mentioned it."


    When you listen to a piece of news many times, you will lose all of your vitality.


    Du Jinse patted her head.


    "Yeah, I said that, but I forgot. Haha."


    laughed awkwardly as there was no reason for him to crack his own skin.


    Then, Du Jinse''s expression turned serious, "Xiao Ying, I have a lot of things to give you tomorrow, you won''t mind the trouble, right?"


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse earnestly, "Miss, Xiao Ying will be your maidservant in the future. If you need anything, just tell me to do it, I definitely won''t be lazy to do it."


    Du Jinse grinned at Xiao Ying.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget about you once I earn some money."


    Du Jinse looked over, seeing that Li Hao was sleeping obediently, he decided to sit beside Xiao Ying.


    "Xiao Ying, when my business gets bigger, I want to buy a shop and adopt some homeless girls to work at my place. That way, they won''t have to go to the brothels to earn their living."


    Xiao Ying''s body trembled, she raised her head and looked at Du Jinse, "Is that really okay?"


    She had never thought about it.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Of course it''s okay, actually I already thought about it, I want to buy a villa, and in the future, I will grow some of the raw materials for my rouge water powder, and use all of the girls, and that will be a bit more difficult."


    Xiao Ying immediately replied: "I''m not afraid of it being hard work."


    Du Jinse patted Xiao Ying as she said with a bitter face: "I know you aren''t afraid of hard work. It''s me who is afraid.


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying was a little discouraged, "I have never planted one either."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s eyes lit up, "Really, then my heart is at peace."


    When Xiao Ying heard this, he was both angry and amused.


    "Miss, you clearly said you wanted to plant it yourself, but I didn''t know how to plant it no matter how I listened to you. On the contrary, you actually became happy."


    Du Jinse spread out her hands, "There''s no other way. Xiao Ying is really too clever, that''s why, even if I could hear you, I wouldn''t do it. I really want to take joy in your misfortune."


    With that, Du Jinse couldn''t help but stare at her. Du Jinse couldn''t help but laugh happily.


    This Xiao Ying was the Xiao Ying she knew.


    "You ¡­" When Xiao Ying saw Du Jinse, she actually laughed happily, and looked at her with seething anger.


    Li Hao could not help but smile slightly.


    Du Jinse stretched out her hand to ravage Xiao Ying''s face.


    Xiao Ying, it''s still too early to talk about this. I still have to go into the palace and see if I can take it.


    Therefore, he might as well use it to look into the future. First, he had to think about practical things.


    However, when Du Jinse saw that Xiao Ying had become angry from her words, she was also very happy.


    "It''s getting late, let''s rest first." Du Jinse knew that Xiao Ying would always stay by her side, and once she left, she would inevitably feel a reluctance to part with him. The reason she said so much, was just to resolve it for her, but, once she earned enough money in the future, she could truly do so.


    Du Jinse covered her lips and yawned. She stood up and was about to leave.


    Xiao Ying reached out to grab Du Jinse, "Miss, please."


    Du Jinse turned around to look at Xiao Ying doubtfully.


    Xiao Ying bit her lips, a look of struggle flashing past her face, "Young miss, take those silver bills as capital first."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "What nonsense are you talking about, that is Pu Zhu''s money."


    When Xiao Ying heard her words, the struggling look on her face disappeared as she looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    "Miss, if my family''s young lady heard what you just said, she would definitely hand over all her property to you without any hesitation."


    "This is different. A gentleman loves money, he takes the natural course of action. Xiao Ying, let''s stop this topic here, and don''t bring it up again in the future."


    Du Jinse flatly refused.


    Some silver coins couldn''t be extended out.


    She, Du Jinse, was a very principled person.


    Xiao Ying lowered her head, "The young lady has said that she will give me a silver for my protection, I feel that the young lady will not take the money, since that is the case, the money will be mine, I ¡­"


    "Xiao Ying, listen to me, even if this money is yours, Pu Zhu gave it to you. And, before you are certain, you are not to touch it, do you understand?"


    Xiao Ying nodded, as if she understood something.


    In fact, she still couldn''t understand. Even if Du Jinse used this money, the little miss wouldn''t blame him. However, when Xiao Ying saw that Du Jinse did not seem to like it, she did not continue speaking.


    Du Jinse smiled and eased the atmosphere, "Alright, rest early. I still have some important things to do tomorrow."


    Du Jinse pinched Xiao Ying''s face and smiled as she walked away.


    Walking back to the room, Du Jinse sat on the side of the bed in a daze.


    Li Hao suddenly sat up, hugged Du Jinse and rolled onto the bed.


    Du Jinse was scared out of her wits, and immediately pointed outside.


    Li Hao''s body trembled, and he immediately hugged onto him and begged for forgiveness.


    "Your Highness, there''s someone outside." Du Jinse whispered into his ear.


    Li Hao looked outside. There was something strange about the people outside.


    Someone like him, who was used to being surrounded by people, would definitely not understand Du Jinse''s fear.


    However, he still enjoyed Du Jinse''s initiative quite a bit. He turned his body and pressed down against Du Jinse''s body.


    "You said you wanted to use silver taels." Li Hao intentionally brought up a topic that interested Du Jinse as he asked.

 C108 Use your body to repay a debt

    As expected, Du Jinse was attracted to it.


    "My prince, can you lend me some silver?"


    Du Jinse immediately shook his head, "I can give you interest."


    "Yes." Li Hao dragged his words and muttered to himself.


    Du Jinse flipped over, pressing Li Hao down below him.


    "Prince, just promise me, do you think that you can''t give birth to babies after leaving the silver in the storehouse?" If it''s found out, you won''t even have any face left, but if you lend it to me, I can tell your money to make money. "


    When it came to business, Du Jinse''s eyes shone.


    Li Hao said indifferently: "Even if I didn''t do anything, they wouldn''t lack silver flowers."


    As if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, Du Jinse felt her heart turn cold.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse who seemed to be deflated, and reached out to touch the tip of her nose, "I can lend you my silver."


    Since the emperor had already spoken, this matter was basically set in stone. Although he was moved, he would not become Du Jinse''s stumbling block.


    Du Jinse had no power, no influence, and men had to share with others. Without any money, it could be said that she would be in a miserable state, and King Mo did not want Du Jinse to be like his mother, crying and dying every day.


    Since she was so fond of doing business, so what if he gave her some silver?


    "Really. I can pay you back five cents. "


    Seeing that Li Hao had let go, Du Jinse''s spirit was lifted, and she looked at him anxiously.


    Li Hao shook his head, "I don''t want the interest."


    Du Jinse was dumbstruck, stuttering, "But I don''t have anything else."


    She still hadn''t made any money, so it seemed a little too early to talk about the bonus. However, if he really wanted it, Du Jinse wouldn''t mind.


    "Then if I take down the imperial palace, I''ll pay you silver and I''ll pay you the technology. We''ll have fifty percent of the profits. That should be fine, right?"


    Silver was not something one person could earn alone.


    Moreover, if Li Hao agreed, she wouldn''t have to worry about his principal.


    All she could think of was to tempt them.


    "Stupid." Li Hao poked Du Jinse''s forehead.


    Du Jinse tilted her head, a little unconvinced.


    "Then what else do you want? If you want the throne, I don''t have a throne for you to inherit. "


    Li Hao was so infuriated that he said nothing, "You can''t just use your own body to borrow money?"


    Du Jinse''s eyes lit up. That''s right, how could she have forgotten about this?


    No, that''s not right, Du Jinse said as she looked out.


    "That... "This ¡­" Du Jinse pondered on how she should bring up the matter about Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was right outside. Whatever she said didn''t hurt Xiao Ying''s self-esteem, at the same time, it made sense to her.


    "What, this and that, they''re so heavy."


    Li Hao turned his body again, pressing Du Jinse down on the ground, "Come, let me touch you, to see if you have gained weight."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s face changed, "Ah, that can''t be."


    Li Hao jumped in shock and propped himself up. Did he have to have such a huge reaction?


    It was only then that Du Jinse remembered that the body size requirement here was not as thin as firewood.


    However, Li Hao''s hints were already so obvious, so she decided to handle the important matters first.


    Du Jinse hurriedly shrank back and sat up.


    "Your Highness, Xiao Ying''s background is very pitiful. She had once helped me when I was in a difficult situation, and now that Pu Zhu has come, she only wants me to show myself and help her redeem Xiao Ying. "I''ve already prayed in my heart that my prince is kind, so if there''s any good cause or effect, report it to him."


    Du Jinse smiled obsequiously.


    Li Hao also felt Du Jinse''s rejection, so he decided to sit by her side.


    "Well, then? What do you want to say? "


    Since you''re so smart, can''t you guess what I''m trying to say? Du Jinse retorted in her heart.


    However, on the surface, she didn''t dare show it.


    "Does Your Highness mind that Xiao Ying is living with me?"


    she asked cautiously.


    "As long as you are happy." Li Hao didn''t care.


    "But... I have someone here. If Your Highness needs anything in the future, hmm ¡­ Let''s go somewhere else. Anyway, I''m not used to it, and I''ll never get used to it. When two people do intimate things, they have a pair of eyes beside them. "


    So she was just shy, Li Hao suddenly realized.


    "That''s easy, if he dares to look, the I will dig out her eyes."


    "But she would still hear it. Don''t say you cut off her ears or tongue or something to scare me off."


    Du Jinse pointed at Li Hao and threatened.


    Li Hao''s eyes were brimming with laughter, "How do you know what I is going to say?"


    "The Prince clearly found a place for her to rest, or we can just go somewhere else. Why do you have to say something so bloody?"


    Du Jinse punched Li Hao''s chest in grievance.


    Li Hao grabbed her little fist. Ah, what should he do with her? When facing her, he was becoming more and more unprincipled.


    doesn''t have much else, just a lot of empty houses. Let''s call her to live in the warehouse on the west side of you, and call for two people to help us clean up tomorrow. "" Okay.


    Li Hao got up and looked at him dumbfoundedly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li Hao helplessly scratched Du Jinse''s nose, "What do you think? Lying here, not letting anyone touch her, is there a heartless woman like you?"


    Du Jinse''s face flushed red, "Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness."


    Li Hao sighed, "I really hopes that she doesn''t understand."


    It was hard for him to forgive her.


    Du Jinse lowered her head apologetically.


    Actually, even if Li Hao arranged a place for Xiao Ying to stay, Du Jinse still wouldn''t be so at ease as to ask her to stay there herself.


    That sort of thing really wasn''t something that could be done just by talking about the past.


    Although some people had bravely survived at that time, they had been unable to emerge from the shadows in the end. She hoped that she could do something for Xiao Ying at her most helpless moment.


    "After today, you will be busy. Have a good rest."


    Li Hao said meaningfully.


    "However, Du Jinse misunderstood, and thought that he was talking about the matter of setting down the rouge water powder in the palace, she stuck out her chest," Rest assured, your highness, I will definitely not lose face for your highness, I am not boasting about myself, I will definitely make the rouge water powder first class.


    No matter what, she could not let the people in the palace know that the brothels all used her own rouge water powder. Du Jinse was a little regretful that her words at the brothel today had been too convincing, and hoped that this matter would not affect her business.


    After Du Jinse sent him off, she turned around and glanced at the soundly asleep Xiao Ying. She hadn''t slept soundly for the past few days, right?

 C109 transgression

    Hearing Du Jinse''s light breathing, Xiao Ying knew that she was fast asleep so she sat up with her hands on his knees, staring blankly.


    Inside the brothel, she lived a life that was reversed day and night. For a moment, she wasn''t used to it.


    She had clearly heard the conversation between Du Jinse and Li Hao''s room just now. She knew that at a time like this, she would have to die of deafness. She couldn''t see or hear it, but she could still hear what they were saying.


    He never thought that Du Jinse would treat her so well. For her, he actually refused to be intimate with Prince Mo.


    Xiao Ying knew better than anyone how difficult this was.


    Actually, she could have stayed out all night. Even in the middle of winter, she had also been out, let alone now. Even though it was already autumn, the weather was still very hot.


    Early the next morning, a servant came to help clean up the warehouse.


    Xiao Ying excitedly followed the rest as they worked.


    When Du Jinse came out, she welcomed her with a smile, "Miss, you''re awake. I''ll go get some water for you."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying''s happiness was mostly for her to see, but even so, at least it proved that Xiao Ying was still alive, and that was enough.


    After Xiao Ying finished washing her face, Li Hao entered the room. Seeing Du Jinse''s somewhat swollen eyes, she vaguely made fun of him, "You definitely didn''t sleep well last night, right?"


    Du Jinse glared at him. She didn''t sleep well because she was thinking about the matters in the palace.


    Li Hao called out, "Bring them in."


    Du Jinse looked at him doubtfully.


    Li Hao signalled for them to put down the chests, he walked over and opened the lid, the white and shiny silver blinded Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "How many are there?" Du Jinse''s eyes lit up.


    "Not much, just a thousand taels."


    Du Jinse felt that she had struck it rich, but she couldn''t laugh anymore very quickly, "There''s so much, how am I supposed to take it?


    Li Hao was so angry that he almost died, "How can you look like you''re drooling when you''re taking the banknotes."


    Du Jinse immediately extended his hand to wipe it away, and stared at Li Hao: "Where is it?"


    Li Hao could not endure it any longer, as he reached into his bosom and took out a stack of silver notes, "Here are a thousand taels of banknotes, each worth a hundred taels. You can keep them well."


    Du Jinse cheered, she rushed over and kissed Li Hao on the cheek, "Your Highness, you are too kind."


    Seeing Du Jinse being so happy, Li Hao felt that her mood was good too.


    "This thousand silver, you can keep it. Moving it around is troublesome, so I''ll give it to you."


    Li Hao had planned to give it to Du Jinse from the start, but seeing her so happy, he felt that the ancient saying of buying it for a thousand gold was indeed reasonable.


    "Miss, I wonder what kind of clothes Miss is wearing today. Xiao Ying will comb your hair after looking at it."


    Xiao Ying asked.


    Du Jinse glanced at the clothes on her body, "This is good enough."


    Li Hao rejected it, "This body is not good, I have already ordered some people to prepare it for you."


    Li Hao stretched out his hands to pat them, and then, a few maids walked in one after another. Some were holding phoenix crowns, some were carrying clothes, and some even brought some palace shoes over.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along, "Come over and see, is it alright?"


    Du Jinse followed him suspiciously, and when he pulled open the handkerchief, she closed her eyes.


    Li Hao eagerly waited for Du Jinse to let out a surprised cheer.


    Who would have known that after Du Jinse closed his eyes for a while, she opened them again?


    "This is a first-class dress, I can''t wear it. I''d better wear it."


    This was not an ordinary act of aggression. She was going to the palace, so she had to take things step by step. She would rather keep a low profile and be humble. If she showed too much of a presence, it would only bring about her death.


    "Mo Mo, this was personally bestowed to you by the Emperor. The I does not have a main wife yet, so wearing all of your clothes does not count as being overbearing." Li Hao explained.


    Since Du Jinse had already become his person, she might not even be able to become the main wife in her life.


    It could also be considered as him fulfilling Du Jinse''s wish.


    Whether it was the Princess Qing or the Princess Mo, she would never have another chance in her life.


    Du Jinse was not moved, "I won''t wear it."


    It was just a set of clothes, and only they cared so much about it. Du Jinse cared even more about her own life.


    Li Hao was a little angry, "Why are you so willful, I will bring you to the palace today. At that time, if someone asks, how will I introduce you?"


    Du Jinse looked up and glanced at Li Hao, "Your highness has always been reckless, why would you care about your reputation now?"


    After being asked by her, King Mo was stunned. He asked himself, his state of mind today is indeed abnormal.


    Was it because he cared too much about Du Jinse?


    Li Hao was shocked, and then, he looked at Du Jinse with a much calmer gaze, "I is being willful, forget it, you can wear whatever you want."


    With that, he turned around and walked out.


    Xiao Ying worriedly looked at Li Hao, "Your Highness won''t be angry, right?"


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying from the mirror, "Even if he is angry, we must persevere on, because if she wants to live for a long time, there are some rules that she cannot break."


    Xiao Ying nodded as if she understood something.


    Du Jinse picked up a list, "In a while, go to the yamen and redeem your indenture contract, then go to the pawnshop, and redeem Pu Zhu''s jewelry, and finally go to the medicine store and the porcelain store. The things I want to buy are all here, you must help me pick them out.


    Xiao Ying promised them one by one.


    Du Jinse looked at herself in the mirror, "Xiao Ying, your hands are so clever."


    Du Jinse praised.


    Xiao Ying shook her head, "Miss''s hands are the real ''coincidence'', after we made our move yesterday, even mother was praising us endlessly, Miss, are these things made into rouge water powder?"


    After saying that, Xiao Ying was startled, and lowered her eyes. She had stayed in the brothel for too long, to the point where she had already become unaccustomed to what Lady Pu Zhu said. When she spoke, she naturally moved to her mother''s place.


    "Since you''re one of my people, it''s not good for you to go to the brothel often. However, you should understand the habits of Lady Pu Zhu and the other girls very well, you just need to calculate correctly who likes to do what at what hour, stop their maidservant, and pass on the message to the old procuress or Lady Pu Zhu."


    Seeing that Du Jinse did not mind, Xiao Ying secretly heaved a sigh of relief and agreed.


    Du Jinse glanced at Xiao Ying, "Even if you are inviting Miss Pu Zhu out, it''s not all the time that you are not coming out of Zangxiang Pavilion. We will still have the chance to meet again."


    "Are you done packing?" Li Hao tried to ease his emotions and came back.


    Du Jinse hurriedly put away the new rouge water powder, picked it up and walked in front of Li Hao.


    "Is that okay?"


    Li Hao sized him up, "If I says no, will you change it?"


    Having said so, she gave a haughty snort.


    Du Jinse laughed until the petals were trembling, "Your highness, you do not remember this lowly person, I am just an insignificant little person, I really do not dare to do things that are overkill, please forgive me."


    Li Hao glanced at the charming Du Jinse, how could he bear to make her sad? However, she actually didn''t give him any face, he had to be sincere and sincere.


    "It''s not impossible for I to spare you."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask: "What?"

 C110 enter the palace

    Li Hao moved closer to Du Jinse.


    "That''s what we talked about yesterday ¡ª making up for it."


    Du Jinse glared at him. Did she want to think about that every day?


    Li Hao had clearly just finished speaking of that kind of topic, but his face did not reveal the slightest bit of unease.


    "Let''s go." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao playfully.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help but raise her eyes to look at Du Jinse, she had never seen Du Jinse like this before. In her impression, Du Jinse was the kind of person who maintained her pride even though she was down on her knees.


    Li Hao smiled as he bent his arm. Du Jinse held him, and just as she took a few steps forward, Du Jinse seemed to have thought of something, "My prince, I''ve called Xiao Ying out to settle some matters. Can you please ask that Da Kui yesterday to accompany her?"


    "What''s so difficult about that? Just tell the butler to inform Da Kui." Li Hao disapproved.


    Is such a small matter even worth mentioning?


    Du Jinse laughed until her teeth could no longer be seen, and she waved at Xiao Ying.


    "Xiao Ying, I''m leaving."


    Xiao Ying also waved at Du Jinse. She knew that the reason Du Jinse called Da Kui to accompany her was because of her identity.


    Although she had already redeemed herself, after all, she had stayed in the brothel for ten years, and everyone believed that she was from there. Walking on the streets, she would meet some men who harbored malicious intentions, accompanying them.


    Xiao Ying heaved a long sigh.


    She will try to live.


    Du Jinse and Li Hao arrived at the Imperial Palace, and followed him to the imperial study first.


    When the Emperor heard that Li Hao had come, he knew that he had brought Du Jinse with him. He smiled at Xiao Xiao and said, "The person you wanted is here."


    When De Hua heard this, he could not help but glance at the emperor. His words seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    However, Xiao Xiao didn''t have that many thoughts, and her face jumped with joy. "Your majesty, I''m going out right now."


    In this imperial study, she already had several ministers looking at her, and one of them had even said bluntly that women could not enter the imperial study, causing her to feel as if she had been sitting on pins and needles since a long time ago.


    The Emperor smiled and nodded.


    Originally, she wanted to tease Xiao Xiao, but who would have thought that with her naive personality, she didn''t even hear the meaning behind his words.


    Seeing the emperor nod, Xiao Xiao ran outside happily and hugged Du Jinse. "Mo Mo, you''re finally here."


    Du Jinse pushed Xiao Xiao away with a smile, and gave her a blessing of luck, "This servant greets Little Beauty."


    Xiao Xiao curled her lips.


    However, the mama had taught her a lot of things in the past few days, and she was clear that there were many rules in the palace.


    Du Jinse reminded her as such. She was not in her own palace right now, so she was being watched by so many people.


    "Exempt."


    Xiao Xiao helped Du Jinse up, and wished him well. "My prince, the emperor is waiting for you inside, I will take Mo Mo away first."


    Li Hao turned his body, "An An, take good care of concubine."


    Li Hao had never sent anyone to take care of Du Jinse, and Du Jinse had never felt that it was inappropriate to do so, but entering the palace was different. There were many dangers within, so Li Hao carefully chose a clever maidservant for the competition.


    An''an replied, "Yes."


    Xiao Xiao pulled Du Jinse and started running after just a few steps.


    The doors and windows of the imperial study were all open. The Emperor had been watching them from the start, but now he revealed a knowing smile.


    "I didn''t think that your concubine and this concubine of yours had such a good relationship."


    The Emperor said to Li Hao.


    Li Hao replied respectfully, "The two of them are indeed compatible."


    The Emperor walked back to the dragon table and sat down. "Are you sure you don''t want to interfere?"


    Li Hao curled his lips, "royal father, you know him, I is an expert in enjoying life, Prince Qing took advantage of the little matter, and closed his doors to enjoy life. It is I that is suffering, now, in the capital city, it is rumored that Prince Qing has the benefit of Long Yang, to the extent that Prince Qing lives in seclusion, and if others were to hear about him like this, they would only do more harm than him. royal father should quickly call him out, and take over his stall."


    When the emperor and Li Hao mentioned about it yesterday, there were some rumors in the capital that were not good for the Prince Qing. Li Hao thought about it carefully, he was afraid that the emperor''s suspicion had spread again.


    Last time when he caused such a ruckus in the coronation ceremony, he was the one who should have quit, but the emperor forbade it.


    Fortunately, Prince Rong had been peaceful for a few days, and thus took back his spot. Right now, Prince Qing''s spot was stuck on him like dog skin plaster.


    On one side, Li Hao was spitting saliva to the emperor, while on the other side, Du Jinse was shouting for Xiao Xiao.


    "My Little Beauty, slow down. I can''t keep up."


    Du Jinse wanted to say that she was going to die from exhaustion, it was a good thing that she changed it quickly.


    Hearing that, Xiao Xiao slowed her pace.


    "Mo Mo, I have a lot of things to say to you, but I ¡­"


    When Du Jinse saw that she had stopped, she also decided to stop and take a few breaths. Hearing Xiao Xiao''s words, she raised her head to look at him, "Xiao Xiao, don''t worry, your parents are fine, the Prince has also sought them out for a chat, and they did not want to leave the Duke Palace. However, they have already left their slaves and you do not have to worry about them in the Imperial Palace.


    Du Jinse paused here, "About that ¡­ I mean, think about everything. Don''t get bullied.


    Xiao Xiao nodded.


    "Yes, I understand. The people in this palace are much worse than the people in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    After she finished speaking, Xiao Xiao looked around to see that there was no one around, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Du Jinse glanced at her. They had left the palace maid quite a distance behind so they had to talk for a while before they could finally catch up.


    Du Jinse took out a few small wallets and handed them over to the few of them. "Little Beauty doesn''t understand the rules of the palace, so I forgot to mention, these are the rouge water powder s that I made.


    Since Xiao Xiao was able to help her discuss about the masters in the palace, her rouge water powder s would naturally rise in status. Giving her a few taels of silver each, it was not even comparable to giving her a rouge water powder, it was much more touching.


    Sure enough, at the beginning, when the palace maid saw Du Jinse taking out the purse, her expression did not change at all. When she heard that it was from a rouge water powder, her eyes flashed with surprise and joy.


    "Thank you, concubine."


    Taking the bag over from Du Jinse''s hands, the two blessed each other.


    Du Jinse laughed and pulled Xiao Xiao''s hand.


    "This time, I also brought some rouge water powder for my sister. This happened too suddenly, I don''t have much stock left."


    Du Jinse was sorry.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Du Jinse with wide eyes, "Others may not know, but I still don''t."


    Du Jinse simply could not leave the house. Previously, she was the one who brought the goods to Du Jinse, but now that she had left, Du Jinse did not have any other choice. All the sisters in the mansion liked the rouge water powder that Du Jinse made.

 C111 canary

    Little Beauty, I didn''t think that you would help me so much. If you give me all of the master''s orders this time, I think I should have the chance to meet you again. Next time, I''ll definitely bring you a whole set.


    When Xiao Xiao heard it, she nodded fiercely, "En."


    She believed in Mo Mo.


    Arriving at Xiao Xiao''s palace, Xiao Xiao called for the palace maids to make some tea for him.


    Du Jinse casually walked around, and joked with Xiao Xiao, "Alright, Little Beauty, your palace is much larger than mine."


    Xiao Xiao sat down on the praying mat and looked up at Du Jinse, "Big sister Mo Mo, I can understand how you feel now."


    Du Jinse was startled, "How do I feel?"


    Xiao Xiao sighed, and her shoulders drooped down.


    "Didn''t you say so? I am the canary in the cage. "


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    Entering the palace was the same as entering the palace where the emperor kept the canaries. The palace maids could still wait until the day they left the palace, while the emperor''s women could only wait until they died of old age in the palace.


    "If you gain, then you lose. Xiao Xiao, don''t think too much about it. The emperor''s woman, many women yearned for her in their dreams.


    "Listening to you, you really like the Emperor?"


    A voice interrupted Du Jinse''s words.


    Both Du Jinse and Xiao Xiao''s expressions changed.


    "Imperial Consort has come, why hasn''t anyone come to report?" Xiao Xiao was furious.


    I wonder how many times Imperial Consort heard it.


    "I told them not to disturb the two sisters." The Imperial Concubine laughed.


    Xiao Xiao thought that the imperial concubine would send someone to invite her later, but she never expected that the imperial concubine would come personally.


    Du Jinse calmly gave her blessings to the imperial concubine.


    "My daughter greets Noble Consort."


    When the imperial concubine saw Du Jinse, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Although she already believed what the Prince Qing had said, she still felt horrified to see a "dead" person appearing in front of her.


    The Imperial Concubine didn''t try to cover it up as she used the handkerchief to cover her chest and sat on the chair, "This sister of Little Beauty looks very much like a girl that I once liked. If it wasn''t for her leaving early, she would have been my daughter-in-law."


    As she spoke, the Imperial Consort''s heart sank. She used the handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    When Xiao Xiao heard it, she opened her mouth and said, "There are many people who say that, but Noble Consort, Mo Mo is really not Princess Qing.


    Since the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was so big, Xiao Xiao had never seen Du Jinse before, so she didn''t think it was strange.


    The Imperial Concubine didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Du Jinse didn''t even bother to explain.


    However, precisely because of this, Imperial Concubine was certain that Xiao Xiao did not know Du Jinse''s true identity. She was too lazy to even deal with a woman like Du Jinse, who did not have any shrewdness in her heart.


    Of course, how can a dead person be revived, don''t you think?" The Imperial Consort looked at Du Jinsi as if she meant him.


    Du Jinse was neither humble nor arrogant.


    "The Empress is right. Actually, Mo Mo doesn''t know how much she envied that Miss Du, who was born in a noble family like the Prime Minister Du. She had married a husband that seemed like an immortal ¡­"


    Xiao Xiao was a little unconvinced, "Mo Mo, you''re not bad too, you''re married ¡­"


    Du Jinse interrupted Xiao Xiao, "Little Beauty, being able to catch the eyes of Mo Wang Qing is Mo Mo''s good fortune, but Mo Mo''s status is low, to be able to become the concubine of the Prince Mo is already an enormous gift from the Emperor. Mo Mo has been deeply grateful to the Emperor for the rest of her life, as for marriage ¡­"


    Du Jinse smiled, and calmly faced the imperial concubine, "As long as that man truly treats me with respect, I don''t care about anything else."


    Du Jinse said so many things that she could be considered to have answered her imperial concubine, so she answered in''s stead.


    The imperial concubine couldn''t help but give Du Jinse another glance, and sighed in her heart.


    He waved his hand, signaling Du Jinse to walk in front of him, and Imperial Concubine''s palace maids gently pushed Du Jinse forward.


    The imperial concubine extended her hand to hold Du Jinse''s hand.


    "Speaking of which, this is our fate."


    The imperial concubine stretched out her hand to pull down the piece of jade that she was carrying and gave it to Du Jinse without any explanation.


    "I''ve always felt that this piece of jade is a bit small, so I thought it would be appropriate for you to take it, so I''ll reward it to you."


    "This is too valuable."


    Du Jinse was in a difficult position.


    "I heard that my good-for-nothing child was rude to Miss before. That child was stubborn, and after Princess Qing left, he became confused. I can just consider this as representing Prince Qing to apologize to Miss."


    "I dare not, I am just a commoner. Even if Imperial Concubine and Prince Qing wanted Mo Mo''s life, Mo Mo would not dare to have the slightest bit of complaint."


    Du Jinse said with fear and trepidation.


    Du Jinse and the imperial concubine were well aware of the situation the Prince Qing was trying to put Du Jinse in, but they pretended not to know anything.


    "I still has something he wants you to do. If you don''t accept it, then you can only blame the I''s godson for not being able to do it. I can''t really do it anymore."


    The Imperial Concubine answered half-truthfully.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she could only thank her and accept it.


    Seeing her accept it, the Imperial Concubine''s lips curled up into a smile as a trace of scheming flashed in her eyes.


    "Sigh, what a pity that lady is already King Mo''s person, otherwise, I would really want to ask for it."


    The Imperial Consort sighed.


    "What has the Empress come to ask? Is it not good for the Empress to serve us?" Yanzi was a female official who benefited greatly from the imperial concubine''s side, so she deliberately asked.


    "What else can I do? It''s naturally for Prince Qing. After Princess Qing died, he was always dispirited, he looked so similar to Princess Qing, and when Prince Qing saw her, it was as if he had seen Princess Qing."


    Du Jinse laughed dryly.


    "Prince Qing? Princess Qing. "


    This was almost the biggest joke she had ever heard.


    Du Jinse was a little confused. What did imperial concubine mean by talking about Princess Qing?


    and even wanted to give her to the Prince Qing.


    Du Jinse felt that the last time she made a move, it did not scare the Prince Qing away.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s doubtful gaze, the imperial concubine laughed it off.


    She wanted Du Jinse to understand that some things could not be avoided just by relying on her own little intelligence. In front of absolute power, no matter how much you resisted, it would just be a joke.


    She was just lucky to have found King Mo as her backer, while the Imperial Concubine did not wish to directly clash with King Mo.


    "Little Beauty said that she always used the rouge water powder you made before she entered the palace." After all, she received the orders of the Emperor and came here to discuss the rules of the empress dowager, to see if she could pass it to Du Jinse.

 C112 Soft Advertisements

    Du Jinse bowed to the imperial concubine.


    "It''s too late for my daughter to receive this news, so I am unable to produce an even better rouge water powder to filial honor to the various mistresses. If she has the chance to see the Noble Consort again, she will definitely prepare the best for the Empress."


    All women were so beautiful. She had calculated that today, Du Jinse would definitely bring rouge water powder s to the palace to brag a bit. After all, before she nodded, everything was still unknown.


    Du Jinse''s tone shifted, "Noble Consort''s makeup today is not suitable for the Empress. Why don''t you ask me to help the Empress change her appearance, is that alright?"


    The Imperial Concubine smiled. At least she was sensible.


    The swallow''s eyes flickered, feeling a little unhappy. Who didn''t know that the imperial concubine liked her makeup the most, so the makeup today was painted by her. Didn''t Du Jinse say that her painting was bad?


    "Hurry up and fetch water for Noble Consort to wash his face."


    Seeing that the Noble Consort did not object, Xiao Xiao hurriedly ordered.


    "Empress, these are all new. I hope the Empress won''t despise them."


    Xiao Xiao smiled apologetically.


    The imperial concubine humphed in a reserved manner.


    Du Jinse also took out a set of rouge water powder s that she had prepared a long time ago.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing the mane brush in Du Jinse''s hand, the imperial concubine could not help but ask.


    "This is my new make-up tool. With this tool, makeup is more perfect than hand painting."


    Du Jinse apologized and sat opposite of the imperial concubine.


    When Swallow saw this, his face changed. "How dare you sit opposite of Noble Consort. This is greatly disrespectful."


    Although the imperial concubine had instructed him not to make things too difficult for Du Jinse, she would naturally not let go of such a great disrespect.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse stood up, "To put on makeup, it is naturally to look at someone''s appearance horizontally, and not sit. Could it be that standing, I have no objections, but are you sure you want me to stand?"


    Swallow was stunned. "That''s not what I meant."


    Imperial Concubine originally wanted to see how Du Jinse would respond since she hadn''t stopped Swallow. But now that she saw that she had fallen into a disadvantageous position, she glared at her.


    "Enough, there are so many rules."


    Swallow agreed and retreated.


    However, Du Jinse was still standing there, "The elder sister''s lesson just now was that without the rules, it would not be within the scope of the stage, but it would be my little girl, Meng Lang."


    With that, she stood there. Since she was going by the rules, then she would go by the rules.


    When the imperial concubine saw this, she couldn''t help but look at Du Jinse in another two, laughing as she pulled Du Jinse to sit down, "Enough, it''s not like we''re standing at the entrance of the imperial court, where are we going to find so many rules here? I has already washed his face, yet you throw him away, don''t care about it anymore, aren''t you afraid I will blame you?"


    Du Jinse repeatedly said she did not dare.


    "Noble Consort, then I shall use these things to smear on the Empress''s face. The Empress won''t punish me for being disrespectful, right?"


    Du Jinse was panic-stricken.


    Swallow stared at Du Jinse, "You ¡­"


    She was obviously after her.


    "If you can satisfy this I, then it''s only natural that I have nothing to say. If ¡­"


    Before the Imperial Concubine finished speaking, Du Jinse quickly stood up, "Noble Consort, this little girl is very cowardly, don''t scare me, even if I am satisfied with one hundred and twenty percent of the Imperial Concubine''s heart, but you said that you aren''t.


    The Imperial Concubine''s face froze. She did not expect Du Jinse to say what was on her mind, and in that moment, she did not know what to say.


    "Even so, how can you not paint when your imperial concubine asks you to? Be careful of a crime of disrespect. " Xiao Xiao coldly snorted.


    She finally saw through it. Imperial Concubine and the others were just looking for trouble.


    Du Jinse blinked, "How about this, I will paint a good picture for this big sister. Even if it''s not good, at most, I will say that Mo Mo is exaggerating, and it can''t be said that she made a mistake."


    The expression on Swallow''s face changed. Du Jinse had refused to put on makeup for the imperial concubine, but had chosen to draw for her instead. The imperial concubine must be unhappy;


    "Alright, no matter what, I will not blame you."


    The Imperial Consort was a little impatient.


    The palace had rules governing entry and exit. If she continued this way, King Mo would come to pick her up and leave. By then, she would not even have a chance to discuss the rules between the Palace Masters and would appear to be extremely useless.


    Du Jinse apologized and sat down to help her put on her makeup.


    Not long after, hearing what Du Jinse had said, the Imperial Concubine opened her eyes. She did not expect that calling her to put on makeup was actually a kind of pleasure.


    Xiao Xiao immediately ordered her imperial concubine to take a look at the copper mirror.


    The imperial concubine looked at her reflection in the mirror in disbelief. Was this really her? It actually looked a lot smaller than her original appearance.


    Although she was not as attractive as Xiao Xiao and the others, she had a sense of maturity.


    Looking at the expression in her eyes, Du Jinse could tell that she was very satisfied. Du Jinse was also very satisfied.


    "Speaking of which, Noble Consort''s original makeup looks very good, it''s just that there''s too much lead in the rouge. It''s fine once in a while, but after using it for a while, the pigment will precipitate onto the skin and leave traces."


    As she spoke till here, Du Jinse glanced at Xiao Xiao without revealing any trace of herself.


    Xiao Xiao understood, "The rouge that Big Sister Mo Mo made was made from pure natural materials, just like this rouge, the best flowers that were selected were grinded and processed into pieces, but unfortunately, Big Sister Mo Mo doesn''t have much silver, I heard that Big Sister Mo Mo said before, if there was ginseng pearls inside, it would also have the effect of maintaining youth forever."


    Xiao Xiao really wasn''t a very talkative person. This explanation was something that Du Jinse had taught him, because she herself was a beneficiary of the rouge water powder and had a deep experience with it. Thus, speaking of it with such passion, it was very easy for her to infect the other party.


    The Imperial Concubine looked at herself in the mirror, her hand caressing the set of rouge water powder that Du Jinse had put on for her, lovingly unable to let go.


    But Du Jinse had said from the beginning that this was not a good thing and was not compatible with her noble identity. She wanted to ask for it, but she was also not willing to lower herself to the bottom of her status.


    Du Jinse saw that the fire was ready, and said softly: "This kind of rouge water powder, from choosing the raw materials to refining it, will take a few days. Although this set of rouge water powder materials is common, but it is still suitable for your wife''s skin, your imperial concubine can use it first, and send them over when my daughter has the chance next time."


    "I will take it for the sake of your sincerity."


    The Imperial Consort glanced at Swallow.


    After Swallow had also heard Du Jinse''s words, the color on her face slightly improved, and she walked forward to pack up her things.


    Du Jinse only said that rouge water powder wasn''t suitable, she said that her makeup skills were pretty good, although it reduced her original collection, but as long as she wasn''t belittled, she wouldn''t care so much.


    "I''ve only made this set of tools for now. Although it isn''t anything valuable, it''s very practical. After washing it with water, I''ll be able to continue using Yin Qian."


    Du Jinse said softly.


    After saying that, Du Jinse stood up, "It''s getting late, my Prince is afraid that he has to wait for too long, so he did not disturb the ladies'' rest, goodbye."


    The bait had already gone down. If the fish didn''t take the bait, then it could only mean that the imperial concubine wasn''t a woman.

 C113 woe to ones feelings

    "Wait." Although she knew that Du Jinse had done it on purpose, she had no choice but to follow her.


    "Does the Empress have any other orders?" Du Jinse stood there respectfully, looking like she did not want to stay for even a moment longer.


    "These are the masters of the harem, below the imperial concubine. Everyone has ten taels of silver each month, the imperial concubine and I have fifty, and the I has a hundred. This is your own token, take it to the Ministry of Internal Affairs for money and hurry up to become a rouge water powder. Right, when will you be able to send the goods in?"


    Du Jinse calculated roughly and was secretly happy.


    "This cannot be rushed, although rouge water powder are not imported items, because they need to be used for a long period of time, if the materials chosen are not good, it will affect the body, the fastest would be seven days, and the slowest would be half a month, Empress, what do you think?"


    Du Jinse then threw the difficult problem to her imperial concubine.


    When the imperial concubine heard it, she hesitated for a moment and looked at the rouge that Du Jinse had just gifted her.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse''s eyes flashed.


    "Empress''s identity is noble, so you naturally have to use the best, especially the ginseng, the smallest must be the size of a palm, and that is something that can only be encountered by chance and not sought after, so it might take a bit longer. Fortunately, these can still last for around twenty days, I will try my best to use them before Noble Consort runs out, what does Noble Consort think?"


    The imperial concubine thought about it and felt that this method wasn''t bad. She was the imperial concubine, so she should have used it better than others.


    "Well, as you say, Swallow."


    Swallow stepped forward.


    The imperial concubine ordered, "Go to my treasury, bring that palm-sized ginseng here, give it to Prince Mo''s concubine."


    Imperial Consort''s meaning could not be more obvious.


    Didn''t you say that ginseng is hard to find? I will give you a ginseng, you can''t delay any longer right?


    Du Jinse secretly sighed, in the end, it was still the imperial family.


    "It would be better to obey than to be respectful. I thank Noble Consort."


    No matter what the reason was, she had to thank the Imperial Consort for her gift.


    "I will send you to imperial study, in case King Mo and the others get anxious." The Imperial Concubine laughed and held Du Jinse''s hand.


    Seeing that, Xiao Xiao hurriedly said: "Noble Consort, it''s better if I go."


    The imperial concubine was unwilling to let it go, she ordered Xiao Xiao, "I still has some things that you need to tell Miss Mo Mo, don''t follow me here."


    "But ¡­"


    Big Sister Mo Mo is her Big Sister Mo Mo.


    The imperial concubine swept a glance over, shocking Xiao Xiao to the point that she swallowed the rest of her words.


    She looked at Du Jinse worriedly.


    The imperial concubine was after all, the mother of the Prince Qing''s highness. Would she make things difficult for Du Jinse because of the recent trouble with the Prince Qing''s highness?


    Du Jinse gave her a look that said "don''t be impatient".


    Swallows sent over the ginseng, Du Jinse told An An to take it.


    "Let''s go."


    The imperial concubine once again pulled Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse was also muttering in her heart. Even if this imperial concubine really liked the makeup she made for her, she shouldn''t be so nice to him.


    Du Jinse naturally could not understand the grudge woman''s thoughts. The imperial concubine was already used to her current appearance, after all, her son was already this old, and the entire harem was under her control. Even if she did not feel old, she would still have to dress herself in a solemn and composed manner.


    If not for Du Jinse dressing her up so young today, she would have forgotten that she was also a woman, and could be very beautiful.


    Especially since Du Jinse was not blindly putting her on as a young beauty, her current appearance was graceful and graceful, so beautiful that it was hard to look at.


    Her heart was actually as forceful as a young girl, and it was clear that she wanted to meet her lover, and sending Du Jinse to the imperial study was the best reason.


    Du Jinse secretly complained in her heart.


    Didn''t they say that these women in the palace had to take two steps to catch their breath?


    Xiao Xiao was originally a maidservant, and had only been in the palace for a few days. She had resigned herself to fate, why is it that this imperial concubine''s way of walking was also like the wind blowing?


    "Empress, don''t leave so quickly, or else you might get tired from sweating."


    Hearing that, the Noble Consort slowed down her footsteps.


    Du Jinse gasped, "The Empress''s health is so good."


    Du Jinse praised him sincerely.


    The imperial concubine looked at Du Jinse and suddenly spoke out.


    "I understands now, Prince Qing did not lie. You are Prime Minister Du''s daughter, Prince Qing''s fiancee, Du Jinse."


    Du Jinse''s smile stiffened, "Noble Consort, this kind of joke is not to be trifled with. This little girl has almost died at this joke several times already.


    When the imperial concubine heard this, she laughed lightly, "Don''t worry, I didn''t expose you just now, and even more so in the future. I wanted to tell you that I truly likes you."


    In Du Jinse''s memories, this imperial concubine had indeed treated her quite well. However, that was all in the past, she was no longer the Du Jinse from before.


    The human heart was in danger, even if Du Jinse''s mother was standing in front of her, she would not admit that she was Du Jinse, let alone the imperial concubine at the center of power.


    "I had thought that Imperial Concubine must be very dignified. Before meeting her, I had always been worried and afraid, and only after seeing her did I realize that Noble Consort was just like a sister from the next house, young and beautiful. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I definitely wouldn''t have believed it, that I really wasn''t some young lady of the Du Family, even though I don''t know how much I really wished to see it from the bottom of my heart."


    Imperial Concubine gazed at Du Jinse. No wonder Prince Qing lost to her, with such a tenacious state of mind, Prince Qing was unable to compare to her. Prince Qing''s life was simply too smooth.


    Noble Consort sighed, "Princess Qing has already entered the Imperial Ancestral Hall, so even if this matter were to spread out, it would not benefit everyone, and would cause the Imperial Family to lose face. I said that he would not bring it up again, and naturally would not bring it up, but as a mother, after seeing Prince Qing suffer from such feelings, I also feels sad."


    Prince Qing suffered because of her.


    Du Jinse forced herself not to laugh out loud. This was the funniest joke she had ever heard.


    Noticing her expression, the Imperial Concubine knew that her words would not move Du Jinse, so she secretly sighed.


    "''s child, I understands. However, since you have already followed King Mo, I has not been able to poke a hole through this window. I has a presumptuous request."


    Du Jinse looked at the Imperial Concubine''s eager eyes and said dryly: "Imperial Concubine is too serious."


    Du Jinse suddenly felt that she should not have come to the harem.


    "I will advise Prince Qing to let you go. When you meet Prince Qing in the future, I hope ¡­"


    The consort considered what to say.


    Du Jinse immediately said: "I must have taken a detour."


    Who would like to cause trouble when they had nothing better to do?


    "No, no, no." The imperial concubine quickly shook her hand. That wasn''t what she meant.


    Du Jinse didn''t understand, why did he call her that? It couldn''t be for her to throw herself into her arms, right?

 C114 long talk of promoting the knee

    Imperial Concubine was afraid of causing Du Jinse to misunderstand, she sighed, "Then I will say it directly, he doesn''t know that you like him, he only thinks that you following King Mo is a humiliation to him, so, it is inevitable that you will do some radical things, I will do my best to advise him not to cause you trouble, I hope you can hold yourself back a little."


    Du Jinse remained silent.


    "Imperial Concubine looked at Du Jinse sincerely," I know that my request is a bit too much, but, you have to understand a mother''s feelings, I begs you. "


    The corners of Du Jinse''s mouth twitched. Who bullied who, your royal family easily oppressed others, she, Du Jinse, was able to survive purely because of her great luck.


    "Jin Se, I truly hope that you can become my daughter-in-law, but as matters stand, there''s no other way around it. Not only is it out of respect for me, it''s out of respect for you for having once loved the Prince Qing ¡­"


    Are you sure you aren''t mistaken? The more you speak, the more unbearable it becomes.


    "Noble Consort, I promise you, I will definitely not take the initiative to provoke Your Highness. Noble Consort''s words are embarrassing this little girl, could it be that in the eyes of Noble Consort, this little girl is just a lady with a water personality?"


    Even though she seemed to be that kind of girl, she wouldn''t die for someone. After all, no man here would just let her live forever, but at least she wouldn''t ride that many boats. She would just get off this boat before going on to another boat.


    The imperial concubine heaved a sigh of relief after receiving Du Jinse''s promise. She wanted these exact words.


    As for Du Jinse''s tone of voice being not so friendly, she could also disregard it. It was as she had said, because she was Prince Qing''s mother.


    In front of them was the imperial study.


    "Hurry and report inside, I and Prince Mo''s concubine are requesting an audience."


    The imperial concubine ordered.


    The eunuch was startled to see the imperial concubine accompanying Du Jinse over, but she quickly recovered and agreed to enter.


    In just a few moments, the young eunuch came out.


    "Your Majesty invites Imperial Consort and Prince Mo''s concubine in."


    The corner of Imperial Consort''s mouth curled up into a smile.


    Originally, she had never come to the imperial study''s side. After all, her memories of the imperial study were not that great, and today ¡­


    The imperial concubine ran a hand along her temples.


    Only then did he leisurely walk inside.


    The Emperor was in the midst of idle conversation with King Mo when he lifted his eyes and saw the imperial concubine. His eyes flashed with awe.


    Of course, there were three thousand beauties in the imperial harem, and since the imperial concubine was old, it was impossible for her to become a peerless beauty no matter how she put on makeup.


    The two of them had lived together for so many years, it was impossible for them to not have any memories. The emperor''s gaze softened.


    "Imperial Concubine''s dress today is extremely beautiful, I think This Emperor is ¡­ Back when I first met you. "


    It was indescribably beautiful.


    The imperial concubine was flattered. "Your Majesty is flattering me."


    King Mo stepped forward and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand, then said to the Emperor, "royal father, it''s getting late, I will take her leave first."


    The Emperor nodded.


    King Mo pulled Du Jinse and walked outside.


    Du Jinse hurriedly bowed and followed King Mo.


    The emperor stood up and walked towards the imperial concubine.


    The Imperial Concubine smiled, and her eyes were filled with emotion.


    The emperor walked over and pulled the imperial concubine to a seat.


    "How was your discussion with Prince Mo''s concubine?" the Emperor asked.


    The imperial concubine asked, "How does the emperor think of my makeup today?"


    The emperor gave her a serious look and nodded. "Beautiful."


    The Imperial Concubine covered her lips and smiled.


    "Congratulations your majesty, it won''t be long before the younger sisters of the harem are all so brand-new."


    When the emperor saw her imperial concubine, he knew that this matter had been settled. He asked her a question just to express his concern, but at this moment, there was nothing important.


    "Imperial Consort, thank you for your hard work." The emperor grabbed the Imperial Consort''s hand and lightly swiped it across her palm.


    How could the imperial concubine and his twenty-something years of husband and wife not know that this was the result of his emotional reaction?


    I never thought that this Du Jinse would actually be her lucky star. Even though the emperor respected and respected her a lot, she knew that it was merely the respect he forcefully gave her by helping her manage the harem. No one knew better than the emperor how long it had been since he had a intimate relationship with her.


    The emperor had only favored young concubines for the past two years, and had long set them up as his concubines. Many times, even imperial concubines suspected that she was the memorial tablet of the imperial ancestral hall and lived in the harem in her human form.


    After Mo Wang pulled Du Jinse far away, he started to size Du Jinse up.


    "How is it? No one is bullying you, right?"


    Du Jinse was speechless, "With Xiao Xiao and An An, who would bully me? Furthermore, even if they want to bully me, they would have to see who the person behind me is."


    Li Hao nodded seriously.


    "You''re right, you''re still looking at your master even after beating a dog. Everyone in the imperial harem knows that the I dotes on you, so if they want to make things difficult for you, they have to consider their own strengths."


    Du Jinse stopped in her tracks.


    Li Hao took a few steps forward. Sensing that Du Jinse was not following him, he turned to look at him.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth twitched, "Is Your Highness saying that Mo Mo and the dog are on the same level?"


    Li Hao walked back and wrapped his arms around Du Jinse''s waist, forcing her to follow her footsteps.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao fiercely.


    Was he not going to explain himself? Didn''t he say that he was hurting her?


    The two of them arrived at King Mo''s carriage, and only after they got on the carriage and slowly walked out did Li Hao speak out.


    "What is it? Are you angry? "


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao. Was he reflecting arc too long, or was it reflecting arc too long?


    However, thinking about it, I''m just a domestic prostitute. I heard that domestic prostitute is very cheap, and can buy it with a few dozen silver coins, but in truth, I can''t even compare to a dog. Thinking about it like this, I''m not angry at all.


    If it was useful to be angry, it wouldn''t be too late for her to be angry.


    Li Hao sighed.


    He said he wasn''t angry, but he was.


    "You''re really angry?" Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s chin.


    Du Jinse''s heart was on fire, she extended his hand and slapped Li Hao''s hand away.


    "Prince, even though dogs have human nature, they still have a bit of beast nature. At any time, they can bite someone that she doesn''t like."


    Li Hao''s stubborn temper rose as he grabbed Du Jinse''s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "Is I the person who is disliked? I wonder where she''ll bite? "


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, then suddenly lowered her head and bit into''s palm ruthlessly.


    Li Hao only frowned slightly. He did not dodge, and only looked at her quietly.


    Du Jinse didn''t think that she would actually bite him. If she dodged, her bite would be extremely heavy. At this moment, even if he didn''t dodge, Du Jinse couldn''t move to bite her.

 C115 disjunction

    Du Jinse slowly loosened her mouth and straightened her back.


    Li Hao suddenly grabbed Du Jinse''s hand and fiercely bit on the same spot on her palm.


    Du Jinse didn''t wait for him to use more strength and exclaimed in shock. Unexpectedly, Li Hao looked fierce and fierce, but he didn''t really want to bite her.


    Du Jinse immediately retracted his hand, and after rubbing it, she took a glance, and then wiped the saliva on the cloth with her handkerchief in disdain.


    Li Hao''s face darkened.


    Du Jinse reached into his bosom and took out the list that the imperial concubine gave her and gave it to Li Hao.


    Li Hao reached out to take it, unfurled it and took a look, then nodded his head: "Looks like it''s not a bad deal."


    "Aiya, I forgot. Where is the Internal Affairs Bureau? I haven''t collected any silver yet."


    Li Hao looked at her, amused.


    "Do you remember now? We are on our way to the Ministry of the Interior. "


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in a daze, "I didn''t tell you I had a deal already."


    "The imperial edict has already been given out. Who''s so bold as to dare to refute the imperial face?"


    Li Hao smiled.


    Only now did Du Jinse understand, and she pointed at Li Hao and said: "You did it on purpose, you did it on purpose."


    He intentionally said those words to make her angry.


    Du Jinse didn''t know why Li Hao did it, but the two of them were like grasshoppers tied to a rope. Although Li Hao had a poison in his mouth, he wouldn''t harm her.


    "I wants to see when you can remember this matter."


    Li Hao waved the list in his hand.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    This person was really bad.


    The two of them went to the Internal Affairs Bureau to bring out the silver taels before heading out of the palace.


    "Does Noble Consort have anything to do with you?" Since she had nothing to do, Li Hao asked casually.


    "Noble Consort is very kind." Du Jinse casually replied.


    The more she acted as if nothing had happened, the more Li Hao felt that the matter was serious.


    "You should know that the Imperial Concubine is Prince Qing''s mufei. She has a total of two sons and a daughter, and one son died before he could even mature, so he is very doting on the Prince Qing. The Prince Qing has been in trouble recently, and it can be said that it''s all because of you."


    He had been worried that the imperial concubine would cause trouble for Du Jinse, hence he sent An Xin to her side.


    Yet she told him that the Noble Consort was kind.


    "I know, you told me." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao as if she was looking at an idiot. He was not very old, and had not reached the level of senile dementia.


    Li Hao suffered internal injuries because of who.


    "I''m just worried about you. In the past, Imperial Concubine had treated you well because you were of value."


    Just by being the daughter of a Prime Minister Du''s daughter, the imperial concubine had already won her over. But now, the imperial concubine wished to devour his flesh, so how could she treat her kindly?


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, "Because she is a qualified politician, she knows very clearly that there are no eternal enemies in this world. As long as there are benefits, the enemy can become friends."


    "Even so, what benefits can you bring to her?"


    Li Hao disapproved. The current Du Jinse, even if everyone knew that she was Du Jinse, would never admit that she was Du Jinse. She could only be a tiny domestic prostitute that he could buy and sell at will.


    This was also the reason why Prince Qing dared to be so impudent.


    Since Prince Qing could use this reason to humiliate her, then so could Imperial Concubine.


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "You men will never understand the pursuit of beauty by women."


    Li Hao cast a sidelong glance at Du Jinse, "Aren''t all of you dressed up for men''s benefit?"


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "It seems to be, but it''s not absolute."


    In any case, she liked to dress up because she was dressed beautifully.


    There were no problems with the side of the palace anymore, since he had already received the silver. Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao was on guard.


    "You can use a beauty to plan what you want to do."


    As for whether or not he fell for the trap, it all depended on her performance. She could recycle it.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she could not help but burst out laughing.


    "If you tell me to use it, then I''ll use it. How shameful would that be?"


    The main thing was that there was nothing new.


    "It''s okay, I will not tell anyone else, you will only lose face in front of I, it''s nothing."


    Du Jinse forced herself not to laugh.


    "Then I''ll think about it."


    "What else are you thinking about?" Li Hao pulled Du Jinse over. He didn''t know how worried he was when he saw her return with the imperial concubine. Didn''t he care about her?


    Following Du Jinse''s cry of alarm, the carriage suddenly tilted to one side, and then swayed sideways.


    Du Jinse''s face paled. Could it be that they met with another assassination attempt? This was the capital, how could security be so bad.


    Li Hao protected Du Jinse tightly and asked solemnly: "What''s going on?"


    "In reply to the prince, the shaft of the chariot has cracked." The coachman was a bit nervous. He had never expected the carriage to crack so easily.


    When Li Hao heard this, he calmed his heart. When he thought about the matter of Du Jinse being kidnapped, even until now, he still felt that it was painful, and he also felt that it was kind of funny to be this neurotic.


    "It''s alright, let''s go down."


    Li Hao clumsily comforted Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse pressed down onto Li Hao and she held her hand. She first got off the carriage, took a look at their surroundings, and then helped Li Hao out.


    Li Hao''s eyes were deep, and his expression... Was he worried that he would be ambushed again?


    Li Hao supported Du Jinse to walk to the side as he watched the wagon driver inspect it.


    "My lord, the carriage needs to be repaired. This little one will go out and hire a carriage for you." The coachman said with a bitter expression.


    The maintenance of the carriage was originally his duty. When the prince went out to look for the carriage, something happened to the carriage, and he had to blame himself for it.


    "The coachman has always been very attentive to the prince''s travels. How could the shaft of the coachman be broken? Your highness, you should be careful."


    Du Jinse warned Li Hao while leaning on him.


    "Don''t worry, this is the Imperial Palace. Moreover, the I''s guards are not weak."


    Although there was no beauty trap, he was still very happy that she cared so much about him.


    "However, I feels that it''s not that I needs to be careful, it''s that you need to be careful." Li Hao looked up and said slowly.


    Du Jinse''s expression froze, the Prince Qing was really lingering.


    In just a few days of hard work, Prince Qing had lost a lot of weight. Now that he was walking over step by step, Du Jinse only felt a wave of pressure pressing on his, causing her to be unable to catch his breath.


    Li Hao blocked Du Jinse''s way without leaving a trace.


    "brother Mo."


    The Prince Qing cupped his hands towards King Mo, but kept staring at Du Jinse.


    "I heard that Prince Qing was recuperating at home, why did he come to the palace? Since he''s sick, it''s better for him to take a good rest." Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse felt that, perhaps it was because she did not love Prince Qing, or because Prince Qing was too thin to look like himself, she felt that his eyes had become much darker.


    "When I heard that King Mo had brought the princess into the palace, the I was very curious and came to take a look."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Du Jinse.


    "Jin Se, this I really wants to know how you managed to lie in King Mo''s arms and miss this I."


    With that, Prince Qing looked at King Mo and Du Jinse''s changed expressions, then arrogantly laughed towards the sky and left.

 C116 bedraggled

    It had to be said that Prince Qing''s words were extremely destructive towards the two of them.


    King Mo relaxed and tightened his fists by his side.


    Finally, he turned around and strode out of the palace.


    Du Jinse followed him as she ran. Even though her heart was about to leap out of her chest, she was still unwilling to say a single word.


    Li Hao suddenly stopped his steps. With a slight movement, Du Jinse dove into his embrace.


    Li Hao then hugged Du Jinse.


    "I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    After leaving in such a hurry, Li Hao''s mood had finally calmed down.


    Du Jinse patted his back, not saying a word.


    The main thing was that she was only breathing hard now.


    Li Hao reached out and caressed her back, helping her to calm down.


    After a long while, Du Jinse finally straightened her back and looked at Li Hao.


    "The most hurtful thing in this world is not violence, but verbal violence."


    Du Jinse heaved a long sigh, "I didn''t expect Prince Qing to learn it so quickly. Look at him, he looks so weak like he''s supporting the wind, these days must be unbearable.


    Li Hao never thought that Du Jinse''s state of mind was so good.


    "Aren''t you angry with me?" he asked.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao deeply.


    "A little."


    Li Hao stared at her and asked uncertainly: "Only a little?"


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth hooked up, "What does Your Highness want to hear? Seeing that the Prince is easily angered by the Prince Qing, I think I can confirm that you like me a little. "


    If he didn''t care, it could only mean that he regarded her as a bed companion.


    "I likes you? Are you happy? If I falls in love with you, wouldn''t you be flying in joy? " Li Hao looked up arrogantly.


    Worry flashed across Du Jinse''s eyes, "You better not fall in love with me."


    Thus, when the day of his marriage came, she would not be burdened with the burden of walking away.


    "You think it''s pretty good." Li Hao said, but secretly glanced at her.


    If emotions could be controlled, how could he sink deeper and deeper into the abyss?


    However, Du Jinse just kept on acting like she did not care, the Prince Qing gave him a good excuse, and he really wanted to circle around her for the rest of his life.


    However, he couldn''t bear to see her unhappy.


    Although they had met Prince Qing, it left a dark feeling in their hearts.


    Fortunately, neither of them took it to heart.


    After going back, Xiao Ying had yet to return. Du Jinse knew that Da Kui was accompanying her, so there was not a need to worry.


    "Looks like our trip to the mountain resort is a failure."


    Du Jinse waved the list in her hand, her eyes filled with yearning.


    It''s all money.


    Li Hao looked at her and snorted, "Look at how good you are."


    Du Jinse did not accept it, and stared at Li Hao: "You don''t understand, as long as the ladies and mistresses in the capital hear that my rouge water powder was actually sent to the harem for their masters to use, then the silver would grow legs and run over to me."


    Li Hao could not hold back his laughter, "Really?"


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao, "Of course it''s real, at that time, you and I will have a lot of money."


    When Li Hao heard it, he did not feel happy, "After you have a lot of money, are you planning to leave the I?"


    Du Jinse smiled as she pecked Li Hao on the face, "How can I bear to do that?"


    Even if she left Li Hao''s side, her royal family wouldn''t be able to continue.


    Humans were just that realistic.


    Du Jinse was naturally no exception, but, if she didn''t like Li Hao, she would definitely not be wronged, so, the reason for the order should be that she liked Li Hao, so, if Li Hao was willing to let her stand on his shoulders and climb up, she would naturally be happy.


    As for Li Hao marrying the wangfei ¡­


    When that day came, she would scatter with him.


    From afar, Da Kui''s voice came.


    Du Jinse immediately escaped from Li Hao''s embrace and stuck out her tongue at Li Hao. When she arrived at the door, she saw Xiao Ying''s gloomy face walking towards him.


    When he saw Du Jinse, Da Kui heaved a sigh of relief, "My lady ¡­"


    Du Jinse was startled, what, what is this?


    "The indenture contract is fake?" Du Jinse felt that this was the only reason why Xiao Ying had such an ugly expression.


    "No." Xiao Ying hurriedly said.


    Glancing at Da Kui, he turned around angrily.


    "Apart from this, there''s nothing else that matters. Tell me about it. You were cheated of your money? " Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief and asked.


    Although she had borrowed the silver, if he had been tricked, she would still slap him twice. Now that she had told Da Kui and Xiao Ying to borrow the silver, even if she had suffered from the scam, she would not be able to show her pain.


    "No, miss. I''ve finished what you asked me to do."


    Xiao Ying quickly explained, afraid that Du Jinse would be worried.


    Da Kui also waved the materials he bought to make rouge water powder s.


    "Miss, where should I put it?"


    ~ This is strange, the matter is done, Xiao Ying still has such a bitter face, why is it so?


    Looking at her, she seemed to be only aimed at Da Kui. Du Jinse felt an unease in her heart, and pulled Xiao Ying to a corner.


    "Xiao Ying, Da Kui, he ¡­ Did you do anything to him? "


    Du Jinse tried to use a more gentle word, but when it came to touching, she bit her teeth a little and spoke sinisterly.


    Thinking back to when she had left the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, why she had extorted Pu Zhu and the others, and knew just how despicable a man was.


    Was it because Da Kui was in the brothel that Da Kui thought he could be easily bullied by him?


    How could Xiao Ying not understand what Du Jinse was thinking?


    "Miss, it''s not what you think." Xiao Ying was a little hesitant.


    "Aiya, Xiao Ying, are you trying to make me die from anxiety?"


    Xiao Ying looked up and glanced at Da Kui before pulling him to the side and took a few steps forward.


    "Miss, you told Da Kui to stay by my side, it was originally because you were afraid of others bullying me, who would have known, he was following me so closely, did others ask for redemption? When I said yes, these people said that I was a flower placed on cow dung, Da Kui glared fiercely, saying that I had to place it on cow dung, only then would the flowers bloom better."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she was stunned for a moment. Seeing Xiao Ying pursing her lips, she seemed to have finished, and she asked with certainty: "I''m done."


    Xiao Ying glared fiercely at Da Kui.


    Du Jinse heard and sighed secretly.


    "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with what Da Kui said."


    Xiao Ying was displeased when she heard it, "Miss, his meaning was clear. "Clearly ¡­"


    Du Jinse pulled Xiao Ying''s hand, "Xiao Ying, don''t get angry just yet. Let me ask you, if it were you, how would you answer?"


    Xiao Ying did not understand, "What answer?"


    Du Jinse repeated, "You were redeemed? Yes; to marry? No; how can you redeem yourself? "This ¡­"


    Du Jinse paused, seeing that Xiao Ying finally understood. She said with a smile: "If this goes on, you will have to explain this problem to others today."

 C117 Suggestion

    Xiao Ying lowered her head and muttered in a low voice after a long time: "But you still can''t say that, who wants to marry him."


    Du Jinse patted Xiao Ying''s shoulder, "This is my fault. If I didn''t ask Da Kui to accompany you, I probably wouldn''t have had all these troubles."


    Xiao Ying immediately shook her head, "No."


    Just like what Du Jinse said just now, they would still ask her.


    You have been redeemed? Yes; to marry? No; how can you redeem yourself? This...


    It''s a good thing that Da Kui doesn''t have a wife, so no one will come knocking on his door. Furthermore, think about it, he looks so ferocious, who would dare to pester you, and ask you so many questions. Sigh, I never thought that you would actually be able to settle all these matters today.


    Xiao Ying hesitated. Alright, she won''t lose out anyway.


    "I did it out of respect for the young miss, otherwise I would have ignored him." Xiao Ying found a stage for herself.


    Du Jinse nodded her head repeatedly. Actually, it was pretty good for Da Kui and Xiao Ying to be together, but Xiao Ying was very against men. Although Pu Zhu had said before that if there was a suitable place to help Xiao Ying out, she would not disturb Da Kui.


    After all, no one knew when Xiao Ying would accept another man.


    Li Hao was bored to death listening to Da Kui talk about the flowers and seeds.


    Seeing Du Jinse walking over, she immediately stood up and pulled a chair over to him.


    "Mo Mo, is this how you make rouge water powder?"


    Li Hao had just opened up a bag and looked at it for a long time.


    "It''s not just the rouge water powder." Du Jinse was ambitious.


    Thanks to her previous love of beauty, the cosmetics she had studied for a long time finally came in handy.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips tight and walked in front of Da Kui.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been so mean to you."


    Da Kui was overwhelmed by the favor, he waved his hands and said, "It''s fine, it''s my fault, I made you angry."


    Li Hao wanted to raise his head, but Du Jinse took out a bag that she did not know what it was. She opened it and placed it under Li Hao''s nose, "Your Highness, do you like the smell of it?"


    Li Hao sniffed lightly, "This smell seems to be the scent of the rouge you normally use."


    "So powerful." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    Li Hao was speechless, "It would be weird if you didn''t use the rouge water powder you made."


    Du Jinse pointed at Li Hao, "You''re kidding me."


    Li Hao laughed.


    Xiao Ying looked at them. She pulled Da Kui out.


    Being pulled by Xiao Ying, Da Kui''s face became completely red, and he sneaked a peek at Xiao Ying.


    Although she was fierce, she was very cute.


    Xiao Ying pulled him out, and quietly let out a breath of relief as she turned around to scold him.


    "Seriously, why do you have no eyes?"


    Da Kui was lectured until he was stupefied, "Ah?"


    What''s wrong with him? He didn''t do anything.


    Xiao Ying glared at him, "Didn''t you see the Prince talking to our young miss again? Why aren''t you coming out and standing there foolishly?"


    "I... The Prince didn''t tell me to go. " Da Kui was confused.


    Xiao Ying was convinced by him, "Then just stand here, you fool."


    Xiao Ying glared at him, then walked away. It really was a tall man who didn''t have a head.


    Li Hao just sat there and watched Du Jinse busy with her work.


    Du Jinse did not avoid him.


    "I suddenly feel like it''s pretty good to just watch you flatten yourself up like this."


    "Ah, that''s what men do every day? However, you''re different. As long as the mountains and rivers are still your Li Clan''s, you can rest easy. "


    After Du Jinse finished speaking, and not hearing Li Hao''s reply for a long time, her body stiffened.


    Slowly taking a deep breath, the stiff corner of her mouth raised. Du Jinse adjusted her facial expression, and turned to face Li Hao who was deep in thought.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Li Hao thought for a while before replying, "You''re right. I think it''s better for the emperor to decide as soon as possible."


    Du Jinse''s eyes widened. "Crown Prince, didn''t we already decide on the Prince Rong?"


    "As long as the storage is not held, this matter will change." Li Hao replied heavily.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse frowned, "It can''t be, changing your mind, in the end, is not the attitude that an emperor should have."


    How could he win others'' trust like this?


    Seeing that Du Jinse was also worried, Li Hao chuckled and dispelled the atmosphere, "I only said that, it''s just as you said, the royal family''s gold mouth and jade teeth are not something that can be changed just because you want to."


    However, he still had something on his mind, so he couldn''t be at ease.


    "Mo Mo, you keep it, I will go out for a while."


    Li Hao stood up.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Alright."


    Li Hao took two steps, and turned his head, "Do you think that the Prince Rong is worthy of such a task?"


    In the past, he thought that the Prince Rong was a righteous person, which was why he came closer to him. Who would have known that when he dealt with the matter with Du Jinse, his morals would still be at a disadvantage.


    Especially after knowing that Du Jinse was only a substitute, she directly told him to get rid of Du Jinse.


    This was the path of an emperor, but ¡­


    Li Hao really wanted to hear Du Jinse''s evaluation of the Prince Rong.


    Du Jinse remembered that when she had just woken up, the Prince Rong''s eyes had become bloodshot.


    He knew she didn''t have a chance to say anything, yet he still wanted her to do it.


    He could have taken her out of that danger, but he didn''t.


    However, Du Jinse still opened her mouth and said objectively: "He will be a good Overlord."


    As an emperor, he was ruthless when he needed to be ruthless. He needed to be forsaken when he needed to be forsaken.


    "Why?" Li Hao asked.


    "You know, think about it. When the imperial power changes, you princes will not be able to rule ¡­"


    Du Jinse made a slicing motion with her palm, slicing her throat.


    Li Hao remained silent. He had to admit, Du Jinse was right, although he and Prince Rong were the only adults, Prince Qing had already set a marriage, so they were also considered to be adults, and the other brothers couldn''t really say anything.


    Amongst the three of them, King Mo himself didn''t want to reach that position. Prince Rong and Prince Qing, in the end, were closer to him and the Prince Rong.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Li Hao made up his mind. He bent down and kissed Du Jinse, then turned and left.


    Du Jinse touched the spot where she was kissed by Li Hao and shook her head. Seems like, he had already gotten used to her way of expressing his feelings, but he actually did it, what did she hear? This arrogant prince isn''t in the I, but him?


    Du Jinse knew that he definitely had something she needed to do and she wasn''t worried. In any case, if Li Hao wanted to tell her, he would say it naturally. If he didn''t want to, no matter how she asked, he wouldn''t say it.


    Only when Xiao Ying saw King Mo going out did she come in.


    "Miss, how do we get these things?"


    Du Jinse looked up, saw Xiao Ying, and laughed: "Hey, what did you do just now, why haven''t I seen you here?"

 C118 Sisters

    Xiao Ying randomly made up a reason, "I''m a little tired, I''ll go back and rest for a bit."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she believed it.


    "Xiao Ying, I''ve only recently gained some insights into my business, but the Prince has yet to call me out of the house. The only thing I can do is to trouble you."


    Du Jinse felt a little guilty.


    Xiao Ying knew that she had misunderstood, and looked at Du Jinse earnestly: "Miss, it''s actually not hard at all. I need to do more every day when I''m there, you should know that if you have any work to do, just give it to me as much as possible.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll leave it to you now."


    Du Jinse helplessly passed the bag in her hands to Xiao Ying and taught him what to do.


    Xiao Ying was truly diligent and clever.


    Du Jinse said it once and she remembered it all.


    "Miss, can you create a rouge water powder just like that?"


    "Yes, there are a lot of steps required. In fact, rouge water powder are easy to do, as long as you set the time precisely, more and more will affect the effect."


    "Also, Xiao Ying, I''m called Mo Mo now, you can call me Mo Mo, you are no servant of anyone."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse seriously, "Miss, Xiao Ying believes in you. No matter who you are, you are my miss."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse stared at Xiao Ying, "I was wondering why you were so stubborn."


    Xiao Ying twisted her neck, and did not look at Du Jinse, "I will not give up."


    No one would understand what kind of suffering she had to endure in the past two days. It was Du Jinse, Xiao Ying was also curious, what Du Jinse had to say, Miss Pu Zhu had also said it before, but the wording was different, why would she listen to what Du Jinse said, and not what Pu Zhu said?


    Perhaps it was because their identities were different.


    Xiao Ying held onto the wooden pestle, holding onto it lightly. She did not know what to do.


    "Miss, if you don''t mind Xiao Ying being dirty, you can treat him very well."


    Xiao Ying''s voice was like a mosquito''s fly.


    Du Jinse reached out and brushed the hair in front of her forehead, "Idiot, you''re talking nonsense again. Do you dislike me and that''s why you''ve been unwilling to change your tone and call me big sister?"


    Xiao Ying immediately shook her head, "No."


    Du Jinse chuckled, "I''m just teasing you. In the future, don''t say such words.


    Du Jinse supported her cheeks with both hands, "Xiao Ying, do you know? "As long as we catch these two big customers, we will be able to support ourselves. After a few months, all the ladies in the capital will be in a hurry to give us money. We will be even busier then."


    "Oh right, you can go out again in the future and check if there are any manors that you want to sell nearby." Oh right, you can go out again in the future and take note of whether there are any manors that you want to sell nearby and the slave market.


    "But only for a little girl?" Xiao Ying felt that it would be better to be an arrogant man like Da Kui when doing things.


    Du Jinse nodded firmly, "Mn, I will only buy little girls, Xiao Ying, as long as we buy them, they will not be sold to brothels."


    Saying that, Xiao Ying frowned: Young miss, if there are any bad people going over, they can be killed by others right?


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Xiao Ying, your consideration is truly thoughtful, we need to invite some martial masters, if anyone dares to bully our people, we will beat them to a pulp."


    "Right, beat the shit out of him." Xiao Ying felt as if she had drank a lot of alcohol after hearing Du Jinse''s description.


    "Oh right, Xiao Ying, in a few days, our rouge water powder will be ready. Think of a way to meet with Pu Zhu, and give all these to her."


    Du Jinse passed a small box of jewelry to Xiao Ying.


    "Miss ¡­"


    Initially, he had thought about making more money, but he didn''t think about redemption. Thus, he only made a total of three days. Three days without redemption, and that was the end of him.


    The silver bills that came in were useless. Even the money that he got from redemption was taken by Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was a person who was stubborn. The person who talked big every day was not necessarily someone who liked to talk big.


    This is a matter between you and Pu Zhu, it has nothing to do with me anymore, I don''t care. You can calculate for yourselves whether she''s going to give it to you, or what it is, that''s between the two of you. "


    Du Jinse repeatedly declared.


    Xiao Ying''s tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Miss, why are you being so nice to me?"


    Xiao Ying sobbed.


    Du Jinse embarrassedly touched her nose, "Where?"


    "When I first met you, I even talked back to you."


    Just thinking about it, Xiao Ying felt ashamed. At that time, she really needed someone to help her, but they despised her.


    "I don''t remember anything." Du Jinse denied it immediately.


    Xiao Ying raised his drowsy eyes, "You obviously have them all. Miss, do you think you''re seventy or eighty? Not too long ago, you can even forget about it? "


    Du Jinse placed a hand under her lips and coughed lightly.


    "Xiao Ying, I am not a good man or woman. The reason we have this relationship today is because you and Pu Zhu helped me in my most difficult times."


    "If it wasn''t for you guys, I wouldn''t be here today. Speaking of which, I should be the one thanking you."


    A few simple words of thanks were not enough to express her sincerity.


    Since she had the ability to help Xiao Ying, why did she have to think so much into it?


    Du Jinse felt that even if Li Hao knew, he wouldn''t blame her for bringing him in.


    "Miss, you''re really amazing. Mom is very stingy, you actually managed to take out money from her waist purse."


    Du Jinse chuckled, "Xiao Ying, don''t underestimate your mother. For her to be able to create such a large-scale brothel on the surface like the capital, she is not an ordinary person, even if you are stingy, it would only be against maidservant. On the girls'' bodies, when she used up the money, her eyes did not even blink, because she knew that the girls would earn her money ten or even a hundred times for her."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying thought about it carefully and felt that it was really the case. She felt admiration towards Du Jinse from the bottom of her heart.


    "Before I appeared, the only people who succeeded in doing business in the capital were the bawd. After I am done, there will be a lot more.


    Xiao Ying nodded heavily.


    As the eldest brother, she was sold to brothels by his father. It was because there were too many children in the family, so she couldn''t eat until she was full and his face was thin and yellow, that the old procuress didn''t pick her out to cultivate. Instead, he gave it to Pu Zhu as a gift to take care of her daily living.


    After being abandoned by her loved ones, she thought that it would be a pity. Who would''ve thought that in the brothel, she would see something even more cruel?


    Thinking about the past, Xiao Ying shivered.

 C119 Nightmare

    Seeing that, Du Jinse poured her a cup of hot tea.


    Xiao Ying held onto the teacup tightly, she frowned: "Hot."


    He quickly snatched it over.


    "Miss, we must make a lot of money." Xiao Ying''s tone was firm.


    Du Jinse put down the teacup and grabbed Xiao Ying''s hand.


    "Say, are you stupid? Your hands are already red."


    Xiao Ying laughed foolishly, "Miss, I was thinking of buying all the girls here, then the bawd girl would not be able to do so."


    Du Jinse shook her head, "This is simply a way of treating the weak, if there are people who only earn money by selling girls, they would buy them, or even kidnap them. My ultimate goal is for girls to support themselves, no longer relying on their parents and husband, and to become an independent entity.


    Xiao Ying listened in a daze. Why did she not understand?


    However, what Du Jinse said couldn''t be wrong.


    While Du Jinse was busy doing this, she was also drawing her own grand plans.


    Regardless if Xiao Ying understood it or not, hearing it caused her blood to boil.


    "Tomorrow, Xiao Ying, you will have to buy some ingredients to come back, but ¡­"


    After all, it was as Li Hao had said. The one in charge of the harem was the mufei of the Prince Qing, she did not have that much power to go through.


    Since she had already received the silver from the Inner Palace, and this matter was settled, it was probably due to Xiao Xiao''s words that took effect. Since the Emperor ordered her, Du Jinse, to become an Emperor Merchant, even if she was an imperial concubine, she didn''t dare to do anything about it, so she decided to be a little more magnanimous and even received a promise from her.


    "Oh right, Xiao Ying, I remember there is a girl in the brothel who seems to be allergic to something."


    When Xiao Ying heard this, he pursed her lips and laughed: "Which other girl was it, it''s Little Min. Back then, she was sold to the brothels with me, when we were still young, and could not receive guests, the old procuress naturally did not mind, she just called her Little Min."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "En, when we were delivering the goods, we wanted to ask her clearly, what is her allergy?"


    Xiao Ying promised.


    "Xiao Ying, help me record this down. Next time you enter the palace, you must ask the emperors of the imperial harem for any history of allergies."


    The better the material, the easier it would be for people to become allergic to her. She had to ask about this in order to avoid people becoming allergic again, which would cause her to lose her ability to do business.


    "Alright."


    Du Jinse frowned. For the lives of the empress dowager, she had to be more cautious when she said that Jin Gui was the real Jin Gui.


    If something were to happen, then even King Mo would be powerless. On the surface, the imperial concubine seemed to have a conciliatory attitude, but she did not dare to give in her trust.


    "Miss, your rouge water powder were really sent to the palace."


    Du Jinse laughed awkwardly: "Um ¡­ Actually, the rouge water powder that I sent into the harem today were indeed these beasts. However, because the harem rules are different, they are actually different as well. "


    Du Jinse had thought it through, rather than changing those ingredients into the lower ranks of senior high school, it would be better to do it like this first. One of them was limited by the tools, and now that she had tested the new breed, it was very possible that there were mistakes. She might as well create a whole set of lotions, tonics, essence and eye shadow etc.


    Du Jinse realized that she really had the potential to be a profiteer.


    If someone found out about this, it would probably become one of the reasons why she was criticized.


    Therefore, even if she did not want to monopolize it, she would still have to do it herself after a long period of time.


    After lunch, the two continued to busy themselves.


    Until night, Li Hao did not appear.


    Du Jinse was a little absent-minded, looking at the food in front of her, she didn''t have any appetite, it was so easy to finish her meal. Du Jinse told Xiao Ying to clean up and sleep first, she would go to Li Hao''s study and wait for him.


    In the study room, since Li Hao wasn''t there, there weren''t even any lights.


    Du Jinse sat there in the dark and wouldn''t ask her that question for no reason. But he still hadn''t come back yet, so Du Jinse couldn''t help but to be worried.


    The Sovereign''s Heart was hard to fathom. Li Hao was first an official, then the Emperor''s son.


    Even though he was conferred the title of King of Mo, his status was known for his good birth. As a idle prince, he would definitely be looked down upon by the ministers. At the very least, he would not be feared by others.


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao had always been hiding his strength, but now, because of her ¡­


    Du Jinse also didn''t know what she was thinking about as she fell asleep in a daze.


    He slept until midnight, only to be picked up by someone who was still in a daze.


    "Li Hao, did you come back?" Du Jinse rubbed his arms a little.


    "Hmm. Go to sleep. "


    Li Hao looked down and saw Du Jinse curled up in his arms like a kitten.


    It must be because she was extremely sleepy that she called his name without even opening her eyes. It must be from her subconscious.


    "It''s good that you came back. Do you know that I''m worried about you? I didn''t even know that I sent someone back to tell me." Du Jinse muttered to herself. If not for Li Hao''s excellent hearing, he might not even have heard it.


    Li Hao himself did not know, but after hearing these words, his expression was gentle as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "Alright, I promise you that I will send someone back to tell you when I''m gone for a long time."


    Du Jinse sighed in satisfaction.


    Xiao Ying lit lanterns for the two of them.


    Li Hao actually didn''t wake Du Jinse up, and chose to carry her back instead. Xiao Ying was rather surprised.


    She had seen a lot of men who had taken a fancy to a woman and could spend money on her, but they would only do what they liked, and even if the girls had asked for it, they would still think about pandering to them, making them willing to do it, regardless of personal gain or loss.


    Li Hao carried Du Jinse all the way back to Du Jinse''s room. He gently put her down, stood up straight and took two steps back while shaking his sore arms.


    Xiao Ying went to get some water for Li Hao to wash his face.


    Li Hao briefly washed his face and then slept.


    In the middle of the night, Du Jinse felt a stifling feeling in her chest, as if a huge boulder was pressing down on her. She panted heavily, struggled, and struggled hard to move her hands.


    Li Hao was pushed awake by Du Jinse and immediately sat up: "Mo Mo, what''s wrong with you."


    Du Jinse finally pushed the huge boulder away and she felt that her breathing was smoothing out. She was breathing in large mouthfuls of air, but when she heard Li Hao''s anxious call, she was stunned. Li Hao, why was Li Hao''s voice so far away? She was trapped under the boulder and unable to escape. Was it because Li Hao was also trapped under the boulder and couldn''t come to save her?


    "Li Hao, Li Hao, I will save you."


    Du Jinse''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    When Li Hao heard this, he was inexplicably touched.


    She must be a nightmare.

 C120 fire extinguish

    Her expression was clearly in pain, as if she was experiencing something, but her heart was still intent on saving him.


    "Mo Mo, wake up."


    Li Hao slapped her face.


    Du Jinse dodged the meteorite that fell from the hole, but no matter where she dodged, that meteorite would hit her.


    Du Jinse was so angry that she started to curse. Was there some justice in the world, and there were even people chasing after her to beat her up.


    "Li Hao." When Du Jinse heard Li Hao''s voice, she was extremely anxious. She did not know what kind of danger she had met, so Du Jinse simply did not care about the meteorites that were smashed into her face, and fiercely rushed out.


    "Li Hao."


    Du Jinse suddenly sat up.


    "I''m here, I''m here."


    Li Hao embraced her, and lightly patted her back.


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao away and held his face to examine it.


    "Are you alright?"


    It was clear that she had yet to emerge from her dream.


    Li Hao was laughing so hard that his teeth almost showed, he was really happy to see Du Jinse being so worried for him.


    He remembered that Du Jinse had once said that when a person starts to fall in love with another person, as long as they weren''t together, another person would always think about that person. Du Jinse thinking about him like this proves that in her heart, she holds a very important position.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao who was in front of him in a daze, smiling like a fool.


    No, that can''t be right. Li Hao, who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth and viewed money as dirt, would actually laugh like this after picking up a gold ingot.


    Without hesitation, Du Jinse grabbed Li Hao''s face and pulled on both sides.


    Li Hao did not expect Du Jinse to do this, so he pulled her hand, "Mo Mo, what are you doing?"


    "It''s not a disguise. It can''t be that he was poisoned, right?"


    Du Jinse muttered.


    Li Hao was both angry and amused, "Mo Mo, why aren''t you expecting me to do well?"


    Hearing his words, Du Jinse understood what he meant, and suspiciously sized him up.


    "Are you alright?"


    She looked around and said, "I was in the study. When did I come back?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "I should be the one asking if you''re alright, why did you sleep so deeply? I carried you back, don''t you remember? "


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "So that was not a dream."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse quietly.


    Du Jinse was finally awake. She looked at Li Hao, "Have you been back for a long time? I don''t know what''s going on, sleeping like this. "


    Du Jinse touched Li Hao''s face.


    "Luckily, you are fine. You don''t know this, but I am worried to death, unable to say that I am dead. I am very worried for you. I have been having nightmares all this time."


    Li Hao grabbed Du Jinse''s hand and caressed it casually, "Mo Mo, I''m fine, I''m fine. If you keep touching me like this, my fire will be ignited by you."


    Du Jinse consecutively had nightmares after nightmares; how could Li Hao say that she was relieved when it was all right? She would only be relieved if she saw it with her own eyes.


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, the corner of her mouth raised slightly, "If you want to hook up, then do it. I''m right here, are you afraid that I won''t be able to extinguish your fire?"


    After Li Hao heard this, he decided to take off his undergarments.


    "That''s what you said. You can''t get up from the bed tomorrow, so don''t blame me again."


    Du Jinse saw that his body was bright and clean without the slightest injury, and was finally relieved.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and blew into his ear.


    "Li Hao, are you alright? I''m very happy."


    He was really happy, happy to let him do whatever he wanted.


    Of course, when she woke up the next morning, Du Jinse would not think this way. Seeing the bruises and purple marks on her body, Du Jinse glared fiercely at the man pretending to be innocent.


    "Do you know how to show mercy to the fairer sex?"


    Really.


    Li Hao was satisfied, whatever Du Jinse said was true, naturally, she would not be angry.


    "I''ll be gentle next time."


    Du Jinse glared fiercely at Li Hao, and spoke after a long while: "Remember, or else there won''t be a next time."


    He found some clothes to wear and looked at the mirror. Since it was covered up, he felt a little better.


    "I''ll go wash myself first." Last night''s battle was extremely intense, and Du Jinse felt that she urgently needed the hot spring water to comfort him.


    "I is with you."


    Hearing that, Li Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Du Jinse glared at him, she seemed to be fighting in the water alone.


    "Did it go well for you to go out yesterday?"


    Du Jinse remembered and asked.


    But then she added, "If it''s not convenient to answer, don''t answer. I''m just waiting for you to arrive too late, so I''m concerned about you."


    Li Hao''s eyes dimmed, no longer interested in fighting.


    He lazily said: "Go and wash your body first. We will talk about it after you come out."


    Du Jinse looked at him. With his dejected look, there was no need to think to know that things were not going well.


    Nodding, Du Jinse went out first.


    Xiao Ying had been waiting outside the whole time, and when she saw Du Jinse coming out, she quickly followed him.


    "Xiao Ying, you woke up so early."


    Seeing Xiao Ying, Du Jinse inexplicably felt a little guilty.


    This time was different from last time. When Du Jinse saw that her entire body was covered with scars, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She only wanted to secretly clean up before everyone else.


    Xiao Ying was a smart person to begin with, especially regarding the matters between men and women, she understood even more at a young age. Seeing Du Jinse''s awkward situation, she had thought it through, and told Du Jinse with a smile.


    "Miss, you wrote a list for me last night. I took a closer look and found that there are some things in it. In the morning, the pharmacists might be able to buy some good ones, but it''s cheap. I want to go now."


    Du Jinse immediately nodded, "Alright."


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she replied, "Then I''ll be going. Miss, please tell the king that Da Kui will be going with me."


    Du Jinse nodded, she had thought that Xiao Ying would never call Da Kui to follow her anymore.


    Looking at Xiao Ying''s disappearing figure, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Ying''s adaptability was really good, this surprised her.


    She had thought that it would be a very long time before Xiao Ying could walk out of that shadow.


    In particular, they would reject contact with men.


    It seemed like she was overthinking things.


    However, it was better to be distracted than not.


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards the hot spring inside the room.


    In fact, Xiao Ying was a little troubled in her heart. She was different from the girls that were raised elsewhere, as long as they could figure it out, their mental fortitude would be much stronger.


    Since she chose to live, and Du Jinse painted such a beautiful picture of her, she was willing to work hard for everything.


    It was as if she didn''t believe that Du Jinse would escape unscathed from the brothel in the beginning. In her eyes, Du Jinse was simply a divine existence.


    She even looked forward to the day.


    When he thought about how those pitiful girls were no longer living a life filled with fear and trepidation like hers, Xiao Ying''s heart was filled with hope.


    Du Jinse didn''t know how much motivation she had given Xiao Ying with her casual words.

 C121 You have nothing

    Du Jinse had just finished showering and returned.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    They finished their breakfast together.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along to walk with him.


    "As I expected, Prince Qing bribed the Venerate Heavens Sect. Within half a year, there will not be a storage ceremony."


    Li Hao said worriedly.


    "There are many things that can be done in half a year."


    Du Jinse said slowly.


    The situation had always changed in the blink of an eye.


    Du Jinse knew what Li Hao was worried about.


    However, she couldn''t help with the court''s matters.


    This would depend on which of these princes was the most skilled in nurturing.


    Li Hao said with melancholy, "Yes, in half a year, I can indeed do a lot of things."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "Do you need me to do something?"


    It was not that she didn''t trust Li Hao, but if she lived in the center of power, she would easily be involved.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a sharp gaze, "You are just a domestic prostitute, what can you do? If you service the I Lord well, I Lord will be happy, and you will be rich and prosperous. Even if the I Lord falls down, you will still be rich with food from the I Lord. "


    When Du Jinse heard it, she lowered her eyelids.


    Li Hao pressed down on her chin, forcing her to raise his head.


    "Look at I, have you remembered what he said?"


    Du Jinse took a deep breath and looked at Li Hao, "I will remember."


    The more Li Hao thought about it, the angrier he got. Was he that kind of person? She missed him so much.


    Although he couldn''t bear to punish her, he was still unwilling to be thought of by her like that. Li Hao pinched her face with both hands and ravaged it with great effort.


    Du Jinse moaned. Sigh, luckily she was wearing her original clothes, if she had changed her appearance before, then wouldn''t she have rubbed all the parts off her face?


    Li Hao saw her teary eyes looking at him, and his heart still softened. But he still continued to say fiercely: "You have no family, no home, other than I, you have nothing."


    Du Jinse bit her lips, quietly walked over, and hugged Li Hao''s waist.


    Li Hao coldly snorted, but he did not shake her off.


    Du Jinse leaned lightly on his shoulder.


    If not for the prince''s pity for Mo Mo, Mo Mo would have been homeless a long time ago. Mo Mo did not know how to speak, and had angered the prince.


    The more Du Jinse said, the more guilty she felt. It turned out that pretending to be weak and pretending to be a little white sheep was also very difficult for him.


    Her voice was choked with sobs. If she continued acting like this, she would vomit blood and die.


    However, Li Hao seemed to be taking advantage of this situation.


    "It''s good that you know it. I wouldn''t remember your woman, but if you dare to offend her again ¡­"


    "I don''t dare to do it again, I don''t dare to do it again." Du Jinse hurriedly said.


    In fact, she really didn''t know what she would do if Li Hao told her to return to the Prime Minister Du.


    With her personality, since she was at her lowest, the Du Family didn''t put her in a position to help her. She had already cut off all relations with the Du Family.


    If Li Hao really wanted her to contact the Prime Minister Du, then this would be the fate between her and him.


    The atmosphere had become a little tense because of Du Jinse''s question.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Du Jinse took the initiative to hold Li Hao''s arm.


    "Your Royal Highness, two days ago you said that we would go for a summer vacation, but now you''re getting wrapped up in mundane affairs. When can we get out?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "I is leaving now, I''m afraid you aren''t willing to leave either."


    Du Jinse was stifled, and pouted: "I won''t reveal anything if I can see through it. You clearly know that I''m just trying to change the topic."


    Li Hao reached out and took her into his arms, "Alright, it''s my fault."


    Seeing that he had admitted her wrongs, Du Jinse rolled her eyes, "Your Highness, if you are wrong, you should be punished."


    It was obvious that she didn''t have any good intentions.


    Li Hao would never fall for her trick.


    "You made a mistake and the I didn''t punish you, yet you want to punish the I.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse rolled her eyes.


    "Prince, this is called interest, do you understand?"


    This was a person who didn''t know how to react.


    Du Jinse looked up at the sky sorrowfully at 45 degrees.


    "Then how are you going to punish I?"


    Li Hao was curious.


    Du Jinse looked at him. Forget it, what else could she expect from him if he was alone?


    "Your Highness, can we go out for a walk?" Du Jinse felt that it would be better if she went shopping.


    "Is this what you meant by ''fun''?" Li Hao expressed his doubt.


    Du Jinse was too lazy to explain and pointed with her pinky, "Yeah, this is the interest I''m talking about. A little domestic prostitute like me being able to go shopping with Prince Mo, what a great honor this is."


    He wanted to go up to the sky.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, she was holding a grudge.


    "Alright, I will accompany you on your shopping spree."


    Anyway, he felt rather depressed.


    If Du Jinse wanted to leave the palace, he definitely wouldn''t agree. However, if she followed him, then it would be a different story.


    Du Jinse really did not expect him to agree so readily. She had already prepared a bellyful of excuses, but they were all useless now.


    "Now?" Du Jinse was afraid that Li Hao would go back on his words.


    Right now, she was really a bird in a cage. She couldn''t believe it even if she had one or two chances to let loose, so she wished she could fly out immediately.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "You''re not dressed."


    What was he trying to dress up for? When he was halfway through, he suddenly had something that he couldn''t take her out with him. What should he do?


    "Sister is a natural born beauty. We won''t need to dress up. We''ll set off now."


    Du Jinse was anxious to wait.


    Li Hao felt that it was funny and sour in his heart. She must have been suffocated to death, but he had clearly only brought her into the palace yesterday.


    Thinking about Li Hao, he asked.


    "I brought you to the Imperial Palace yesterday, why, do you still want to go out today?"


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "Can it be the same?"


    Li Hao''s eyes were profound and his brows were tightly knitted, "Is there a difference?"


    "How can it be the same? It was just a small cage which was moved into a big cage." Du Jinse said honestly.


    Hearing this, Li Hao laughed coldly, "Alright, alright, alright. My Prince Mo¡¯s Manor has become your cage instead."


    Du Jinse knew that if she said that, he would definitely be unhappy, but this was how she felt in her heart.


    "Your Highness, I know that you''re saying this for my own good. I also know that you''re definitely not happy to say it like that, but this is how I feel in my heart. If I can''t even speak the truth to your highness, then I will feel even more sad."


    If the two of them looked at each other, then what were they doing together?


    Li Hao was deep in thought.


    "Anything else?"


    "A woman locked up in the backyard, her heart, will become narrower and narrower with the passage of time, finally becoming paranoid. I can''t accept this, I can''t accept that my eyes are only staring a few inches away from the prince."


    Since he had already said so, he might as well say it well.

 C122 fortuitous encounter

    Li Hao looked deeply at the unconscious Du Jinse.


    Her past self ¡­


    No.


    The Princess Qing was such a woman. Indeed, such a woman was really detestable.


    Li Hao was suddenly a little confused. It was obviously the same person, even if they were trying to cover their ears and steal the bells, this was clearly the same person. The him of the past had always been looking at Du Jinse coldly.


    Actually, after he recognized Du Jinse, he could use her to act good towards any faction.


    But he didn''t.


    It was also after that that he fell step by step.


    "Mo Mo, have you learned how to enter the second round?"


    Li Hao muttered.


    "Drink the wine?" Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere? Find a doctor and have a look. "


    Du Jinse remembered Li Hao''s strange smile and asked worriedly.


    "Not going out?" Li Hao squinted at her.


    Du Jinse was angry, "At such a time, what can be more important than your body? What part of you is feeling uncomfortable about it?"


    Li Hao carried her and walked out.


    "I is completely relaxed and comfortable."


    Du Jinse was startled, but quickly understood, and secretly curled her lips, acting unruly.


    Although Du Jinse didn''t expect Li Hao to bring her out, since he had come out, he definitely had a reason for doing so.


    She first pulled Li Hao to the rouge water powder s shop to take a look, and even bought a few, then rushed to the medicine store. After all, to them, they had left early enough, but the medicine farmers should have left by now, so they should have already left by now.


    At this time, he would take a stroll around the medicine store.


    Because she and Xiao Xiao often chatted about this with her, Du Jinse knew where she would buy from. Once she told her the address, Li Hao would naturally lead her there.


    When he entered the pharmacy, a woman hurriedly ran out and directly bumped into Li Hao.


    A pungent smell wafted into Li Hao''s nose, and his expression immediately turned ugly. He glared at the man, "How do we walk?"


    The lady was so scared that she could not utter a word while looking at Li Hao.


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Li Hao to the side and made way, "Alright, please forgive me. Whoever is going to the medicine store to wander around, it must be a patient at home who is in a hurry to catch the medicine."


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, the woman immediately nodded, "Yes, my father ¡­"


    Du Jinse immediately gave her a meaningful glance, "Go, he''s not blaming you."


    The woman hurriedly picked up her medicine bag and ran outside.


    Du Jinse saw that Li Hao''s expression was obviously not well, grabbed his arm and shook it lightly, then said in a pitiful voice: "Enough, don''t be angry."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and suddenly said, "You."


    Du Jinse was startled, "What about me?"


    Li Hao rolled his eyes, "You have nothing better to do, go take a stroll in the medicine store."


    He did not try to lower his voice.


    Du Jinse immediately felt awkward.


    "Cough, cough."


    She coughed a few times in a disguised manner.


    Li Hao looked at her, and then smiled, "Do you have a doctor here? I have a patient here."


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Li Hao back.


    "That... "I''m fine, I''m really fine." Seeing Li Hao turning her head to look at her, Du Jinse hurriedly explained.


    Li Hao nodded, and pointed at her, "You admit it."


    When Du Jinse came back to her senses, she was both angry and amused.


    This person really wanted to expose her in front of everyone. He didn''t want her to come out and walk around.


    He didn''t like it, so she insisted on doing it.


    Du Jinse sat down.


    "Boss, do you have any palm-sized ginseng here?"


    On the second floor, her jade-like hands had been putting down the pearl curtain. She did not expect that person to really come. To her surprise, King Mo actually came. Indeed, they did not lie to her.


    "Go, that young master, please come here." The woman ordered.


    Li Hao and the others did not plan to go out in the first place. They were dressed in very everyday clothes, but even though they were wearing ordinary clothes, it was unknown how many times better clothing and work than others.


    The person who directed the group, however, acted like he was used to it. He only stared at the face of King Mo with anticipation.


    The person who looked like her maidservant walked over to Li Hao''s side and said blissfully, in a low voice.


    After a while, Li Hao raised his head and looked in the direction of the lady.


    "Tell your Princess that she is not feeling well today."


    What a joke, was he someone who everyone wanted to meet? He''s not a lover.


    Originally, Li Hao was already in a bad mood, but now, he felt even more annoyed. After glancing at Du Jinse who was asking something, he reached out to pull the button on his collar.


    The girl saw that Li Hao was looking at her so she decided to go down from the second floor.


    "Ming Xia greets Her Highness, King Mo." The lady walked to Li Hao''s side and bowed politely.


    Du Jinse glanced at it, then turned and continued to chat with the shopkeeper.


    Seeing Du Jinse like that, Li Hao felt a fire burning in his chest.


    He walked forward and hugged Du Jinse.


    "What are you talking about so happily?"


    Du Jinse looked at him speechlessly, but she saw that his eyes were burning with a small fire.


    "Is this domestic prostitute from His Highness, King Mo? It really looks like the Miss Du. "


    The lady just saw Du Jinse, and after sizing him up for a long time, she confirmed that she really only looked somewhat like Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was blessed to hear her mention him.


    Because she did not know her identity, Du Jinse could not help but look at King Mo.


    Du Jinse laughed awkwardly. She did not say who she was, but Du Jinse''s identity was exposed with a single sentence from her, to the point where Du Jinse did not know how to continue the discussion.


    However, it was very obvious that the woman had a kind of condescending attitude towards her. Furthermore, Du Jinse could feel the faintly discernible hostility from her body.


    Du Jinse felt a little sympathy for this woman. If she really liked Li Hao, then she would just go and grab her heart.


    The strong point of Du Jinse was that she knew what she wanted, so she asked for a marriage.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t clear about this, and emotions had to be managed as well. Moreover, relationships were matters of both sides, and if she were to willingly do so, she would only invite ridicule upon herself.


    This woman in front of him seemed to be making the mistake that Du Jinse had once committed.


    However, since she had directly mentioned her identity as a "domestic prostitute", then, a domestic prostitute naturally didn''t have any weight, and could speak to her.


    She seemed to have heard Li Hao mention Princess just now.


    Could this girl be a Princess?


    Du Jinse moved to the side.


    He couldn''t afford to provoke her.


    Who knew that Li Hao would be faster than her? Before she could move, Li Hao had already grabbed her.

 C123 Combined Double Hit

    "What are you going to do?" Li Hao asked seriously.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes. He seemed to have said it before.


    "Manager, please tell me if there are any good ginseng in his warehouse. I would like to go and see if there are any that would suit my wish."


    Du Jinse''s voice became softer and softer. What''s going on? Could it be that Li Hao''s gaze could kill?


    Of course, she couldn''t kill with just her eyes. If looks could kill, she would kill a few with her gaze every day. She wanted to see who would dare to say anything else.


    "Alright, let''s go." Li Hao''s voice was so gentle that it could pinch water out of a pinch.


    Du Jinse looked up and glanced at Li Hao.


    She clearly gave him a chance to get along with a beauty, but he didn''t want it.


    The beauty was a little unhappy. She looked at Du Jinse and said, "If you want to go, go. What are you doing?


    Du Jinse secretly rolled her eyes, are your eyes that big? Which eye saw me pulling King Mo, it was obviously King Mo pulling me, okay?


    However, some people would only see what they wanted to see.


    "Beautiful lady, the doctor sitting inside this medicine store is very powerful. You should tell him to take a look at your eyes." Du Jinse gently smiled, but her words were very sharp.


    The Princess looked like she was talking to Du Jinse which made the air around him dirty. Hearing Du Jinse''s words, her face changed.


    The maidservant beside Princess immediately gripped his waist, and pointed at Du Jinse. "Who are you, to actually act so rudely towards Princess."


    Du Jinse was speechless, as she directly embraced Li Hao''s neck.


    "Who am I? I am the princess''s woman! Who are you? Looking at you, you are just a servant relying on the power of a dog. Ahh, I forgive you. Who taught you to have a pair of dog eyes, so naturally you have to look down on others."


    Du Jinse had a regretful look on her face. It did not make him angry to death, but hearing it made Li Hao feel great.


    He nodded his head seriously, seeing Princess opening his mouth towards him with a wronged expression, Li Hao was the first to speak.


    "Princess, take care of your dog."


    Du Jinse burst out laughing.


    Princess''s face turned even uglier.


    Li Hao reached out and tapped Du Jinse''s forehead lightly, "Hurry up, asking the shopkeeper to wait for a long time, is a very rude thing to do."


    "Oh." Other than an answer, Du Jinse didn''t know what to say either.


    Is that okay with him? Is it really okay? Of course, she liked it very much.


    "Your Highness, why do you think that people these days look so sick? but I feel good about myself. " Du Jinse said as she blinked her eyes at Li Hao.


    Li Hao seemed to have thought about it, "It must be because of a serious illness."


    The two of them walked further and further away as they spoke, leaving the dazed Princess and her despicable maidservant behind.


    "Princess ¡­" After a long while, her maidservant finally cried out in grievance.


    The Princess turned around and slapped the maidservant, and said angrily: "This Princess''s face has been completely lost by you."


    maidservant covered his face with his hands and did not dare to argue. He could only ask in a low voice, "Princess, what do we do now?"


    The Princess snorted, "If they can go, why can''t I?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was a Princess Qing who requested for the marriage ceremony, she would have to ask for the marriage decree, but hearing that everyone disliked the Princess Qing, she dispelled her idea. However, since King Mo had already held the coronation ceremony, if she didn''t act now, King Mo would really be taken away by another woman.


    That woman just now, not only did she look like Princess Qing, even her wretched appearance was similar. Princess, upon seeing her face, wanted to go up and slap her a few times.


    Saying that, the Princess immediately gave chase.


    When Du Jinse saw this, the corner of her mouth rose, and her elbow lightly touched King Mo.


    "Your Highness, this Princess has a soft spot for you." His attitude was already so vile, yet she was still reluctant to part with him. It should be true love.


    Li Hao turned around and his face darkened. He let go of Du Jinse and walked over.


    "King Mo ¡­" Seeing Li Hao let go of the annoying woman and walk towards her, she immediately revealed a smile that she thought was very beautiful.


    "You are a Princess, how can you be so shameless? Even the ladies in the brothels are not as shameless as you."


    Du Jinse was stunned as she looked at Li Hao.


    She knew this person, his eyes were high and his words were harsh. It was just that she never knew that Li Hao saying such malicious words would cause people to want to live.


    No wonder the old Du Jinse could hide as far away as she wanted. This was probably the most correct thing she had done.


    Du Jinse casually picked up the box on the shelf and covered her head and face.


    Don''t ever say that you know him.


    "You ¡­" No matter how thick-skinned Princess was, she was still a girl. Being humiliated by King Mo like this caused her tears to roll in her eyes.


    Du Jinse secretly shook her head.


    In the blink of an eye, Princess saw Du Jinse shake her head with anger in her heart.


    It was all because of this woman. In the past, King Mo didn''t treat her like this.


    The more Princess thought about it, the angrier she got. She pointed at Du Jinse and said, "It''s all because of you, it''s all because of this bad woman."


    Du Jinse really wanted to ask why did it have to do with me, but who knew she would suddenly nod her head.


    "That''s right, me."


    Princess was angered to death by her.


    "You actually dare to admit it."


    How could she be so cheap?


    Hearing that, Du Jinse spoke helplessly towards her: "Princess, what you said was the truth. The Prince is indeed my man, so, Princess, I am naturally the bad woman who stole your man away.


    Du Jinse looked at Princess''s angry face, and wondered if she should imitate those vicious girls and go close to her ear to tell her that this man''s taste was not bad.


    Princess was rendered speechless by her words. She stomped her feet and turned to leave.


    Du Jinse glanced at it, and she, who was clearly relieved, found it somewhat funny.


    "Your Highness, the one who should be nervous is me, right? Why do I feel like you''re even more nervous than me?"


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse fiercely.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    Du Jinse blankly shook her head.


    She only knew that she didn''t know, yet she still secretly watched him make fun of her.


    "She is Zhennan King''s daughter, Princess Ming Xia."


    Just now, Du Jinse had heard King Mo call her Princess and the girl call herself Ming Xia. However, she had not heard the shock of Zhennan King''s arrival.


    "The daughter of the Zhennan King?"


    Du Jinse suddenly thought of something.


    "Didn''t she fall for the Prince Qing? Why is she pestering you? Could it be that under the jurisdiction of the Zhennan King, a woman can serve two husbands? "


    Li Hao was so angry that his nose was crooked.


    "It''s all because of you."


    Why did it have to do with her?


    Li Hao thought for a moment, then said: "It''s because of that Princess Qing who looks very similar to you."


    This heavy breathing.


    Du Jinse was speechless.

 C124 shopping

    "Could it be that she has never had anything against the Princess Qing?" Du Jinse was sure that she had never seen this Princess Ming Xia before.


    Li Hao looked at her, "It''s because Princess Ming Xia is so proud and arrogant, so how can shshebe small? Even now, without Princess Qing, first of all, Prince Qing cannot immediately marry a concubine, and second of all, even if she were to marry the Prince Qing, he will only be a stepwife. "


    His reputation was never good.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "So, Princess Ming Xia set her sights on you?" Du Jinse mocked.


    There was one thing she couldn''t understand, since Princess Ming Xia valued his reputation so highly, and was not a little girl who went crazy for the sake of love, then why not choose Prince Rong? After all, Prince Rong was just established, his future was much better than Prince Qing''s and King Mo''s.


    When Li Hao saw Du Jinse''s expression, he immediately knew what she was thinking and pulled her outside.


    When he returned to their carriage, Li Hao explained, "The position of the Zhennan King is extremely high. Even if he wanted to climb onto the Prince Rong, he must still be wary of the emperor''s thoughts."


    "If Prince Rong has the help of Zhennan King, he would be able to hold onto the position of storage monarch." Du Jinse whispered.


    "That''s true." Li Hao remembered something and laughed bitterly.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse could not help but ask: "What''s wrong?"


    Li Hao lowered his head and looked at Du Jinse. He thought that these princes were probably proud sons of heaven, but were actually pawns that could be sold for as much as they wanted in the hands of these powerful officials. If one placed their money on top of another''s, wealth was just around the corner.


    "I just remembered some unhappy things." Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse comforted him, "Being chosen as a cabbage, is indeed not a good feeling, but think about it, there are so many cabbages, and others want to pick you. It means that you are much more tender than other cabbages, right?"


    "What cabbage?" Li Hao''s face darkened. What kind of analogy was this?


    Du Jinse stuck out her tongue.


    "That... "A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue."


    If only Princess knew that she was more crazy than a pig, she only had larger bones, which was why she seemed stronger, and was not fat at all.


    "We came out for a walk, and now we''re getting into a car. Don''t you think it''s a bit boring, Your Highness?"


    The two of them were always hiding in an independent space. It was very boring, very boring, and very depressing.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "I doesn''t think so."


    Du Jinse pulled at him, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    She really looked forward to a good look. After a few days, she didn''t know if she would be able to come out. Even if it was a knife falling from the sky, she wanted to have a good look around today.


    Du Jinse jumped off the car first and extended her hand out to Li Hao, "Your Highness, come down."


    Her coquettish tone made it hard for people to refuse her.


    In the end, Li Hao got off the carriage, and continued to walk in front while the carriage followed behind, it wasn''t too far away from them.


    When a woman was shopping, she had an incomprehensible obsession, Du Jinse was no exception. It was just that she was currently restricted, so after coming out, she quickly thought of a place she wanted to go to.


    By the time he finished looking through all these places, a day would probably have passed.


    "Gongzi, choose a piece of jewelry for Madam."


    Passing by a bustling area, the peddlers around greeted him enthusiastically.


    Du Jinse smiled as she picked up a hairpin and drew on her head.


    Li Hao watched on coldly from the side.


    The peddler boasted.


    "Madam has great eyesight. This hairpin of mine is a rare and excellent material, and it was personally carved by Old Master Mo. There are only around ten of them in the world today, and most of them are in the palace. The commoners only have two or three."


    Du Jinse laughed, "But as long as your old sculptor is still strong and healthy, his works will still exist in this world."


    Li Hao said indifferently, "Elder Mo passed away more than ten years ago."


    Du Jinse was stunned, if he did not say it earlier, she would be embarrassed.


    Li Hao casually picked up a very unremarkable hairpin.


    "Why are you wearing such a flashy hairpin when you''re so ugly? This one suits you better."


    Du Jinse glared at him. Did he have to insult her dignity like this?


    The more Du Jinse looked at it, the more she liked it. Originally, he did not get angry with Li Hao, but at this moment, she said: "You''re right, if you bring that hairpin along, everyone will know how to look at this hairpin. So just take this hairpin."


    When the peddler heard this, he hurriedly said, "This was also personally carved by Old Master Mo ¡­"


    "Didn''t you just say that you don''t have a few of the things that the old grandmaster sculptor Mo carved himself? Why is this also? Will you always say that it''s his if I pick up any one of them? " Du Jinse asked with a smile.


    The peddler was stunned.


    "That''s true."


    "Alright, let''s take it as the truth. I''ll just give you a tael of silver after you''ve given me the taels. I''m very generous and won''t bargain with you anymore."


    The peddler was at a loss for words. That was a fake just now, so he earned a lot by selling it. This one was real. He wouldn''t earn money by selling it at this price.


    "This was personally carved by Old Master Mo."


    When the peddler said this, even he felt guilty. After all, he had lied too much.


    Li Hao reached out and took Du Jinse''s bag, taking out a two taels of silver from inside, throwing it to the little trader.


    When the peddler saw this, he beamed with joy.


    After walking far away, Du Jinse was still a little indignant, "That''s my silver. I finally got the price out of hand, why did you give him so much?"


    Li Hao said lightly: "He wants to raise his entire family."


    This was a very good reason, but she still had to raise many people. Although she didn''t have one now, how could he be generous with her silver? This was too much.


    "I''ll give you a hundred silver when we get back. Consider it as me buying it for you." Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse immediately revealed a smile, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Since she could spend one tael of silver, why did she have to spend two? However, if it was a gift from Li Hao, then it would be a hundred taels, so what if she smiled for a beauty.


    Li Hao thought for a while, "After you followed me, I still haven''t given you an exception."


    "Don''t talk about that at a time like this."


    This was too unsightly.


    Du Jinse was truly speechless. Li Hao would always be able to call you the Instant Hell, the Instant Heaven.


    There were a lot of people in front. When Du Jinse saw this, she was startled, "It must be fun, let''s go take a look."


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao and was about to squeeze into the crowd.


    The dark guards that had been hiding in the darkness suddenly appeared and stopped the two.


    "There are too many people ahead. It''s not safe. It''s better not to go."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse thought about it, that made sense, since Li Hao''s identity was different, he should not go to a place with many people, it was safer.

 C125 lethargy

    The moment Du Jinse turned around, a familiar female voice suddenly sounded from the crowd, "Stop fighting, stop the fight."


    Xiao Ying.


    Du Jinse suddenly turned, and pushed through the crowd.


    A group of unknown people were beating up Da Kui. With Da Kui''s current strength, even if they could not beat him, running was still an option, but he did not. Instead, he stubbornly stood at a blind spot, protecting Xiao Ying behind him.


    Du Jinse looked around, casually grabbed an old farmer''s carrying pole and rushed forward, ignoring everything else, she would hit anyone she saw.


    Who would have thought that Da Kui and the others would help? Everyone was beaten into a state of panic.


    Da Kui wiped off the blood on his face and stared at the ferocious Du Jinse: "Miss, why are you here alone?"


    Xiao Ying smacked Da Kui on the head, "Will you die if you don''t speak?"


    He extended his hand, grabbed a vegetable basket and threw it towards the person who was standing in front of Du Jinse.


    The moment they saw that Du Jinse was only a woman and heard her words, they calmed their hearts and surrounded the three people who were initially unconscious under the weight of Du Jinse.


    A young master with a wretched appearance was carried over. When she saw Du Jinse, his eyes shone.


    "Is this girl new? Why haven''t I seen her in the Zangxiang Pavilion? This is good too, why don''t we meet by chance?


    Du Jinse turned to ask Xiao Ying, "Xiao Ying, are you alright?"


    Xiao Ying''s eyes spewed fire as she walked to Du Jinse''s side.


    "Miss, I''m fine."


    Du Jinse was slightly relieved, and said to Da Kui: "I owe you a favor."


    No matter what, Xiao Ying was her man and she wanted to protect Xiao Ying. However, she did not expect that in the capital, there would be people who would not give face to King Mo and even beat up people from his mansion.


    Da Kui immediately waved his hand.


    Xiao Ying pulled Du Jinse away worriedly, "Miss, this has nothing to do with you, please leave quickly."


    This was her personal matter, she did not want to implicate Du Jinse.


    Although Xiao Ying was clear that Du Jinse would not appear here alone, even if there was someone to protect him, those people were still King Mo''s men. If they were to return and converse with King Mo, it would inevitably affect the young miss''s impression of King Mo.


    "Want to leave?" "It will also depend on whether or not I agree."


    The vulgar man thought he was dashing, so he opened the folding fan and gently shook it.


    "It''s true that we can''t just let things go like this." A deep and melodious voice came from the side.


    Du Jinse could not help but turn her head back.


    Under the protection of the crowd, Li Hao walked in and stood by Du Jinse''s side.


    "Just leave the beating to them. You''re a woman, how can you be so rude? It''s a pity that your fingernails are so long, if they were broken, it would be ugly."


    Li Hao asked gently.


    Du Jinse looked at him in a daze, "Li Hao, has anyone ever told you that you''re so handsome and so charming?"


    "Nope." Li Hao spoke the truth.


    Who would dare to talk to him like that?


    Du Jinse leaned over and gently pecked his face.


    "You''re so handsome and charming, I love you so much."


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse fiercely. She was on the street and everyone was looking at him.


    "Truly indecent."


    "No, I think it''s pretty beautiful."


    "The woman in the brothel is so coquettish."


    Whispering could be heard from the surroundings.


    When the perverted guy saw Li Hao bringing a group of people over, he wanted to slip away. Of the people who were messing around in the capital, even if they had never seen Li Hao before, they could smell an unusual aura from his body.


    However, since Li Hao had appeared, he would naturally not let him off.


    The dark guard stopped the vulgar man.


    Li Hao heard the discussions of the crowd and snorted coldly.


    "Da Kui, I told you to protect Xiao Ying. Is this how you protect him? Your monthly salary will be deducted. "


    "Ah?" "Aaaah!" Da Kui first let out an "Ah" in surprise, then immediately understood, and let out a "Ah" in dejection.


    "Who are you people? How dare you block my path?!" After being stopped, the vulgar man felt even more guilty as he gave a bluff and shouted.


    Li Hao glanced at him indifferently, "Da Kui, tell them, who is the I?"


    Earlier, he said he wanted to keep a low profile.


    Da Kui stuck out his chest, "This is my master."


    Xiao Ying stomped his foot hard on him, "Your Highness King Mo, the matter today, cannot be blamed on Da Kui, it was all due to this person''s provocation."


    Xiao Ying said as she pointed to the vulgar man.


    Da Kui was too honest, Xiao Ying spoke first.


    "Did I ask you?" This was truly a beauty disaster. When did Da Kui come out and suffer such a loss? It would be embarrassing if word of this got out.


    Xiao Ying''s face turned red and then white, as she silently retreated.


    Seeing Xiao Ying like that, Da Kui became a little anxious, and immediately explained for him, "Your Highness, this matter really cannot be blamed on Xiao Ying. It was that man who bullied Xiao Ying."


    Li Hao looked at Da Kui who did not mind talking too much, "I also did not ask you."


    Da Kui opened his mouth, wanting to say something more.


    Xiao Ying stepped on his leg again.


    Who were they? Why did they need to distract the prince? As long as the prince didn''t blame the little miss, that was enough.


    When the people around them who said that Du Jinse was not one of them heard about her identity, they were immediately rendered speechless.


    This prince had always acted in an absurd manner. He wasn''t the least bit surprised that he would do something so intimate with a woman in public.


    Du Jinse realized how shocking of a thing she had done.


    However, she had already done it. Was she supposed to kill all of the commoners here to silence them?


    I am the domestic prostitute who was raised by the Prince in the first place, so as long as I can please the Prince, I am willing to do anything. Everyone, why do you need to use your standards of a noble person to request for me to do this? If I was born in a rich family, with my parents helping me arrange my marriage, then I won''t have to go through so much effort.


    In this age, she did not care about adding another crime to the list of crimes against women. In the end, Li Hao had still helped her, but she did not want to make Li Hao bear the consequences of his infamy because of her.


    "So it''s the domestic prostitute."


    Everyone came to a realization.


    domestic prostitute was a prostitute that was raised by a rich family. Although they were both prostitute, and had banquets, they would call for guests to accompany them, and not only would they drink, as long as the guests requested, they would also sleep with them. Although they were both prostitutes, their status was lower than the ladies in the brothels.


    This was the first time Xiao Ying mentioned it, and she looked at Du Jinse with widened eyes. How was this possible, she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, even if she couldn''t say it, she shouldn''t have demoted herself to such a state. Didn''t the emperor already bestow her the title of concubine?


    No matter how well-informed the brothels were, they would not be able to dig out such a detailed information.


    Xiao Ying was about to cry, it was all her fault.

 C126 house-to-house

    Returning to the manor, Xiao Ying obediently kneeled in front of Du Jinse.


    "Miss, I was wrong."


    Du Jinse reached out her hands to help Xiao Ying up.


    Xiao Ying stubbornly kneeled on the ground.


    "Miss, once I''ve reported everything back, can you decide whether to hit or punish me?"


    Du Jinse helplessly retracted her hand, but she still opened her mouth, "Even if you want to say something, why don''t you pour me a cup of tea first."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying immediately went to boil some tea for Du Jinse.


    After everything had been tidied up, Xiao Ying knelt down again.


    "Miss, the man I met today was the animal that insulted me."


    After kneeling for a long while, Xiao Ying''s body started to tremble, and she gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Du Jinse''s face changed, and she suddenly stood up.


    "What? Why aren''t you ¡­" Say so earlier.


    Because Da Kui only suffered some superficial wounds, Li Hao did not want to blow the matter up, so he let that group of people off the hook.


    If she knew that the situation was like this, she, Du Jinse, would definitely not have let him off easily.


    "Miss, please sit." Xiao Ying reached out and pulled Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was a little agitated, where could he find them?


    Xiao Ying lowered his head, "Miss, I did not want to cause trouble at first, but that man stopped me from letting go, and said some unpleasant words, and asked Da Kui if I had slept, and he also said a lot of unbearable words."


    Xiao Ying''s body trembled slightly.


    Du Jinse immediately knelt down from the chair and hugged Xiao Ying.


    "It''s all in the past now. It''s all right now."


    Xiao Ying had originally been trying hard not to cry, but after hearing Du Jinse''s comforting words, she could no longer hold it in and burst into tears.


    Du Jinse just quietly hugged her and let her vent.


    After a long while, Xiao Ying finally stopped crying and reached out to wipe her tears.


    "There is one matter that requires Miss to decide." Xiao Ying''s face revealed a determined look.


    Du Jinse hesitated, "Are you saying that we should take revenge against that person?"


    In fact, if Xiao Ying had said this back then, she would have taken the chance to make a move. It was still a little difficult, but in that situation, asking Xiao Ying to say such a thing was indeed making things difficult for her.


    Xiao Ying shook her head, "No, that''s not it."


    Xiao Ying''s voice dropped, "When I''m angry, I''ll tell Da Kui that if you don''t mind me, help me beat him up. I''ll marry him later."


    "You ¡­" Du Jinse really wanted to pinch her. She didn''t know what her own situation was like, that she was even dragging someone else into the water.


    Xiao Ying lowered her head in guilt.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse could not bear it anymore, and sighed, "What do you plan to do? You want me to help you with this marriage? "


    If that was the case, then it could be considered that Xiao Ying had a conscience.


    Xiao Ying opened her beautiful eyes wide, "Miss, even though Xiao Ying was born in a brothel, she still understood the principle of never making a single effort."


    Du Jinse was confused, if she didn''t ask him to reject Da Kui''s marriage, then why would he call her that? Du Jinse''s expression became serious, "Xiao Ying, have you thought about it? But right now, you should be very against doing that kind of thing. Looking at how you are now, even if you keep your promise, you will still be very unfair to Da Kui, and this is not because you are grateful, but because you have harmed him. "


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Xiao Ying nodded her head, "Young miss is right, Xiao Ying was indeed infuriated, but on the way back, I already thought about it clearly."


    "Even though I''ve only interacted with Da Kui for a few days, I feel that he''s someone who''s worth entrusting his entire life to. I would even trouble Miss to ask Xiao Ying what he thinks, and whether or not she will despise me, and if she doesn''t mind, can you wait a year for me? Actually, I know that for a person like Da Kui, it''s not like we can''t worry about not finding a good girl.


    Du Jinse nodded and gave a concise reply, "Alright."


    Although Xiao Ying was a little impulsive in the beginning, but she could think of a way to fix it later on, and it made things difficult for her.


    still had one idea that she had not announced. Today, Du Jinse''s words "domestic prostitute" had touched on her nerves, and now that the Duke still doted on Du Jinse, how would he be able to establish himself in the Duke Palace when he is old and young? If she were to marry a person from the prince''s mansion, she would be able to take care of him in the future.


    No matter what, he could not surpass Li Hao in this matter.


    When Du Jinse was resting at night, she told Li Hao about it.


    Hearing that, Li Hao thought for a moment, then nodded: "I''ll leave this matter to you."


    After all, this kind of thing happened in the backyard.


    Du Jinse propped herself up with a single elbow, looked into Li Hao''s eyes and asked with certainty: "You don''t object?"


    Li Hao asked, "Against what? Isn''t that a good thing? "


    Du Jinse said in a stifled voice, "Um ¡­ Xiao Ying''s previous identity was a little awkward, Da Kui should be worth it. "


    "If you don''t bring it up, how do you know what Da Kui is thinking? What other people think is not important, what is important is the two of them. "


    After Li Hao finished speaking, he could not help but look at Du Jinse, "I had always thought that you did not know these kind of people."


    At least, when he said that Du Jinse was his domestic prostitute, he still carried a little bit of malicious intent. If it was the previous Du Jinse, he would have committed suicide just because of that.


    listened to Li Hao and started to reflect on themselves. He was just like a girl who grew up in a family where boys are more important than girls, and normally wouldn''t care about boys, but in reality, it was the complete opposite. Because the mother had taught her since he was young, and because the mother had given birth to her, and because he had suffered so many hardships, they were extremely sensitive.


    Had she also become the kind of person she hated?


    After a long while, Du Jinse slowly said: "I don''t know either, but a compatible relationship is indeed better. If you come from the same living environment, you will always be able to quickly integrate into the lives of others. If the difference is too great, then one side will have a sense of superiority, and the other side will feel inferior.


    "What about us?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and then lowered his head.


    Seeing that, Li Hao extended his hand to grab her chin, forcing her to raise his head and look at him.


    "Answer I."


    Pausing for a moment, Li Hao continued, "You need the truth."


    Du Jinse''s eyes turned to the side and said, "We are ¡­."


    Li Hao stubbornly moved Du Jinse''s face to him.


    "If you can see through others, then what about us ¡­"


    Du Jinse suddenly felt very sad.


    Why did he have to know the answer? Furthermore, the answer was so obvious.


    Li Hao suddenly hugged her tightly, "Mo Mo, don''t be sad, I won''t ask, I won''t ask anymore."


    For example, what else could a woman abandoned by her family do other than depend on men like a vine?


    Du Jinse was originally a proud daughter of heaven, but because of the imperial family, she had been sent into a world of dust. Now that she was here, she could still have a place to stay.


    Du Jinse had always known.


    That was the reason why she worked so hard. Even if she was imprisoned in his mansion, she still had to think of a way to earn money.


    It was silly of her to do so.

 C127 matchmaking

    Da Kui stood uneasily in front of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse considered about how she should speak.


    "Da Kui, Xiao Ying told me yesterday, the situation at that time, she was completely enraged. If you don''t agree, I will return the favor."


    Da Kui looked up at Du Jinse, "What if I agree?"


    Du Jinse was very surprised.


    As the saying goes, all the guards in the Prime Minister''s house were seventh grade officials. Although Da Kui was also a servant, he was still a servant in the Palace of the King after all.


    Da Kui moaned for a long time and stubbornly asked, "If I agree, Miss Xiao Ying would not regret what she said yesterday."


    Du Jinse took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "Da Kui, no one else in the residence knows Xiao Ying''s identity, but you do. If it wasn''t for ¡­ If not for being forced into a corner, she would not have asked for her help from me. After all, my status is very awkward, so go back and think carefully, if you don''t mind, I have one condition, which is that I want Xiao Ying to stay for one year, one year from now. "


    Du Jinse decided that she would do the evil person.


    After all, if she said that she wanted to keep Xiao Ying for a year, the reason would be somewhat reasonable.


    Let Da Kui think that she was being selfish.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Da Kui heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Miss, the truth is, I only helped Xiao Ying because of her highness'' orders, I really don''t have any thoughts."


    "But last night, I didn''t sleep at all. I was just thinking, is Miss Xiao Ying saying those words for me to play with or to be more serious?"


    I, Da Kui, am really ugly, and I don''t even have a lady''s fancy for me. She doesn''t mind me, how can I dislike her?


    Du Jinse looked at Da Kui with a complicated expression, "Then, what about my condition?"


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse added, "One year, is one year."


    Although she could not confirm whether or not Xiao Ying would emerge from the shadows one year from now, and whether or not the two of them would make the same solemn vows they did today, she did not know that Xiao Ying would appear out of the shadows one year from now.


    "Yes." Da Kui nodded.


    So what if it was one year? In any case, he had not had a wife for so many years, so he was already here.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Wait here for a while, I will call Xiao Ying in."


    Not long after Du Jinse left, she came in with Xiao Ying in.


    "You guys chat, I''m going to get my precious rouge water powder. It should be delivered tomorrow, you two can''t be lazy."


    Xiao Ying replied as she left with a smile.


    Only Da Kui and Xiao Ying were left staring at each other.


    "You don''t mind me?" Although Du Jinse said that she did not mind, she still wanted to personally hear it. After all, he had seen everything that happened to her.


    "You don''t mind me being ugly?" Da Kui asked.


    Xiao Ying looked at Da Kui seriously, "You''re not ugly."


    She firmly shook her head. One''s beauty wasn''t in one''s appearance, but in their eyes.


    Da Kui grinned, "If you don''t mind me, I won''t mind you. Xiao Ying, don''t worry, I won''t make you feel wronged."


    Xiao Ying glared at Da Kui, "Then we''ll have to wait and see."


    They had a year, anyway, and she would try to get used to the world outside.


    "But will your family agree? Why don''t you go back and ask? "


    Xiao Ying bit her lips. After all, Da Kui was different from her.


    Da Kui said dejectedly, "There was a famine in my hometown. My parents and family all starved to death, and I was the only one who survived."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying''s heart was moved, "I also sold me to that place because my family was so hungry that they had no other choice."


    The two of them looked at each other.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like me." Xiao Ying said in a low voice.


    But from today onwards, she would be different. She would love Da Kui.


    Xiao Ying took out a money bag from her sleeve cage.


    "I made this for you last night after staying up all night. I think the one you usually use is very old."


    Da Kui received it happily. When he first saw Xiao Ying, he noticed that her eyes were red. You don''t like it? So it was for him to stay up late.


    "Don''t stay up late in the future, what do I do if my eyes get damaged? You have such beautiful eyes. "


    Da Kui said with a pained heart.


    Xiao Ying nodded her head, her heart feeling a little sweet, the feeling of being cared for was really good.


    "Miss will be sending the goods tomorrow. There are still a lot of work left, I''ll go and get them for Miss."


    All of a sudden, the two of them had this kind of relationship. Xiao Ying still wasn''t used to it, especially now that she had such a relationship, she was actually a little resistant to it.


    Being alone for a short period of time was good, but for a longer period of time, her chest felt a little stuffy.


    "Alright." Da Kui also nodded in agreement. There was still a long way to go.


    Da Kui immediately went to find Du Jinse when she was on duty. He saw that Du Jinse was busy putting in the pink and white stuff into the blue and white porcelain vase.


    "Miss, let me do it." Xiao Ying rolled up her sleeves.


    Du Jinse raised her head, "We''ve finished our discussion so quickly?"


    Xiao Ying was a little embarrassed, "There''s still a long way to go."


    Du Jinse nodded in deep thought.


    "It''s good to keep a proper distance between us."


    When Xiao Ying was helping Du Jinse purchase the items, Du Jinse had already explained it clearly. What the hell was this blue and white porcelain used for?


    After Du Jinse was busy for a while, she was indeed tired, so she just sat there and watched Xiao Ying act.


    "If we were to say that you are here, Xiao Ying, I feel much more relaxed. Otherwise, who knows how I would be busy."


    Du Jinse said with a smile.


    Xiao Ying busily replied, "No way, Miss is an extraordinary person."


    Du Jinse immediately shook her hands, "Don''t praise me like that, I''m the most unqualified person to do so.


    Xiao Ying stopped what she was doing and looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    "It''s not that I''m praising you, Miss, I''m serious. Actually, when I first met you, I didn''t really like you. It''s just that there''s a kind of magic in Miss''s body that unknowingly gets attracted to you."


    "Really? You can like me, but you can''t fall in love with me. I am a woman with an owner. "


    Du Jinse said with a half-truth.


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she burst out laughing, "Young miss, do you think you''re still my cousin?"


    How could she fall in love with a young lady who was also a woman?


    "Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded her head while smiling. I was just being cautious. "


    When a person encountered with an unfair situation, they would have more or less changed their mindset. One mistake and they would become deformed, she hoped that she could guide Xiao Ying in the right direction before anything happened.


    Xiao Ying laughed helplessly.


    She had some understanding of Du Jinse''s temper. Sometimes she would fight from the east and sometimes she would punch from the west.

 C128 body protection

    "Miss, do you think the bawd will lower the price if we go over tomorrow?"


    Xiao Ying quickly changed the topic.


    Du Jinse scoffed, "You tell her to push the price down, it''s less than a silver, and I won''t sell it to him. You have to know, the emperors in the palace are waiting for my rouge water powder, they''ve waited for it to grow to the point that their necks are long."


    Xiao Ying could not help but ask.


    "Miss, are all the imperial concubines really using the same thing?"


    This was a trade secret.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying with an enigmatic gaze.


    "Same here, same here. Won''t you know in a few days?"


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she was shocked that she asked too many questions and answered sloppily.


    Du Jinse knew that Xiao Ying was smart, so she must have thought of it.


    She did not poke him either.


    In fact, it was not Du Jinse who was hiding things.


    Now that they were just starting out, no one would notice.


    In the future, after she did something big, it would inevitably attract others'' attention. At that time, there would naturally be people who would think of all sorts of ways and means to get her hands on this recipe.


    If others knew that she was King Mo''s woman and wanted to make a move, they would have some reservations. However, Xiao Ying was different, if others touched her, they wouldn''t have many reservations.


    "If one day someone asks you for the recipe for our rouge water powder, you can just give it to them." Du Jinse said faintly.


    Xiao Ying raised her head and looked at Du Jinse in shock, "Miss ¡­"


    Du Jinse''s lips slightly curled, "You just need to remember my words, don''t ask me why. But you need to remember, don''t let them easily get their hands on you, otherwise, they won''t believe you."


    "Someone will want our recipe?" Xiao Ying was a little doubtful when she heard Du Jinse''s words.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth rose slightly.


    "I''m not sure about others, but in less than half a year, Zangxiang Pavilion''s bawd will definitely not be able to hold back."


    Xiao Ying also firmly believed in this.


    "Mm, she''s so stingy. Now that I''m following you, I''ll definitely get closer to you than the others. At that time, you might even ask me to help you get the prescription."


    Du Jinse said slowly: "That''s right, in half a year, our rouge water powder, it can be said that as long as we put on makeup, it is impossible for us to not know. At that time, there will be a lot of people who would try to harm me."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued, "Sooner or later, we will increase in size. With more people, secrets will no longer be a secret, and there will always be people who will approach us with impure motives.


    "Thank you, miss." Xiao Ying understood.


    Du Jinse smiled.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Xiao Ying also laughed, "Young miss is testing me, allow me to think about what to say."


    "The lady did not allow me to participate in the entire production not to guard against me, but because she did not want to be suspicious of me just because the secret recipe was leaked."


    Du Jinse sighed and nodded, "I knew you were smart."


    Xiao Ying''s eyes dimmed, "Back then when I was there, if I had listened to the Miss and been more careful, I wouldn''t have ¡­"


    Du Jinse cut her short, "In that kind of place, one could deal with dangers that might appear at any time."


    "But ¡­"


    "Xiao Ying, actually, when I left the brothel that time, I did not directly come to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. I was kidnapped by some devils, who would kill without batting an eye, and was able to escape for a long time. Even though there are some that are lucky enough to survive, there are still nine chances of dying; you must remember, as long as we are in this world, regardless of our status, we will all encounter unimaginable things.


    Xiao Ying blinked her eyes, "Self-help?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Let''s put it this way, Xiao Ying. If we meet a man who wants to do something bad to you, what do you plan to do?"


    Xiao Ying''s expression became very ugly.


    As if she didn''t see Du Jinse, she continued, "If a man is shameless, it doesn''t matter whether that woman is willing or not. Whether she is beautiful or ugly, it just so happens that there is no one by our side to help us, we have to save ourselves."


    Du Jinse suddenly pulled out the hairpin and pressed it against Xiao Ying''s throat.


    Xiao Ying was shocked, "Young miss ¡­."


    After being frightened like that, she didn''t feel as uncomfortable as before.


    Du Jinse slowly stuck the hairpin into her head.


    "This is just one way, there''s another way."


    Du Jinse leaned towards Xiao Ying mysteriously.


    "In fact, men''s place is very fragile. We women can''t compare to men in terms of strength no matter what, so why not just be gentle and make men think that we are their meat and fiercely hit them there? I guarantee that they won''t want to find women for the rest of their lives."


    If Du Jinse were to say these words to any of the young mistresses, they would definitely be scolded as dirty and shameless. However Xiao Ying was different, she had listened to all of these words in her heart.


    "Miss, you are a lady of a noble family, where did you learn all this?" Xiao Ying felt that this was unbelievable.


    Du Jinse''s expression did not change, "I did it at Zangxiang Pavilion."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse with disbelief, "I was there as well, why didn''t I know about all this?"


    Du Jinse rolled her eyes, shouldn''t she have taught Xiao Ying these things? Look at her.


    "This is a topic between men, you naturally don''t know about it."


    Du Jinse said righteously.


    "You''re clearly ¡­"


    Xiao Ying paused in her words and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse nodded, "Your cousin."


    It was true that Du Jinse was a woman, but back then, she had disguised herself as a man and lived in the Zangxiang Pavilion.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips.


    "In this world, there are always places where people clearly do bad things and everyone will think that there is nothing. A brothel is just a place like that, but don''t think that the Prince''s Mansion will be a lot cleaner."


    Du Jinse smiled sarcastically.


    "You should have heard of what happened in the end when the Princess Qing was in Prince Qing¡¯s Manor."


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes.


    Seeing Du Jinse being like that, Xiao Ying immediately went forward to hug her, "Miss, why are you living so hard?"


    She was different from these lowly people. She could have been very happy, but she almost lost her reputation and committed suicide.


    Although the current her was no longer the her from before, she was still brooding over it.


    Xiao Ying hugged Du Jinse with heartache. She was a young miss, but Prince Qing had actually done such a thing. It was even dirtier than a brothel.


    It was no wonder that Du Jinse would say such bad things about the Duke Palaces. What had she done outside the Palace, for the people inside the Palace to treat her like this, was really too cruel ¡ª Un, Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    Initially, King Mo had treated Du Jinse quite well, but when Xiao Ying said the words domestic prostitute, her good impression of King Mo disappeared without a trace. There was no one who hated this term more than her.

 C129 First barrel of gold

    Although she had already taught Da Kui and Xiao Ying how to explain things, Du Jinse still wanted to personally deliver the goods.


    After dressing up and changing into men''s clothes, he was stopped at the second door.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were wide opened as she looked at the servant who was blocking his path.


    "I''ve been going out quite a bit these past two days. His Highness has already allowed me to go out, why are you still stopping me?"


    Sigh, if only she had known earlier, she would have gone out alone. Perhaps she had followed Da Kui and the others, and that was why she was stopped.


    "Miss, please don''t make things difficult for us." The manservant bowed.


    Du Jinse glared at the servant fiercely. She was not going to do anything bad.


    Last night, His Highness did not go over, so he did not know where he was now.


    "The prince left early in the morning." Da Kui answered on behalf of the two.


    Could it be that she wouldn''t be able to get out?


    Du Jinse patted Da Kui''s shoulder, "Come with me."


    Da Kui followed Du Jinse to the flower room. Following Du Jinse''s instructions, they carried the ladder to a wall that was shorter than the others, climbed up, and waved at Da Kui: "I''ll wait for you here, help me carry the ladder over there."


    Da Kui''s swarthy face became pale white.


    "My dear lady, hurry up and get down. What if you fall down while sitting on top?"


    Du Jinse held onto her waist, "If you keep blabbering on, I''ll really jump over."


    She, Du Jinse, had already been thinking of a way to leave this place.


    When Da Kui heard this, he immediately carried the ladder and ran.


    Xiao Ying had been at the second door with a bag in hand, waiting for him.


    Da Kui rushed over with a ladder on his shoulder, he didn''t have the time to explain.


    "Follow me." After saying that, Da Kui''s footsteps did not slow down in the slightest.


    Xiao Ying didn''t know what had happened, but after chasing after him, she saw Du Jinse walking down the ladder.


    Xiao Ying was dumbstruck, "Miss, this isn''t good, right?"


    Du Jinse waved her hand, "Today is a very important day. Da Kui is too honest, and it''s not like you can speak to me directly. I think for a moment, and feel that you still need to go."


    Even though he said that, the prince wasn''t here after all. "Why don''t we wait for him to come back? It won''t be too late."


    Da Kui advised.


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she also felt that it made sense.


    "Who knows when your prince will come back? What if he has something on his mind and doesn''t come back today?" Du Jinse patted the dust off her head and turned to look at the ladder beside the wall.


    "When you come back, you can carry it back. We''ll do that next time."


    Du Jinse instructed.


    "Young lady, you should talk it over with the prince." Da Kui said with a bitter face.


    It wasn''t that he loathed working too hard, but he just felt that this wasn''t a good idea.


    The three of them arrived at the stables and chose an unmarked carriage that looked to be rather luxurious.


    It was most likely because the two doors had "released" Du Jinse, so no one stopped her.


    After waiting for the carriage to get very far, Du Jinse lifted the palanquin curtain up and took a look. After confirming that no one had chased after her, she took a deep breath.


    "The air outside is sweet."


    Xiao Ying was speechless, why did she not sense any smell in the air?


    Du Jinse quickly regained control of his emotions and walked with them, warning them about matters that she had to pay attention to while doing so.


    The brothels were very lively at night, and as for resting during the day, it was only for the sake of safety that Du Jinse and Wei Dai would have to go to the brothels during the day.


    The old procuress finally endured until the third day. Hearing that Du Jinse had arrived, she flew over like a butterfly.


    "Aiyo, Young Master, I''ve finally brought you here." The old procuress rushed over enthusiastically.


    Da Kui moved a step, blocking in front of Du Jinse.


    The old procuress abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    Du Jinse opened up his fan, gently waving it, "Mom, my time is extremely precious, let''s cut to the chase, we will pay with one hand, and pay with the other."


    Xiao Ying opened the box expressionlessly, and took out the rouge water powder s one by one.


    "Mom, come over here and count the amount."


    "No rush, no rush." The bawd rolled her eyes.


    "Young master, you look talented. Do you have a woman?"


    Taking out so much money in one go made her heart ache. If she asked a girl to accompany him ¡­


    The old procuress''s calculations were all over the place.


    Du Jinse closed the folding fan tightly, as if she had decided to do it herself.


    Da Kui stared at the bell like eyes of bronze.


    "Young master, the old master has said it. He wants you to go and come back quickly. If you come back late, you will be out for fun. He''ll break your legs."


    Du Jinse heard what Da Kui said and sighed helplessly.


    "Mom, let''s hurry up and count them. My father is very strict with his discipline. He really doesn''t dare to stay outside for too long."


    When the bawd heard this, she had no choice but to take out the banknotes she had prepared beforehand.


    "Young master, take a look, are the numbers correct?"


    Du Jinse nodded, she checked for a while and then gave the silver to Xiao Ying.


    "Little Beauty, keep it for me." Du Jinse said deliberately.


    When Da Kui heard this, goosebumps rose all over his body. He only knew that Du Jinse was a woman, otherwise he would definitely rush forward to beat her up.


    He was now defending Xiao Ying''s feelings, completely different from before.


    Since they had finished discussing business, Du Jinse stood up.


    "Mom, although this rouge is a bit expensive, it''s worth the money. Don''t be reluctant to use it, it can only be used for three months at most, and after three months, it can''t be used anymore. If the weather is hot, the shelf life will also be shortened."


    "What''s called a shelf life?" the bawd asked.


    Du Jinse said in a stifled voice, "Even if you don''t use it now, it will still be broken after three months. It can''t be used anymore."


    She had tried her best to forget everything that had happened before, planning to follow the customs of the land. Who knew that occasionally, she would still say a few words that others didn''t understand.


    "Oh." The old procuress was suddenly enlightened.


    "In half a month, I will send the two of them to do a return visit. If there''s any problems at that time, we can report them back to them, and also, if we run out of stock, we have to reserve them in advance, so our rouge water powder are selling very well.


    Du Jinse dusted off the dust on her body, and then walked out.


    The old procuress did not expect Du Jinse to leave so quickly. She still had more to say.


    The old procuress quickly pulled Xiao Ying closer, her smile like chrysanthemum, "Xiao Ying, please serve this young master properly, don''t forget mother and the sisters."


    Xiao Ying''s face turned red, and she got away from the old procuress.


    "Young master, you''ve been waiting for too long. I''m leaving now."


    She couldn''t change her past, but now she cared about it.


    When the old procuress was about to grab Xiao Ying, her vision went black. Da Kui stood between the two of them and the old procuress could only watch as Xiao Ying left.


    Du Jinse purposely slowed down her footsteps to wait for Xiao Ying.


    "Do you want to meet Pu Zhu?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Xiao Ying was also very conflicted. When Da Kui came over, she bit her lips and said: "Da Kui, when I was here, it was all thanks to an elder sister taking care of me. I wanted to thank her."


    Hearing that, Da Kui nodded his head, "Of course, I will accompany you."


    Xiao Ying glared, "You will go with me, then what about Young Noble?"


    There was one thing she did not say.


    She didn''t want to make Da Kui stay in this kind of place any longer. In fact, if it wasn''t because she had a deep relationship with Pu Zhu, she wouldn''t want to stay here any longer.

 C130 Yes

    "Xiao Ying." Pu Zhu''s voice came from the side.


    Xiao Ying suddenly turned her head.


    "Miss." Xiao Ying quickly walked a few steps and threw herself into Pu Zhu''s embrace.


    "I was expecting you in the morning, but I didn''t expect you to." Pu Zhu''s eyes were filled with tears, but the corners of her mouth were slightly curled upwards.


    "Lady, are you all right?" Xiao Ying looked at Pu Zhu''s slightly haggard face and felt her heart ache.


    Pu Zhu laughed lightly, "What''s there to be happy about, isn''t life just like that?"


    Xiao Ying lowered her head in sadness.


    How about the days in the brothel?


    Pu Zhu did not want to make things difficult for Xiao Ying either, so she reached out and held her hand.


    "I just want to catch a glimpse of you from afar. With you by her side, I still feel at ease."


    Saying that, Pu Zhu nodded towards Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse nodded at Pu Zhu.


    Xiao Ying thought of something and immediately said: "Miss, Miss has already redeemed your jewelry, leave it at my place now, when you have the chance to go to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, bring it back."


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu frowned, "It''s nothing, why should I redeem it, but since I have already redeemed it, you can choose two exquisite items to give your young miss as my gifts, and leave the rest for you to use in your future life."


    When Xiao Ying heard this, she opened her mouth and said: "I also said that, but Miss insisted on not wanting it, I feel that Miss has a point, I am still young, I have hands and legs, I can definitely earn money, that''s right, Miss, there is something I want to tell you, Da Kui and I ¡­."


    When Xiao Ying mentioned Da Kui, she cast a glance at Da Kui who was standing at the side.


    "It''s him. It''s settled."


    Pu Zhu was startled, her expression became serious, although she told Du Jinse to help her pay attention to Xiao Ying''s marriage, she was in a rush, and that was not appropriate, "How can it be set so quickly."


    Pu Zhu was a little unhappy in her heart.


    She knew that Du Jinse must also have her own difficult points, however, even if it was difficult, she shouldn''t be so hasty in deciding Xiao Ying''s marriage.


    Especially that man, even though he looked young, he looked fierce and ugly. How could he be compatible with Xiao Ying?


    Xiao Ying knew that Pu Zhu had misunderstood, and immediately said: "Miss, it wasn''t that Miss decided to help me, it was because I like him myself."


    The more she said, the more unreasonable she felt it was. Pu Zhu could not bear to have Xiao Ying by her side, so she walked in front of Du Jinse and said, "I was wrong about you."


    Du Jinse couldn''t think of anything.


    "Why?"


    "I know that I have made things difficult for you, but, you should not marry Xiao Ying so easily, even if you want to keep him here for a month, once Xiao Ying''s mood is better, I will think of a way ¡­"


    Pu Zhu only felt her vision go black as she blocked in front of Du Jinse.


    "Miss, I respect you as Xiao Ying''s sister and do not wish to make things difficult for you. The matter between Xiao Ying and I was decided by Xiao Ying. Our wife did not say anything, and as an outsider, you have no right to say anything."


    Da Kui knew that he was ugly, so he was not angry at all. However, what right did she have to order around Du Jinse? He purposely called his Madam so that Pu Zhu would realize how outrageous she was.


    Xiao Ying also quickly went forward to stop Pu Zhu, "Miss, you misunderstood. Miss did not want me to get married so early, and even told Da Kui, no matter what, I have to stay by her side for a year."


    Ah!


    Pu Zhu was dumbstruck, this made him feel extremely awkward.


    "So you were angry because of this." Du Jinse supported her forehead with his hand.


    Pu Zhu also didn''t know how she became like this. In the past, she rarely questioned other people''s faces, and even her mother praised her for being obedient and understanding.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Pu Zhu felt a little uncomfortable.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously, "What happened?"


    In just a few days, Pu Zhu was already so haggard.


    Pu Zhu forced a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s just that there''s someone else by my side, I''m not used to it."


    Is that really the case? Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu with concern.


    Pu Zhu started to kick her out.


    "This is not the place for you to stay for long. It''s better for you to return early."


    With that, Pu Zhu hardened her heart and turned to leave.


    Du Jinse frowned slightly, Pu Zhu seemed to have something on her mind. In the past, she had always been extremely observant, which was why she stopped the horse carriage and said that she wanted to buy her horse when she was at a loss on the streets. What was going on?


    Pu Zhu did not say anything, so they did not pursue the matter further. However, Du Jinse thought about it and pulled Xiao Ying away, "Xiao Ying, let''s go."


    Xiao Ying looked in the direction where Pu Zhu left with concern.


    "It''s no use, she''s not willing to say it. Can you still hold the blade against her neck? Go find the other sisters and ask them what''s going on. "


    If it was because of Xiao Ying''s departure and her heart was in pain, then she did not know what to do either.


    "That''s the only way." Xiao Ying said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry too much, I think she probably can''t bear to part with Xiao Ying." Da Kui advised.


    I hope so.


    The horse carriage entered the bustling area, after hearing the people outside, Du Jinse was ready to make her move.


    "Da Kui, stop."


    Du Jinse ordered.


    Da Kui immediately stopped the carriage, and watched as Du Jinse swiftly lifted up the palanquin curtain, and jumped down from the carriage.


    "The two of you follow me slowly. I''m going for a walk."


    With Li Hao by his side yesterday, to be honest, he was not as happy as he was before.


    Du Jinse was in high spirits. This was a rare opportunity.


    "If I was peddlers all the way, I could walk back."


    Although it was a bit far.


    However, if a woman were to stroll around the streets, her battle prowess would be extremely high.


    "Sigh."


    Xiao Ying peeked her head out of the sedan, seeing that Du Jinse had disappeared into the crowd, she immediately jumped down, extending her hand to push Da Kui, "Quickly follow, don''t lose the young miss."


    "She''s just a young master right now, who would want to harm him?" Da Kui muttered.


    Xiao Ying glared at Da Kui, she really did not know what to say about her, so she quickly rushed over to follow by Du Jinse''s side.


    Du Jinse turned her head to the side, and upon seeing Xiao Ying, pouted unhappily, "What are you doing following me, go to the back. No matter what, that is someone you want to live your life with.


    "But ¡­" Xiao Ying hesitated.


    "What ''but''? Women are just troublesome." Seeing that someone was looking, Du Jinse shook her head exaggeratedly.


    Xiao Ying glared at Du Jinse as if she was not a woman.


    Prince Qing stared intently at Du Jinse, he did not expect her to have this kind of ability, if not for his subordinates pointing it out to him, he would never have thought that it was Du Jinse.


    "Can I really be sure?" Prince Qing was still worried.


    The subordinate nodded, "Your highness, take a good look at her ears."


    Originally, they had only been following Xiao Ying. That day, when Xiao Ying fought with someone on the side of the street, it was finally settled by King Mo. They could clearly see that she was the maidservant by Du Jinse''s side.

 C131 house arrest

    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse with a complicated expression.


    In the past, wasn''t she also pretending to be someone else and sneaking out of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor to divulge the secrets of the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor to others?


    The Prince Qing denied it.


    Before Du Jinse knew about the final plan, unless he was with another woman, she would always be cautious, docile and timid in front of him.


    The Prince Qing still understood Du Jinse. If it wasn''t for him hurting her like that, she definitely wouldn''t have turned into such a state.


    Only, even though Prince Qing clearly knew that Du Jinse had turned into such a state because of her, he was unable to accept her betrayal.


    Especially her fatal strike before she left, making him unable to recover from it, he would definitely not let Du Jinse go so easily.


    He knew that Du Jinse had accepted the palace''s rouge water powder''s production, so she had to come out to purchase some things. He had his subordinates keep an eye on them, he never expected that there would be news about it so quickly.


    "Let''s do it." Prince Qing turned around and left.


    His men were ordered to spread out and move in separate directions.


    Da Kui pulled the horse and dodged a group of people. There was no sign of Du Jinse and her daughter, who were still in front of him. He walked around the carriage twice but was still unable to find them.


    He knew that he had no other choice but to call for reinforcements.


    Although the two of them had their heads covered by a black cloth and could not see what was happening outside, they were still better than one another. Xiao Ying finally caught up to the person who kidnapped Du Jinse and was kidnapped together.


    Maybe if he was in the darkness, his other senses would be especially sensitive. Du Jinse remembered the road silently.


    "Bring them down." A rough voice said.


    None of them spoke along the way. Now that there were voices, they must have reached their destination.


    Xiao Ying nervously leaned against Du Jinse''s body.


    "Let''s go."


    Behind them, two people were jostling each other.


    Their heads were covered, so they couldn''t see the road. They were pushed and pushed forward. Perhaps they would fall into the abyss next, but they would have to go forward.


    It was as if they had just brought the two of them here and pushed them inside before retreating.


    Du Jinse quietly waited. If her calculations are right, this should be a manor of the Prince Qing.


    The Prince Qing would not tie her up and just leave her here to fend for herself.


    Xiao Ying cried out, but no matter how she struggled, she was still unable to do anything. She was still brought away, and only Du Jinse remained.


    Prince Qing slowly came in from the outside and walked in front of Du Jinse. He stood there and looked at her.


    Du Jinse knew it was the Prince Qing.


    Even if she wasn''t the original Du Jinse.


    Prince Qing''s aura, Prince Qing''s footsteps, everything about Prince Qing, she was still very clear.


    Prince Qing did not speak, and neither did she.


    After a long time, the black veil on her face was removed, and Du Jinse subconsciously closed her eyes for a while.


    The Prince Qing had already prepared a bucket of water, which he directly poured at Du Jinse''s face. He picked up the cotton cloth that he prepared and roughly wiped it.


    At first, Du Jinse only thought that she was going to start a spanking mode, but later she realized that he was only going to wash off her makeup.


    "Jin Se, how are you doing?"


    Seeing Du Jinse''s face, Prince Qing asked calmly as he reached out to throw away the cotton cloth.


    This way, he seemed to return to the Prince Qing that Du Jinse knew from the past.


    Du Jinse gave a silent reply, mainly because she did not know how to reply.


    "The current you seems to be much more blissful than when you followed I."


    A woman''s happiness could really be seen on her face.


    Actually, weren''t men the same as well?


    Prince Qing''s hand drew an outline on Du Jinse''s face longingly.


    This woman used to belong to him. With just a glance from him, she would be willing to die for him.


    Since when?


    Du Jinse seemed to have turned into a wooden sculpture as she stood there motionlessly and did not speak.


    Prince Qing suddenly grabbed onto her hair and pulled hard, forcing Du Jinse to raise her head. He bent down and fiercely grabbed her lips, sucking and biting.


    A look of disgust flashed past Du Jinse''s eyes, but she still remained motionless.


    Without receiving Du Jinse''s response, Prince Qing suddenly raised his head, and looked at Du Jinse in irritation. His face was somewhat sinister, "Don''t you like I a lot?"


    Why did he not respond? He did not believe that Du Jinse, who had once liked him, would actually no longer feel anything for him.


    Du Jinse remained indifferent.


    There were some things that could only be done once it was over. There was no turning back.


    The one who liked him was the Du Jinse of the past, and she only felt the deep malice of the Prince Qing. If only the two of them could forget about each other in the martial arts world, that would be for the best.


    "Look at me. Look at me." Prince Qing held her face and forced her to look at him.


    Du Jinse watched on passively.


    "Shall we start again?" Prince Qing spent a lot of effort to make himself say these words.


    Du Jinse was shocked.


    She and him? Begin again?


    They never started at all, okay?


    Prince Qing had suffered some sort of provocation.


    Du Jinse finally opened her mouth.


    "Recently, I heard some rumors. Only then did I understand why your highness has never liked Princess Qing. Your highness has never liked women."


    So what if he determined that she was the Princess Qing? She wouldn''t let go.


    When Prince Qing heard Du Jinse mentioning those rumors, his hand moved downwards and grabbed Du Jinse''s throat.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could there be such rumors? It was clearly her doing, yet she acted innocent.


    As Du Jinse struggled, his hands were tied up, but she could only passively let go of his hands.


    She opened her eyes wide and stared at Prince Qing.


    If she did not die, there would come a day when Prince Qing would die in her hands. Sooner or later, he would understand that even if he was as lowly as a blade of grass, not everyone could trample upon him.


    She had never been a kind person, so she shouldn''t let her live. Otherwise, even if he was the Son of Heaven, she wouldn''t let him humiliate her like this.


    Prince Qing met Du Jinse''s eyes. Due to the lack of oxygen, they were a little scattered and protruded outwards, but they still did not have the slightest intention to beg for forgiveness. He did not know why, but his heart was moved and he suddenly let go.


    Du Jinse felt her body go weak and she kneeled on the ground, breathing in greedily.


    "I will give you two choices. First, follow me. Second, stay here for ten days. You can choose any one of them."


    Du Jinse slowly raised her head to look at Prince Qing.


    "One of these two paths tramples on my self-esteem and the other pushes me to death. My lord, which path do you think I will choose?"


    Prince Qing wanted her to follow him, to trample on her pride was one of them, but the most important thing was to slap the face of the King of Desert.


    If the Emperor was unhappy, he might even exterminate the Nine Clans. Naturally, she did not have any Nine Clans, only a King Mo was implicated, which was enough for Prince Qing to be happy for a long time.


    "As long as one isn''t a fool, he or she will pick the first choice."


    The Prince Qing said confidently.

 C132 Wait for action

    Du Jinse smiled, "Your Highness, Princess Qing told me that even if you are an idiot, you shouldn''t be a madman."


    Prince Qing''s expression stiffened, Princess Qing, "Don''t talk about Princess Qing. Du Jinse, do you think you''re done for by hiding under King Mo''s wings?"


    "Of course not."


    Du Jinse looked up.


    "Your Highness, I advise you to kill me. Otherwise, one day, I will make you pay for the pain you placed on me."


    "With just you?" Prince Qing sneered.


    "Why are you doing this? If it was the Princess Qing in the past, no matter what, you would still be the young miss of the Du Family. The Emperor would also give you some face, but what are you now?


    Saying that, Prince Qing''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Since you''re not going to choose, then I will choose it for you."


    After patting a few times, a few strong servants walked in.


    Prince Qing leisurely sat on the main seat and pointed at Du Jinse.


    "I''ll just reward this woman to you guys for her fun."


    "Li Huai." Du Jinse''s face changed.


    When Prince Qing saw that her face finally revealed a little bit of fear, he became even more excited.


    "Du Jinse, tell me, will King Mo still protect you?"


    He should have been like this a long time ago. So what if he had been playing with a few children? At most, he would have been said to be romantic. However, she was not the same.


    In the past, when Prince Qing said that Du Jinse would do anything to him, as long as King Mo had slept with her, everything would naturally become self-evident.


    But now, even if she were to break the rules, she would only be a trash that had been toyed with.


    "Do you think that I truly likes you? Do you really want me to send you back to the I? "I only wants to see you beg me on your knees. You were born to be a lowly woman, I won''t be your wife and you like to be my wife. I will grant you that wish today."


    The servants looked at each other. Even though the Prince Qing did not like the Princess Qing in the past, to the point that they did not respect Du Jinse, they had never once thought about the Princess Qing.


    The Prince Qing had been chasing after the Princess Qing the entire time, and they felt a faint unease in their hearts.


    Since when had the Prince Qing been so concerned with a matter?


    It was undeniable that Prince Qing was being tricked by Princess Qing, so he wished he could eat her flesh, strip her tendons off and use her bones as soup to drink. But those were all grudges between Prince Qing and himself.


    If they had insulted Princess Qing, then this matter would not be so simple.


    The Du Family seemed to have always ignored this Princess Qing, but if their family knew that Princess Qing had actually been humiliated by them, this matter would definitely not be so simple as to pass.


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you all hear what I said? " Seeing the servants dilly-dallying, Prince Qing walked in front of them, reached out to tear their clothes, and said angrily.


    A servant fell to his knees.


    "My lord, please spare my life. I have not mentioned this for a long time. I have been taking medicine to treat you."


    Prince Qing was so angry that he kicked him to the side, "Trash."


    "Yes, I am trash." He agreed quite smoothly.


    The rest of the servants were envious and jealous. If someone else had used it before, they wouldn''t be able to use it again. Even if they did, they wouldn''t be able to.


    "What about you? You can''t do it either."


    Prince Qing picked up the other servant and said sinisterly.


    "Your Highness, I ¡­ I only like men. I feel disgusted when I see women. "


    The servant came to a realization immediately and looked at Prince Qing with teary eyes.


    Prince Qing felt disgusted for a moment and quickly let go, "Scram."


    He turned to look at the other person. "What about you?"


    The servant boy trembled in fear, "My lord, the girl in my house is a tigress. I was just talking to the old woman next door. She even wanted me to serve her. I really don''t dare."


    "Scram, all of you scram."


    Prince Qing didn''t know what was wrong with these servants. They were just a woman, why didn''t they dare to touch her?


    A sigh came from outside the door.


    Prince Qing was shocked, "Who''s there?"


    A person dressed in mama''s attire walked in from outside the door. Prince Qing saw her reaching out with her hands and slowly pushed her hat back.


    "Mufei."


    Prince Qing was a little surprised. Why did Noble Consort leave the palace?


    The imperial concubine looked at Du Jinse who had fallen on the ground, "Child, I caused you to suffer."


    Du Jinse really did not want to cry, she did not want her enemy to see her weakness. But Noble Consort''s words were too piercing, she could only lower her head and allow the tears to fall onto her clothes.


    "Mufei, why are you dressing up like this and leaving the palace? How can you leave the palace?"


    To leave the palace without receiving the imperial edict was a great crime.


    The imperial concubine gave Prince Qing a backhand slap.


    "Isn''t the I doing this all for you?"


    Ever since Prince Qing was young, he had never suffered such grievances. His gaze on his imperial concubine was filled with rage.


    "The I never needed you to do anything for me. Moreover, what can you do for the I? If you really can do anything for the I, then how could the Prince Rong become the storage monarch?"


    "Imperial Concubine helped Du Jinse up," Bring her to that maidservant first, if she finds out that you are being slow, you won''t be forgiven.


    Just a moment ago, these servants'' performances were pretty good, she could still be at ease and hand Du Jinse over to them.


    Du Jinse glanced at the imperial concubine and silently withdrew.


    When Du Jinse left, the imperial concubine glanced at the unconvinced Prince Qing and sighed softly.


    "Huai''er, let go. Even if you torment Du Jinse to death, you won''t be able to return to the past."


    Prince Qing snorted, "I is happy."


    The imperial concubine suddenly raised her voice, "No, Du Jinse cannot move."


    Prince Qing looked at the imperial concubine, "Noble Consort, don''t you think you''re being too nosy? Back then you said that after I marry Du Jinse, I would get the help of the Prime Minister Du.


    The imperial concubine looked at Prince Qing in pain, "You''re blaming me now? If you had listened to me back then, Prime Minister Du would have been your help. But look what you have done? "


    "Do you really think the Du Family is willing to swallow their anger like this? Prime Minister Du is a formidable person, you can see that he seems to be depressed, but in reality, he has been waiting for the right moment to make his move. "


    Prince Qing only felt that it was funny, "He''s already a toothless tiger, how can he act when the time comes?"


    The imperial concubine took a deep breath, "Huai''er, do you really think that Prime Minister Du fell down?"


    didn''t know how to reply to her question.


    "Prime Minister Du is showing his weakness." The Imperial Consort said confidently.


    "Do you think that he would be willing to allow the emperor to usurp power just like that, when he was able to solve the unsolvable trap set up by you and the emperor?"


    "What else can we do if we''re unwilling?" Prince Qing insisted.


    "If he can use Du Jinse to turn things around once, he can use her to turn things around a second time." The Imperial Consort said confidently.


    "Now that the Princess Qing is dead, how can he use it?"


    Prince Qing scoffed. This was something that everyone approved of.


    "That''s right, Princess Qing is already dead. But if you ask these servants to insult Du Jinse, then she will come back from the dead, and the Imperial Family will owe the Du Family a daughter, and Prime Minister Du will be able to turn the tables."

 C133 Power

    Prince Qing was confused.


    How could those who were dead be revived? Even if everyone knew that Du Jinse wasn''t dead and had already passed down the order, who would still dare to say that she was alive?


    Imperial Concubine suspected that it was a mistake to keep praising Prince Qing for being smart.


    "As a prince, why do you have to go against a domestic prostitute time and time again? When the time comes, Prime Minister Du will definitely find a very reasonable explanation. That so-called domestic prostitute is actually Du Jinse, and you call for someone to humiliate Du Jinse. At that time, Prime Minister Du will say that he thought that Du Jinse had broken through your scheme and wasn''t willing to work with you, so you treated her so cruelly. "


    The Prince Qing shook his head in disbelief, "Impossible, how can the Prime Minister Du put a sh * t bowl on his head?"


    The Imperial Concubine laughed coldly, "There is only one person in this world who would do that, and that person is the Prime Minister Du."


    The Prince Qing still refused to believe it. "The Princess Qing is dead, now that he has entered the Imperial Ancestral Hall, what else is there that he isn''t satisfied with? What more does he want?"


    "Power, overflowing power." The imperial concubine said without hesitation.


    "How do you know him?"


    Prince Qing looked at her suspiciously.


    The Imperial Concubine smiled bitterly.


    "Because back then, in order to gain power, he abandoned me and married Du Jinse''s mother."


    This was the first time he heard his mufei talk about this.


    Since the imperial concubine had already told the Prince Qing about the most difficult matter, she naturally would not hide anything else.


    "After I entered the palace, after receiving your royal father''s favor, he found me again. At that time, I always thought that he was forced to do it, so it was hard to avoid the memory of my old friendship.


    "Later on, when mufei had you, Prime Minister Du instructed me to do a few things, but I wasn''t that meticulous. Only then did I give up on mufei and went to King Mo''s mufei''s place. I often told Du Jinse''s mother to look for her after she was pregnant."


    Prince Qing''s face changed, he did not expect Prime Minister Du to extend his claws to the imperial harem.


    "Huai''er, mufei won''t harm you. Du Jinse can kill him, but she definitely can''t be humiliated."


    Prince Qing shook his head, "No, it''s not like that. That day in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Prime Minister Du was also here."


    The imperial concubine nodded, "Yes, he is, but you are different. You insulting Du Jinse can be said to be because you miss the Princess Qing.


    The Prince Qing shook her head, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    Even if his mother had once liked Prime Minister Du, she wouldn''t be able to understand what he was thinking.


    Imperial Concubine didn''t expect that Prince Qing would actually risk her life to go out of the palace to report, and actually refuse to believe it.


    "I''m sure you''ll believe me when you see someone."


    The imperial concubine said resentfully.


    Prince Qing looked at the Imperial Concubine with wide eyes. See someone? Meet who?


    The imperial concubine raised her voice, "You can come in."


    The palace maid who came with the Imperial Consort also wore a black cloak.


    Pushing the hat to the back, the Prince Qing took two steps back in shock and sat on the chair.


    After a long while, he finally opened her mouth with difficulty, "Prime Minister Du, I did not expect you to come personally."


    Prime Minister Du sighed slowly.


    "If this Prime Minister did not come personally, how could Prince Qing believe this old man''s sincerity?"


    Prince Qing rolled his eyes, "Your sincerity?"


    "Back then, when this old man was willing to marry my daughter to you, is it not enough to express my sincerity towards Prince Qing?"


    The Prime Minister Du asked.


    Prince Qing looked at the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine slightly nodded her head.


    "Why did you choose me?" Prince Qing stared intently at him.


    Since King Mo''s mother and Prime Minister Du''s first wife were cousins, it made more sense to choose him.


    Prime Minister Du stroked his beard.


    "King Mo has always been free to do as he pleases. Even if I help him become the emperor, he can only fear this prime minister and definitely won''t let me be the prime minister again."


    "I promised Prime Minister Du that if you become the emperor, the position of prime minister would belong to the Du Family."


    The Prince Qing wanted to refute this idiotic dream. Whoever he wanted to make the Emperor, would he become the Emperor? Moreover, even if he became the emperor, he would not let Prime Minister Du continue to hold this position.


    The Prime Minister Du saw through the Prince Qing''s thoughts and said softly: "This old official is old, after I support the Prince Qing in his position, I should go home and be a grandson. That legitimate son of mine, even though he is young, but he is still steady.


    Going up to the heavens in a single step would only arouse the fear of those in power. Prime Minister Du had comprehended this principle from Du Jinse''s matter.


    However, Princess Qing is dead now and your connection with me has been severed. Why did you still choose me?


    Just like what his mother had said, it was too late for Prime Minister Du to hate him, so why would she choose to help him?


    "This Prime Minister has a problem. No matter how many thorns there are on the chosen path, you must continue."


    Prime Minister Du said slowly.


    The Prince Qing was silent.


    "But you still can''t let this daughter go."


    After a long while, the Prince Qing slowly opened his mouth.


    I have always been on good terms with, and this old man does not wish to cause a conflict with Prince Qing over this matter. Therefore, I would like to request Prince Qing to kill her if you want, just treat it as you killing an insignificant person, just to leave her some dignity and give this old man some face. "


    "Alright." Prince Qing replied loudly.


    This last sentence was probably the real purpose of the Prime Minister Du.


    If he insulted Du Jinse, it would be equivalent to not giving Prime Minister Du face.


    "I will not lower herself to her level just for Prime Minister Du''s sake. It''s just that, what do you want from her that you can call her?"


    If she were to tell others about what happened today, the King Mo would cause trouble for him for a few months.


    Imperial Concubine quickly said, "Leave this matter to me. I believe that she has a good sense of the general situation."


    Most importantly, what kind of woman would advertise such a thing, especially not being humiliated? It would not be beneficial for her to do so.


    Prince Qing acquiesced.


    The imperial concubine turned around and left, leaving some space for the Prime Minister Du and Prince Qing.


    "I still feels that it would be better for you to choose King Mo. After all, you know very well that this woman is your daughter, Du Jinse." The Prince Qing probed.


    If King Mo were to become the emperor, his daughter would be the empress and he would be the country''s secretary.


    Prime Minister Du was unmoved, "My goal is the Prime Minister, not the Minister of State."


    He liked the feeling of wielding power, not the seemingly limitless glory on the surface, but in reality, he did not have the slightest bit of actual power.


    Prince Qing naturally hoped that his own faction would have more help, just that, if this person was a Prime Minister Du, he would definitely cause others to worry.


    "Child, are you alright?"

 C134 hijacking

    When the imperial concubine arrived at the room where Du Jinse and the others were imprisoned, she saw Du Jinse curled up on top of the bed with a painful look on her face.


    Noble Consort felt a pain in her throat as she was forced by Du Jinse with the hairpin.


    "I''m sorry, I can only let you down."


    Du Jinse said lightly.


    The Imperial Consort slowly retreated. "Child, don''t do anything stupid."


    Du Jinse gave a short laugh, "I don''t want to hurt people, but, at least I need to make the tiger keep its claws."


    Xiao Ying extended her hand out and placed her on the imperial concubine list.


    Du Jinse saw that Xiao Ying had finished tying him up, and shouted: "Men!"


    A person came in from outside. He was stunned when he saw his Imperial Consort tied up. When he finally came to his senses, he hurriedly ran outside.


    "Your Highness, this isn''t good." Although it was only a few steps away, he was still out of breath from running.


    Prince Qing hated how others would say it. He was fine, why did he keep on saying it was not good?


    "F * ck off." Prince Qing kicked the person who came in.


    That person rolled on the ground, and crawled a few steps before kneeling in front of Prince Qing, "Your Highness Prince Qing, the Empress has been kidnapped."


    "What?" Prince Qing reached out and picked him up.


    That person had a bitter face. He was only here to deliver the message.


    Prime Minister Du was the first to walk out. He could vaguely guess who had kidnapped Imperial Concubine.


    Prince Qing regained his senses and quickly put the man down, "Lead the way."


    The man hurried to the front.


    The hairpin in Du Jinse''s hand was pointed at the imperial concubine''s throat as she walked forward step by step, with Xiao Ying following closely behind him.


    In Prince Qing''s courtyard, there were originally not many people, but at this moment, everyone was surrounding Du Jinse, not daring to relax, nor did they dare to get too close.


    "Du Jinse, do you know what you''re doing?" When Prince Qing saw that his imperial concubine had been kidnapped by Du Jinse, he angrily took a step forward and questioned.


    "Your Highness, do you know what you are doing?" Du Jinse asked.


    Prince Qing was at a loss.


    Du Jinse sneered.


    To be able to have Noble Consort accompany Mo Mo in death, I do deserve to die. However, how could this be the Noble Consort? She must be the same as Mo Mo, looking just like him, right now Noble Consort should be in the rear palace drinking in bird''s nest, planning on which palace maid would be disobedient.


    Prince Qing Zi''s face swelled up and he was speechless.


    "Miss Mo Mo, this old man believes that you have a kind nature and will not harm her. At the very least, this old man can guarantee your safety. Let her go." Prime Minister Du walked up.


    Du Jinse''s entire body tensed up, she looked at Du Jinse worriedly, "Miss ¡­"


    Prime Minister Du Xiao Ying had seen it from afar, so she was especially worried about Du Jinse.


    Although Prime Minister Du participated in King Mo''s coronation ceremony, he didn''t say a single word to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Prime Minister Du and chuckled, "Why should I believe you?"


    Where was a father when his daughter needed him the most?


    Now that he appeared and dressed in such strange attire, why should she believe him?


    Prime Minister Du held his breath, signalling Prince Qing to call his subordinates to withdraw.


    Prince Qing waved his hand and everyone left.


    Prime Minister Du took a step forward, "Jin Se..."


    The hairpin in Du Jinse''s hand pushed forward, and beads of blood swiftly seeped out of Imperial Concubine''s neck.


    Prime Minister Du paused in his steps, "I will be your hostage, release Noble Consort."


    Du Jinse sneered, "This old uncle, are you naive or am I naive? How can we weak women subdue you? Furthermore, you have bullied me to the point where I have not seen your imperial concubine before.


    Prime Minister Du almost fainted due to Du Jinse''s anger.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Du Jinse slightly raised her chin, and looked sideways at Prime Minister Du.


    "Look at your age. You don''t want to be a prostitute at home, yet you''re doing this for a private meeting. What are you doing this for?"


    Prime Minister Du was not angered to the point of fainting. He pointed at Du Jinse for a long time before he could spit out two words, "Unfilial son."


    Du Jinse pushed the imperial concubine forward.


    Are the carriages ready yet? Truly long-winded, since I am not the one who embarrassed myself, you all do not mind, I have no objections. Just leave like this, and your family will see the light of day, no need to continue hiding like this.


    "What family." Prince Qing had a heart attack, he could not listen to these two words.


    Du Jinse cast a sidelong glance at him, and actually revealed a bewitching expression, "You know in your heart, why ask me?"


    "I won''t." Prince Qing''s heart was in great turmoil, he was definitely not the son of Prime Minister Du.


    However, did his mother say all that just now for Du Jinse''s sake?


    However, Du Jinse was doing it to stir up a pool of water, and the two of them had forgotten the most important point. If what she said was true, how could the Prime Minister Du ask his daughter to marry the Prince Qing?


    The imperial concubine wanted to help her speak a few words, but Du Jinse, in order to prevent someone who was hoping to get close to her by accident, had the hairpin practically pressed against her neck. She felt that if she moved, Du Jinse would pierce through her neck, so she could only look towards Prime Minister Du, who was begging for help.


    Although the Prime Minister Du was angered to death by Du Jinse, as an old man, he would not lose his reason like the Prince Qing.


    "Prince Qing, prepare a carriage for her." Prime Minister Du ordered.


    This vile spawn had come to collect his debt. For her, he did not hesitate to disguise himself as a woman, and yet she was willing to return the favor in such a way.


    Prime Minister Du felt his heart clogged up.


    However, thinking about it another way, this was his daughter. She was just like him. In such a desperate situation, if he relied on himself, he would still have a chance at survival.


    Thinking about it this way, the Prime Minister Du felt a little sad.


    Prince Qing was currently in a complicated mood, he did not have the mood to deal with the situation in front of him. Since Prime Minister Du was willing to help, then he can do as he likes.


    Du Jinse instructed Xiao Ying.


    "You go up first."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying went up to check and opened the palanquin curtain s.


    "Miss, come up quickly."


    Du Jinse pushed her imperial concubine forward, "Please send us on our way."


    Right now, Imperial Concubine was also helpless to do anything.


    Xiao Ying pulled the imperial concubine and took her up along the way. She mimicked her actions and pointed her hairpin at her throat.


    It was one thing to be pointed at by Du Jinse, but to be actually being pointed at by a little maidservant, the Imperial Concubine glared at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying laughed innocently, "This aunt, we have no other choice but to make you suffer a little."


    Imperial Concubine hadn''t fainted yet. What kind of aunt did this damned girl call her? Was she really that old?


    Du Jinse got on the carriage, Xiao Ying took the whip, and drove the carriage away.


    Prime Minister Du hurriedly took two steps forward.


    "Don''t hurt that lady."


    Du Jinse said coldly: "All of you go wait in front of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. If you don''t want everyone to know, you should keep a low profile."


    If this matter were to spread like wildfire, she really didn''t know what Li Hao would choose.


    However, she really didn''t want to get into big trouble. With her current status, it would be better for her to keep a low profile.

 C135 Back

    Xiao Ying drove the carriage all the way, and Du Jinse directed the road as if she was very familiar with the place.


    The imperial concubine sighed, "Are you still not willing to admit that you are Du Jinse? How did you become like this? "


    The more Prime Minister Du thought about it, the more furious he became, and the more he would vomit blood for a few days.


    Du Jinse looked at her and smiled sweetly, "What does this madam want me to admit to?"


    The imperial concubine was stunned.


    There were some things that even if you saw through, you should not reveal it. Just like now, Du Jinse called her Madam and not the Empress.


    If she was the Empress, then Du Jinse would be offending her from the bottom. But if she was the Empress, how could she possibly be outside the palace walls? First of all, she was going to be punished. Even if she had great authority in the harem, she still could not leave the palace at will.


    "I like you very much." The imperial concubine said leisurely.


    Even if Du Jinse was the child of the woman she once hated, she couldn''t hate Du Jinse because of a man. Furthermore, because Du Jinse was smart now, she liked her more and more.


    If Du Jinse was her daughter-in-law, she would definitely love him dearly.


    There were many beautiful women in this world. There were many who thought that they were smart and beautiful, but it was this woman in front of her that suited her well.


    Du Jinse secretly rolled her eyes.


    So what if she liked it? If she dared to lay her hands on the imperial concubine''s interests, she would still say that she liked Ye Zichen and pinch him to death.


    Xiao Ying tightly held onto the horse whip. Did they escape just like that? In front of them was Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s manor, and there were a lot of people at the entrance.


    "Miss, I''ll go get someone here first." Xiao Ying said cautiously.


    When the person at the door saw Xiao Ying, they immediately surrounded him. Xiao Ying looked inside the carriage and said, "Wait a moment, my family''s young miss and Madam have spoken and will be back soon."


    "Madam, thank you for sending us back. I''ll give this carriage to you." Du Jinse said gently.


    The imperial concubine looked at Du Jinse. "Do you think I would let you off just because of this?"


    Du Jinse laughed.


    However, since she has the right to live in this world, no matter who it is, she has the right to live. Madam knows what happened today better than anyone else, so I believe that if Madam were to reach my current state, she would also do the same thing to me.


    After Du Jinse finished speaking, she opened the palanquin curtain and jumped down.


    "Let''s go back to the manor." Du Jinse ordered expressionlessly.


    "This carriage ¡­" someone asked.


    "Old horses know the way. The person that lent me the carriage wouldn''t care if the carriage could go back. Let''s go in."


    Du Jinse was incredibly unyielding.


    "The prince has already led her men out, I will send someone to inform the prince." Housekeeper Li said.


    Du Jinse nodded, holding onto Xiao Ying''s hand, they walked stiffly into the palace.


    One step, two steps, three steps ¡­


    Xiao Ying and Du Jinse looked at each other; they had escaped danger.


    Picking up their skirts, the two of them ran back to where they lived and collapsed on the bed, not wanting to move.


    After who knows how long, Xiao Ying turned around, stared at Du Jinse and said: "Miss, from now on, I believe in you."


    Du Jinse weakly poked her forehead.


    "So you don''t believe me?"


    Xiao Ying laughed awkwardly: "Originally, even if I didn''t believe you, I would have pretended to believe you. Now that I have believed you, young miss, you are truly amazing."


    She had never expected that the two of them would be able to return alive.


    They were just weak women, but the other side had so many people.


    Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    Xiao Ying did not know what had happened over there, but just by imagining it, Xiao Ying felt despair.


    "Miss, will they just let this go?" Xiao Ying asked worriedly.


    Du Jinse shrugged, "I don''t think so."


    "Then what should we do?" Xiao Ying frowned.


    Du Jinse reached out to smooth between her brows.


    "What else can we do? "We''ll just have to take it one step at a time."


    Even if he said she was short-sighted, she would admit it.


    In this world, how could there be so many people who could see so far ahead? Didn''t you already say that? Accidents and death, you never know who came first.


    "Miss, do you know who they are?" Xiao Ying asked carefully.


    Du Jinse looked at her, "Of course."


    Xiao Ying was scared silly. She remembered that she had shouted Prince Qing Hall out in front of Xiao Ying.


    "Ah, then will they seek revenge on us?"


    He clearly knew her identity, yet he still kidnapped her. This showed that the other party''s strength was not inferior to King Mo''s.


    Xiao Ying vaguely remembered what Du Jinse had shouted at that man. Prince Qing.


    Xiao Ying jumped up in shock, "Miss, it''s Prince Qing."


    "It''s him again." The King of Mo walked in with a cold expression.


    Xiao Ying was so scared that she quickly hid behind the bed to organize everything.


    Da Kui stood outside the door and silently turned around.


    Du Jinse sat up and extended her hand towards Li Hao.


    Li Hao hugged Du Jinse in her arms.


    "Fortunately, I can still see you." Du Jinse replied tiredly.


    Li Hao had wanted to teach his a lesson when he saw Du Jinse initially, but when he heard her words, all the anger in his heart turned into tenderness.


    "The man from Prince Qing ¡­"


    Li Hao still wanted to say something, but Du Jinse directly moved to her lips.


    Du Jinse was very clear that Li Hao did not allow her to go out, even though it was for her own good.


    Even if it was in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor s, they did not say that they would restrain him, let alone when they were outside.


    If she had to choke and waste food, she felt that it would be too...


    She was going to do business in the future, and it was impossible for her to sit at home and direct everything. Today, if she took a step back, she would leave for the backyard.


    If he told her to settle down and be a woman in the backyard, she could not only turn herself into a woman of grievances, she could also turn herself into a madman.


    With beauty in his arms, the words Li Hao originally wanted to speak out, were all blocked.


    The two of them kissed to the point of suffocating before reluctantly separating.


    "Are you still running outside?" Just as they parted ways, Li Hao asked Du Jinse indignantly.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "I can''t hide because someone wants to hurt me. If that''s the case, I''d rather die."


    "You still have reason?" Originally, with just a few soft words from him, Li Hao didn''t plan to pursue the matter of her running out on her own. However, she actually replied him in such a manner, obviously wanting to anger him to death.


    Li Hao walked outside coldly.


    "Someone, come."


    "Your Highness." Someone answered.


    "Of these two, one of them will beat I Lord ten times. Let''s see if they still dare to rush over I''s orders in the future."


    "My prince, Xiao Ying is a girl, he couldn''t help but hit me, all of you hit me." Da Kui said in a low and muffled voice.


    "No, it''s my fault, it''s my fault. Why would I want you to replace me?" Xiao Ying replied.


    Du Jinse''s face turned pale as she rushed out to question Li Hao.


    "The one who didn''t listen to your orders was obviously me. Why didn''t you punish me and instead went to punish the people around me?"


    Li Hao looked at her quietly, "I wants you to remember that if you do something wrong, you have to implicate the people around you. This time, it is only to implicate them to get beaten up.


    Du Jinse''s chest was heaving violently.


    Li Hao avoided her eyes, and said with a low voice. "I won''t take him down yet."


    Du Jinse shouted, "Wait."

 C136 heartache

    Du Jinse walked in front of Xiao Ying and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, follow me, I caused you to suffer."


    Xiao Ying shook her head.


    "Miss, I''m willing to follow you." These words, Xiao Ying''s words were resolute and decisive.


    Du Jinse walked in front of Da Kui, "It''s still too late for you to regret this."


    Da Kui was startled, "What are you regretting?"


    And then he woke up.


    She was afraid that Du Jinse would misunderstand. He opened his mouth and said, "I don''t regret it."


    Du Jinse nodded. She turned around and said, "Your Highness, you have no authority to punish Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying is not my servant, nor is she your servant."


    Li Hao was so angry that he started laughing, "So you''re saying, I was punished wrongly?"


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "My prince, as the grandson of a prince, you should obey the law more, you shouldn''t do anything that is against the law, right?"


    "Good, good, good." Li Hao was flustered and exasperated, he didn''t want to bicker with her over why Xiao Ying wasn''t a member of the Duke Palaces. He believed that if he were to ask, Du Jinse would still have something to say to deal with him.


    "Xiao Ying can''t be beaten up, Da Kui is a member of my Duke Palace, I can at least beat him up right?" Li Hao glared at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse nodded, "Yes."


    Li Hao scoffed, thinking that she was going to say something else.


    Du Jinse seemed to be asking casually: "My lord, I would like to ask, how should I be addressed by everyone?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "Hmm?"


    Du Jinse said lowly, "I feel that it''s good that everyone calls me by my name, but since the emperor came, everyone has been calling me ''Miss''. I feel that it''s weird, so the king said."


    Li Hao''s eyes flashed, "Your Majesty has a golden mouth and jade teeth, he said that you are I''s concubine. Since that is the case, other than I, how can others call him by his name?


    Du Jinse was enlightened, "This lady does not mean that it is the brothel girl, but the prince''s concubine?"


    Li Hao''s face darkened, "What are you thinking about, why would you think about that brothel girl?"


    Du Jinse lowered her head shyly, "After all, I am a domestic prostitute, so I thought that it was ¡­"


    "You are I''s woman." Li Hao interrupted Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes, "My prince, since I am your woman, I am also half a master. If I order my men to not listen, then it would be disrespectful to you, and it is also because I am your woman that Da Kui does not dare to disobey me. My prince, could it be that you want them to step on me, and that makes you happy?"


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    When Du Jinse suddenly changed the topic, Li Hao had already guessed that she was going to plead for Da Kui, but he didn''t expect himself to be stumped by her question.


    "This ¡­" Li Hao naturally did not truly want to punish Da Kui.


    It was just that he blamed Du Jinse for not listening to him, and even looked like he had a reason for doing so.


    But if they let Da Kui and the other two go so easily, wouldn''t they become even more powerful in the future?


    "Your Highness, I''m going to live in the Prince''s Mansion from now on, but you won''t even give me this much face?" Du Jinse pulled on Li Hao''s sleeves.


    Li Hao wavered.


    "Then in the future ¡­"


    Du Jinse moved closer and kissed him on the cheek, "Prince, you are so kind. Why are you still pressing Da Kui, didn''t you hear what you said? Why aren''t you letting go of Da Kui and ask him to thank the Prince for sparing his life? "


    The Duke didn''t say anything, did he? He seemed to have something more to say, and it was interrupted by you, causing everyone to curse secretly. They all followed his instructions and released Da Kui.


    Da Kui looked at his surroundings blankly, then glared at Da Kui fiercely.


    Da Kui came to his senses and hurriedly walked forward, cupping his hands at Li Hao, "Thank you for forgiving Da Kui, Duke."


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "Remember, first of all, you have to reject anyone''s words that clash with you, I. Do you understand?"


    "You''re really annoying." Du Jinse''s hand, with everyone''s eyes closed, secretly poked Li Hao''s waist.


    Li Hao calmly grabbed her hand. "Alright, all of you can leave now."


    Although he was not that angry now, he still had his accounts to settle with Du Jinse.


    The crowd withdrew.


    Li Hao reached out and pulled Du Jinse towards the back.


    Du Jinse looked at the direction she was heading and felt unease in her heart, "My prince, where are we going?"


    "Don''t you want to wash your dirty face?" Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse lowered her head to look at herself.


    But...


    Du Jinse bit her lips.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you want to come along as well?"


    Her eager look of anticipation for Li Hao''s rejection made anyone suspicious.


    "What is it? not with I? " Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    This was a clear sign of anger.


    Du Jinse stuttered.


    "No, you know I was kidnapped."


    Li Hao fiercely glared at her, "Really? I thought you were invited to tea. "


    Du Jinse grinned awkwardly.


    Li Hao asked with concern: "Where are you hurt?"


    Du Jinse moved quietly and answered honestly, "It hurts a little everywhere."


    "The butler said that a carriage had brought you back. Who is in the carriage?" Li Hao asked.


    The butler knew that even though Du Jinse''s "status" wasn''t high in the prince''s mansion, she was truly a woman full of wisdom. Since she didn''t want everyone to get close to the horse carriage, the person sitting inside must not be suitable to be exposed to the crowd.


    Du Jinse knew that this matter could never be hidden from Li Hao, and she did not plan to hide this from him.


    "It''s the Imperial Consort."


    "What?" Li Hao was shocked. The question was how could the imperial concubine leave the palace?


    Du Jinse replied obediently: "The imperial concubine might have gone to save me, it''s just that I''m not sure, and I don''t dare to bet, so I kidnapped her."


    "Hah." Capturing an imperial concubine? Li Hao didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you know what is the crime of kidnapping a imperial concubine?"


    "Exterminate the Nine Clan? Prince, I won''t admit that I''ve kidnapped my imperial concubine. Your imperial concubine has been in the harem all this time, don''t you agree? " Du Jinse blinked her eyes.


    Li Hao was so angry by her that he started laughing, "That''s right, Imperial Concubine can only stay in the imperial harem and she will never leave the palace. However, you still have to go to the palace to send makeup to her, what do you say when you meet her?"


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Naturally, I won''t say anything."


    "Why do you think that if you didn''t say anything, Imperial Concubine wouldn''t have asked?" There was no way to dodge it.


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "Humans are similar, I''ve met a person who looks very similar to Imperial Concubine, so there''s nothing strange about it. Maybe there are some people who, because they adore Imperial Concubine and can''t beg her, raise a woman who is like a goddess by their side, just for the sake of understanding their feelings."


    The two of them had already reached the hot spring. Du Jinse wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, and said, "It''s not certain, Royal Highness.

 C137 guesswork

    "You think the Imperial Consort will listen to you pestering her?" Don''t underestimate this woman. If she could stand out in the imperial harem, she wouldn''t be a simple woman. How could she be fooled by Du Jinse with just a few words?


    The harem she covered the sky with one hand, didn''t even need to think twice if she wanted to take care of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse hesitated, "I saw Prime Minister Du today."


    Li Hao was in the middle of undressing, and upon hearing Du Jinse''s words, he suddenly raised his head, "Who did you say?"


    "Prime Minister Du." Du Jinse spoke clearly.


    "Are you sure?" Li Hao doubted.


    No matter what, it seemed like the Prime Minister Du should not have any interactions with the Prince Qing.


    So what if Prince Qing is his son-in-law? Even now, the Prince Qing seemed to be his son-in-law. However, they all knew clearly that Du Jinse was still alive, and the Mo Mo in his residence was indeed Du Jinse.


    "That''s the father of the Princess Qing, I can''t possibly be mistaken." Even if he turned into ashes, Du Jinse would recognize him.


    That was true, "Why would he be there?"


    Li Hao could not understand no matter how much he thought about it.


    Du Jinse waited for a long time, but seeing that Li Hao still did not move, she reached out her hand, and waved it in front of her eyes.


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse slowly said: "Do you want to hear my reasoning?"


    Li Hao said: "Go ahead."


    Du Jinse reached out and brushed the hair in front of her forehead.


    "Suppose that when I was kidnapped by the Prince Qing, the Prime Minister Du saw that those people were from the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, it was also because I looked somewhat similar to his daughter."


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other at the same time.


    Du Jinse continued: "Prime Minister Du knows a bit more about Prince Qing''s character, and knows that other than imperial concubines, no one else can persuade Prince Qing, so I have to think of a way to meet imperial concubines in the palace."


    "The two of them must have reached an agreement, so Imperial Concubine came to save me."


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Li Hao asked.


    "Not likely." Du Jinse replied honestly.


    How could those two be together?


    It couldn''t really be that Prime Minister Du and Imperial Concubine''s relationship was unforgettable, so they had a private meeting, and Prince Qing just so happened to have a spy from the Imperial Concubine by his side. Someone had told his about him being captured by the Prince Qing, so the two of them came together?


    This was also something that could not be determined.


    But Du Jinse did not dare to say those words again.


    After all, this was not only unfounded, it was also unreliable.


    In Du Jinse''s knowledge of the Prime Minister Du, love of rights was more important than anything. It was basically impossible to make him risk being beheaded and become the Green Emperor''s hat.


    "Forget it. If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it. Why haven''t you taken it off yet? Do you need I to help you?" Li Hao glared at Du Jinse fiercely.


    Du Jinse originally wanted to muddle through, but after speaking nonsense for half a day, Li Hao still did not forget.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    "You''re a real person."


    She knew that Li Hao wasn''t suspecting her, he just liked being clean. At most, he just wanted to see if she was hurt anywhere.


    Du Jinse took off her clothes, looked at the bruises on her body, and could not help but be shocked, how could she have such a serious injury?


    When Li Hao saw the scars on her body, his eyes gushed with rage and his face also changed color.


    "Li Huai is going too far." Even if he hit the dog, he would still look at the owner.


    Du Jinse hurriedly hugged Li Hao.


    "My lord, I am afraid."


    Li Hao subconsciously hugged Du Jinse.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Unknowingly, Li Hao used my self-proclaimed self again.


    Du Jinse was still a little afraid at this moment. If the imperial concubine hadn''t appeared in time, she really didn''t know how she would have had the face to see Li Hao again. Although it wasn''t her fault that she had been humiliated by others.


    Thinking about it this way, Du Jinse started to feel guilty. At that time, in order to protect herself, she did not hesitate to hurt Imperial Concubine.


    Two days later, she would enter the palace. Although she couldn''t apologize to the imperial concubine, it would definitely not make her angry.


    "I knew it, I knew that your highness was different from others, your highness truly treats Mo Mo with sincerity." Du Jinse said softly.


    Although Du Jinse had been saying it like this lately, Li Hao was not bored with it.


    "Knowing that the I treats you well, you are now more and more disobedient, aren''t you?" Li Hao lovingly looked at the wounds on Du Jinse''s body.


    Being swept by his gaze, Du Jinse felt a little embarrassed. She reached out her hand to cover Li Hao''s eyes, "Your Highness, don''t look anymore."


    "I dotes on you, what do you think it is?" Li Hao angrily pulled her hand.


    He didn''t even have the slightest intention of doing that. She was covering his eyes as if what he wanted to do, even though he really wanted to ravage her. Seeing the bruises on her body, he couldn''t bear to part with her.


    Du Jinse sneaked a glance at Li Hao and whispered: "I just don''t want Your Highness to see such an ugly Mo Mo. I hope that in Your Highness''s eyes, Mo Mo has always been perfect, like a jade beauty.


    "Yeah, every time you''re in such a sorry state, this I has to see it." Li Hao sighed.


    "Your highness, forget about Mo Mo''s sorry state. Remember Mo Mo''s beauty, okay?" Du Jinse raised her head and laughed.


    She knew that her smile was beautiful.


    Li Hao was lost in thought as he looked at her smile.


    Every time he saw Du Jinse''s smile, he would find it easy to forget his troubles, especially after knowing about what Du Jinse had experienced before.


    She had clearly experienced so many unhappy things, but why was she still able to smile so happily?


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao shouted.


    "Hmm?" Du Jinse raised her tail, and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Agree, I, that you are only allowed to smile like this." Li Hao sat there and hugged Du Jinse as she listened to her heartbeat.


    "Yes." Du Jinse agreed carelessly.


    The main thing was that she did not understand the deep meaning behind Li Hao''s words.


    However, after hearing her promise to him, the corners of Li Hao''s mouth curled up in satisfaction.


    Li Hao didn''t know what exactly he liked about Du Jinse, but it just so happened that when she was down and out, she started to like him.


    Even if he liked the old story of the hero saving the beauty, he could come here a few times a day if he wanted to, so why did it have to be her?


    "I already said not to look." Du Jinse once again tried to cover her eyes with her hands, but Li Hao grabbed him and lightly sucked on her lips.


    Du Jinse pulled back a little, and Li Hao, who was holding onto her waist tightened her grip. Du Jinse cried out in alarm, the distance between the two of them did not increase, but instead grew closer.


    "I really wants to make a cage and raise you up like a canary, so that you won''t fly away." The two kissed until they were suffocated. Only then did Li Hao reluctantly loosen her grip, and place her forehead against Du Jinse''s forehead as she softly said.


    "Please don''t, otherwise, even if I don''t have feathers, I will only know how to speak bird language." Du Jinse hurriedly said.


    Li Hao couldn''t help but smile. This was exactly how interesting Du Jinse was.

 C138 Detail

    After not hearing anything for a few days, Du Jinse focused on making her rouge water powder.


    "Miss, aren''t you worried?" Xiao Ying had been worried for days.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth rose, "Are you worried that things will stop happening just like that?"


    "Of course it should happen again." Xiao Ying opened her eyes wide. That Prince Qing, with one look, did not seem to be some kind person.


    Du Jinse''s hands were busy, she said: "Since that''s the case, then do we not have to do anything and just wait for him to come knocking?"


    Xiao Ying directly put down the work in her hands, "Of course not, but I am just flustered, and will make a mistake no matter what I do."


    If Du Jinse had not reminded her, she had made a mistake just now.


    Du Jinse shook her head and whispered to Xiao Ying, "Actually, I am afraid too, but I will always keep it in my heart, so no one will be able to see through it."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse. Well, she admitted that she was not as good as her young miss in this aspect.


    Ten days would soon come, Du Jinse had long prepared everything.


    "Mo Mo, don''t be nervous." Li Hao comforted Du Jinse when he saw that she was still rubbing her hands.


    "I''m not nervous, it''s just a little cold. I''m a little cold." Du Jinse casually found a reason.


    After Li Hao heard this, he stretched out his hand to shake off the cape on the side and covered Du Jinse''s body.


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao, and Li Hao smiled at her, "I said that he will protect you."


    Du Jinse''s mood calmed down.


    Yes, everyone had abandoned her, but Li Hao had never given up on holding her hand.


    Du Jinse straightened her back, took a deep breath and revealed a big smile.


    "Li Hao."


    Li Hao looked at her deeply.


    "I believe you." Du Jinse''s smile entered her eyes, and landed on her face. Her stiff smile also contained a bit of true love.


    She didn''t know what attitude the Imperial Consort would have when she came to meet her, but was she afraid?


    It was just like what she said to Li Hao the other day. Even if she was beaten to death, she wouldn''t admit that the imperial concubine had left the palace, because as long as she admitted it, even if the imperial concubine didn''t get any benefits, Du Jinse would definitely get rid of her in advance.


    This is the face cleanser, and every morning when we wake up, it''s much gentler than usual. Our skin is actually very tender, and if we don''t carefully take care of it, they would protest, "This is the face cleanser, and every morning when we wake up, it''s much gentler than usual. Our skin is actually very tender, and if we don''t carefully take care of it, they would protest,


    Du Jinse patiently explained to the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine would occasionally use her hand to feel her wounds. Of course, only the people beside her knew what was going on when she wore the clothes of a high collar along with Du Jinse and herself.


    Du Jinse''s mental fortitude was strong, she pretended not to see it, and patiently explained everything.


    However, she couldn''t think of any good names, she only remembered that the ancients had described the skin of beautiful women as creamy. Du Jinse thought that, rather than calling it moisturizer or snow cream, it was better to call it creamy instead. It was just that for other reasons, in order to make them remember it quickly, she could only use such a simple and easy name.


    "Empress, this is specially prepared for the Empress. May the Empress be forever young." Du Jinse finished her introduction, and laughed.


    The Imperial Concubine acknowledged and picked up the bottles and jars to have a look.


    "It''s the same no matter what, how can we differentiate? What if we use it incorrectly?" The difficulty of being reserved by a consort.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth always curled upwards slightly.


    "My daughter also considered this point. Besides the different bottles, she would like to write a few words for the Empress''s porcelain bottles, so Empress, don''t blame me for this, but my status is too low, and I don''t know any calligraphy people, so I specifically asked the Prince to mention this. I have already reached an agreement with the people who make porcelain ware, and in the future they will specially supply me with bottles to write on, so that I won''t be confused after next month''s bottles."


    Imperial Concubine looked at Du Jinse strangely. She had everything she needed, but she did not want to easily let him pass.


    "Ouch." The Imperial Concubine suddenly covered the wound on her neck and softly moaned.


    "Does the Empress''s wound hurt again?" Swallow, who had heard the meaning behind his words, deliberately asked.


    After she finished speaking, she scolded the other palace maids.


    "Hurry up and change the medicine for the Empress. If the Empress''s wounds are infected, then we''ll all have to go and apologize for it."


    It was only then that Du Jinse realised it, "What''s wrong with the Empress?"


    The imperial concubine looked at Du Jinse with a smile that was not really a smile, "It''s nothing much.


    Du Jinse knew that she meant it like a cat. She walked over to inspect the Imperial Concubine''s wounds.


    "Empress, if you continue to cover the wound like this, it will become infected, and when the time comes, it will become serious. This little girl makes makeup, it will inevitably injure herself, so I''ve concocted myself a bottle of medicine, and applied it with no pain, and also have the ability to remove scars. I still have it with me, so if Empress doesn''t mind, you can try."


    Du Jinse took out a small porcelain bottle from her sleeve and opened its lid.


    Swallow took it and handed it to the Imperial Consort.


    Imperial Concubine smelled it and then said as if she liked it, "Help I apply it."


    Swallow agreed.


    Du Jinse shouted, "Wait."


    The imperial concubine, Swallow, and the others looked at Du Jinse suspiciously.


    Du Jinse laughed, reached out to pull back her sleeves and ruthlessly grabbed at the cloth, blood instantly appearing on her arm.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, smiled at Swallow, and said: "Sorry for troubling you, sister, to use the silver hairpin to pick out some medicine."


    Swallow looked at Du Jinse, she did not expect her to be so meticulous. This way, she could be considered to be testing the poison herself, so even if Imperial Concubine wanted to frame her, she had to think of another way.


    As Yan Zi took out the silver hairpin to pick out some medicinal paste, Du Jinse wiped off her injury and explained with a smile.


    trusts my daughter, but my daughter does not dare to break the rules. Since the imperial physician did not arrive, I can only use my own body to test it out. "


    The imperial concubine saw that Du Jinse had put down her sleeves as if nothing had happened, lowered her eyes, and respectfully stood at the side, not knowing what to do.


    "Good, good, good. I likes your obedient look."


    Imperial Concubine''s words were full of meaning.


    Du Jinse smiled bashfully.


    "Imperial Concubine, thank you for your praise."


    The imperial concubine looked at Du Jinse and instructed Yanzi, "Apply the medicine for the I."


    Swallow glanced at Du Jinse, "Are you going to use the original ointment or Prince Mo''s concubine to offer it to me?"


    "Those foolish things are naturally offered up by the concubine. This way, we won''t have to disappoint the Prince Mo''s concubine''s intentions."


    Du Jinse continued to smile.


    When the Imperial Concubine saw her smile, she felt inexplicably irritated.

 C139 Comprehension

    "Noble Consort, although makeup is for external use, it needs to be used everyday. Thus, this little girl has to check on all the sensitive parts one by one before being at ease and giving them to the various ladies."


    When the Imperial Consort heard this, her eyes flashed.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so attentive."


    "Being able to serve the Empress is my good fortune. I naturally have to be more alert." Du Jinse answered without missing a drop of water.


    "With this kind of mindset of yours, you should be able to do a very good job. Swallow, find two people to bring Prince Mo''s concubine to the various esteemed ladies and ask them clearly."


    Du Jinse looked at her imperial concubine with a strange expression. Alright, if I don''t get her to release her anger, she might not be willing to let this matter rest.


    "In that case, I''ll take my leave."


    There were so many women in the Emperor''s life. She walked over them one after another. Even if it were just for a few days, she wouldn''t be able to finish walking through them all.


    However, the way to do it is something that someone thought of. She smiled and said, "Then, Noble Consort, I will take my leave first."


    The imperial concubine also laughed, "You have always called yourself a little girl. You don''t want to call yourself a servant? "


    This was hinting that she was Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse said honestly: "Actually, this little girl is also very confused about this matter, because King Mo told me that the Emperor personally bestowed Mo Mo with the position of Prince Mo''s concubine, which is the supreme glory, and can''t call myself servant. But this little girl isn''t master, no matter how I think about it, I can only call myself that."


    She really did have her reasons for doing what she did. The imperial concubine waved her hand. "Go on."


    When she returned, she saw that the imperial concubine was rubbing the things Du Jinse had brought back onto her face.


    "Empress, be careful." Swallow''s face changed.


    The imperial concubine cast a sidelong glance at Swallow. "Do you really think she would be so foolish as to poison herself with makeup? It''s not easy for her to get this chance, so how can she destroy the Great Wall? "


    "But this Mo Mo is really detestable. The Empress went to save her out of the kindness of her heart, and she actually dared to harm the Empress, and even put up such an innocent front."


    The imperial concubine leaned close to the bronze mirror. "Yanzi, look at my eyebrows, aren''t they too low?"


    Why did it feel like it was not as beautiful as Du Jinse''s painting?


    Swallow hurriedly took the brush and helped Du Jinse draw.


    The imperial concubine looked at Swallow''s redrawn eyebrows and nodded in satisfaction.


    "If it was the I, she would also do the same."


    Yanzi stared blankly for a moment, then understood that the imperial concubine was referring to Du Jinse. She could not help but ask: "Why?"


    The Imperial Consort sighed and did not answer Yanzi''s question.


    In this world, there was no one who was worthy of complete trust. Rather than putting their fate in the hands of others, it was better to have it in one''s own.


    Only, she never thought that Du Jinse would understand this logic at such a young age.


    "Send someone to follow her properly." The imperial concubine ordered.


    She couldn''t watch it with her own eyes and listen to Du Jinse''s miserable state, so she was in a very good mood.


    "I heard that there''s a good relationship between the concubine and us, why don''t we go to the Little Beauty first?"


    The palace maid sent by Swallow suggested.


    However, Du Jinse felt that something was amiss, "I heard that Imperial Concubine''s next target is the Imperial Concubine Li, why don''t we go to the Imperial Concubine Li first."


    When the palace maid heard it, she led Du Jinse to Imperial Concubine Li.


    When Imperial Concubine Li heard that Du Jinse had come to her palace, she was overjoyed. The other day, when she saw with her own eyes the makeup Du Jinse had put on for the imperial concubine, she couldn''t help but admire him and wished that she could invite Du Jinse to her own palace.


    "Princess Mo, you''re here. Please take a seat." Imperial Concubine Li smiled and made a gesture of invitation.


    Du Jinse praised him with great blessings.


    "Greetings to the Imperial Concubine Li Empress."


    Imperial Concubine Li was initially sitting motionlessly, but after seeing Du Jinse''s actions, she immediately stood up and walked over to Du Jinse''s side to support her.


    "Alright, Princess Mo, are you here to deliver the rouge water powder today?"


    "Empress Dowager of the Imperial Concubine Li, my daughter is only a concubine, I cannot deserve the title of Princess Mo." Du Jinse corrected.


    "So long-winded." Imperial Concubine Li was a little impatient, it was just a form of address.


    "Go back, the I will send someone to send you guys off later." When Imperial Concubine Li saw the people around Noble Consort, her expression became ugly.


    She glanced at Du Jinse with some difficulty.


    Du Jinse nodded, "That''s good too, you guys can go back first."


    The two of them acted as if they had received amnesty and quickly thanked Du Jinse before they left.


    Imperial Concubine Li pursed her lips.


    "Alright, alright, I has asked you a question, but you still haven''t answered."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed: "It has already been delivered to Noble Consort.


    When Imperial Concubine Li heard that, she was a little disappointed, "Then ¡­ Do you think I can use these rouge water powder? Are you going to help me put on my makeup? "


    Du Jinse raised his head to look at Imperial Concubine Li, and then lowered his head, "The Imperial Concubine Li Empress is a natural beauty, and her makeup was perfectly painted on, there''s no need to change it."


    She was a person who understood how to take advantage of others.


    However, Imperial Concubine Li was not willing to give up, "Help me see it again, see it again."


    Du Jinse was helpless, she could only look at Imperial Concubine Li seriously, then retreat, and look at Imperial Concubine Li''s whole appearance.


    "Empress Dowager Imperial Concubine Li, if you change your clothes to a variety of different colors, it would seem to be more of a contrast to the Empress''s temperament." Du Jinse pondered.


    Hearing that, Imperial Concubine Li looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "Really."


    Du Jinse only laughed, she was the one who forced herself to give her suggestion, and now that she gave it, she had her doubts.


    Imperial Concubine Li soon discovered that she was doing a lot of harm, and immediately ordered the palace maids to find all kinds of water-attributed clothes.


    Du Jinse looked at the flustered crowd and smiled.


    "I came here to ask the Imperial Concubine Li Empress if there is anything she cannot use. It''s the kind that''s allergic. "


    Imperial Concubine Li looked at Du Jinse warily, "Why do you ask this?"


    One had to know that if someone knew about this, they would be easily tricked.


    Du Jinse was only thinking about the issue of being allergic, but did not give it much thought. Listening to Imperial Concubine Li''s question, she replied obediently, "This rouge water powder of mine is mostly flowers, if some people use it, they might become allergic to it. Although it''s just itchy for a few days, it''s fine if it''s stopped.


    "Empress, the clothes are ready." A palace maid came over with a set of watery colored clothes.


    Imperial Concubine Li liked bright colors the most, so all sorts of gentle colors were stuffed in it.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll go try it out." She didn''t know if it was because Du Jinse said that she looked good wearing water colors, but she actually felt that the water colors were very beautiful.


    "Sigh ¡­" Du Jinse looked at Imperial Concubine Li who was forced into the inner room, and did not know what to say.


    After a while, Imperial Concubine Li walked out from inside and looked at the mirror.


    "It does seem better." The Imperial Concubine Li said in satisfaction.


    Du Jinse took a closer look, "The''s skin color is very good, all you need to do is to put on some makeup."


    Earlier, she was wearing gorgeous clothes and her makeup looked good. Now that she had changed into elegant clothes, her makeup looked somewhat heavy.


    Imperial Concubine Li pulled Du Jinse, "Just help me rebuild it."


    In fact, she did not use this kind of makeup in the past, it was also because of the makeup that Du Jinse had put on for everyone.

 C140 wish to have a daughter

    "Alright." Du Jinse readily agreed.


    The main reason was that her makeup didn''t match her clothes at all.


    As she helped Imperial Concubine Li get fat and powdered, Du Jinse took the opportunity to continue the conversation.


    Esteemed imperial concubine, I''d like to find some skin records for the empress dowager, but they can''t leave even after a few days and nights if they''re scattered all over the place. Would esteemed imperial concubine be able to help out with this meeting? If there''s anyone who isn''t willing, I''d like to pay a visit to them.


    Imperial Concubine Li looked at Du Jinse through the mirror, "You didn''t know that you have violated a big taboo."


    Du Jinse was startled, she stared at the Imperial Concubine Li in the mirror and said, "You don''t like it?"


    She was already very careful. What taboo did she commit this time?


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then said carefully: "It''s my fault for not obtaining the approval of the Imperial Concubine Li''s Empress beforehand, it''s just that I rarely enter the palace ¡­"


    The Imperial Concubine Li opened his mouth. "Your fault isn''t here. Don''t even mention I''s invitation, do you think the empress in your mouth gave you face? I just want to ask you, do you know how King Mo''s mufei died?"


    Seeing Du Jinse''s blank look, Imperial Concubine Li knew that she didn''t know.


    With a light sigh, Imperial Concubine Li gave Du Jinse a poke, "It''s said that because Princess Mo had a history of allergies, she was found out by someone and someone added something that she shouldn''t have added to her diet ¡­"


    The brush in Du Jinse''s hand dropped to the ground.


    Imperial Concubine Li looked at her sympathetically, "You are not someone from the palace, so you naturally do not know how deep the waters are inside."


    Du Jinse''s palms were covered with fine and dense sweat. She picked up the brush and placed it to the side, then picked up the other one and carefully described it for Imperial Concubine Li.


    Imperial Concubine Li looked at Du Jinse curiously.


    Du Jinse wholeheartedly finished the drawing for her and studied it.


    "Is the Imperial Concubine Li satisfied?"


    Du Jinse stood up and stepped aside.


    Imperial Concubine Li looked at herself in the mirror.


    "Good."


    Imperial Concubine Li could not help but ask: "Was it Noble Consort who gave you this idea?"


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    "I was the one who thought about it. The Empress''s body is of a thousand gold, so please do not let anything go wrong with the use of my rouge water powder."


    The Imperial Concubine Li nodded as if she had thought of something.


    "You''re quite considerate, but ¡­"


    The tricks of the harem were impossible to guard against.


    Everyone thought that it would be easy to earn money from the palace. In fact, they might have been tricked at some point and became a scapegoat. Even when they lost their heads, they didn''t know how.


    The Imperial Concubine Li saw that Du Jinse was frowning, and reached out her hand to pull her to sit down.


    "Actually, it''s not that scary. You just have to remember, you definitely can''t use some kind of skid pill."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she was shocked. Did the empress get pregnant?


    Otherwise, why would he bring it up for no reason at all?


    "Empress, don''t worry. This little girl has a plan in mind."


    Du Jinse said with certainty.


    The formula was made by her. Although she wasn''t the one buying the ingredients, she was the one following up the whole time. There definitely wouldn''t be any mistakes.


    "That''s good." Seeing that Du Jinse was clear, the Imperial Concubine Li nodded her head secretly.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then cautiously said: "Let me write down the raw materials that I use, and leave it in the palace for the record."


    Imperial Concubine Li opened her eyes wide, "Aren''t you afraid that someone will steal the formula from you?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "Sooner or later, there will be a day when someone will produce a better cosmetic powder than mine.


    As long as he had free time, interest, and a good grasp of the ratio.


    Imperial Concubine Li looked deeply at Du Jinse, nodding her head, "You are a man with a broad agenda, King Mo has good taste."


    If Imperial Concubine Li had directly praised Du Jinse, then it would be fine. But since she was talking about King Mo''s eyes, Du Jinse felt a little embarrassed.


    "The Imperial Concubine Li was mistaken in her love for you."


    Imperial Concubine Li waved her hand weakly, "Alright, I doesn''t like to listen to these. You must have a lot of things to accomplish, and I won''t keep you here, if you have free time in the future, come here and talk to I, I''ll consider it being considerate."


    Although they said this, both of them understood that they didn''t know how long it would take.


    "I''ll be taking my leave." Du Jinse said before retreating.


    Imperial Concubine Li sent the green calyx beside him to send Du Jinse back to the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine was still sulking, but when she saw that Du Jinse had returned, her face changed to a smiling expression. "You''re back so quickly."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Noble Consort, King Mo has waited for too long. He must be worried.


    "What''s going on?"


    the consort asked.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to meet the imperial concubine of the imperial harem? Why do I not want to see her after just seeing the Imperial Concubine Li? Could it be that she said something about you? "


    The Imperial Concubine asked tentatively.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Originally, the little girl was very friendly with the Imperial Concubine Li, but who knows what the little girl might be allergic to, so she chased me out with a change in expression."


    "This Imperial Concubine Li, has always been opposing the I, the I can''t do anything about her, after all, she''s one of the Emperor''s pampered people." The Imperial Consort took the opportunity to sow discord.


    Du Jinse wiped the corners of her eyes, "Noble Consort, I will take my leave now."


    "Don''t bother with her. Sit at I''s place for a while and chat with her." the consort insisted.


    Du Jinse found it hard to accept: "Noble Consort, it''s not that I''m not accompanying you, but if I stay any longer, it would be unavoidable for me to be disrespectful, and I will take my leave now."


    Without waiting for the imperial concubine to speak, Du Jinse turned and ran out.


    Imperial Concubine''s hand was still in the air. She stared blankly for a while before slowly lowering her hand. She muttered to herself, "Has she really been bullied and cried?"


    Why didn''t she believe it?


    "Swallow, go to imperial study." The Imperial Consort might as well send the swallow to take a look.


    "Yes."


    Swallow agreed.


    When they met up with An An outside, the two of them went straight to the imperial study.


    When the eunuch saw Du Jinse, he hurriedly went inside to report to him.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Mo, Prince Mo''s concubine is back."


    When Li Hao heard it, he hurriedly said, "royal father, I is tired. Let''s take concubine back now."


    The emperor glared at him. "How does Zhen look at you? I''m much more passionate about going home than I am about doing anything."


    Li Hao giggled, "There''s royal father above and brothers below, I just want to be a rich and idle person, and only care about eating and drinking everyday."


    The emperor pretended to be angry. "How did Zhen give birth to a useless son like you?"


    Li Hao nodded seriously, "royal father, sometimes when I think about it, I feel really sad too. Why do you treat me as a man, and how nice it would be if I were your daughter?


    When De Hua heard it, he could not help but interrupt, "Even if you like to eat, drink, and play, you or her are still the same."


    Li Hao shook his head, "No, no, I''m just a daughter, and I can go to the marriage alliance. This counts as a contribution to the country, after getting married, I''m still just eating, drinking, and playing, why wouldn''t I be happy?

 C141 amalgamation

    The emperor couldn''t hold back his laughter. "You monkey, you only want to play tricks with me. If you become my daughter, what will happen to the concubine outside?"


    Li Hao said complacently: "What else can we do? royal father is an imperial merchant right now, so I plan to make her support me in the future. "


    The Emperor was truly angered by him to the point that he lost his temper. He half-heartedly waved his hand. "Alright, alright. It''s better if you quickly take your concubine and leave."


    Li Hao left with a smile.


    Du Jinse saw Li Hao coming out from the room and welcomed him.


    Li Hao pulled her hand, "Let''s go back to the residence."


    Du Jinse obediently followed Li Hao and left.


    The emperor looked at Li Hao''s back, seemingly lost in thought, before letting out a long sigh.


    "Is King Mo blaming me?" The Emperor muttered to himself.


    De Hua lowered his head, as if he did not hear anything.


    As someone close to the emperor, he had to know when to pretend to be deaf and mute.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao a few times, but still endured it in the end and did not say a word.


    Li Hao opened his mouth first.


    "I have been saying all day that I does not care about the court, what does I think of this matter?"


    Du Jinse heard the resentment in his tone and asked in a timely manner, "What happened?"


    Li Hao took a deep breath, "royal father will send the princess to get married."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she no longer said anything.


    Since ancient times, the war had never stopped.


    After a long while, Li Hao did not wait for Du Jinse to finish her words. He raised his head and looked at her, "You have nothing to say."


    looked at Li Hao. As far as she knew, in the history, there was only light, but only light.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "If I go to the border trial, what would you do?"


    Du Jinse suddenly felt that her blood was boiling, "Since ancient times, families cannot follow the army, but as domestic prostitute, you are not a part of it. Are you going to the border to take me with you?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse in shock. From what he knew, a young lady like Du Jinse who had been pampered since childhood would naturally not be willing to go to the border trials. As long as she was willing to say that she was willing to wait for his return, he would be satisfied.


    After all, she had always despised him and wanted nothing more than to get rid of him. He had never thought that she would say such a thing.


    "Are you joking?" Li Hao asked for confirmation.


    "How can you joke about military matters?" Du Jinse frowned. She must be looking down on her.


    "I can do a lot of things."


    Du Jinse said passionately.


    Li Hao couldn''t stand her.


    "Don''t you hate war?" Why did he feel that she was in high spirits?


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a baffled expression.


    "War is always dirty. Who would like it?"


    Li Hao was slightly disappointed.


    Du Jinse suddenly changed her position, sat beside Li Hao, and rested her head on Li Hao''s shoulder. Li Hao, I love peace and hate war. However, I am willing to participate in wars for peace. "


    "What?" Li Hao realized that he could not understand Du Jinse more, especially right now where her eyes were emitting a crazy light, as if he was the brightest star in the sky.


    "To sacrifice one''s life for the country, to sacrifice oneself for the safety of the people, I think that is an unparalleled honor."


    She remembered that when she was young, her greatest wish was to protect her family and protect her country.


    Ever since she came here, she had been unable to find her sense of existence. What was she doing here, struggling to live everyday? She wasn''t willing to give up. Although she tried her best to change the environment in which she lived, she still couldn''t find a sense of belonging.


    Here, she had no country, no home, and lived like a zombie.


    Li Hao seemed to have opened a big door for her.


    She felt as if the world before her eyes had suddenly opened up.


    Although she seemed to have nothing here, she was willing to protect the peace of the people.


    Every day, she would be the type of person that she hated the most. As time passed, she would look down on herself.


    Li Hao suddenly hugged Du Jinse tightly, "This I knew, this I knew!"


    Such a beautiful girl, why did he fall for her alone? It was because of her tenacity, because of her unyielding attitude towards defeat.


    In the imperial court, there were many men who were inferior to Du Jinse.


    Actually, if not for him accompanying Du Jinse today, he wouldn''t even want to come here.


    He thought that Du Jinse was no different from those girls in the harem, that it would be fine as long as she could play with the fat and fan the powder every day, but it turned out that she had never been able to understand her.


    "Mo Mo, do you know? In the entire imperial court, there was not a single person who advocated war. This was the negotiation of peace, that was the negotiation of marriage, and when the I heard this, he became extremely depressed. The country was supporting them, but what did they do for the country? "


    He had just said that he could not let the barbarians underestimate them, when these people came running towards him, mocking him, saying that if he did not take charge he would not know the value of the firewood, that he was full and did not know the hunger of the men, that he did not know the suffering of the people, and that once there was a war, the people would be displaced.


    Li Hao was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    These people were talking about women with long tongues, and they were the most talkative people in the world.


    "Not only to share worries for the Sovereign King, not to handle matters for the common people. All of you stand straight up in the palace with a straight face and drool flows from your lips. If I is the Emperor ¡­"


    Du Jinse covered his lips with her hands, "If only you were a Prince Rong, you could be a bit more broad-minded."


    Li Hao was alarmed.


    They were outside, and they had their own ears and ears.


    Li Hao slapped his thigh, "Even if it''s someone like the disciples of Prince Qing, it''s still good to not hear anything outside the window and only accompany Princess Qing wholeheartedly."


    Du Jinse could not help but laugh, this man.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse.


    He did not expect Du Jinse to be one of his trusted aides, and in a moment of agitation, he almost said the outrageous words. If someone with ulterior motives were to reach the ears of the emperor, it would bring about endless trouble.


    "Jia and Princess have been sickly since they were young. If they were to go to the marriage alliance, they wouldn''t be able to come back." Li Hao calmed his emotions and said.


    Du Jinse replied indifferently, "Since ancient times, how many princesses of the marriage alliance have come back?"


    Li Hao was startled, but after that he lowered his head in sadness.


    In fact, few princesses could return.


    "It''s a pity that I is an idle prince, otherwise ¡­"


    "The life and death of the country, does it really only depend on a weak woman? The country''s rise and fall, a man must take responsibility. Didn''t His Royal Highness always say that he was a carefree prince? How about we ask him to lead the army and guard the border together?"


    felt a sense of sadness when he thought of how lonely the desert was and how the river would fall and its sun would fall.


    Li Hao was discouraged, "The emperor has already chosen the princess for his marriage alliance, why should I defend the country?"


    Du Jinse looked at the eggplant that was like frost and suddenly hugged him fiercely.


    "Li Hao, let''s go to the border together, we will guard the national gate, there is no need for us to stay in the capital, there is no need for us to be so mischievous.


    Because she was afraid that there would be eavesdroppers, Du Jinse purposely called it a high mountain and a low moon.

 C142 Disturbance in your circle

    Li Hao was moved.


    "Let me go back and think about it."


    The border pass is a bitter and cold place, it''s not as lively as the Central Plains. You see, he really does want to go to war, I don''t know if that will work.


    Li Hao was a little hesitant.


    Especially since Du Jinse said that she wanted to accompany him, he had to plan things out properly.


    Sometimes, the imperial court was like this. Even if they were to quarrel over a matter, it might not end in much of a way.


    Even if it was a marriage alliance, it might not be completed within three to five months.


    Du Jinse originally wanted to talk to Li Hao about him being in the harem, but that kind of thing couldn''t be considered as anything compared to military affairs.


    After returning to the residence, Du Jinse wrote out a copy of the materials she used and gave it to Li Hao.


    Li Hao suspiciously looked at Du Jinse, and only then did Du Jinse recount everything he had encountered in the imperial harem to Li Hao.


    When Li Hao heard Imperial Concubine Li talk about her mother, his expression immediately changed.


    Du Jinse observed the situation and immediately shut her mouth.


    Seeing Du Jinse like that, Li Hao laughed bitterly and reached out to grab Du Jinse.


    "I didn''t expect someone to still remember after so long."


    Du Jinse leaned on his shoulder quietly.


    After a long while, she slowly opened her mouth, "Perhaps it''s because I went there too suddenly that I was remembered by others."


    Li Hao paused for a moment before explaining, "Imperial Concubine Li is the daughter of my mother''s brother ¡ª ¡ª The youngest daughter."


    Ah!


    Du Jinse opened her mouth slightly but was unable to say a word. Four words floated into her mind ¡ª ¡ª The noble circle is really chaotic.


    This was really unexpected.


    "So it''s like that."


    Du Jinse did not know what to say either.


    "Imperial Concubine Li was originally going to visit the sickly mufei in the palace. Who would''ve thought that royal father would meet her? Just say that Imperial Concubine Li is like Mufei when she was young."


    Saying that, the corners of Li Hao''s mouth curled up in ridicule.


    His mufei wasn''t dead then, but the emperor had already brought the Imperial Concubine Li closer to the palace. Mufei couldn''t help but feel disheartened, she didn''t want the emperor to care for her alone, but now that she''s sick, even the double has been found, it made people feel disheartened.


    Even though he knew that his brother had sent the Imperial Concubine Li over, this was his original intention.


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao, but did not say anything.


    After a long while, Li Hao finally started to calm down.


    "It''s quite funny. Not long after Imperial Concubine Li entered the palace, her father made a mistake and was demoted to a cold and bitter place. He died on the road before he could even take charge of the position and walked ahead of my mufei."


    When Du Jinse heard this, her heart darkened. Could it be that his mother had used some tricks?


    Li Hao seemed to have seen through Du Jinse''s thoughts, as the corners of her mouth curved in a happy smile, "At that time, when the emperor had gotten his hands on the Imperial Concubine Li, he only said that he couldn''t bear to see his mother''s appearance when she was sick. He stayed at the Imperial Concubine Li''s place every day, but the Imperial Concubine Li said that he went off with you."


    Du Jinse was shocked, being sold out by her own kin was already very unbelievable, being sold out by her own daughter, it was no wonder that Imperial Concubine Li''s father would die from depression.


    "Did Imperial Concubine Li''s father die from depression?" Du Jinse asked.


    Maybe he already had some hidden disease.


    Li Hao scratched Du Jinse''s nose, "Smart."


    Du Jinse actually let out a sigh when she said that.


    Li Hao laughed sarcastically.


    "The Imperial Concubine Li originally did not have much status. Who knew that after father and aunt left one after the other, the Emperor gave her a title in order to comfort her."


    Her stomach worked hard. Not long after, the imperial doctors found out that she was pregnant. She became a man in one fell swoop and became the son of a mother.


    The emperor was still pampering her, so she was suddenly full of herself. She took some losses in the harem, and only now did she realize that she didn''t have her parents supporting her from behind.


    Normally when she was at home, she would look down on his brothers. Now that she had flown up onto a tree branch and turned into a phoenix, she looked down on them even more. She felt that it would be great if they didn''t implicate her.


    Back then, although King Mo was still young, because his mufei had left, he was bestowed the title of emperor. However, the two of them weren''t close. One could even say that they were strangers.


    Speaking of which, two of the three princes that the Emperor had bestowed with the title of prince had left because of their mother.


    Du Jinse did not want Li Hao to be immersed in the sad memories of the past, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "I should have gone to see Xiao Xiao. However, after hearing what Imperial Concubine Li said, I feel that if I go to Xiao Xiao''s place again, it will inevitably attract attention."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "What you are doing is right. After you have paid a visit to your empress dowager, going to her place will naturally be different."


    Du Jinse sighed, "It''s just that Xiao Xiao is feeling sad now, but actually, I also feel like I''m destroying the bridge after crossing the river."


    "It''s fine if you don''t go." Li Hao glanced at the confused Du Jinse and whispered into her ear.


    "She hasn''t been eating for the past two days. Rumor has it that she might be pregnant."


    Du Jinse laughed in shock: "How is that possible?"


    After all, how long had Xiao Xiao been in the palace for?


    Li Hao sneered, "Those who speak these words can be killed in their hearts."


    Du Jinse turned his head and thought about it carefully, and her forehead couldn''t help but be covered with sweat.


    "Are these people after you?"


    Li Hao praised her as he smacked her forehead.


    "That''s right."


    Du Jinse nervously grabbed Li Hao.


    "It should be fine, right?"


    The three of them were like tigers. If the emperor wanted to take this opportunity to make a move, even if Xiao Xiao entered the palace as a virgin, what could she do?


    Du Jinse remembered what the Imperial Concubine Li had said and immediately told him.


    Li Hao heard this and fell into deep thought.


    "It seems that someone wants to write an article on your fat powder. You just said that you will write out the materials and send them to the palace. I think this method is pretty good."


    Li Hao suddenly held Du Jinse''s face and fiercely kissed it.


    "Everyone says that wives and husbands bring less trouble, I has finally experienced it."


    Du Jinse dodged to the side.


    "Prince, it''s time for you to shave." It hurt so much.


    Du Jinse didn''t want to tell him to think about those annoying things.


    How could he be considered a good wife? He was just a concubine who had gone on stage. In some big occasions, a concubine was always a concubine.


    Even an imperial concubine like her was only a concubine.


    Li Hao received Du Jinse''s support and immediately swept away her previous dispirited look.


    Du Jinse returned to her residence and continued her life of blushing and powdering people were the most well-informed among the people in the capital. Although it was Du Jinse''s first time sending goods to the harem, before this, some of the nobles had already received the royal family''s cancellation of the original imperial merchant, and found a new candidate, still waiting to see what happened. However, through the brothels, the list that was sent to Du Jinse was already filled to the brim with Du Jinse''s jewelry boxes.


    Du Jinse looked at these lists and calculated with a smile. At that time, three days after Du Jinse delivered the goods to her doorstep, she had asked Da Kui to send him a discount list.

 C143 Zhuangzi

    There were so many girls in their building, hence their consumption of money was naturally limited. However, Du Jinse gave her an idea, that if she could only order by herself and buy one more lot, Du Jinse would give her a 10% discount. If she could order by herself, then it would be 10% off.


    The bawd, a shrewd businessman, soon cleared the account.


    In her heart, she naturally wished that her girls were as beautiful as fairies, while the other girls were as ugly as salt.


    However, this was impossible.


    Du Jinse''s makeup was very useful, it was obvious to all, and in the past two days, many people had asked her who she was changing for, and even sent people over to ask about the national beauty of the clan.


    She naturally wanted to monopolize it, but she knew clearly in her heart that Du Jinse was a businessman.


    Naturally, a businessman would not be able to do business with her family.


    Others might not know it now, but she wouldn''t be able to keep this a secret for long.


    Du Jinse''s order had come at just the right time, the Brothel Keeper became even happier, and quickly returned to her room to calculate the bill.


    When Da Kui and Xiao Ying returned, the old procuress had already given them the stack of orders. Although there weren''t many left, it was more than enough for them to busy themselves for a while.


    The old procuress spoke sincerely, hoping to see Du Jinse again.


    Du Jinse had not agreed, but they would meet again sooner or later.


    Who would go against the silver?


    Du Jinse set aside the silver and immediately took out a sum of money, telling Xiao Ying to go find someone to find the villa according to her plan.


    Actually, she had wanted to ask for Li Hao''s opinion, but after seeing that he had been rather annoyed these past few days, she did not mention anything to him.


    However, how could she hide such a huge matter from Li Hao?


    When Li Hao heard that she was going to buy a manor, his heart was filled with unhappiness. On one hand, she said that he wanted to go with him to the border, on the other hand, he asked him to buy a manor.


    After returning to Du Jinse''s place, his expression became a little ugly.


    "What is it? Have the rumors not been resolved? "


    After Du Jinse finished doing what she was doing, she sneakily glanced at him.


    Li Hao was feeling even more depressed than before. He was actually busier than him, the Prince.


    Li Hao lazily raised his eyes to look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse immediately leaned over.


    Li Hao snorted from his nose, satisfied.


    "Xiao Xiao is really happy." Li Hao slowly said.


    "Ah!" Du Jinse was stunned.


    Li Hao looked at her in disdain, "Ah what? She has already been in the palace for two months, with her pampered, isn''t it normal for his to be happy?"


    Furthermore, in the past the Noble Consort, she did not have many tricks up her sleeve, even though she had some tricks up her sleeve now, her two sons were already this old, and were still afraid of the newborn baby. She wanted the Emperor to think that she was a virtuous and virtuous girl, and wanted the imperial harem to be peaceful.


    Even if she wanted to do something, she would only dare to use the matter of Xiao Xiao before she entered the palace as a topic. That way, the emperor wouldn''t be a young man who had just experienced this kind of experience.


    The rumors in the harem became more and more outrageous. The emperor summoned the imperial concubine over, using both force and force. After the imperial concubine returned, he dealt with a few palace maids and eunuchs, and the rumors came to an end.


    "Ah!" Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief. That''s good.


    In this world, a person who kills others without a trace of his blade, is a rumor. What Du Jinse hates the most are rumors, but sometimes, she has no choice but to become the one to spread rumors. When she thought about what she had said about her imperial concubine and Prime Minister Du, Du Jinse felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    "Li Hao, do you think that the imperial concubine is trying to take revenge on that day by talking about her?"


    Li Hao looked at her with disdain, "Of course it is. Otherwise, why would she create something out of nothing?


    When Du Jinse heard this, she felt even more guilty.


    "It''s all my fault. I did everything I could to escape."


    Li Hao said as his eyes turned deep and profound, "If you didn''t do this, Prince Qing would not have been so angry that he turned stupid. To actually call you back."


    He would rather risk it all to leave Du Jinse''s body there.


    After all, Du Jinse was just a weak woman, even if she were to really stab him, her Imperial Concubine wouldn''t necessarily die, not to mention, most people would think that Du Jinse was just scaring them away, and might not really be able to kill them.


    "Since this matter has been resolved, why are you still frowning?"


    Du Jinse asked curiously.


    Li Hao''s face originally revealed a bit of a smile, but after hearing what she said, his face became stern again, "I is asking you, you want to buy the villa?"


    Du Jinse could not help but glance at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying immediately waved her hand, "It''s not me."


    Seeing that, Li Hao laughed angrily, "You guys are right under my nose, you actually want to do something funny."


    Du Jinse immediately shook her head and wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "Your Highness, you''ve misunderstood me.


    How could Du Jinse tell him to push her away? Furthermore, Li Hao did not intend to push her away.


    Recently, the Prince has been worrying about the matters of the kingdom, and there are also rumors circulating in the harem. I wanted to trouble you, but I feel that I have to trouble the Prince for such a small matter.


    "You''re the only one who knows how to talk." Li Hao coldly snorted.


    However, this did indeed resemble Du Jinse''s personality.


    Du Jinse took the chance and said: "What does Xiao Ying know? She''s been complaining to me everyday for the past two days, since Your Highness knows about it, then help us study it in detail."


    As she said that, Du Jinse gave Xiao Ying a look.


    Xiao Ying quickly went to get the address of the manor that the middleman introduced them to these past two days.


    "Why did you buy the manor?" It couldn''t be that he really had to keep a pretty boy as a pet, right?


    Li Hao was jealous.


    Du Jinse''s eyes lit up, "Li Hao, I''m rich, I want to expand my scale."


    So it was like that.


    Li Hao secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Du Jinse suspiciously.


    When Du Jinse saw Li Hao''s questioning eyes, she immediately jumped out from''s embrace.


    Li Hao only felt that his arms were empty as he entered the room like a whirlwind.


    After a while, she took out the jewelry box and mysteriously placed it in Li Hao''s hands. She looked at him passionately and signaled him to open it.


    Li Hao was infected by her happiness, he could not help but smile, and when he opened it, he saw a few thin orders.


    "These ¡­"


    Li Hao started to twist it and look at it, was this all worth it?


    Du Jinse smiled happily as she extended her hand to point at them, "This is all part of the deposit, so now that I have money, I can buy a manor. In the future, I will also need to buy some girls.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse coldly.


    "Why do women have to be so capable?"


    Du Jinse did not mind, and laughed: "You can do so much, but didn''t you dislike the old-fashioned ways of the court? At worst, we won''t be going. We can go to the border, and if the imperial government dares to deduct our food rations, we can take out our own. "


    After saying that, Du Jinse moved closer to Li Hao''s ears. "At that time, you better not be afraid of people saying that we raise an army."


    "The Emperor would be happy if he could raise an army without using his own silver." Li Hao coldly snorted.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "How can it be the same, you are at the border, you raise your own army, the emperor is worried about losing your hair, so he gave you money with all his might, proving that the army belongs to the country, not to you. Otherwise, when you are the new king, he will not be able to do anything to you."


    Du Jinse bit Li Hao''s ear, causing him to feel that his ear was extremely itchy, and he tilted his body to hide.


    Du Jinse chuckled, and deliberately bit him.


    Xiao Ying had already quietly left when the two were whispering to each other.

 C144 Cupid

    The old procuress sat restlessly in her private room. She was used to saying everything in the brothel. She was used to the liveliness of the brothel, but she was not used to the silence.


    The door to the private room was pushed open and a beautiful woman walked in.


    Although the old procuress thought that she was very beautiful, she did not have the slightest intention of coveting her.


    "Madam, you''ve come the wrong way. This private room has been reserved by me." The old procuress kicked him out impolitely.


    The noble ladies in the capital despised those in their line of work, and similarly, they looked down on those noble ladies.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they had to take care of all the bed matters, their business wouldn''t be as flourishing.


    "That''s right, I''m looking for you." Du Jinse sat down by herself.


    Hearing that, the old procuress looked at Du Jinse with contempt, "You are the family member of some master, if you don''t want your master to come to my Zangxiang Pavilion, you can just cut off his leg and grow it on him. I am just opening the door for business, there is no reason to push the guests out, please go back, I will not have time to entertain you today."


    She had arranged for Young Master Du to come today, and seeing that the time was about to come, it would be bad if Young Master Du saw all of this.


    "Miss, I''ve brought it." Xiao Ying pushed the door and entered with a stack of paper and pen in hand.


    "Speaking of which, I''m so busy, and I actually dropped such an important thing. It''s been hard on you, Xiao Ying." Du Jinse smiled as she received the thing in Xiao Ying''s hands. She would definitely not say that she had done it on purpose.


    The old procuress was stunned, she looked at Xiao Ying, then at Du Jinse.


    "This is?"


    Du Jinse was neither humble nor arrogant, I am the Prince Mo''s concubine, it is not convenient for a woman to go to a brothel, so I disguised myself to see you.


    "Young Master Du? could it be the Prince Qing ¡­ "


    The old procuress was well-informed, and had long heard that the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was related to the Princess Qing who had passed away. At this moment, she could not help but gossip.


    Du Jinse smiled faintly, "Make it up, Young Master Du."


    In other words, there was no such young master.


    The old procuress was immediately sober. So what if she was that person? Even if she knew something she shouldn''t have known, she had to pretend that she didn''t know, lest she invited a fatal disaster upon herself.


    "So that''s how it is, I say, you have a lot of subordinates, so why do you want someone like Xiao Ying who isn''t sensible? Xiao Ying must have never given you any trouble, I watched this girl grow up and left just like that. I really can''t bear to part with her."


    The old procuress cleverly changed the topic.


    "Mom, let''s hurry up and get to business. It''s not easy for Miss to come out."


    Xiao Ying reminded.


    When the old procuress heard this, she smiled apologetically, "Yes, yes, young master. No, young lady, I want to run your fat powder in the capital. What do you think?"


    Originally, she had felt that she had a lot of confidence before she came here. However, after hearing that Du Jinse was a Princess Mo, her confidence immediately deflated.


    Another reason was that while the bawd was dealing with men, she was not very good at dealing with women. Normally, she was very arrogant when dealing with women, be it the girls in her building or the ladies who came looking for her.


    Now that she had a request from Du Jinse, her attitude could not be wrong.


    As a result, she had to be restrained.


    This was Du Jinse''s objective for this trip to begin with. This was what business was all about, not being able to suppress the other party in terms of momentum. Naturally, she would not have the advantage in negotiations, so why was it beneficial to him?


    "I do have plans to meet them at the capital as well." Du Jinse muttered to himself.


    When the old procuress heard this, her heart sank.


    Du Jinse smiled, "Frankly speaking, I am lacking people, if there is someone like mother who is good at management, he would be willing to manage things for me."


    Being in charge of someone else''s business, how could it be better than being in charge of someone else''s business?


    Du Jinse squinted, concealing the calculations in her eyes.


    "Frankly speaking, it''s not that big of a deal for Mom to manage my cosmetic shop. The only thing she can do is make me the brand used by brothels, and I want the capital, or even the entire country, to use me as her makeup."


    The old procuress was getting more and more unconfident as she said in a low voice, "I have a high status here. If those ladies heard that it was my shop, they would not even come in, much less visit it."


    "In terms of reputation, you don''t have it, but I don''t have it either. However, I can find famous people to advertise for us. I have a plan here, take a look."


    Du Jinse handed over the plan she had prepared.


    The old procuress flipped through a few pages and felt her blood boil.


    "Miss, you mean ¡­"


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth raised perfectly, "I have always been worried about the management talent, but mother is not a talent that is ready, just that, mother, your reputation in the capital is too big."


    Du Jinse did not say that her reputation was too bad, but it was too big.


    "I can change that a little, mom will help me nurture some people, they need to be smart, beautiful people. Oh right, mom can''t bring all the girls in your brothel to my place, even if they are, they won''t be able to see the guests."


    Not to mention anything else, none of the girls that the bawd had groomed were dumb. If they could poach a few to sell her some makeup, they would all be happy.


    Du Jinse knew that even if she said that, the old procuress would not give her those outstanding looks. However, even if they were ordinary, how many could be saved?


    "No problem." The old procuress agreed immediately.


    Du Jinse''s proposal was simply too perfect, but it was useless even if he gave it to her, because she had money and ability, but had no position or status. Making such a reputation, in the end, she wasn''t even able to keep a single piece of her undergarment for herself.


    "Mom is rich and has plenty of money. How much money do you plan to take out first?"


    The old procuress stretched out a finger hesitantly, "Ten thousand taels."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, "10,000 gold is indeed enough."


    The old procuress''s jaw dropped to the ground. She was clearly talking about silver, but seeing how light Du Jinse was, she felt that ten thousand gold was no different from a brick. She swallowed her words.


    Ten thousand taels of gold is ten thousand taels of gold, but it hurts.


    Du Jinse said indifferently: "Mother''s son should also be entering school now. When he can go take the examination for the High Scholar, if we cooperate well and manage well, Mother can transfer Zangxiang Pavilion to your sister who you know, so as to not delay your son''s future."


    The bawd''s facial expression changed drastically.


    "How do you know I have a son?"


    She could not help but look at Xiao Ying, who was looking at him with disbelief. What nonsense was she spouting, when did her mother ever have a son?


    The old procuress calmed her heart down. No one in the entire Zangxiang Pavilion knew about her having a son, and it was impossible for Xiao Ying to know about this matter. It seemed that Du Jinse did not lie, but King Mo really doted on her and was willing to do anything for her.

 C145 Withdraw from the martial arts world

    "I do have a son, but he''s different from me. He''s just an ordinary person, and he doesn''t know what I do. He only thinks of me as a housewife, so he can''t go back often."


    When she mentioned her son, the bawd''s face revealed a rare look of genuine love.


    "You really have a son?" Xiao Ying had always been silently standing behind Du Jinse, but at this moment, she could not help but ask.


    "Is it strange that I have a son? Am I not a woman? "


    The spittle that the old procuress was spitting all over Xiao Ying''s face.


    After so many years of being so perverted, Xiao Ying was still afraid of her, and hid behind Du Jinse desperately.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I don''t like to meddle in other people''s business. I only feel sorry for my mother because she is kind to me."


    The bawd calmed down and returned to her seat.


    After a while, he opened his mouth again. His voice was no longer as arrogant and despotic as before.


    "I do have that intention."


    This was indirectly admitting that she really wanted to leave the Jianghu.


    It was just that it was easy to say, but extremely difficult to put into practice.


    In fact, she had always been looking for opportunities, but she had always been good at brothels. She did do other business, and was often deceived by others.


    Actually, she wasn''t that old to begin with. She had been squashed by the bawd when she was young, causing her to age prematurely.


    Even though he was only in his forties and had taken off his makeup, he looked like he was in his fifties or sixties.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "As people go higher, the water will flow downwards, so it is not strange for mother to have this thought."


    "They say that it''s better to go ashore, but how can it be so simple?" The old procuress smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes wide, "Mom, you''re not ¡­"


    Xiao Ying could not continue.


    The old procuress glared at her, "Who do you think can be the old procuress if you want to."


    Du Jinse explained leisurely: "Without any power supporting them from behind, how can the capital, a place like this, and where tigers and dragons are hidden, establish a foothold? When mother is working in the brothel, these people can act as protective umbrellas.


    How to get rid of them was the most vexing thing for the bawd.


    The old procuress smiled bitterly, "I never thought that the person who knows me the best would be ¡­"


    Although the Princess Mo''s background was similar to theirs, the old procuress had always ignored the rumors. Half of the rumors were true, the other nine and a half were all rumors.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips, hearing that there were also people who were afraid of the old procuress, she did not have any sympathy, and even had a bit of schadenfreude.


    It was already difficult for them to earn a living under the hands of the bawd, and they had to be beaten up at every turn. Now that they knew that her life was not comfortable, why did she have to feel sorry for her?


    Du Jinse''s eyes flashed, "If I poach like this, will I get revenge? I wonder what kind of background the other person has. "


    The old procuress hesitated for a moment. "It shouldn''t be, the other party is just a relative of the royal family, the previous empress is dead, they have already disappeared, they could still rely on the Queen''s blessing in the past, now their lives are getting more difficult, the disciples in the sect have no future. If it weren''t for me giving them some timely gifts, they would have already lost."


    After saying all those words, Du Jinse was already thirsty. She picked up the teacup and was about to drink it, but hearing what she said, she almost threw the teacup away.


    "Empress, the mother of the Prince Rong, did the Prince Rong participate?"


    If Duke Rong was involved, Du Jinse would have to consider it carefully.


    The old procuress shook her head, "The Prince Rong isn''t close to them."


    So it was like that.


    Du Jinse was lost in thought.


    When the old procuress saw this, she could not help but add, "Even though they are from the same family as the empress, it is said that when the empress was still alive, this brother of hers was kicked out because of his gambling nature. This brother of his was fooled around for a while, but who knew that in the end, he would get himself into a good family.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I understand, mother will go back and prepare, I have already taken a good look at the entrance, and will be decorating it soon, the gold is in place, with enough manpower, we can prepare the goods, we will open our doors to earn more gold."


    When the old procuress heard this, her mouth slightly opened. It seemed like she really was prepared to go all out. She wasn''t the one looking for her, so she decided to do it on the spur of the moment.


    "Alright." Besides saying yes, the old procuress didn''t know what else to say.


    Du Jinse laughed, "There''s one more thing. Since Xiao Ying is with me, everything is fine, I just want to miss my old master."


    The old procuress immediately smiled and said to Xiao Ying: "It''s your fortune to follow a lady like you. Don''t think about me."


    Xiao Ying pouted, and said softly yet clearly: "I am thinking of Miss Pu Zhu."


    The old procuress''s expression froze as she glared at Xiao Ying fiercely, "You damn brat, are you tight on yourself again?"


    Xiao Ying stuck her tongue out at her, "Mom, my skin is indeed tight, but I''m Miss''s man now, you don''t need to worry about me."


    The old procuress was stunned.


    Du Jinse placed the tea bowl on the table and stood up, "Alright, it''s getting late, we should go back now."


    The old procuress subconsciously took out her handkerchief, "Big..."


    Du Jinse and Xiao Ying turned around and saw the old procuress standing there, staring at them.


    Xiao Ying could not help but laugh out loud, "We are not old men, Mom, there is no need to send us off."


    The old procuress smiled awkwardly, "I''m used to it."


    Some things become inertia and become instinct of the body, so that without thinking, the body will do the corresponding actions.


    Seeing that Du Jinse and the others had left, the old procuress supported the table and sat down.


    Who wouldn''t want to earn money with money? What she loved the most in her life was silver.


    But as she grew older, she found that silver was not enough to satisfy her, and she longed for a home.


    At that time, there just happened to be a person with a good family background who was on good terms with her, so she secretly stopped her medicine and got pregnant with his child.


    She knew that people like them, even if they were to marry, would simply jump from one pit to another. She did not want to marry.


    Watching her son grow up from a little kid, she was satisfied with this kind of home.


    But now that her son was old, she found that she could give him nothing but silver.


    He was her flesh and blood, the person she loved the most. Because she had this son, she felt like a real person. She was willing to give him the best, but she had the best, and that was Zangxiang Pavilion.


    No, her son was going to school, he was going to rush the exams, he was going to get married and have children, he was going to live the life of a normal person, not become a big teapot or the boss of a brothel.


    She had always been looking for an opportunity. She didn''t expect that the heavens would give her an opportunity. She believed that it was because the heavens pitied her and her son that they brought the opportunity before her.


    She must seize this opportunity.

 C146 persuasion

    The old procuress snuck in from the back door, changed into her usual clothes, and smiled at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu was just finished with maidservant, she raised her eyes and looked at the old procuress, but did not say a word.


    "Oh my daughter, why is there a face here? Who made you angry?"


    The old procuress pretended not to know.


    Pu Zhu looked at the old procuress and laughed, "I am angry with mother."


    "Aiyo, my daughter, I''ve only just come up, how did I offend you? I was just about to tell you something, I saw Xiao Ying today, she''s reminiscing about old times, and has been thinking about you in her mouth."


    When Pu Zhu heard this, she was moved. Her gaze towards the old procuress softened a little.


    "Oh, how does she look?" Although she tried her best to act as if she didn''t care anymore, her tone of voice couldn''t hide her concern.


    The old procuress laughed, "Good, good, very good. Do you know who asked her to go?"


    The old bawd was keeping her in suspense.


    Pu Zhu''s heart jumped. Could it be that the old procuress found out? She said carelessly: "Isn''t it just some rouge water powder seller?"


    The old procuress cried out, "Look at your disdainful look, Mom isn''t going to keep you in suspense anymore. She wants Xiao Ying to go to the Prince Mo''s concubine."


    Pu Zhu was stunned. She actually knew.


    "No way."


    The old procuress leaned towards Pu Zhu mysteriously and said: "Why not? Have you forgotten that there is a concubine in the palace who belongs to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor? It is said that she has always been using the rouge water powder s made from the Prince Mo''s concubine to dress herself in a soft and tender manner. That is why the Emperor has taken a fancy to her? "


    "Xiao Ying told you all of this?" Pu Zhu asked.


    The old procuress shook her head and changed the subject.


    "My daughter, your mother saw that you haven''t been in a good mood these past two days, so it would be better for you to rest for a few days and go to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    After all, it was just an oral agreement with Du Jinse. The old procuress felt that Du Jinse merely mentioned that she wanted to test her reaction, so there was nothing else that she wanted to discuss with Du Jinse.


    "Did Mom make me laugh when she said that? Prince Mo¡¯s Manor is something people like us can go to whenever we want to? We need King Mo''s invitation. "


    The old procuress became anxious, "Aiya, my daughter, why are you so confused when I normally see you as someone with a hundred spirits? Just say that King Mo invited you, and the gatekeeper would go and confront King Mo, don''t you want to meet Xiao Ying?"


    Pu Zhu was moved. Ever since Xiao Ying had left, she felt that there was no one left to talk to.


    When the old procuress saw him, she struck the iron while it was still hot, "Just say that the maidservant beside Prince Mo''s concubine came to invite you. Didn''t you just see Xiao Ying?"


    "Mother is right, but Xiao Ying is different now. Would she still be willing to see me? I heard that she came a few times recently and refused to see me. "


    The old procuress quickly said: "Xiao Ying is a very nostalgic child. She mentioned about wanting to see you on the way here a few times."


    Actually, Xiao Ying had other concerns because she was by Da Kui''s side. Furthermore, Pu Zhu and Wei Dian had also mentioned it to Xiao Ying, as they did not want to see each other again in the brothel.


    Therefore, Xiao Ying really did not mention it before, it was just that the old procuress had to say this in order to persuade Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu yawned: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll go tonight when I''m ready."


    The old procuress became anxious, "If it really is King Mo looking for you, then it''s fine if you go at night. But this is the Prince Mo''s concubine, what will she think if you go at night?"


    Pu Zhu looked at the old procuress with a smile that was not a smile, "Didn''t mother say it was Xiao Ying? How did you become a Prince Mo''s concubine again? "


    The old procuress was stunned, "When you go to see Xiao Ying, you naturally have to pay your respects to Prince Mo''s concubine. Otherwise, you won''t have any rules."


    Pu Zhu obtained the information she wanted, so she did not question any further, and nodded her head: "Alright, I understand."


    The old procuress breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the door and turned back. "That ¡­" You should dress up a bit more cleanly when you go. "


    "Got it, got it."


    Pu Zhu replied helplessly.


    The old procuress finally left satisfied.


    Pu Zhu immediately took out her jewelry box.


    Last time, Xiao Ying actually said that she saved her pawned jewelry.


    Although she trusted in Du Jinse''s character more, she didn''t expect that when Du Jinse was dealing with money, not only was she not moved, he even had such an action. Pu Zhu trusted her even more.


    Pu Zhu knew clearly in her heart that the new maidservant was only thinking about stealing from the Brothel Mistress because she told him to.


    Being carefree in her hands didn''t mean that anyone could take what belonged to her away from her. Those were all the money that she had earned from her blood and sweat.


    She knew the bawd''s character too well.


    In the past, when she was very young, the Brothel Keeper was also like this, buying a who wanted to redeem herself and stealing all the savings she had accumulated, causing her to be unable to redeem herself. She could only try her best to accept the guests and eventually die of exhaustion in the brothel.


    Now that she was still young, the old procuress treated her like a money-spinner. What was she going to do when she grew old? She had to make plans for herself.


    As she caressed her jewelry box, Pu Zhu never thought that she would ever have this idea, to give her jewels to someone else to guard. However, the last time she decided to send Xiao Ying to her place, she had already decided to give these jewels to Du Jinse to guard, it was only that she wasn''t so determined to do so that time.


    This time, she was determined not to make any changes.


    The brothel had taught her a lot, especially how to not trust anyone. However, the more contact she had with Du Jinse, the more she felt that if she could trust someone, that person was Du Jinse.


    Although she had trusted Xiao Ying even though he had followed her since young, it was just as Du Jinse had said. If these jewels were placed with Xiao Ying, it would only bring her trouble.


    Although Du Jinse''s identity was awkward, in the eyes of outsiders, she was a clay buddha that could not be saved by itself, how could she take care of others? On the other hand, Pu Zhu felt that she was fortunate and would definitely not be easily defeated by others.


    She would rather give all of them to Du Jinse. Even if something were to happen to her, she wouldn''t be able to take back all of these jewels.


    After making up her mind, Pu Zhu felt much more relaxed. She opened the wardrobe and meticulously chose the clothes.


    The old procuress was right. She did not want to look too ostentatious when she went to see Du Jinse, even though she did not know how Du Jinse and King Mo were getting along.


    Although he was going to use the King Mo''s name to pass on his Madam''s name, he shouldn''t be too perfunctory, but he still had to dress up too extravagantly, and did not place Du Jinse in his eyes at all.


    Although Pu Zhu was confident that she wouldn''t pick on her, if she wasn''t careful, then she would have known her for free.


    Looking at herself dressed properly in the mirror, Pu Zhu revealed a satisfied smile, she did not expect to meet Du Jinse and Xiao Ying so quickly, it would be hard to not be in a good mood.

 C147 Red Sleeve Fragrance

    Du Jinse kept thinking about what the old procuress had said until Li Hao came back, but she did not notice at all.


    "What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it?" Li Hao reached out and pinched Du Jinse''s nose.


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao away and rubbed her nose, looking at Li Hao with a hidden bitterness in his eyes. What the hell were they doing?


    "You didn''t even see the I come in. Tell me, what are you thinking?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao weirdly. His relationship with Prince Rong was not bad, would he know about the matters regarding him?


    "Why are you looking at the I like that? Do you realize that the I is especially handsome today?" Li Hao winked at her.


    Du Jinse was speechless, who would have thought that the well-behaved Li Hao would have such a childish side?


    "That''s right, you love seeing people with flowers in their eyes and driving a car with a flat tire. People call it Pear Blossom Tide Begonia, and it was given the nickname Jade Face Little Wyvern."


    Du Jinse said maliciously.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely, "I heard that you don''t seem to be praising me, but think that I''m old. Where am I old, why don''t you explain it to me clearly?"


    The current Li Hao, on the other hand, doesn''t always address himself as I in front of Du Jinse.


    "Of course not. I am praising you. However, a woman is indeed a virtuous person. Thus, I am unable to think of so many beautiful poems praising you."


    Du Jinse laughed and said, then changed her tone, "My prince, do you understand Prince Rong?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse warily, "What, you think I''m old? That Prince Rong is even older than me."


    Wasn''t it due to the Pear Blossom pressuring the Begonia that she despised him? Did she think that she could just say whatever she wanted?


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    "Your Highness, I''m seriously asking you."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with deep eyes, "I is also seriously answering you."


    Du Jinse sighed helplessly, "My prince, you''re not old. You''re so tender that you can cry like water out of water. Standing by your side, I keep having the feeling that I don''t need you to dress up properly. I''m older than you, and I''m afraid that one day when I wake up, you''ll say that you don''t want me anymore."


    Li Hao tilted his head up slightly and looked askance at Du Jinse, "Oh, I looks at you quite pleasing to the eye. You don''t have to worry that I will abandon you."


    Du Jinse acted as if she was overwhelmed and nodded her head.


    "It''s hard to keep up with a man''s words, Mo Mo will remember it."


    "The words that I has said before naturally count as words. If you do not believe, I can write them down as proof."


    Looking at her, Li Hao felt that she was being a little too modest.


    Du Jinse nodded, "Alright, if Your Highness doesn''t want me anymore in the future, I will take the paper and sue you."


    Li Hao looked at her seriously, then walked to the study table and said, "Grind this for I."


    Du Jinse followed him as she smiled and said, "Your highness really wants to write it, do you want to use an imprint?"


    It was originally just a joke, so why be so serious?


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse, "Hurry up and grind the ink."


    Du Jinse glanced at the clothes she was wearing today, and said with a smile: "What a coincidence, Mo Mo is wearing red today, so I''ll add some incense to your red sleeves."


    With that, Du Jinse grabbed a handful of incense and threw it into the censer. She then walked over and pinched her sleeves as she studied the ink.


    Li Hao looked deeply at Du Jinse, waved his hand, and covered himself with his private seal. Then, he put down his brush and ink, and picked it up to blow gently.


    If that day really comes, and he didn''t know if Du Jinse could really use this as a form of defense, he wouldn''t have any regrets.


    "You must keep this well." Li Hao said seriously.


    His identity meant that one day, he would definitely marry another woman. He couldn''t wait for Du Jinse to use this word to make a scene, that way, at least it would prove that Du Jinse had once loved him.


    Du Jinse beamed as she received it, "Your Highness, if you leave this with me, it will be the final straw in your life."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Li Hao was really afraid that she would not take it seriously.


    Du Jinse did not even look at it, and placed it in her jewelry box.


    When Li Hao saw this, he felt slightly disappointed. He had said that Du Jinse was hurt too badly by the Prince Qing, so he was not concerned about anything at all.


    Even if he showed her his true feelings, she would have thought it was a lie, but he just couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Your Highness, I went to see someone today and found out a secret. I''m afraid that Your Highness would know about it and say that I made a fuss instead."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously, and after realizing that she was serious, he decided to say it again. He asked for a moment, "About the Prince Rong?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "What is it?" Li Hao was a little curious, just what kind of thing would be brought up again and again by Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse thought for a while and wanted to say something, "Do you know who the boss of the Zangxiang Pavilion is?"


    Li Hao was shocked, "Don''t tell me you are Prince Rong. From what I know, this Zangxiang Pavilion is even older than Prince Rong."


    It''s not the right metaphor, but it''s the truth.


    Seeing Li Hao like this, Du Jinse knew that he didn''t know.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Today someone personally told me that the boss behind the scenes in the Zangxiang Pavilion is actually from Prince Rong''s mother''s side, I was also shocked, but after thinking about it carefully, I felt that it was reasonable. In the capital, a place where there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, without any power, it is impossible for one to stand for so long."


    Li Hao''s expression darkened, "Mo Mo, you should just take this kind of thing as a passing thought. Don''t ever mention it to anyone else."


    Du Jinse obediently nodded her head, "I understand."


    She only wanted to tell Li Hao this news. As for whether or not he knew it in the past and whether or not he would be interested to know it in the future, it had nothing to do with her.


    Actually, before Li Hao came back, she had been hesitating on whether he should tell him this news or not.


    After all, if a person knew too much, the danger would be closer. The only solution was to pretend not to know even if one knew. Then, no one would think that they knew too much and kill them.


    "Where did you get that news?" Li Hao could not help but ask.


    "Zangxiang Pavilion''s Brothel Keeper." Du Jinse replied obediently.


    "You ¡­" Li Hao was speechless.


    "When did you have to deal with such a person ¡­" Li Hao didn''t know what to say.


    It was already surprising that Du Jinse knew Pu Zhu, she even knew the old procuress? If she had not known her since young, Li Hao would have suspected Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was a little shocked, "You don''t know?"


    She had thought that Li Hao had always been paying attention to his every move, and would always report to him.


    "I should know?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse didn''t know what to say.


    "Um, the person I''m talking about, the one who has a business deal with me, is the Zangxiang Pavilion''s bawd."


    Li Hao knew that Du Jinse was doing business and also knew that she had successfully completed the business. She even knew that the business she was doing was probably related to the girls in the brothels, but he never thought that she would actually be doing business with the Brothel Keeper.


    The old procuress, how could she be so bold?

 C148 Secrets

    "So, after so long, you are ¡­ Did you sell your powder to the bawd? But why, I don''t know. "


    "I told you before, I sold it to the girls in Zangxiang Pavilion." Du Jinse was extremely careful.


    "How can it be the same?" Green veins popped out on Li Hao''s forehead.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, this was the same thing after all, did he really need her to knock on their door one by one and sell them? That might be a good way to sell it, but it was nothing compared to looking for the bawd.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s stubborn look. The situation had already turned out this way, what could he do? What could he do with her?


    "In the future, just tell Da Kui to deliver the goods, and don''t contact the old procuress anymore. Don''t think about your status and just mix in with her, and don''t worry about the gossip of others."


    Du Jinse was not convinced, "I want to be involved with the madam and young ladies, but someone has to be willing to be with me."


    Li Hao was stunned, and after a long while, he looked at Du Jinse with an injured expression, "Are you blaming me?"


    She was originally a young miss of a great clan with a noble identity, but because of his whim and malicious jokes, they were nailed to the status of domestic prostitute. Even when the Emperor personally promised her that she would become his concubine, he was still unable to change this fact.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Your Highness, you are overthinking it, Mo Mo has never cared about her identity, especially when it comes to doing business, the most important thing is to bring three parts of a smile whenever you open the door, all the brothers and sisters in the Four Seas."


    As long as they could afford the silver, that was good. It didn''t matter what they did.


    Li Hao quietly held Du Jinse in her arms, "Could it be that you still don''t understand, I do mind, but this is a pit that I dug myself, so I don''t mind it in particular."


    If he knew that the day would come when he would like Du Jinse so much, he would have definitely thought of a perfect way, and wouldn''t be roasted on a fire like this.


    "Mo Mo, why didn''t I find your good points before?" Li Hao muttered.


    Du Jinse said in shock, "What''s so good about me?"


    Li Hao pushed Du Jinse away angrily. Even if she was bad, he liked this kind of Du Jinse.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, when Li Hao could say all of Du Jinse''s shortcomings, he really could not say what merits she had. Yet, he actually liked this woman who had a body full of shortcomings.


    If Du Jinse knew what Li Hao was thinking, she would definitely be scared out of her wits.


    Actually, she didn''t want to come here either.


    "Tell I what the old procuress told you."


    Li Hao thought for a while, then pulled Du Jinse back and sat on his lap.


    Du Jinse was actually a very insecure person. When she sat on Li Hao''s lap, she would always feel uneasy and would unconsciously hug Li Hao''s neck.


    Li Hao really enjoyed this feeling, so he would always hold Du Jinse''s hand and sit on his lap.


    Du Jinse stretched out her hand and caressed the long hair in front of her forehead.


    After organizing her words, she finally said what the Madam had said.


    "I always thought that you knew what I was doing. Even that information was something that you had sent my people to help me investigate."


    Du Jinse pouted.


    She kept on lobbying Li Hao, and there were even two days when she acted like it was the end of spring. Li Hao did not have the slightest bit of temper and allowed her to go out, but he insisted that she go out, and he had to bring the people he had sent to her.


    Du Jinse wanted to test these people out, what kind of abilities did they have? She told her that she had to bring them along, but who knew that she would actually know about the old procuress?


    To hit a snake and hit it seven inches, since Du Jinse knew of this news, it was naturally as if she had pinched the bawd seven inches.


    Who would have thought that the effects would be so amazing?


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse quietly.


    Du Jinse was afraid of him, so she reached out to cover his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me with such a resentful gaze, as if I''ve done something to coerce others to do the right thing."


    Black lines appeared on Li Hao''s forehead, "What kind of metaphor is this? Why are you always talking nonsense now?"


    Du Jinse laughed dryly, "This way is more in line with the people from domestic prostitute."


    When Li Hao heard her mention domestic prostitute, he automatically compromised.


    It was all his fault.


    Du Jinse was satisfied with her precious sword.


    She had been enduring for a long time, wanting to act like a lady from a noble family. However, if she were to ask herself, she was already living a miserable life. Was she going to lose herself?


    The answer is no.


    In any case, her grandmother and uncle did not love her, and she even got plotted against by her fianc¨¦. This was the perfect opportunity for her to use this opportunity to ''change her character greatly''.


    "Let go!"


    I''m not used to being blindfolded.


    When Xiao Ying was outside the door, she heard the two of them laughing and joking. She stood outside and reported respectfully, "Miss, the news has come from the second door."


    Li Hao frowned.


    "What is Miss Pu Zhu doing here? Call her back." Ever since he had Du Jinse, she had restrained herself a lot, and did not call the Flos Lonicerae over anymore.


    "Don''t, I still have matters to discuss with Miss Pu Zhu." Du Jinse was overjoyed, this old procuress was truly intelligent, she did not expect to call Pu Zhu here so quickly.


    Li Hao''s expression froze, "You called her over."


    The last time Pu Zhu came, was also to look for Du Jinse. Since when did Du Jinse and this Pu Zhu have a secret between them?


    "What can happen between you and her?"


    "What should we do? Why do I feel that the Prince wants to stay, but, with how beautiful Pu Zhu is, I am really nervous. If the Prince really fancies her, I might have to go and sue him. " Du Jinse smiled as she looked at Li Hao.


    Wasn''t it just chasing him away? Was there a need to beat around the bush like this?


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "I still have things to do, I need to go to imperial study."


    Du Jinse immediately stood up.


    "Your Royal Highness, when will you be back?" Du Jinse looked at Li Hao eagerly.


    Li Hao moved closer to Du Jinse''s ear, "When are you willing to let I return?"


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "When the time comes, I will look for the Duke."


    Hearing that, Li Hao nodded, "Alright, I will wait for you."


    It would be fine to kill him.


    Du Jinse nodded and sent him out, just in time to face off against Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu lowered her head and eyes and moved to the side.


    Li Hao looked at her. Pu Zhu today looked a little different from usual, she no longer had that stunning feeling, but the way she dressed looked very comfortable.


    "I is very curious, when did you meet Mo Mo?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    When Du Jinse heard this, he was a little nervous. She must have done this on purpose, she did not want to give the two of them the chance to lie to him.

 C149 Struggle for

    Hearing Li Hao''s question, Pu Zhu spoke in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "Pu Zhu is fortunate to have known concubine for so long."


    When Li Hao heard it, he could not help but take a glance at Du Jinse.


    Nodding, Li Hao left.


    Closing the courtyard door, Xiao Ying pulled on Pu Zhu''s hand and did not let go.


    Du Jinse held onto her other side, "Let''s go in to talk."


    After entering the house, Pu Zhu put down the jewelry box. When Du Jinse saw this, she joked: "Do you need to bring all of your belongings with you when you go out? Xiao Ying, bring those pieces of Miss Pu Zhu''s jewelry over. You two sisters should cut them clean, I don''t have anything to do with this place anymore. "


    Xiao Ying agreed and went back to her room to retrieve the jewels.


    Pu Zhu also didn''t speak first. After waiting for Xiao Ying to bring it over, she nodded seriously, and checked it properly. She raised her head and looked at Du Jinse, "There''s still nothing missing."


    Du Jinse laughed: "I never thought that I would be able to save so much money, but the old procuress isn''t at a disadvantage at all."


    Pu Zhu nodded her head, it was indeed true. After the sisters changed into new makeup, they felt that they had become much prettier, and that there were more customers than before.


    Pu Zhu pushed the jewelry box in front of Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, I have something to trouble you with again."


    Since Du Jinse had already changed his name, then she would have to forget her previous name.


    Du Jinse wailed, "Ah, what else do you want?"


    Pu Zhu pursed her lips into a smile. She knew Du Jinse''s temperament very well.


    "Help me keep my jewel case."


    Pu Zhu reached out and pushed the jewelry box over.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s face became serious.


    "Pu Zhu, did you encounter some trouble?"


    Du Jinse thought she could tell whether a person''s makeup hadn''t been finished or if they had a tired look on their face.


    Pu Zhu smiled, "What''s wrong?"


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu, "Alright, since you have nothing to do, I have something to do."


    Pu Zhu was startled, then looked at Xiao Ying: "You really have something on."


    She really thought that it was just Xiao Ying thinking of her.


    Du Jinse''s face was solemn as she nodded her head heavily.


    "Yes, something very important."


    Pu Zhu was a little nervous, how could Du Jinse possibly have something to talk to him about, "Tell me."


    Du Jinse pulled Pu Zhu down and sat him down, "Xiao Ying, hurry up and pour Pu Zhu and I some tea, I''m going to talk at length."


    Xiao Ying smiled and went out to get the tea set.


    "What on earth is going on?" Pu Zhu was uneasy.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously.


    "Pu Zhu, I need your help. Are you willing to help me?"


    Du Jinse could not be compared to that day, there was nothing else that Pu Zhu could help.


    Du Jinse brought out her own plan.


    "Pu Zhu, I don''t quite understand either. Take a look at this proposal first."


    Pu Zhu was even more confused. What does she know?


    "What do you think?" Seeing that she had finished reading, Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    "Very good." Pu Zhu nodded.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu with disbelief, "You didn''t lie to me?"


    Pu Zhu panicked, "Why would I lie to you?"


    Seeing her like that, Du Jinse calmed down, "Pu Zhu, don''t you think that my plan has a lot of flaws? Where can I find so many talents? "


    When Pu Zhu heard it, she also worried for him, "That''s right, the current you can''t be like how you were in the past, participating in a few elegant collections."


    Right now, it was equivalent to Du Jinse being rejected out of the door by the Wealthy Class aristocrats.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "In fact, it might not be so."


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu, "Now that I am a merchant from the imperial family, the fat powder of the empress palace has already been changed to the fat powder I made."


    Pu Zhu opened her eyes wide, and then remembered that someone from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor had entered the palace to be a concubine, and that concubine had always been using Du Jinse as her rouge.


    "So those rumors were true."


    Pu Zhu muttered.


    Du Jinse asked: "What rumor?"


    Pu Zhu came back to reality and shook her head, "Nothing much, continue talking."


    "Actually, there are no secrets in this world, and I believe that before long, there will be people who will find me." Actually, there are no secrets in this world, and I believe that before long, there will be people who will find me.


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued: "As long as the store looks high-end and grandiose, who would care who the boss is? Furthermore, if someone wants to know, let them know. King Mo will stand up for me. "


    After all, King Mo had also invested money.


    Pu Zhu walked over to Du Jinse''s side and asked, "Is King Mo really as fond of you as the rumors say?"


    Du Jinse avoided Pu Zhu''s question, "I want you to redeem yourself, do something for me, are you willing?"


    Pu Zhu''s eyes widened, she wanted to redeem herself?


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously, "I want to expand my makeup business, so I can''t do all this by myself. If I want to do one thing well, I have to do the secret of the trade well, I can teach others how to do all the procedures of the rouge water powder, but I can''t teach the last procedure to others."


    Pu Zhu nodded, "Of course."


    "There is no one in this world who can do everything well, especially ¡­"


    Du Jinse wanted to say something but hesitated.


    When Pu Zhu heard it, she said in a considerate manner, "If it''s inconvenient to say, then don''t say anymore."


    "It''s not that it''s inconvenient to say." Du Jinse laughed bitterly.


    "To be honest, Pu Zhu, I want to earn a chance. King Mo wants to go to the border trials to gain experience, and I intend to go with him, but I couldn''t do it on my own. I think that you are the only one that I can trust."


    When Pu Zhu heard this, she glanced at Xiao Ying who was doing something outside, "Mo Mo, Xiao Ying, she ¡­"


    With Xiao Ying''s personality, she is more suitable to run errands for me. If I did not think deeply, it would be impossible for me to make things difficult for Miss Pu Zhu.


    "But I still don''t understand. Aren''t you and King Mo ¡­" He already had the love between a man and a woman. Why did he still say he was going to fight for her?


    Du Jinse understood her meaning and laughed bitterly, "As a woman, who doesn''t want to be a couple for life, it''s just that I didn''t know much about people before, and now, I have already recognized King Mo. It''s just that King Mo and I both know that one day, he will marry another woman."


    "As long as King Mo loves you ¡­" Pu Zhu didn''t know how to persuade her.


    Du Jinse interrupted Pu Zhu, "Since I have already confirmed King Mo, I will fight for myself. If King Mo really goes to the border, even if he gets engaged, he might not come back within three to five years. I will only be together with him for another three to five years."

 C150 Agreement

    Even someone as clever as Pu Zhu could not figure out what Du Jinse was thinking.


    "What do you mean?" Pu Zhu frowned slightly.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, calming her heart, "Let''s put it this way, I can''t possibly have a King Mo at the same time. If King Mo had another woman, it would be when I leave him, because I know King Mo can''t possibly marry me, so I pretended to not care about King Mo, but ¡­"


    Du Jinse was in low spirits, "In fact, I don''t know when it started, but it was so emotional that I couldn''t extricate myself."


    Li Hao originally wanted to leave his private imprint with Du Jinse, so he left immediately. But who knew that when he arrived at the door, he would hear what Du Jinse had said. His heart was moved, and he quietly retreated.


    Even Xiao Ying, who had been busy in the courtyard, did not notice.


    Pu Zhu was confused, wasn''t Du Jinse already King Mo''s woman? Didn''t King Mo pamper her a lot?


    Du Jinse glanced at the confused Pu Zhu and understood in her heart.


    Her thoughts were extremely shocking here, and Pu Zhu, who had grown up in a brothel, would definitely not understand.


    Du Jinse laughed, "I know that this is not a good idea, so I do not wish to be together with King Mo forever, I only hope that this kind of life can last a little longer, but I do not want to give up on my dream."


    "What is your dream?"


    After all, it couldn''t be as simple as opening a powder shop, right?


    "Miss''s dream is to earn a lot of money and raise a lot of girls. This way, girls can live well without having to rely on men."


    Xiao Ying received the materials and came in. Hearing the conversation between the two, she could not help but interject. She knew that if Lady Pu Zhu heard this, she would definitely do the same.


    After Pu Zhu heard this, she locked the jewelry box and walked out.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Xiao Ying had just come in, and hadn''t even exchanged a few words with Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu looked at the two of them.


    "Don''t you think your dream is hopeless? By what, your rouge? Where there are many girls, men who smell blood will gather over. Mo Mo, do you plan to open a brothel like the Zangxiang Pavilion? "


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "Do you think I want to open a brothel?"


    At first, Pu Zhu had thought like that, but she quickly overturned that idea. However, this idea was too unrealistic, Pu Zhu still planned to splash a bucket of cold water on Du Jinse.


    Pu Zhu made the mistake, and deliberately said with a cold face. Do you think it''s the emperor''s harem? What kind of cute girls would enjoy a good heart? Have you thought about how to protect them? "


    Even the nunnery, because there were more young girls, had become a place that was supposed to be peaceful and quiet. She didn''t think highly of Du Jinse''s idea.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu with sincerity, "I admit, there is no such thing as a flawless method in this world, so I cannot guarantee that it would be better for those girls to come to my place than to a brothel. However, I will still work hard.


    Du Jinse was so anxious that the Knight said it out loud. However, it was not hard to understand what she meant.


    "In the beginning, I would ask King Mo to find me some trustworthy guards. I also plan to ask someone to teach me some self-defense skills."


    In short, Du Jinse was not someone who would do things on a whim, she had thought of all these, but there were some problems that could only be perfected after meeting them.


    Now that she said this, it was rather military on paper. She knew that there was no way she could win others'' trust.


    Silently, Du Jinse opened up a path, her voice low and deep.


    "Actually, what I''m saying now is no different from drawing a big cake to satisfy your hunger. It''s only natural for you to have doubts."


    When she said these words, Du Jinse couldn''t help but be a little depressed, even if she had the will to soar into the heavens, so what? A good man still needs three helpers, no matter how capable she is, she didn''t even have an arm.


    Pu Zhu walked past Du Jinse and turned to look at him, "I believe these jewels are enough to redeem my life, but, after paying my ransom, I will probably be as poor as a pauper. Mo Mo, at that time, are you willing to keep them for me?"


    Du Jinse raised his head in pleasant surprise, "You agreed to it?"


    To be honest, other than Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying, she really couldn''t think of anyone else who could help her.


    In this Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, although she was one of the few people, it was only because when Du Jinse appeared in front of them, she was King Mo''s woman. All of them were a little hostile towards her, and later on, because of Xiao Xiao, although their relationship was a little better, but they were only buyers, sellers, managers and employees.


    This kind of relationship was originally unfair, Du Jinse could do nothing about it. If they did not break it, they would not be able to escape from this servant''s trap, and Du Jinse would not be able to help them.


    Even though it was said that the spearhead would take the lead, the first thing that would catch the attention of others would be the spearhead.


    The corner of Pu Zhu''s mouth revealed a faint smile, "Although I don''t know if what you''ve said can be accomplished or not, I do know that Mom has made a huge profit. I think since you''ve agreed to give me the formula, I believe that even if I were to be embarrassed for a moment, I wouldn''t end up on the streets."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Definitely not."


    She still had that much confidence.


    Pu Zhu reached out his hand, took a look, and held it.


    Xiao Ying saw it, "Me too."


    "The hearts of three people are as sharp as the metal." Du Jinse said softly.


    Pu Zhu repeated her praise in a low voice, and praised, "That''s right, all three of us are one.


    Xiao Ying tried her best to nod her head, "It''s so."


    The three of them held hands and smiled at each other.


    "Girl, will mom not let you go?"


    Xiao Ying asked worriedly.


    Since Pu Zhu had already decided to leave there, there were some things that she didn''t need to hide from the two of them.


    "Ever since Xiao Ying left, the new Little Peach, with Mother''s instructions, wanted to steal my jewelry, but I just so happened to come back to take a look at her."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying''s mouth did not close for a long time.


    "Why, why would Mommy do that?" Xiao Ying said angrily.


    It had to be known that the girls were all earning money from the meat business, and all of it was from tears and blood. How could she do that?


    "The girls in the building have so much gold, silver, and jewelry that they can redeem themselves. That way, the old procuress would have one less money tree. I always felt that you were a bit haggard." Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu with a pained expression.


    She had thought that Pu Zhu was staying up late because of that. After all, the more nighttime the brothel became, the more business it would have.

 C151 believe

    Pu Zhu laughed bitterly: How can I sleep peacefully when people are looking for me? It''s nothing to be haggard about. "


    Pu Zhu felt that something was wrong with her body. She knew why but she had no power to change it, nor did she know how to change it.


    Although it was just as Du Jinse had said, it was just a painting to satisfy her hunger, and she did not want to believe anyone else, but that person was Du Jinse.


    She believed in Du Jinse.


    Perhaps this was fate for two people.


    They were two people who had never interacted with each other before, yet they were able to give each other their trust.


    Du Jinse didn''t know how to console her, so she could only pat the back of her hand.


    No wonder when she met Pu Zhu that time, she was in such a bad mood. She was worried about her own life and was afraid that Xiao Ying would entrust her with something.


    Pu Zhu braced herself, "These jewels of mine are more than enough to redeem myself. I have been this Flos Lonicerae for a few years and the old procuress has already earned enough silver.


    "Miss ¡­" Xiao Ying did not know what to say either.


    "Alright, I''ll go back first."


    Pu Zhu laughed.


    "In the future, we will have plenty of chances to be together."


    Seeing that Pu Zhu had left, Xiao Ying despondently sighed and sat on the chair.


    There were many times that she could only feel powerless, just like Pu Zhu. It was because she could tell that was tired of the life in front of her, that was why she suggested that she redeem herself. In the future, she could provide some help, but it was impossible for her to help with the ransom.


    Du Jinse went to the room at the side and looked at the materials she had hoarded. These were all things she needed to settle down in the future.


    When Xiao Ying returned, her eyes were red.


    Du Jinse looked up and could not help but tease, "Xiao Ying, did you rub the rouge on your eyes?"


    Xiao Ying bit her lips as she looked at Du Jinse, sniffing the air.


    "Miss, why are you being so nice to us?"


    Du Jinse was startled, then laughed: "It''s all because you treat me well, helping me when I have nowhere to go, taking me in when I have nowhere to go."


    Xiao Ying shook her head, "How can it be the same?"


    They just did what they could.


    Du Jinse laughed and shook her head, "It''s the same, when we can help others, how can it be different if we are able to help others with what we can."


    Xiao Ying stubbornly shook his head, "Miss, you have also stayed in the brothel before, and you have also sent food to the girls who were locked up. You should know that the brothel is just a pit of fire, and Miss said that you are a good person, and told me to follow you well."


    Du Jinse reprimanded Xiao Ying, "Could it be that if Lady Pu Zhu doesn''t tell you that I''m a good person, I''ll be a bad person?


    Xiao Ying was such a clever person. After hearing Du Jinse''s words, she giggled, "Even if xiaojie is a bad person, I will definitely follow you."


    Du Jinse looked up and saw a black muscular man enter the courtyard. She smiled and pushed Xiao Ying, "I don''t dare to take you, you should quickly follow me."


    Saying that, Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    Xiao Ying turned and looked at Da Kui. Her expression became cold, but her eyes were brimming with energy.


    Du Jinse sighed, this was a woman.


    Xiao Ying walked outside with a stern face, "Why are you here again?"


    I heard that she even told the Duke that he wanted to come to the courtyard to serve him. Although Xiao Ying was very happy that he cared about her, he was very rational in her heart. With her eyes and ears in the brothel, she thought that this person should have a sense of distance between them and him.


    If those men who went to the brothel saw girls with disheveled hair and dirty faces with droppings at the corner of their eyes and noses picked at nothing, then the brothel would have lost its business long ago.


    Da Kui took out a hot potato from his arms, "Here you go."


    Xiao Ying stared at him in a daze as tears flickered in her eyes.


    She remembered that she had inadvertently mentioned that when she was young, there were a lot of children in the family and they often didn''t even have enough to eat. She would often smell the aroma of roasted sweet potatoes, but she wouldn''t be able to walk.


    Receiving it, Xiao Ying wiped it with her sleeve and placed it by her lips.


    He was very careful, as if this was the most delicious thing in the world.


    "Slow down, it''s still hot." Da Kui reminded.


    "Such sharp eyes, you guys are torturing dogs." Du Jinse walked to their side with a look of jealousy and envy.


    "Mo Mo doesn''t like it, hurry up and leave this place." Li Hao walked in with a smile, and when he walked to Da Kui''s side, he casually kicked him.


    Right now, the streets leading to the city and the city are bustling with noise and excitement. Bring Xiao Ying to take a walk there, and buy her a hairpin or something.


    It could be said that Xiao Ying left her house clean. After coming here, Du Jinse used the rouge water powder to change Xiao Ying''s clothes.


    Although she said that Xiao Ying needed anything, she only wanted to use hers first. She would prepare for him slowly in the future, but Xiao Ying had seen flashy things before, and was not particularly interested in those jewelry and rouge water powder s. Every day, she would dress up especially plain and simple.


    Hearing that, Da Kui rubbed his hands together, and smiled widely, "Thank you, Duke."


    Xiao Ying glared at him, "You only know how to laugh foolishly."


    When the Duke came, Xiao Ying sneakily hid the sweet potato in her sleeve.


    At this time, she extended her other hand and quietly pulled on Da Kui''s sleeves, "Let''s go."


    His Royal Highness'' intention was extremely clear. He did not want anyone to disturb his interaction with the Young Miss.


    Xiao Ying pulled Da Kui and left.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, and the corner of his mouth carried a smile, "You said earlier that you were very envious of Da Kui and the other two?"


    Du Jinse retorted, "Don''t you feel that their relationship is very simple and pure?"


    Li Hao thought for a moment, then said, "Da Kui is a bit of a pauper, and the girls are a little afraid of him." Li Hao thought for a moment, "Da Kui is a little bit of a pest, and the girls are a little afraid of him.


    Du Jinse had to say that Li Hao''s analysis was logical. Two people who each had their own injuries, hugging each other to keep warm, wasn''t that bad?


    She wished them well.


    After all, finding someone to spend her life with was a blessing, and she was happy for Xiao Ying.


    "I just hope that Da Kui won''t just be fresh for a few days." Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    Li Hao opened his mouth, "You can rest assured on this, although Da Kui is ugly, his Mind''s Eye is real, and is also heavy with promise. As long as he thinks it is, he will not change his mind."


    "Who knows what will happen in the future?"


    It wasn''t that Du Jinse didn''t trust Da Kui, it was just that the blue ocean had turned into mulberry fields.

 C152 hypersensitivity

    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and pulled her into the room.


    "Change your clothes, I''ll take you out."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse obediently walked in and started picking.


    Li Hao also walked over and took a look at her wardrobe. He took out a set of clothes that were a little more productive and also had a thin cape on the side.


    "This is it."


    Du Jinse took it.


    It was a light purple set of plum blossoms embroidered with a plum blossom. It could be said to be ordinary, but there was a slight grandeur to it. In some major occasions, it appeared to be a bit small-minded, suitable for going out on the streets, appearing neither ostentatious nor low-key.


    Du Jinse went inside to change it, walked out, and spun in a circle in front of Li Hao, "Does it look good?"


    "You look good in anything." Li Hao praised.


    Du Jinse looked at his dark purple casual clothes. The two of them were wearing lovers'' clothes, but Du Jinse did not expose her intentions.


    Li Hao walked in front of Du Jinse''s dressing mirror and opened it. He took a look and selected a set of simple yet not lacking exquisite jewelry from within, indicating Du Jinse to bring it.


    Everything was ready.


    Li Hao slightly bent his arms.


    Du Jinse looked at the side of Li Hao''s face. The him today seemed to be a little different, but she couldn''t tell what was different.


    Reaching out his hand, he grabbed Li Hao''s arm, who gave him a sweet smile.


    Li Hao felt his heart tremble, and he remembered what she had told Pu Zhu.


    Why did he have to force her to say words that she loved him? However, after obtaining the answer that he had always wanted, Li Hao was still very satisfied as the corner of his mouth slightly curled up, "You don''t like shopping, so I will bring you around for today."


    The last time they met Ming Xia, they were unhappy, and then they met Xiao Ying. In short, Li Hao did not have a good impression of him shopping, but since Du Jinse liked it, he planned to risk her life to accompany her master today.


    was still happy in her heart. Women shopping was natural for her, but naturally, she liked it when it came to shopping. However, men always had a sense of sadness when it came to shopping, and she was already very happy that Li Hao had agreed to let her shop. She never would have thought that he would agree to accompany her shopping, especially after the last time she went shopping.


    "My lord, if you feel tired, we will rest." Du Jinse flattered.


    Li Hao lowered his eyes to look at Du Jinse, and pushed her face away, "Don''t be so close to I."


    A flash of astonishment appeared on Du Jinse''s face.


    Soon, however, she was distracted by something else.


    "Prince, isn''t there a curfew at night?"


    Du Jinse was a little surprised.


    Du Jinse couldn''t bear to recall her last night''s activity.


    At that time, she had just arrived here, but faced the predicament of sleeping on the streets, the unfamiliar environment, her heartless fianc¨¦, and her cold family love.


    The dark night was like a monster with its mouth wide open, ready to swallow her at any moment.


    Du Jinse did not listen to Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Du Jinse raised her face and smiled brilliantly at him.


    "Baked sweet potato, hot baked sweet potato." Li Hao didn''t know why, but he was able to clearly hear the sound of people buying sweet potatoes.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse, who was in her small booth, and rushed straight for the voice.


    Du Jinse saw that his target was, she did not know why he would be interested in something like this in the countryside.


    Li Hao held the sweet potato in his hand and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, who was anxiously looking at him, with a smile on her lips.


    He must have seen Da Kui give Xiao Ying a sweet potato, moved him to tears. He must have learnt from it and bought a sweet potato for her.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with an earnest expression, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    A smile hung at the corner of Du Jinse''s mouth as she carefully peeled off the skin. Glancing at it, he ignored death, and took a bite.


    Maybe nothing would happen to her body.


    Du Jinse comforted herself.


    The facts proved that she was overthinking it, and not long later, Du Jinse felt an itch on her face.


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Li Hao who still wanted to stroll, "I don''t want to stroll around, let''s go back."


    Du Jinse panicked.


    Li Hao looked at her with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Why did he feel panic in her voice?


    "Let''s go."


    Du Jinse turned her head, found the carriage of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor and went inside.


    Li Hao looked around, but did not see anyone suspicious. He did not know why Du Jinse was panicking, but suspicion filled her face as she got on the carriage.


    Du Jinse urged the wagon driver to hurry up.


    Li Hao opened his mouth a few times, but was interrupted by Du Jinse, who urged the coachman to hurry back.


    Li Hao simply closed his mouth and fumed, but at this time, Du Jinse did not have the mood to care about him, hopefully it was still too late.


    Du Jinse wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    If she had known earlier, she would never have eaten a sweet potato. It was too bad.


    After returning to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Du Jinse went straight to the well in the courtyard.


    Li Hao followed behind with a puzzled look on his face, but when he saw that she was about to jump into the well, his expression changed greatly. He immediately pulled Du Jinse and bellowed, "What are you planning to do?"


    Du Jinse covered her face with her hands, "Get me a bucket of water, quick."


    In the past, when her skin was itchy and uncomfortable, she would use a cold, wet towel to relieve the itching on her face.


    Li Hao was startled, and looked at Du Jinse strangely.


    Du Jinse''s voice was weak, "Please."


    Seeing that, Li Hao rushed to the well and filled a bucket of water.


    Du Jinse miserably pounced forward as she reached for a handful of water and slapped it onto her face. Time and again, and in the end, she simply poured the water bucket from the beginning.


    Li Hao reached out to stop him, and stared at Du Jinse angrily, "Enough."


    What kind of weather was this? She would catch cold if she did this.


    Du Jinse stood up, looked at Li Hao, and said weakly: "Li Hao, I might be going to die."


    Just as Li Hao wanted to say something, what nonsense are you spouting? Du Jinse''s body swayed slightly, and she fell towards the ground.


    He immediately stepped forward and hugged Du Jinse.


    "What''s the matter with you?" His hands were ice-cold, and Li Hao suddenly had a bad premonition. He immediately picked Du Jinse up and quickly walked into the room.


    "Go get the royal physician."


    Li Hao had already helped Du Jinse change her dry clothes, and she had returned as well. Seeing Du Jinse in such a state, her face became deathly pale, and she quickly followed Li Hao''s instructions and wiped his sweat with the well water over and over again.


    When the imperial doctors came over, Xiao Ying helped Du Jinse organize her Qi Paths, closed the curtains and placed her hands on the pillow, anxiously watching the imperial doctors take Du Jinse''s pulse.


    If something were to happen to Du Jinse, what would she do? Miss Pu Zhu had already gone back to redeem herself, but right at this moment, something happened to Du Jinse.


    It was because of these matters that she became even more anxious. The longer the imperial doctors took to take her pulse, the more anxious she became.


    "Imperial Physician, how is it?"

 C153 water feeding

    Li Hao did not see the imperial physician speak for a long time, so he could not help but ask.


    The imperial physician could not help but raise his eyes to look at Li Hao, but did not say a word.


    In the past, Prince was not someone who could not control himself. It seems like it was true that he had fallen in love with this Miss Mo Mo as the rumors said, and this was probably a disaster, not a blessing.


    Li Hao knew that it was him, Meng Lang, but Du Jinse suddenly fainted. As for what was going on, he had to know the reason why.


    The imperial physician finally retracted his hand, and grumbled at Li Hao, "This official knows that Your Highness is anxious, but as a doctor, you are most forbidden from being impulsive. If you can''t be calm and collected, you can''t check your pulse."


    "Oh my lord, we''ll talk about that in the future. Tell me what happened to my family''s young miss and quickly give her the prescription. Don''t you see that Prince is sweating from anxiety?" Xiao Ying spoke straightforwardly.


    The imperial physician could also tell that King Mo was really worried, so she hurriedly said, "It''s alright, it''s just food poisoning. We''ll boil some mung bean water for her to cure the poison, and I''ll make some medicine for her to eat and recuperate."


    "It really doesn''t matter? But she fainted. " King Mo looked at the imperial physician doubtfully.


    Blue veins popped on the imperial physician''s forehead. Since he dared to make a diagnosis, there was no way something like this could go wrong. Was the prince questioning his medical skills?


    Xiao Ying was most adept at reading people''s expressions, so she quickly pulled the imperial physician over.


    "Sir, please sit here and give me the prescription. I''ll go boil some mung bean water first."


    "Prince, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of my Miss." Xiao Ying looked at Li Hao.


    Although Li Hao didn''t know why Xiao Ying had sent him a meaningful glance, telling him to leave his side right now was absolutely impossible.


    He silently walked to the bedside, opened the curtain, and sat by Du Jinse''s side. He reached out to wipe the wet hair on her face, testing the warmth of her forehead.


    "Food poisoning, but you ate it with me today. If I get food poisoning, shouldn''t I get food poisoning too?" Li Hao muttered to herself.


    When the imperial physician heard this, he couldn''t help but raise his head. "Your Highness, please come out and sit."


    Li Hao thought that after he opened up the prescription, he walked over and extended his hand out to grab it.


    "The prince is fine." The imperial physician heaved a sigh of relief after checking King Mo''s pulse.


    Someone had poisoned King Mo''s food, and this was a serious matter. But now, it seemed that was not the case.


    The imperial physician took a deep look at the soulless King Mo and reminded him, "Your Royal Highness, think carefully. Besides having the same meal as this lady, what''s the difference? Like what tea leaves he has with her."


    There had to be something different.


    The imperial physician paused for a moment, then reminded King Mo, "Basically at this time of night."


    Judging by the time of the illness, it would definitely not be in the afternoon or morning.


    "Night ¡­" Li Hao muttered.


    When the imperial physician saw his dazed look, he sighed. It seemed that he would have to ask that clever little girl about it later.


    Xiao Ying boiled green bean water and brought it up.


    A thought flashed through Li Hao''s mind, "Cucurbita."


    The imperial physician was stunned, unable to react. "What?"


    No matter how much he thought about it, he could not imagine that the prince and the others would actually eat sweet potatoes.


    "Cucurbita, Mo Mo ate a Cucurbita."


    Xiao Ying was baffled, "Your Highness, I did eat one, Miss did not."


    King Mo did not have the time to explain this to her. He grabbed the imperial physician and said, "Imperial Physician, Mo Mo ate a sweet potato."


    The imperial physician hastened to beg, "Your highness, I heard it. Hurry up and let me go. If you shake me again, this old servant''s old bones will be broken by your shaking."


    King Mo released the imperial physician. The imperial physician fell onto a chair and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Your Highness, there are some people who are allergic to some things. After eating, there will be some things such as nausea, vomiting, itchiness, rash, or even death."


    The imperial physician gasped.


    Hearing that, Li Hao''s heart tensed up, "Mo Mo said that her skin is itchy, and she just poured a basin of well water, and fainted, is it very serious?"


    After all, it was autumn and he was worried that Du Jinse would catch a cold.


    The imperial physician frowned. "Oh?" It shouldn''t be. "


    Xiao Ying was panicking as she listened.


    "Old man, don''t keep us in suspense. Are you trying to make my prince die in a hurry?"


    The imperial physician spat at her. "Children''s words are always spoken without restraint."


    Xiao Ying was a little baffled.


    How could King Mo have the heart to bother with Xiao Ying about this trivial matter? He frowned as he looked at the imperial physician.


    Seeing King Mo''s state, the imperial physician hurriedly said, "This lady must have been sick before, that''s why she was a little nervous, resulting in her being in a coma. I have given her some medicine and will be fine for a few days."


    "Have you had this before?" Li Hao recalled carefully, that when he passed Du Jinse the sweet potato, she seemed to be hesitating, but later on, she seemed to have made a lot of decisions. When he was eating, she looked like he was being reserved, and now that he thought about it, he felt suspicious.


    He had never heard of Du Jinse having any allergies before, but he thought that it made sense. How could a young miss like her be free to buy a sweet potato to eat, and never have the chance to eat such a rustic thing? Furthermore, the people in the palace were all the same.


    However, she knew that she was allergic to sweet potatoes, so why did she still force him to eat them? As long as she told him that she couldn''t and didn''t like to eat them, he wouldn''t force her to eat them.


    Li Hao was full of regret.


    Xiao Ying anxiously fed Du Jinse some mung bean water and used the fresh water from the well to pull it out. Feeling that the temperature was enough, she placed the table on the brick bed and ignored everyone else as she took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed to help Du Jinse up.


    Li Hao walked over and extended his hand to pick up the green bean water that Xiao Ying had placed on the table.


    Xiao Ying looked up at Li Hao.


    Li Hao ordered: "Hold her."


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s chin, forcing her to open her mouth. Then, he scooped up a spoonful of mung bean water and held it towards her lips. It was just that when he released his hand, Du Jinse did not drink it.


    Li Hao frowned in frustration.


    Seeing that, Xiao Ying carefully looked at Li Hao.


    "Prince, if you don''t take a bite out of it, feed it to the young lady."


    Li Hao was startled, he raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s eyes were really scary. If it wasn''t for Xiao Ying supporting his, she would have definitely run far away.


    "If you don''t, the prince will give way and I will feed the little miss." The more Xiao Ying spoke, the lower his voice became, and finally, his voice faded away.


    If the king''s gaze was real, then Xiao Ying himself would have been torn into pieces. She wanted to cry but had no tears, she did not want to, but there was no other way, right? What''s more, she was a woman. Did she have to use this kind of adulterous gaze to catch her?

 C154 Impenetrable non-impenetrable situation

    "You can leave first." Li Hao said coldly.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse hesitantly, "Then young miss ¡­"


    "Get down." Li Hao''s tone was faintly tinged with anger.


    Xiao Ying had always been clever, and would always look at other people''s faces. Now that Du Jinse was unconscious, there was no time to lose.


    She glanced at Du Jinse, and carefully placed her down, retreating from the other side.


    Even though Li Hao clearly knew that there was someone outside, and the curtain covering the interior was not as thick as Dong Ri''s, even though he did not clearly see the place, he could still clearly see what the person inside was doing.


    But right now, he couldn''t care about anything else.


    According to Xiao Ying''s words, she first swallowed a mouthful of water, then bent her head down and stuck to Du Jinse''s lips, slowly passing by.


    Xiao Ying saw it from the outside and stealthily put on her shoes.


    She had followed a good master. Pu Zhu had always been like a big sister, protecting her under his wings, but even then, she still hadn''t been able to escape. Pu Zhu had always been like a big sister, protecting her under his wing.


    The imperial physician glanced at him, and Xiao Ying endured the pain in her heart as she walked in front of him.


    The imperial physician handed the prescription over to Xiao Ying, "Tonight, just give her and the mung bean water. Tomorrow, just make her medicine and cook her meals according to the recipe written above."


    Xiao Ying agreed and sent the imperial physician out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Ying turned back to take a look inside, then moved the furnace and started to boil the mung bean water in the courtyard.


    There were some things that could not be avoided. However, if different people were to meet, the consequences wouldn''t be the same.


    Xiao Ying still remembered that she and Du Jinse were originally tied together. However, Du Jinse refused to admit defeat, and as she untied the ropes little by little, it was obvious that their hands were tied behind their backs. If it was anyone else, they would have already fallen into despair.


    She had clearly obtained her freedom, and she could clearly see Du Jinse right in front of her. Her hands could clearly move, but the time it took to untie the rope from Du Jinse''s body was even longer than Du Jinse''s.


    After this matter, Xiao Ying understood one thing, and that was that despair was not a hopeless situation.


    Never give up.


    No, it was never giving up.


    Xiao Ying looked inside.


    Although she hadn''t been here for long, she could tell that King Mo had treated Du Jinse well, just that he was a little ¡­ How should he put it? He had probably been spoiled by everyone since he was young, to the point where he didn''t know how to treat others.


    "Who?" In the distance, there were people approaching. Xiao Ying looked up and asked.


    Da Kui slowly walked closer.


    "Xiao Ying, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Xiao Ying looked at him, "I missed you."


    After Da Kui heard this, he immediately became excited, "Actually, I was thinking about you too."


    Then he chuckled.


    Xiao Ying was speechless as she reached out to cover his lips.


    "Be careful not to let the prince hear you, I will skin you alive."


    Da Kui was born with a loud voice, and it was normal for him to have a straightforward character, so, even if he did not know any martial arts or had no abilities, he was still willing to bring along. Whatever mistakes he had done, he would not bear to take them on.


    Right now, the prince could explode at any moment, and whoever got close to him would be in trouble.


    Xiao Ying thought for a while, then pulled Da Kui along to her own house.


    "Sit here, don''t make a sound." Xiao Ying ordered as she placed Da Kui on his seat.


    Da Kui was flattered and immediately nodded his head.


    "Xiao Ying, do you live here?"


    Da Kui looked around, and the more he looked, the happier he got. Xiao Ying had cleaned this place up so neatly, but in comparison, it was just too dirty.


    Xiao Ying poured some water and passed it to Da Kui.


    "Quietly, don''t speak, I''ll go boil some mung bean water. Miss wants it."


    She was in a hurry to use it just now, so she naturally couldn''t do much about it.


    Da Kui immediately shook his head.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    Xiao Ying stared at Da Kui, after a long while, she nodded her head, "Alright, but you are not allowed to speak."


    Da Kui had also heard that Du Jinse was sick, and knew that she was the only one left by her side. must have worked hard tonight, so he thought to come and look at her from afar;


    "Alright." Da Kui said in a low and muffled voice.


    Xiao Ying looked at him, "I already said I won''t let you speak."


    Da Kui was dumbfounded, "Ah, you can''t even say a single word."


    Xiao Ying glared at him.


    Da Kui immediately made a cross with his lips. He didn''t say anything anymore.


    "Xiao Ying." Li Hao''s voice came from the other side.


    "Sigh." Xiao Ying replied without hesitation.


    He quickly carried the mung bean water over.


    Li Hao looked up at Xiao Ying, "Is it Da Kui?"


    Xiao Ying quickly explained, "He''s fighting with you, so I told him not to speak anymore, not to say a single word."


    Li Hao said coldly: "Tell him to go to the housekeeper to fetch the five boards."


    Xiao Ying opened her mouth, her gaze meeting Li Hao''s, as she bowed her head and respectfully agreed.


    When Li Hao left, Li Hao lowered his eyes and looked at him.


    "You are the most nosy person in the world, why don''t you sit up and mind your own business? But it''s better if you don''t sit up. You can''t blame him, why don''t you give him a good look?"


    If Li Hao had not seen Da Kui giving a sweet potato to her, she would have been so happy.


    Now that Du Jinse is lying there motionlessly, do you think he will feel good?


    Du Jinse would naturally not get up to talk to him.


    Li Hao poked her forehead, "You don''t want to care about me, do you?"


    Seeing that Du Jinse did not move, Li Hao sighed and retracted his finger.


    After thinking about it, Li Hao continued: "Those rouge water powder of yours, you don''t plan on doing it anymore? If you get sick right now, you will receive someone''s attack, and I''m afraid you will never be able to recover in your entire life. "


    However, no matter what he said, Du Jinse remained indifferent.


    Li Hao had always been beside her, guarding her. Since young, had he ever been so diligent towards others?


    Xiao Ying had also been guarding outside the whole time. It was cold at night, so she added two sets of clothes.


    When Du Jinse woke up in the middle of the night, she saw Li Hao sitting beside her. She lifted her hand, which was a very normal action, but she was already sweating profusely.


    Li Hao was shocked in his dreams as he suddenly opened her eyes. However, his pupils were not focused and it took a long time for her eyes to focus.


    Du Jinse immediately grabbed onto his sleeve.


    "Mo Mo."


    Li Hao held onto Du Jinse''s hand.


    Xiao Ying heard the sound and rushed in. Seeing that Du Jinse had woken up, she silently retreated and wiped her tears away.


    That''s great.

 C155 Are you stupid

    "I need to eat again." Du Jinse felt a little fear as she looked at the medicinal food that Xiao Ying had brought over.


    Xiao Ying acted as if she wanted to leave, "I''ll go invite the Duke over."


    Du Jinse quickly pulled Xiao Ying back, "Don''t, I''ll eat."


    Xiao Ying held back her laughter.


    Du Jinse looked at her with hidden bitterness, "You little lass, you''ve become so bad."


    Since when did he become the prince''s man? He would always keep the prince in his mouth.


    Du Jinse suspiciously looked at Xiao Ying. When she fainted, what happened? Why did Xiao Ying betray her?


    "Why haven''t I seen Da Kui in the past two days?" Du Jinse asked casually.


    The smile on Xiao Ying''s face faded, "Da Kui has been beaten to a pulp by your highness, he doesn''t dare come over."


    Du Jinse was stunned.


    "Why?"


    Li Hao was stubborn and soft-hearted, just like when he was trying to hit Xiao Ying and Da Kui. After Du Jinse thought about it, he felt that he did not really want to beat them up, or else, she would not listen to him walking around.


    "So what if I did? There''s no need to care about the reason." Li Hao''s low and beautiful voice came out.


    Xiao Ying immediately stepped aside.


    Li Hao naturally sat down.


    Du Jinse glanced at him, and the corner of her eyes twitched, "If you have something to do, go and busy yourself. Don''t accompany me, I really do."


    Mainly because she really couldn''t stand Li Hao''s state.


    Do you see how romantic she feels when others send candy to her? She''s such a masochist. If it''s her turn, she''ll feel like she''s going to suffer.


    Li Hao didn''t pay attention to Du Jinse as he scooped up a spoonful of medicinal food. He would first test the temperature and feel if it was appropriate, only then did he put it near Du Jinse''s lips.


    Du Jinse struggled to sit up.


    "Li Hao, I''m done. I''ll do it myself."


    Li Hao turned a deaf ear to him.


    Du Jinse looked at his black face and felt that it was best not to struggle.


    Seeing Du Jinse finish the entire bowl, Li Hao''s face finally felt a little warm.


    "It''s better today."


    Li Hao asked in concern.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "Alright, I feel like I''m fine now."


    Li Hao scoffed, "What do you think? You still think it''s okay to eat sweet potatoes. "


    Du Jinse was speechless, "But I ¡­"


    In the past, she was allergic to swelling and itchiness all over her face, so she wouldn''t faint. The reason why she was nervous was because she remembered that there weren''t any anti-allergic needles that could be injected into her body.


    Moreover, this body had no history of allergies.


    After Du Jinse woke up, she thought about it carefully and felt that it might not be an allergy, but rather that her nerves had been stretched too tight all this time. Hence, she came up with an excuse.


    Especially after hearing Xiao Ying''s report about the royal doctors, Du Jinse was even more certain.


    "It''s been three days and you still won''t forgive me?"


    Du Jinse said in a pitiful manner.


    Li Hao turned his head proudly, "Hmph."


    Du Jinse really had no other choice. In fact, she did not want to be sick either, since she had not even completed her grand project.


    After being silent for a while, Du Jinse thought about it and reached out to pull Li Hao''s sleeves.


    "I''m still sick, can''t you just go along with me? Do you have to be sad for me to be happy? "


    Du Jinse pitifully pleaded for mercy.


    Li Hao turned around and glanced at Du Jinse.


    Usually, although Du Jinse did not look like a lively dragon or a tiger, she would frequently shout about going out, and her vivacity was enough to give people a headache.


    At this time, she had a sickly look on her face. It was a rare moment of tranquility, a completely different kind of lovely appearance.


    Li Hao''s heart softened as he reached out to take her in his arms.


    "You know you can''t eat it, but why are you still eating it? If anything really happens to you, I ¡­"


    Li Hao sighed deeply.


    Maybe that was what he wanted, that he really belonged to her alone.


    Li Hao frowned, if he told her what happened today, she would probably regret waking up. Forget it, I''ll just hide it for as long as I can.


    "As a person, I''m most afraid of death. Besides, you treat me so well, so how could I bear it?" Du Jinse playfully winked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao glanced at her without saying a word.


    Du Jinse''s face fell, why is she so sick, Li Hao is so hard to coax.


    Suspiciously glancing at Li Hao, could it be that he was not satisfied and was holding it in?


    Du Jinse looked to be in a difficult position.


    Just like what she said, she treasured her life a lot and would not take it as a joke.


    As she was now, she didn''t want to do any strenuous exercise.


    "If you still won''t forgive me, then I''ll leave your eyes. That should be fine." Du Jinse used her trump card.


    Li Hao''s face changed.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that he finally had a response, Du Jinse was secretly happy, but she spoke in a sorrowful tone: "Where are you going? "As long as you don''t let your highness get annoyed, it''s the same no matter where you go."


    Li Hao argued, "I isn''t annoyed to see you."


    Du Jinse felt wronged, she pointed at Li Hao''s face, "Your face is so long, if it isn''t when you see me, what would it be?"


    Li Hao was speechless.


    He reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand.


    I will forgive you. However, in the future, if there is anything that you cannot eat, don''t force yourself to eat it. Even if I gave it to you, you cannot.


    Du Jinse looked deeply at Li Hao, and said carefully: "Your Highness, are you really not angry with me? I really have forgiven you, but why do you look so like you''re fawning over me? At least give me a smile. "


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "Then just treat it as if I still hasn''t forgiven you."


    He had to return what he had earned.


    Du Jinse quickly pulled Li Hao who was about to leave.


    "Li Hao, I feel a little dizzy."


    As he said that, he weakly leaned on Li Hao''s shoulder.


    Li Hao was nervous.


    "Where''s the discomfort? I''ll call the royal physician. "


    Du Jinse hugged him, "No, I want you to accompany me."


    Li Hao was unable to leave the wound, he anxiously tried to use his big hands to test Du Jinse''s forehead, "It''s not hot at all."


    "Xiao Ying."


    Li Hao raised his voice.


    Du Jinse was shocked, and quickly pushed Li Hao away.


    "Tell her what to do."


    She wasn''t used to being exposed.


    "What orders does the Prince have?" Xiao Ying was still outside the door.


    "If there''s nothing else, then you can leave." Du Jinse sent Xiao Ying off in a hurry.


    After all, Xiao Ying was used to seeing the wind and moon arena, so after hearing these words, she understood what was going on and smiled, then left.


    Seeing Xiao Ying leaving, Du Jinse patted her chest, turned her head, and faced Li Hao''s suspicious eyes. Du Jinse raised a big smile.


    "Your Highness, even if I knew that you were handing me poison, I would still be willing to eat it, let alone a sweet potato."


    Du Jinse planned to use a sugar-coated artillery shell to knock Li Hao out.


    After all, she couldn''t ask Li Hao to nag at her every day when he got wind of this matter.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse fiercely, her eyes clearly saying: "Are you stupid?"

 C156 Younger than me

    However, Du Jinse looked at Li Hao innocently.


    "Can''t I feel my feelings for the Prince?"


    Du Jinse ridiculed in her heart, she was only eating a sweet potato, why would she be so popular?


    When Li Hao heard it, he was finally moved.


    That''s right, he heard what she said to Pu Zhu that day.


    Li Hao''s tone finally eased up.


    "Because of that, you should treasure yourself even more. Look at your little face, it''s so thin that you''re only left with that single piece of skin. Don''t you feel bad, I feel bad looking at you."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse reached out to touch her face, "Really?"


    Li Hao glared at her, "Could it be that I will still lie to you?"


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "It''s fine to be a bit thinner, as long as your beauty does not decrease."


    Li Hao was amused by her, "Seems like you care a lot about your face."


    Du Jinse nodded seriously, "Of course, I rely on my looks to earn money."


    She would never go to her shop to buy cosmetics because of the pimples on her face.


    "Then why are you still eating sweet potatoes." Li Hao once again changed the topic.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s neck. If she were to pinch his neck to express her anger, what would the consequences be?


    "That''s because you gave it to me." Du Jinse''s face stiffened.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and gave a devilish smile, "I''m just teasing you."


    Du Jinse was in a mess in the wind.


    "My lord, I am a patient." Du Jinse deliberately asked weakly.


    Li Hao sized her up and nodded.


    "Well, it does look like a patient."


    "What do you mean ''it looks like it''? It was originally."


    "A patient and you put on makeup every day." Li Hao reached out to pinch her face.


    "Women dress themselves up for those who like them. Don''t you like it, your highness?" Du Jinse raised his head and asked.


    Li Hao was startled and nodded his head.


    "I do, but I don''t like younger ones." As he said that, he glanced at Du Jinse with malicious intent.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she could not help but look downwards.


    Even though it wasn''t that big of a deal, it was at least bigger than his. For him to humiliate her like this, this was simply too much.


    Li Hao looked at it seriously, "Why do I feel that it''s a lot smaller?"


    Du Jinse was angered to death, she stuck out her chest, "You must be mistaken."


    Li Hao nodded in deep thought, "I think so."


    Saying that, he reached out his hand as if it was a matter of course and even pinched it, "It really is much smaller."


    If one were to say that he was seeing it with her own eyes, Du Jinse could still argue with him. But now that she had done it herself, Du Jinse could not help but remain standing there.


    Li Hao looked at her shocked expression and comforted her: "Don''t worry, when you''re better, we will make up for it."


    Du Jinse wanted to cry but no tears came out. Although Fatty had never been liked by others, but no one advocated losing weight here, and the majority of them still liked to eat a bit of meat.


    Du Jinse''s gaze swept between herself and Li Hao.


    She really wasn''t as big as him.


    "What kind of expression is that?" Li Hao was absolutely horrified when she saw this.


    Du Jinse faintly said: "Are you really older than me?"


    Li Hao laughed.


    "Is that what you did?"


    Du Jinse was furious, "This is a very serious question, alright?


    As a woman, she couldn''t care about the world. She ¡­ She ¡­


    "How depressing." Du Jinse lied down.


    Seeing that, Li Hao could not help but smile and laid down beside her.


    "As long as I doesn''t dislike you."


    Du Jinse snorted coldly as she looked at Li Hao.


    "It was clearly you who despised me."


    That was why he said those words.


    Li Hao reached out and caressed her face, "Didn''t you say that you relied on your looks to survive?


    He was teasing her again.


    Du Jinse went silent for a while, "I''ll naturally care about wherever you like."


    Although in reality, even if Li Hao didn''t like his, she would still cherish him, but he still had to say some words of love, especially at this time.


    When Li Hao heard it, the corners of his mouth hooked up in delight.


    "Speak, what are you scheming against I again?"


    Li Hao had finally grasped her temperament.


    As long as she kept on speaking good words to coax him to be happy, then she must have something to ask of him.


    However, he just wanted to take advantage of her. He especially liked to see how she schemed against him.


    Li Hao thought that he was hopeless.


    In the past, how could he be willing to suffer even the tiniest bit?


    Perhaps, it was because he owed her, so he would rather be tricked by her.


    Li Hao found a reason for himself.


    Du Jinse turned his body over, his upper body practically pressing down on Li Hao''s body as she looked into his eyes.


    "Li Hao, I''m done. I want to go out ¡­"


    "No." Li Hao flatly refused.


    Before Du Jinse could finish her words, she was interrupted by Li Hao. She turned around in anger, and ignored Li Hao.


    Li Hao also felt that his tone was too harsh. He took a deep breath and pulled at Du Jinse, "You have just recovered from a serious illness and your body is still weak. Once you''re better, there will be more I accompanying you out."


    Li Hao ruthlessly looked down on himself. Why did he have no principles when he saw Du Jinse angry?


    Du Jinse ignored him.


    Because she was ill, she had been delayed for a long time. Time was money, she had not made any money for three days. Time was life, she had already wasted three days of life, alright?


    Li Hao compromise, "After I finish this business, I will bring you there."


    Du Jinse moved a little, thinking that it was not right, who knew when he would be finished, without a specific time, she ignored him.


    Li Hao sighed, "When do you want to go out?"


    Du Jinse turned over and said, "Let''s pack up and go, okay?"


    Did he have the right to refuse?


    Li Hao nodded.


    "Then why aren''t you getting up?"


    Du Jinse almost wanted to jump down to the ground, but after looking at Li Hao for a moment, she remained reserved and went down sickly.


    After changing her clothes, Du Jinse looked at her chest, which was visibly shrinking.


    Forget it, Du Jinse thought. A fake was a fake, how could it possibly become real?


    However, when she returns, she would have to ask Xiao Ying to make a bra for her to prevent her chest from drooping too early.


    "I''ll send you two more servants another day."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and realized that he was speaking seriously. She stopped combing her hair, thought for a while, and flatly rejected him.


    "I don''t like being served."


    Li Hao did not persist.


    He had long since heard that in order to humiliate Du Jinse, the Prince Qing had intentionally favored her to marry him.


    Du Jinse couldn''t do anything about the Prince Qing, she could only vent all her resentment on the maidservant who was completely loyal to her.


    The reason he didn''t arrange for Du Jinse to service the maidservant was, for the sake of outsiders, that she was not Du Jinse, the young miss who came and went as he pleased. She was a domestic prostitute he had raised, and the reason was to prevent Du Jinse from thinking of the sad things that had happened.

 C157 The same ending

    "It''s not that I doesn''t want to arrange it for you, it''s just that you don''t want it." Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse thought about it, "About that ¡­ When my rouge water powder shop opens, can you lend me a few beautiful big sisters? "


    Li Hao just looked at her like that.


    Du Jinse was guilty, forget it, let''s not bring it up.


    Li Hao sometimes felt that he really couldn''t understand Du Jinse at all.


    She had never felt that it was natural for a woman to be raised by a man.


    As his woman, wasn''t it normal for her to make requests?


    However, in her opinion, as long as she was given freedom, she would be very happy. As for anything else, she would rely on herself to obtain them, such as earning money.


    Even if she didn''t want it, how could he not give it to her? Maybe there weren''t that many, and that wouldn''t stop her from giving them to him.


    However, she seriously asked him to lend her the silver. She even wrote down a note, but fortunately, she didn''t find any intermediaries. Otherwise, he would definitely go crazy.


    Even to the extent that when the two were together, Li Hao had an illusion, an indescribable feeling.


    Weren''t men supposed to be dominant in this sort of thing? But sometimes, he felt that Du Jinse was the leader.


    Hearing that they wanted to leave, Xiao Ying glanced at Du Jinse but didn''t say anything.


    In fact, she hoped that Du Jinse could rest a bit more.


    However, Pu Zhu had redeemed herself and stayed at the inn for the past two days. Although she said that she had nothing to do, in the end, she just could not leave.


    Pu Zhu came over to visit Du Jinse once and saw that she was sick, but she didn''t say anything.


    Du Jinse took the initiative to tell her if she had been redeemed or not.


    Du Jinse could not help but regret. You said that she could do whatever she wanted, but just tell Li Hao that she could not eat the sweet potato, and that would be the end of it.


    Du Jinse was sick, and there were some things that simply couldn''t be helped. She wanted to invite Pu Zhu to come here and spend the night with him.


    Pu Zhu flatly refused.


    In the capital, who didn''t know of Miss Pu Zhu? While she was standing at the inn, it was hard to ensure that no one would not have presumptuous thoughts. Even a maidservant like her would be insulted by others, not to mention Pu Zhu.


    Currently, Du Jinse was sick, there was no other way to save him.


    Pu Zhu lived together with her. Although it was a bit cramped, it was still safer. If Pu Zhu really thought that the bed was small, she could make a bed for herself on the floor.


    Pu Zhu laughed and shook her head, "Xiao Ying, stop messing around, my identity is different from you, I can''t ruin Prince Mo''s reputation."


    Du Jinse remained silent. It was a lie to ruin King Mo''s reputation, it was mainly because she did not want Du Jinse to make things difficult for her.


    What kind of reputation did that Prince Mo have? However, facing Pu Zhu''s warning eyes, she did not say it out loud.


    Du Jinse saw the light in their eyes and she pretended not to see it.


    Xiao Ying had grown up together with Pu Zhu. If it was because she had given her some favors and forgotten about the old master, then it wouldn''t be worth her help.


    After all, Pu Zhu was different from Xiao Ying. In the end, Xiao Ying was just a maidservant.


    If Pu Zhu lived in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, then there would naturally be some unpleasant rumors. These rumors might not affect King Mo, at most they would say that he was an outstanding and elegant man, attracting many Flos Lonicerae who were willing to redeem themselves for him.


    But it would definitely affect Du Jinse.


    In the end, Du Jinse was not the main wife of King Mo. Some people would laugh at her loss of favor, and some people would take the opportunity to ask King Mo for favors.


    No matter what the result would be, it would be disadvantageous to her.


    Humans were always selfish, but at a time like this, Pu Zhu could still consider her difficulties.


    But she couldn''t drag it out any longer. Other than being a bit weaker, she really was fine.


    This time, Du Jinse did not persist. Since there was a car, why did she insist on leaving? Furthermore, her goal was clear, to go and take a look at her own facade.


    Du Jinse looked at the door that was being decorated and was completely satisfied. She felt that she was a little green tea bitch, and at the same time said that she didn''t need Li Hao''s help, she felt at ease to use his everything.


    Just like this shop, it was chosen by Li Hao for her. It was the most lively street, the center of it all.


    Coming out from the shop, Du Jinse leaned on Li Hao''s shoulders in satisfaction.


    "Why are you so good to me?"


    Li Hao lowered his head and looked at Du Jinse, "You think I''m good, but no matter what happens in the future, you are not allowed to leave.


    Du Jinse was silent.


    There were some bottom lines that could not be touched.


    Li Hao knew that this would be the result.


    Du Jinse didn''t want to lie. There were some things that, other than lying which could not be resolved, she would choose to keep silent.


    He really would have preferred her to lie to him.


    Li Hao sighed, "This is good too, even if you leave one day, with this shop, I know that you can lead a good life by yourself. With you by my side, I will also ¡­"


    Li Hao could not continue.


    Some things, regardless of whether or not you say it, will end up the same way. However, if you say it, it will become a bad premonition.


    Du Jinse felt his body stiffen in an instant as she gently wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Li Hao, you have lived a happy life. We are now together.


    However, someone quickly broke the tacit understanding between them.


    "Is that Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s carriage in front of us?"


    Du Jinse only thought that it sounded familiar, and she did not even remember who it was. With the palanquin curtain being pushed aside, the brilliant smile on Princess Ming Xia''s face froze, "Shameless."


    She angrily flung away the palanquin curtain.


    Li Hao''s face darkened, "Impudent."


    Du Jinse patted the back of her hand, and when Li Hao looked over, he gently shook his head, and his lips moved closer to Li Hao''s ears.


    "Although Princess Ming Xia''s temper is unrestrained, she is still a daughter who has yet to leave the pavilion. Naturally, she does not understand the interests of our girl, so just ignore her and do not bother with her."


    The main reason was that Du Jinse didn''t want Li Hao to make enemies just for her sake.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, her gaze gentle, "You are just too kind."


    Du Jinse was speechless. She was kind, how could she be kind, she was just too lazy to bother with her, furthermore, if she did not fight with others, the outcome would be victorious. Ignoring one person, sometimes it was even worse than crippling another.


    This Ming Xia Princess was also interesting, she had been to the streets with King Mo a few times, but there were eight out of ten times that she would bump into him.


    Looks like she really wanted to marry Li Hao.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with an ambiguous look. Sigh, as long as one was a beauty, no matter male or female, they would always be coveted by others.


    The palanquin curtain was pushed away again, but when Ming Xia saw that the posture of the two people did not change, it seemed to become even more intimate, and her expression became even more unsightly.


    "King Mo, didn''t you tell this woman that I''m about to become a Princess Mo?" Ming Xia raised her chin and spoke arrogantly.


    Du Jinse''s originally somewhat pale face instantly lost all color as she looked towards Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s silence seemed to confirm the truth of his words.

 C158 peeping

    "Princess Ming Xia grew up at the border and knows very little about our etiquette and culture. Even if you and Your Highness King Mo are engaged, you shouldn''t be making such a fuss on the streets. If you make a man lose face, you lose face as well. "


    A voice as warm as jade came out from the side. Du Jinse and Li Hao looked at each other.


    "It''s the Prince Rong." Li Hao reached out to support Du Jinse, and after tidying her up for her, he jumped down from the carriage and helped Du Jinse out.


    "What a coincidence." Li Hao nodded towards Prince Rong.


    The Prince Rong also nodded at him.


    "Greetings, Your Highness Prince Rong and Princess Ming Xia."


    Today''s situation was different from that day''s. Furthermore, Du Jinse was still sick, so her every move had become a bit less of an escape, and a bit more elegant.


    Prince Rong looked at the profoundness in Du Jinse''s eyes. This Du Jinse was the Du Jinse he truly valued in his heart.


    Li Hao looked at Prince Rong and suddenly said, "Your Highness, Mo Mo has just recovered from a serious illness and can''t stand for long.


    As he said that, he carried her in his arms and with a cry of alarm, Du Jinse was lifted up by him.


    Li Hao''s icy cold lips lightly touched Du Jinse''s equally ice-cold forehead.


    "Take a rest."


    After he finished speaking, he avoided Du Jinse''s gaze which was looking at him, and put down the palanquin curtain.


    Du Jinse lightly leaned on the wall. The reason why Li Hao asked this today, was because he had already set up a marriage with Ming Xia?


    Turning around to face Princess Ming Xia, King Mo''s expression was cold.


    "Does Princess Ming Xia really not understand my Central Plains etiquette, or is she pretending not to understand? As a girl, don''t you have any sense of shame?"


    Ming Xia was so angry that her cheeks flushed red, "I don''t have any shame, but her, on the main street, is giving me a hug."


    Li Hao looked at Ming Xia with contempt, "She is royal father herself, and we are embracing in our palanquins, it is also honorable. On the other hand, Princess Ming Xia actually has this kind of interest in peeping, I do not dare to compliment her."


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but chuckle as she quickly covered her mouth.


    It was already too late, the Princess had sharp ears, she had already heard it, and shouted: "All of you are bullying people."


    Looking around, the King Mo Prince Rong could not be her punching bag, and the servants still could not vent their hatred on her. Ming Xia''s figure flashed, she immediately arrived in front of the carriage, pulled away the palanquin curtain, and pulled Du Jinse out.


    "Miss." Xiao Ying hurriedly stood in front of Du Jinse to protect him.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao helplessly.


    "I''m sorry Princess, I didn''t do it on purpose." Now that she had just recovered from her severe illness, her body was no longer as agile as it was in the past. She had to be more obedient.


    "Tell me, what were you laughing about?" Princess pointed at Du Jinse''s face and arrogantly asked.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, and her attitude became more respectful and obedient, "The Prince just told a joke to this little girl, and the more I think about it, the more interesting this little girl will be, so I can''t help but laugh."


    It was indeed a joke, for a peeping Tom like King Mo was good.


    Ming Xia scoffed, "You are clearly laughing at this Princess."


    Du Jinse cursed, I was just laughing at you, I didn''t deny it.


    "Alright, how are you going to act in such a public place?" Even the Prince Rong could not stand watching this.


    Ming Xia opened her mouth, wanting to say something more.


    King Mo cupped his hands towards Prince Rong.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, I will trouble you with the things here. Mo Mo''s body is weak, I will bring her back to the house first."


    As he said that, Li Hao walked in front of Du Jinse and looked down to see her. He picked her up, and didn''t even let her go, and signaled Xiao Ying to open the curtain, then directly carried Du Jinse in.


    Xiao Ying purposely paused for a moment, letting Ming Xia see clearly how King Mo doted on Du Jinse, before he slowly put down his palanquin curtain and took a step back, retreating to the side of the sedan.


    still wanted to continue arguing with him, but when her arm was grabbed, she turned around, only to see Prince Rong looking at her with sympathy, "Ming Xia, why are you asking for humiliation?"


    Ming Xia''s heart ached as tears welled up in her eyes, "What do you know?"


    Ming Xia shook off the Prince Rong, glanced at the carriage, and sadly left.


    Prince Rong was startled and could not help but take two steps forward.


    "Princess Ming Xia, I''ll send you back."


    Ming Xia forced a smile.


    "Isn''t the Central Plains a nation of etiquette? Men and women must always avoid suspicion. "


    The Prince Rong was startled, why did it seem like Princess was a completely different person.


    Seeing Ming Xia''s lonely figure, Prince Rong could not help but follow him.


    "Princess, it''s getting late. It''s better for us to return earlier."


    Ming Xia stood still, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She suddenly turned her head, wanting to ask Prince Rong a few questions, but who knew that after Prince Rong said those words, he actually did not follow and just left, walked away, fell, fell.


    Only Ming Xia was left in a mess in the wind.


    How could he persuade others like that, he was advised to leave without saying a word, the persuasion left him without a trace, was stunned.


    "Mo Mo, what she said was not empty talk." After walking for a long distance, Li Hao finally broke the silence.


    Du Jinse looked up at him, "So that''s why you asked?"


    Li Hao let out a light sigh, "Sometimes I really would rather you be stupid."


    Du Jinse was a little sentimental, "Yeah, women are actually better off being stupid, it''s really hard to be confused."


    Li Hao extended his hand and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not agree to this marriage."


    Even if he married his first wife, he wanted to be a virtuous woman. At the very least, he would never take someone as arrogant and despotic as Du Jinse, who could tolerate him.


    Du Jinse looked at the determined Li Hao, unable to bear to see through him.


    If not for certain, even someone as reckless as Princess Ming Xia would yell out on the streets. After all, when the time came to reject the marriage, it would be her own face that would be thrown away.


    Why did this day come so quickly?


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s face in a daze. In order to make this day a bit later, she tried her best to pave the way for him. She had only been sick for a few days, was this matter about to come to an end?


    "Don''t look at me like that." Li Hao was so flustered that he looked at him, as he covered her eyes with his hands.


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "If you don''t tell me to look, I won''t be optimistic. I''m going to close my eyes."


    Saying that, Du Jinse closed her eyes, her long eyelashes like a small brush, gently brushing against his palm.


    Li Hao slowly moved his hand away. Seeing that Du Jinse''s eyes were really closed, sadness filled his heart.


    As a prince who had lost the protection of his imperial concubine since he was young, he was even more mature than other princes. He understood earlier that only by getting close to the emperor and attracting the attention of the emperor would he be protected.

 C159 VIP

    "My prince, can you assign a team of guards to protect me?"


    Du Jinse felt that she was extremely calm. She probably wouldn''t reject the opportunity to ask for this from King Mo, right?


    King Mo was happy that Du Jinse was willing to break the silence.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I need some trustworthy people to protect my manor."


    Du Jinse frowned slightly. She originally thought that the money she borrowed from Li Hao would be enough for her to operate for a period of time.


    "Actually, I can hire some people from outside. However, I feel that the people you choose for me will be trustworthy."


    Du Jinse lowered her head and eyes, "It''s just that, in the Duke Palaces and villas, even if my salary is the same as yours, they might not be willing. Therefore, if it''s really impossible, you can recommend me some people to help me train some people for a few months, and I''ll be satisfied."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply. The current Du Jinse was still thinking about her makeup business, should he feel gratified, or feel pain in her heart?


    "Alright, I''ll give it to you." Li Hao agreed.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse could not help but laugh, "Is this to compensate?"


    Li Hao''s face changed.


    After saying that, Du Jinse regretted her actions. She stretched out her hand to cover Li Hao''s eyes, "Li Hao, don''t look at me with such fierce eyes, don''t blame me, I am just envious."


    Even if she pretended not to care, so what? She did care.


    She had always felt that the words of a woman made sense to her, but now that she thought about it, she felt that it made sense. Maybe it was because she and Li Hao had gotten closer.


    She really did care.


    Du Jinse hurriedly wiped her tears away, in case Li Hao saw her, she would retain the last bit of dignity.


    "I won''t marry her." Li Hao suppressed her voice.


    Yes, he really wanted to get married, but not every woman could be his wangfei.


    Du Jinse stayed, but wasn''t happy. Even if Li Hao didn''t marry Ming Xia, he would still marry someone else. In short, it wouldn''t be her.


    Obviously, Li Hao also understood this point, so when he saw that Du Jinse did not have any expression, he also became silent.


    "I don''t know much about the court affairs, but don''t worry about me, whoever you marry has nothing to do with me."


    There really wasn''t a need to do anything for her, Du Jinse said indifferently.


    If she were to stay by Li Hao''s side, saying those words would be against her will. It was just that from the start, she did not intend to stay.


    "You really don''t plan on staying with I." Although he already had the answer, Li Hao still hoped to hear it from Du Jinse''s mouth.


    Du Jinse held onto her skirt and rubbed it.


    Li Hao watched as she grabbed and released him, then grabbed and released him.


    After a long while, just when Li Hao thought that it was impossible for Du Jinse to answer him, Du Jinse made up her mind and raised her head.


    Li Hao raised his hand to cover her lips, and said with a bitter smile: "Don''t say anymore, just let me think about it."


    As long as he did not say it out loud, there seemed to be hope.


    Du Jinse took the initiative to lean her head against Li Hao''s shoulder.


    "Isn''t this what you were hoping for all along? "After the coronation ceremony, you''ll be able to get yourself a main wife. Now that the emperor has put your matter on the agenda, it''s something worth being happy about."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse quietly.


    After a long while, he opened his mouth.


    "Don''t go too far away from me, let me see you."


    This was the least he could accept.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth curled up, "My background is here, and you were the one who helped me choose my manor. I actually wanted to go far, how far can I go?"


    That was true, Li Hao''s mood was a little better.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao.


    Forget it, why do you have to make them feel bad?


    Leaning on Li Hao''s chest, Du Jinse tilted her head up slightly, "It''s said that beauties bring disaster upon the nation, I can finally believe it now."


    Li Hao was speechless, "What a time it is, to still have the leisure to joke about such a thing."


    Du Jinse drew circles on his chest with her finger, "This is a fact, lecherous is human nature."


    Even if it was her, if not for the fact that this leather bag was not bad, Li Hao wouldn''t take a fancy to her, right?


    Li Hao grabbed her hand, "You''re igniting the fire."


    Du Jinse did not say anything. Even if she were to light the fire, she would not be able to light it for long.


    Rather than wasting time worrying about it here, it was better to think of her cosmetic shop.


    Xiao Ying waited for Li Hao to leave for a long time before he entered.


    She discovered that Du Jinse had an unspeakable contradiction in the matters between a man and a woman.


    As long as she was happy, she did not care about the occasion. Of course, not caring about the occasion did not mean that she would do anything in front of everyone, but she dared to flirt with Li Hao while she was walking on the street in her palanquin.


    So much so that even the people of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor knew that their relationship was so good that even though everyone knew, no one saw it with their own eyes.


    Logically speaking, Xiao Ying was the closest person to Du Jinse, but Du Jinse never asked her to help him clean up the mess left behind by Yun Yu.


    Since she understood Du Jinse''s temperament, Xiao Ying naturally would not step on him.


    "Miss."


    Xiao Ying brought the materials in.


    When Xiao Ying was walking out, Du Jinse called out to him.


    "Xiao Ying, is Miss Pu Zhu alright at the relay station?"


    Xiao Ying stood there and hesitated for a long time before finally turning her head around.


    "Miss, the girl said you are not well yet and did not let me tell you, but ¡­" The people at the relay stations are really too much of a bully. "


    Xiao Ying spoke out on Pu Zhu''s behalf.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse frowned, "Don''t be in such a hurry, speak slowly."


    Xiao Ying was furious, "The people at the relay station know about this lady''s identity, the price of her house and her food are double what the others have. When this lady was arguing with him, he actually said a lot of useless words."


    Those words were really too unpleasant to listen to. Xiao Ying knew that although Du Jinse''s status seemed low now, she was actually everyone''s young miss.


    Just that, if she did not say it, how would Du Jinse know how malicious the people at the relay station were.


    "Miss has suffered so much. Thinking about what Miss has said, I can only endure it for the time being. I''m just waiting for Miss to give me an idea."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "I know."


    Seeing that Du Jinse''s reaction was so calm, she could not help but say: "Young miss, you do not know how unpleasant the words of the inn''s people are. They say that when young lady laid down, even gold and silver entered her body ¡­."


    "You don''t need to say anything." Du Jinse interrupted Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying glanced at Du Jinse''s unsightly expression, and ultimately shut her mouth. Only, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad in her heart.


    In the end, Du Jinse was different from them, she wouldn''t understand the suffering in their hearts.


    Du Jinse could tell what Xiao Ying was thinking with one look.


    She walked in front of Xiao Ying and pulled him down to sit.


    "Xiao Ying, do you know why not even the brothel ladies are willing to ransom their bodies?" Du Jinse asked.


    Xiao Ying looked up and glanced at Du Jinse, "There isn''t a man worth entrusting his life to."

 C160 security

    Du Jinse shook her head. Although she didn''t want to be tied to a man for life, but she was willing to believe that there were still many good men that were worthy of being loved.


    "In the brothel, everyone only needs to dress themselves up beautifully. Naturally, there will be a man chasing after you, but the outside world is different."


    Xiao Ying was a little confused, "What''s different?"


    She didn''t feel anything different.


    Du Jinse laughed bitterly, "Actually, I can''t say for sure either."


    After thinking for a moment, Du Jinse continued: "In the brothel, everyone has their own abilities, and whoever the customer likes will be considered as your abilities. In the outside world, no matter how good a man is, you can''t casually hook up with them.


    Du Jinse''s brows knitted even tighter.


    Actually, she, like Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying, was at a loss regarding this world.


    "Forget it, don''t listen to me. In short, if you are willing to listen to others, you should listen to them." Forget it, don''t listen to me.


    "I know that Pu Zhu has suffered some grievances, but there are some matters that cannot be settled quickly. I still have some silver coins here, send it to Miss Pu Zhu for emergency treatment, and tell her to wait patiently for me for two days."


    Xiao Ying waved her hand, "The young lady said that she still has some silver taels, she will be able to endure for a few more days."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Although she was sick for a few days, and had not delayed anything, there were some things that she could not rush. She had to do these things well in the imperial court, although she had some memories of this body, but with regards to Du Jinse, this young miss who only knew of the wind and snow, she did not know a single thing about business matters.


    Selling land, renting a shop, these are not simple things. I only need money, and I need to familiarize myself with the capital, as long as I have money, then it will be beneficial for me in the future, so how could there be people who can easily exchange money for such a good location, and even if they did, your information is lacking, your connections are lacking, your money is lacking, your power is lacking, and any other factors will make it so that she won''t be able to obtain the shop. The reason why she can get hold of it, is because that shop originally belonged to Li Hao.


    Li Hao had treated her very well, but she had already thought about it. Once she made money from her shop, he would not let Li Hao suffer any losses.


    Although the truth was as Li Hao said, that he might not be able to spend all his silver even if he were to lie down everyday, it would still be his for the rest of his life.


    "Xiao Ying, trust me, the promise I made to you will come true." Du Jinse promised.


    The most difficult thing was to get started.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips.


    "Miss, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but ¡­"


    Xiao Ying tried to explain.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "I understand."


    They had no sense of security, but how could she?


    All along, she was determined to earn money because the only thing she could get was silver.


    Actually, she was the same as Pu Zhu.


    Xiao Ying also knew that Du Jinse had just recovered from her severe illness and she was currently forcing her to do this, it was just that she was really afraid, especially after meeting that Ming Xia Princess today.


    "Miss, now is different from the past. Actually, the Prince has treated you very well. Even if you are his concubine, as long as you grasp his heart, the Prince will not mistreat you." Xiao Ying carefully looked at Du Jinse''s expression.


    Du Jinse laughed, it was not strange for Xiao Ying to have such an idea. If not for the fact that she had been poisoned by a pair of people for her entire life, she would not be willing to give up on everything in front of her.


    One had to know that struggling was extremely difficult. How could it be comparable to becoming a rice bug?


    "I have my own plans." In any case, Xiao Ying would not understand even if she said it out loud.


    Xiao Ying tried to probe: "Miss, do you plan on capturing them?"


    Du Jinse laughed and pushed Xiao Ying away, "Little girl, you know quite a lot."


    Seeing that Du Jinse was not angry, she took the courage to say: "Miss, I grew up in a brothel, and even if my ears and eyes were to be stained, I still have a way to capture a man''s heart. If you really want me to bow down to you, it is actually not difficult at all."


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but cover her mouth, "Yes, yes, Xiao Ying is very powerful, I always knew that you had to use all of these on Da Kui. With my current sickly state, how could I possibly have the mood to grab hold of a man''s heart?


    Seeing that Du Jinse was not interested in her skills, Xiao Ying felt defeated in the bottom of her heart.


    Initially, she had thought that since Du Jinse and Li Hao had returned, and that they had been together for such a long time, the two might have done something to each other. However, she had already known after entering the room that the two of them really hadn''t done anything.


    Xiao Ying felt that it was extremely incomprehensible.


    When Du Jinse heard that news, she was not in a hurry?


    The best way to tie a man up was naturally a woman''s body.


    King Mo was infatuated with his little miss'' body. Even if she was sick, she shouldn''t have left the king alone.


    Perhaps the prince would grow more protective of the ladies because their young mistress was sick.


    "Miss, I really know quite a lot. If you don''t trust me, you can also go and talk to us girls."


    Xiao Ying said unwillingly.


    Du Jinse knew that from what he knew, if she wanted to obtain anything, she could just coax her man to be happy. It was not strange at all for Xiao Ying to live in such an environment with her ears and eyes dyed red.


    Actually, on a large scale, there was nothing wrong with thinking like this.


    After all, women depend on men to survive. If you really want men to respect you and love you, you can''t attach yourself to them.


    "I got it. When I get better, I will definitely ask for some advice from you." Du Jinse said perfunctorily.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips, "Miss, it''s getting late, you should rest early too."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Alright, after I finish all these, I will rest. You can go first."


    Xiao Ying nodded, then turned and left.


    Thinking that there was nothing to do, she packed up and went to see Da Kui.


    It''s really weird to say people.


    Xiao Ying originally thought that she would definitely spend her entire life alone, but who knew that when she saw Da Kui again, she would actually slowly change her mind? Although she didn''t really like contact with others, she had always been working hard.


    Maybe it was just like she had said herself, she had seen a lot of men''s hypocrisy in the brothels, thus, she could tell that Da Kui truly loved her.


    If she were to miss Da Kui, she would really die of loneliness in her entire life.


    And she was so afraid of that.


    Hence, she would rather overcome the discomfort in her heart than give up on Da Kui.

 C161 silent concomitant

    Following everyone''s instructions, they arrived at Da Kui''s house. Xiao Ying tried shouting from outside, pushed open the door and walked in.


    Da Kui could not stay idle, giving him a few whips was equivalent to pruriating for him. However, the butler said that since the prince had instructed him to stay at home and think carefully, he had no choice but to stay at home and meditate, even though he did not know where he would live.


    Originally, he was cleaving firewood naked in the courtyard. However, when he heard Xiao Ying''s voice, he quickly entered the house and found a jacket to put on over his body.


    "Xiao Ying, why are you here?" Da Kui came out to welcome them as he tied a belt to his waist.


    "What is it? You don''t welcome me? "Then can''t I leave?"


    Xiao Ying acted as if she was going to leave.


    Da Kui hurriedly stopped her, "No, no, I just feel that the princess is very busy. Since you''re one of her people, you must be very busy too."


    Xiao Ying coquettishly looked at Da Kui, "Your injuries have healed?"


    Then she murmured, "I wouldn''t have come if it hadn''t been for your injury."


    Da Kui scratched the back of his head honestly.


    No matter what it was, he felt happy to see Xiao Ying.


    "You''re not telling me to come in?" The two of them stood there for a long time, before Xiao Ying could not help but ask.


    Da Kui''s black face had a suspicious red look.


    "That ¡­"


    Xiao Ying felt uneasy as she walked in, "Could it be that there is something shameful in your house that I''m afraid of being seen?"


    Could she be hiding a woman?


    Although she wasn''t like the little miss, who cared a lot about such things, he had already hidden a woman before she even passed the door. She had to teach him a lesson.


    Seeing her walk in, Da Kui was anxious, he rubbed his hands and followed his in, "It is indeed a bit shameful, I didn''t know you would come, it''s so messy."


    So it was because he felt that it was a mess that he was too embarrassed to call her in.


    Xiao Ying turned angry into joy, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? If you clean up this place, I would be thinking about whether or not there''s a woman here."


    Hearing that, Da Kui looked at Xiao Ying innocently, "I''m so ugly, only you don''t despise me."


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips, then extended her hand to help Da Kui clean up.


    Da Kui followed her and walked in circles behind her.


    Xiao Ying despised him for being in the way, and told him to find a place to sit. Seeing her busy with work, a happy feeling rose in his heart.


    "If only I could have married you earlier."


    Da Kui looked at the courtyard full of clean clothes and the house that looked like a brand-new one, and sighed in his heart.


    Xiao Ying glared at him, "You wish."


    He wanted to marry her early, and she didn''t want to come early.


    Hearing this, Da Kui was dejected, "I know, I was just thinking."


    Xiao Ying never thought that Da Kui would be so resistant.


    She helplessly walked to Da Kui''s side and reached out to push him.


    Da Kui suddenly hugged Xiao Ying, causing his body to stiffen. He only felt disgust at the bottom of his heart, but she suddenly pushed him away, rushed out the door, and started to vomit.


    Da Kui didn''t think that Xiao Ying would have such a huge reaction. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly chased after her.


    "Xiao Ying, what''s wrong?"


    Da Kui was sad. He might be ugly, but he shouldn''t be so disgusted that he vomited after being touched by him.


    Xiao Ying focused and waved at Da Kui, "Don''t come over."


    After Da Kui heard this, he stood there and did not move.


    Xiao Ying took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth. She was already making food from a fire next door.


    A terrifying thought rose up from the bottom of Xiao Ying''s heart, as that thought was devouring her heart.


    "I''m going back." Xiao Ying suddenly lost all hope, hurriedly bid her farewell, and seemed to flee.


    Da Kui chased her to the door and said, "Sigh."


    Xiao Ying ran as fast as a rabbit.


    Da Kui hurriedly closed the door and chased after him. He looked like he did not have any schemes, but in reality, he was a person who was very meticulous, and he felt that Xiao Ying probably despised him. It was only because he said that to her in public that day, that he was too embarrassed to refuse, otherwise, why would she call concubine to beat him up?


    Even though he had only interacted with Xiao Ying for a short while, he felt that she was a good girl. As long as she didn''t mind him, he would take her.


    Actually, from the bottom of her heart, Xiao Ying still loathed him. Otherwise, why would he touch her, causing her to feel so disgusted?


    Da Kui felt really sad. He couldn''t do anything about someone being ugly, it was something his parents had given him.


    Although it was under the hands of the Emperor, it was still quite messy at night. Da Kui followed behind Xiao Ying silently.


    A few drunkards walked over unsteadily from in front of them. Xiao Ying covered her nose, and that disgusting feeling came again.


    She went around it twice, but was unable to get around it. She could only open her mouth and say, "Excuse me."


    "Girl, what are you doing?" One of them giggled as he stopped Xiao Ying and sized her up.


    Although she was covering her face, her figure looked quite good.


    Xiao Ying''s face was cold, she did not reply, but if she wanted to go over, a few drunkards would laugh and stop her.


    One of them pulled down Xiao Ying''s hand that was covering her nose, and saw Xiao Ying''s appearance clearly, "Aiyo, isn''t this Miss Xiao Ying from Zangxiang Pavilion?"


    Someone like them naturally wouldn''t go to the Flos Lonicerae for money. However, it wouldn''t bother them when they were looking for other girls, as the person who was carrying them in their arms was the lofty Flos Lonicerae.


    Sometimes, Pu Zhu liked to cover his face with a light veil, and would not come down to show them. These people could not see Pu Zhu''s face, but could only see the beautiful maidservant beside her.


    "So he''s from Zangxiang Pavilion."


    In their eyes, the women who came out when it was dark were not the women from proper families. When they heard that it was the Zangxiang Pavilion''s girls, the two who were originally reserved started to move their hands and feet.


    Xiao Ying felt an instinctive fear of men touching each other as she retreated step by step, "Don''t touch me."


    Don''t you want to touch it?


    When the man heard this, he laughed out loud, "Ai, you women are the ones who don''t like what you say the most. You obviously like it the most, yet you say you don''t want it on the surface."


    Suddenly, a palm-sized hand reached over, grabbed a man and threw him backwards.


    Xiao Ying raised her eyes and looked at Da Kui with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Da Kui was tall and big, his face also looked ferocious. The remaining two people looked at him, their eyes were filled with fear as they retreated.


    "Let''s go."


    Da Kui pulled Xiao Ying up.


    The sound of wind came from behind him as Da Kui blocked his way.


    Xiao Ying turned her head, her beautiful face turning pale.


    "Da Kui."


    Da Kui groaned, and turned away.


    The man thought that no matter what, he would make Da Kui lie down right now. Who knew that Da Kui acted like nothing happened?


    The one who was left hurriedly spread out her hands and retreated. "It wasn''t me. I didn''t do anything."


    Da Kui pulled Xiao Ying''s hand, "Let''s go."


    After sending Xiao Ying out of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Da Kui released her hand and took two steps back.


    "You can go in."


    Xiao Ying lowered her head and looked at the hand that was still in his hand a moment ago, "You should go back as soon as possible."


    With that, she turned and entered the manor without the slightest hesitation.


    Da Kui looked at her back in a daze. Actually, he couldn''t tell when he had fallen for Xiao Ying, but ¡­ He lowered his head. Who told him to look ugly?

 C162 There is

    Xiao Ying returned, walked to the door of Du Jinse''s room, thought for a moment, and retreated.


    Du Jinse had never been asleep in the first place so when she heard the sound of footsteps, he knew that Xiao Ying had come over.


    "Is it Xiao Ying?" Du Jinse tried to test the waters.


    Recently, Xiao Ying seemed to have something heavy on her mind.


    Du Jinse knew that she had a knot in her heart, so she paid extra attention.


    Xiao Ying paused in her steps, and after a long while, she spoke out, "Yes, Miss, it''s me."


    Du Jinse then donned her clothes and stood up, lit up the candle and took it to the door and opened it.


    "It''s cold outside, come in."


    Xiao Ying hesitated for a moment before walking in.


    "It''s getting dark early. No matter how many candles there are, it''s not going to be lit."


    Du Jinse retorted.


    However, while modernization was good, it also brought about too much pollution.


    Du Jinse had originally thought of taking out all of her knowledge and developing it here, but she decided not to. If she were to enter the Industrial Age right now, by the time she was born, there would be no humans left on Earth.


    If that was the case, then what was she exactly?


    Du Jinse was at a loss, so she decided to let nature take its course.


    "Xiao Ying, did you just come back from outside? "My hands are so cold." Du Jinse asked with concern.


    Xiao Ying vaguely replied. If Du Jinse continued to ask, she would leave with Yue Yang.


    However, Du Jinse did not do that. She first let Xiao Ying sit down, then went to bring hot water back home, and laughed: "It''s good, there''s still some hot water in the kitchen, hurry up and heat my feet, if not my feet will be cold during this half a night."


    Xiao Ying''s eyes couldn''t help but redden. Luckily it was dark inside the room, so she couldn''t see it clearly.


    After silently washing and pouring the dirty water away, Du Jinse smiled and called out to Xiao Ying.


    "Close the door and come in quickly. It''s warm inside the bed."


    Xiao Ying bit her lips and walked over.


    Du Jinse lifted a corner of the blanket and urged. "Hurry, hurry."


    Xiao Ying was a little hesitant, but Du Jinse pulled him over and used this as an excuse.


    "Did she go over to Da Kui''s place? Did he send you back? " Du Jinse was just chatting casually, and did not have any intentions of inquiring into Xiao Ying''s privacy.


    Moreover, when Xiao Ying left, she also revealed this intention.


    Xiao Ying acknowledged gently.


    Du Jinse supported herself with one hand and turned to look at Xiao Ying.


    "Are you two getting along well? When a girl gets dark, it''s always worrisome to see her outside. Did he gift you when you suggested it, or was he the one who automatically chose to give it to you?"


    There was something wrong with Xiao Ying today.


    After a while, Xiao Ying said depressingly: "I didn''t ask him to send me off."


    Du Jinse''s eyes lit up, "Looks like he''s not as foolish as she looks on the surface."


    Xiao Ying felt that these words were a bit ear-piercing, and said in a muffled voice: "He''s not stupid."


    Du Jinse was startled, but immediately smiled: "I''m not saying that he''s stupid, I just feel that his appearance is simple, honest, and unable to coax girls to be happy."


    Looks like Xiao Ying got along quite well with him.


    Xiao Ying suddenly spoke out, "Miss, please help me push the marriage off tomorrow."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse was startled at first, but after that, she helped Xiao Ying up and sat with her, her face was gloomy, "Did he do anything to you?"


    was also a girl. There was always a reason why a girl would suddenly change her mind, at least before Xiao Ying went to find Da Kui. Why did she change his mind after coming back?


    Du Jinse thought about it again and again. Only this point would make Xiao Ying feel disgusted.


    Xiao Ying remained silent.


    Du Jinse hit the blanket hard.


    "I didn''t expect him to look so simple and honest. He''s actually a beast in disguise."


    Xiao Ying didn''t think that her silence would actually make Du Jinse think that it was tacit agreement, and she hurriedly defended Da Kui: "He isn''t that kind of person, it''s me, it''s my fault."


    After saying that, Xiao Ying''s voice became choked with emotions.


    Seeing her like that, Du Jinse became even more convinced that Da Kui had done something to Xiao Ying, and immediately kneeled and hugged Xiao Ying tightly.


    "This is not your fault, don''t cry. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will seek justice for you."


    Xiao Ying knew that Du Jinse had truly misunderstood, and was anxious in her heart. Her mouth was bitter, and she was only able to say one sentence after a long while.


    "Miss, I might have one."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she was not able to digest it for a long time. She stared blankly for a long time before understanding what Xiao Ying had said.


    Tears streamed down Xiao Ying''s face as she nodded her head lightly.


    "I''ve been wearing what I have on me for a long time. In those few days when Miss fainted and I was brewing medicine, I kept feeling a little disgusted. It''s just that I didn''t pay attention to it. "I suddenly thought of it."


    She really wanted to forget about the past; she almost forgot as well. Da Kui''s sudden action not only awakened her memories, but also made her realize that her appetite had not been very good these few days. It was very possible that she was pregnant.


    Da Kui was a good man, how could she harm him?


    Du Jinse frowned, this was going to be difficult.


    Da Kui didn''t care if Xiao Ying was a virgin, but that didn''t mean she was willing to be a father.


    "We''ll talk to a doctor tomorrow." Du Jinse sighed.


    It was only suspicion now.


    Even though, tomorrow''s inspection, he would most likely suffer another blow.


    That night, both Du Jinse and Xiao Ying did not sleep well.


    In the morning, the two of them looked at each other.


    Xiao Ying went to get some water, to help Du Jinse comb her makeup.


    Du Jinse originally wanted her to take care of her body, but when he saw her stiff face, she swallowed her words.


    "Xiao Ying, after thinking about it, let''s go outside to look for a doctor. There are even more people who are alerted. How about we call the doctors in the Duke Palace to take a look?"


    Du Jinse discussed and asked Xiao Ying to go see the doctor by herself. She was still a little worried.


    Xiao Ying glanced at Du Jinse.


    "Miss, I''ll go outside and look for a doctor."


    "It''s good to go outside. Then let''s go out together. I''ll send you out to help me buy something, and then you can go and take a look. Is that okay?"


    Du Jinse made up her mind that she would go see Pu Zhu first and ask him to accompany her. There shouldn''t be any problems, right?


    Xiao Ying understood what Du Jinse was thinking, and she didn''t want too many people to know either.


    "Miss, I''m afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid. This isn''t your fault. In this lifetime, people will always experience tribulations. When you''re old, recalling everything that happened today will not count for much." Du Jinse comforted her.


    "Miss, I promise you that I will live well. However, I am still a bit afraid. Can you tell my lady to accompany me?"


    Pausing for a moment, Xiao Ying said softly: "It''s not that I don''t trust Miss, it''s just that there are too many people by Miss''s side."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Mm, that''s good as well."


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and looked at Du Jinse, "Miss, you won''t be angry right?"


    Du Jinse had treated her so well, but when she had something to do, the first thing she thought of was finding Pu Zhu.

 C163 Prince Rong

    Du Jinse laughed, "You and Pu Zhu grew up together, she is just like your own sister. There is nothing for me to be angry about."


    Xiao Ying bit her lips, "Young miss, you treat me so well ¡­"


    Du Jinse shook her head, and patted Xiao Ying.


    "Sometimes when we avoid close people, it''s not because we don''t trust her, but because of this matter. Even if she knows, she might not be able to help."


    For example, although she had obtained the right to leave the palace, she did not have a group of people by her side when she went out that time. Honestly speaking, she did not feel at ease in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor yet.


    If she were to follow Xiao Ying, there would be a group of people following her.


    Du Jinse went to check if Li Hao had returned yet.


    Housekeeper Li said that after King Mo left last night, he still had not returned.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded, she then told Housekeeper Li and went out.


    Along the way, Xiao Ying did not speak a single word.


    Du Jinse knew that he was feeling complicated, so she naturally did not speak up.


    Reaching the relay station, Xiao Ying glanced at Du Jinse, "Let me go up instead."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Pu Zhu came down quickly and sat in the carriage, frowning slightly.


    At that time, if she had been as calm as Du Jinse, she probably wouldn''t have been able to do what she was doing today.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu. Pu Zhu had changed into very simple clothes made of cotton wool.


    "No matter the outcome, do not be afraid." Du Jinse whispered.


    Pu Zhu looked up at Du Jinse and nodded silently.


    At this point, it was useless even if he was afraid.


    "You guys go first, I''ll take a stroll on this street. When the time comes, we''ll gather here."


    Du Jinse said.


    Pu Zhu glanced at Du Jinse.


    "The marriage that Xiao Ying set down..."


    Pu Zhu looked outside, because she had something she wanted to say to Du Jinse. She told Xiao Ying to wait for her outside, and then came up herself.


    Du Jinse sighed, "Let''s talk after the inspection."


    I hope not.


    Du Jinse was very lucky.


    Pu Zhu''s face changed a few times, "Can you get that person to immediately marry Xiao Ying, do not tell him ¡­."


    "The happiness of deceit cannot last long." Du Jinse interrupted Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu''s mind was also in a mess as she opened her mouth to explain, "I ¡­"


    Du Jinse let out a long breath, "Pu Zhu, I am also a woman, I understand you, but you are only doing it for Xiao Ying''s sake, when the time comes, you will make the rice cooked and cooked, and the other party might accept their fate, after all, Xiao Ying is a good girl, but have you ever thought, that it would be unfair to the other party? Xiao Ying feels guilty, and marrying like that, no matter what grievances she suffers, she will always feel that she owes the other party, not that I have to curse them for not doing well, because there will be problems."


    Pu Zhu remained silent. It was difficult for her to agree with Du Jinse.


    Initially, she didn''t approve of betrothal so early to Xiao Ying, but now that she was pregnant, if she was, then she would marry him soon. At that time, she would just say that the child was prematurely.


    Since they were already engaged, it wouldn''t be too abrupt if they were to marry earlier.


    When Du Jinse saw that Pu Zhu had a different opinion from her, she sighed.


    "We''ll talk about this later. I think we should go to the doctor first and see what he has to say."


    Actually, no matter what they said, it would be useless. They still had to depend on Xiao Ying''s opinion.


    However, Du Jinse did not know how she would choose, judging from her words last night, she wanted to split the loot, but Du Jinse was actually in favor of it. After all, no one would be willing to buy a gift for him.


    Although it would be more difficult for Xiao Ying to bring a child on her own after separating, she was still able to live an open-minded life.


    However, who knows if Xiao Ying acted on impulse or not, maybe she regretted it today.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Pu Zhu nodded her head, she actually hoped for Du Jinse to support her, that person called Da Kui, being so ugly, it would be good enough for him to marry her.


    Although Du Jinse was only a concubine, she was still considered his mistress.


    When Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying left, Du Jinse got off the palanquin and walked around.


    The Prince Rong was currently on the second floor of the wine house, he quietly watched as Du Jinse walked over, casually picked up a teapot, and threw it down.


    Du Jinse felt the sound of wind above her head. She raised his head and saw a teapot in front of him shattering into pieces.


    Prince Rong waved his hand from above.


    "Prince Mo''s concubine, how about you come up for a chat?"


    Du Jinse frowned.


    "Miss, let''s go back." The people who were protecting Du Jinse gathered around her.


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "Wait for me here."


    Prince Rong had obviously come prepared.


    Du Jinse was not afraid, since she could not leave, she started walking up the stairs.


    Someone had long replaced the Prince Rong''s teapot.


    He personally poured a cup of tea for Du Jinse and offered his hand, "Please enjoy."


    Du Jinse looked at it for a moment, then sat down and picked up the cup of tea on the table and took a sip.


    "Good tea."


    Prince Rong''s eyes lit up, "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison the tea?"


    "I''m afraid." Du Jinse said straightforwardly.


    I''m afraid she still dares to drink it.


    Prince Rong sized Du Jinse up. She was no longer the same as before.


    "I is very curious, King Mo is about to marry into the main wife, you don''t seem to be in a hurry at all."


    At this time, she still had time to leisurely stroll around. He already knew about the matter of Li Hao and Du Jinse meeting the Princess that day.


    "Prince Rong came to see me in a joke?" Du Jinse looked at him sideways.


    Prince Rong was stunned again.


    He raised his teacup and took a sip of tea to cover his embarrassment.


    "Not really, I just feel that Princess Ming Xia is not a woman who is easy to get along with. You are deeply doted on by brother Mo, you will inevitably become a thorn in her eye, a thorn in her flesh."


    Du Jinse smiled, "Thank you for your reminder, Prince Rong."


    Prince Rong was stunned for a while, "You should know that I once advised the King to get rid of you."


    Du Jinse lost her voice, "Why?"


    Didn''t he like Du Jinse? Even if she wasn''t Du Jinse, with such a face, if he killed her, he would actually still be able to say that out.


    Prince Rong looked at Du Jinse deeply as he filled her cup with tea.


    "Your face is too similar to her."


    Du Jinse naturally couldn''t ask him, if you like her that much, why did you still want to kill her?


    "Prince Rong is speaking about Princess Qing. I was heavily loved by King Mo and it was all thanks to her face." Du Jinse laughed at herself.


    Prince Rong was lost in thought as he looked at her face, "That''s right, her face, is really the same as hers, if it''s lost, it''s also the same face."


    Du Jinse felt that she shouldn''t have come over, she stood up, "My prince, it''s getting late, I should also go back now, I won''t accompany you to drink tea."


    Prince Rong said lightly: "The one looking for you to drink tea is not me."


    Du Jinse turned her head and looked at Prince Rong with an astonished expression.


    Prince Rong''s eyes revealed helplessness.


    The door to the private room opened.


    Ming Xia walked in with big thorns and sat in front of Du Jinse.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse rolled her eyes: Is the two of you planning to meet by chance?

 C164 difficulties

    Ming Xia ignored the ridicule in her tone and looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    "I want you to help me."


    Surprise flashed across Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "I... "Help you?" Was she hearing things?


    Prince Rong stood up, "Between the two of you, if you have anything to say, say it properly. Princess Ming Xia, don''t forget what you promised me."


    Ming Xia nodded her head, "Don''t worry, I am only looking for Prince Mo''s concubine to talk. I will definitely not look for trouble with her."


    Prince Rong glanced at Du Jinse, then turned and left.


    If Du Jinse knew that things would turn out like this, she definitely wouldn''t have come up. All of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s guards thought that she was together with Prince Rong, who would have known that it would turn out like this?


    Helplessness flashed past Ming Xia''s eyes.


    "I''ve heard about your matters. You''re able to help a servant become the emperor''s concubine, and you''re able to become the woman most favored by the imperial concubines. There must be something extraordinary about you, not to mention that you''ve helped me, which is equivalent to helping yourself."


    The more Du Jinse heard, the more confused she became.


    "Princess Ming Xia, your status is noble, I am just a lowly woman, what can I help you with?"


    Helplessness flashed past Ming Xia''s eyes.


    "Help me think of a way to cancel the marriage with King Mo."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide.


    "What did you say?" Wasn''t this marriage proposed by her?


    A flash of bitterness appeared in Ming Xia''s eyes.


    "Seems so."


    "For the sake of King Mo, you even ignored your status as a Princess and made things difficult for me just because I''m the woman that King Mo doted on."


    Du Jinse continued.


    Ming Xia nodded her head, "This matter is true."


    "Then I really don''t understand." Du Jinse said honestly.


    Ming Xia looked at Du Jinse.


    "If you were me, you would understand that with my status and marriage, I simply can''t make decisions."


    Du Jinse inexplicably thought of her previous self''s body.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Ming Xia looked at Du Jinse, "Are you trying to talk about Miss Du?"


    After all, she had been living under the shadow of Du Jinse the entire time.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "That''s right, isn''t Miss Du marrying the person she wants to marry?"


    Ming Xia nodded her head, "Although her eyes are not good, I do envy her and marry the person I want to marry."


    "Being able to marry the person you like is definitely something to be happy about. If you can marry someone you like while liking yourself, then that would really be something to be envious of." Du Jinse replied.


    "You are right, I know King Mo likes you. Look at King Mo''s eyes, they are also filled with love, and although I envy Miss Du to marry the person I like, I do not want to become a pitiful person like her."


    Du Jinse more and more could not understand what kind of medicine Ming Xia had bought from the Princess''s gourd.


    "Aren''t you the one who asked for all this?" Du Jinse asked.


    Ming Xia nodded her head, "It is indeed I who asked for it, but, all of this was not my intention, it was all my royal father''s intention."


    Du Jinse''s heart tightened.


    Ming Xia saw that her expression had changed, and nodded, "Yes, it is the meaning that you understand."


    Du Jinse reached out and took a sip of tea, disguised herself. She felt bitter in her heart, Princess Ming Xia looked simple (Stupid), but it seemed like she was protecting him.


    Some people want the respect of others who can live, while others want the hate of others.


    "You don''t have to do that." Du Jinse unconsciously turned the teacup in her hand.


    Ming Xia laughed bitterly, "Since I was born into that kind of family, and enjoyed all the glory that that family brought to me, I have to pay for everything that I enjoy. Since I can''t go against father, I can only make people hate me."


    Du Jinse felt bitter in her heart.


    She tried to ask Ming Xia, "You ¡­ You have someone you like? "


    Ming Xia was startled. She raised her eyes and looked at Du Jinse with the arrogance of someone looking down at the world.


    "Who said that a woman can only scheme for herself because of a man? Can''t I only do it for myself?"


    Du Jinse did not expect to hear such words, and she could not help but overestimate Ming Xia by one level.


    "Princess has thought about it before, if you don''t marry King Mo today, your family can still ask you to marry Prince Rong or the Emperor tomorrow."


    In short, it was to squeeze out the last of her value.


    Ming Xia''s expression froze.


    "Could it be that this Princess can only marry King Mo?"


    Ming Xia was unwilling.


    When Du Jinse heard her tone, she felt slightly unhappy in her heart, "Amongst the people of King Mo, there''s a dragon and a phoenix. It''s not wrong for Princess Ming Xia to marry him."


    Ming Xia looked at Du Jinse in astonishment and sneered.


    "Is the lady matchmaking for King Mo?"


    Du Jinse''s face flushed.


    Ming Xia retracted her smile, but she did not forget to mock Du Jinse.


    "You are so virtuous."


    Du Jinse gave an awkward laugh, "In any case, even if I want to monopolize it, status and identity are not allowed. King Mo would never marry me if he marries anyone, so even if I cry, mess up, and hang myself, it would be useless."


    "What if it works?" Ming Xia blinked her eyes.


    Du Jinse felt that something was amiss, she turned around and saw the Prince Rong King standing behind him.


    King Mo''s handsome face showed that he was in a very bad mood.


    Ming Xia clapped her hands and said, "Miss Mo Mo, looks like King Mo is quite angered, why don''t you try crying, making a fuss, and hanging yourself."


    Du Jinse slowly stood up. It would have been unwise to say some things beforehand, but if she were to do it according to what Princess Ming Xia had said, she would really be a fool.


    "I''ll go ask the butler and tell him that you haven''t come back for an entire night. I''m worried about you." Du Jinse walked to the side of King Mo and pulled his hand, looking up at him.


    King Mo snorted coldly, indicating that he heard it.


    "Just now, Princess made an interesting suggestion. She doesn''t want to marry the Prince that much, Prince, what do you think?"


    Li Hao lowered his eyes and looked at Du Jinse, but did not say a word.


    Du Jinse smiled gently, "If you,, are here and Prince finds it hard to speak, you can go out and wait for Your Highness."


    After saying that, Du Jinse turned around, and her hand was pulled by Li Hao.


    Du Jinse turned around and glanced at Li Hao.


    Li Hao pulled her down and sat down, "Brother Prince Rong can also take a seat, after all it is a national affair."


    Prince Rong sat down helplessly. He was asking for trouble today.


    Ming Xia never thought that after Du Jinse said those two sentences, King Mo''s anger seemed to vanish into thin air.


    She could not help but look at Du Jinse and sigh, "Looks like your influence on King Mo is even greater than I had expected."


    Du Jinse smiled and did not speak.


    All the main players were there, so they could discuss whatever they wanted to say with each other.


    Actually, she was the most innocent person there.


    "Princess feels honored that Princess is not willing to marry her." King Mo spoke up.


    However, when everyone present heard these words, there was nothing that didn''t feel awkward.

 C165 irritating

    Even though Princess Ming Xia wanted to make others hate him, she couldn''t bear hearing someone say such words in front of her.


    "King Mo is really quick to say it."


    King Mo''s eyelids twitched, "I has always been like this."


    Du Jinse lowered her head, minimizing her own sense of existence.


    "I don''t want to marry you." Ming Xia clenched her teeth, this man''s mouth was truly annoying.


    "Yes." King Mo nodded her head seriously, "I felt that Ming Xia was not a good man, and that her attitude was unclear, which has caused her a lot of trouble. In the imperial court, I had always been against this matter, and if Ming Xia was willing to clarify it, I would be grateful."


    "Why should I clarify it for you?" Ming Xia Princess said as if she was mad.


    King Mo glanced at Princess Ming Xia.


    "If the reason why Princess Ming Xia has called Mo Mo here today is to talk about our relationship as sisters in advance, then I does not need to see it anymore."


    Li Hao reached out and pulled Du Jinse up.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, and was pulled away from the place by Li Hao. Only Ming Xia and Duke Rong looked at each other in dismay.


    "Princess should understand King Mo''s personality. It would be better if you let him take the course. But now, it''s not good for everyone to do."


    "At worst, I''ll just marry him."


    Prince Rong looked at Ming Xia.


    "If it was anyone else, perhaps they would be able to live peacefully with brother. With his personality, he would probably die of anger not long after marrying."


    How could Princess not know about it? Originally, she wanted to be wronged, but the more successful the matter was, the more she panicked.


    Amongst all of the princes that were bestowed the title of Emperor, King Mo was the one that was the most troubled, and now that he had a woman he loved, Ming Xia could imagine how difficult it would be for him to pass on the marriage to her.


    "You saw Prince Rong, he did not have the attitude of talking about things."


    "Prince Rong laughed lightly," King Mo has a great liking for Miss Mo Mo. When you sought out Miss Mo Mo, he only thought that you wanted to make things difficult for her.


    Pausing for a moment, the Prince Rong continued, "If he only believes what we are seeing, then Princess will not marry into our Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, and should be clarified. Since Princess is not willing to clarify, King Mo has reason to believe that what you are saying is only an excuse, and you only want to make things difficult for Miss Mo Mo."


    "Why did it return?" Ming Xia frowned, she was really sincere.


    Who knew that King Mo would suddenly charge over?


    "Since this is related to the fate of the three of us, even if I am looking for Miss Mo Mo, so what? I am a man with King Mo, can I explain it clearly? "


    Ming Xia impatiently walked to the door and stopped, "No matter what, thank you very much for being willing to be introduced."


    If she had appeared directly, even if Du Jinse had wanted to come up, the people beside her would not have called her over.


    The Prince Rong laughed bitterly, while King Mo just left like that, leaving him here to suffer.


    He cupped his hands and said, "See you later."


    Ming Xia put on her hat and went out to meet up with her men.


    Du Jinse walked to the agreed meeting place with Xiao Ying and the others, and saw Xiao Ying standing there with an ashen face and a worried expression.


    Li Hao glanced at the two but did not say a word.


    When Pu Zhu saw Du Jinse, she looked at her, wanted to say something, but hesitated and only nodded slightly.


    "How did the prince come here?" Du Jinse held Li Hao''s arm and asked.


    Li Hao raised his chin and pointed to the palanquin that was stopped not far away.


    In fact, Du Jinse had already seen it just now.


    "Can I sit with you?" Du Jinse said softly.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse, and took the lead.


    Du Jinse hurried over, and when she walked past Pu Zhu, he said in a hurry: "You and Xiao Ying can sit in this carriage and follow me back to the Duke Palaces."


    This sort of thing couldn''t be delayed any longer. If it was dragged out for ten months, the baby would have already been born.


    Just as Xiao Ying had said, Pu Zhu was like her big sister. If she had matters to attend to, Pu Zhu accompanying her would also make her feel dependant on him.


    Du Jinse did not care about whether Li Hao''s sedan chair was a single person and directly squeezed in and sat in Li Hao''s embrace.


    The palanquin was lifted and swung. Du Jinse was so frightened that her face paled and she quickly embraced Li Hao.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth raised slightly, and he wrapped his arm around Du Jinse''s waist.


    "I don''t like this kind of lifting." Du Jinse pouted.


    It was mainly because she didn''t like the palanquin that was being carried. Sitting on it, she felt a sense of guilt.


    "Then I''ll tell you to carry it for eight people another day." Li Hao thought that she was being unstable and casually said.


    Du Jinse was startled, then laughed and shook her head, "Eight people lifting me up, I don''t have that kind of life."


    It was true that a first-rate wife could be carried by eight people. In addition, on the day of their marriage, a new bride could be carried by eight people.


    Li Hao realised that he spoke incorrectly. He hugged Du Jinse''s waist tighter, leaning on her body, and closed his eyes and recuperated.


    Du Jinse was a little dazed. She could basically be sure that she was pregnant, what would she do? She couldn''t possibly listen to Pu Zhu, and planned to keep it a secret. If so, she would be the most difficult one.


    What was she going to do?


    "What are you thinking about?" Li Hao asked indifferently.


    "Nothing." Du Jinse looked down at Li Hao.


    "I''m not telling you the truth. What did Princess Ming Xia tell you?" Li Hao scratched Du Jinse''s nose. Don''t think that he couldn''t see that she was flustered and panicked like a little beast trapped in a trap.


    Princess Ming Xia.


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "Princess Ming Xia said that she does not want to marry the Duke, nor does she seem to want to marry any of the royal family. However, she said that she does not have anyone she likes.


    "This woman is crazy. Stay away from her in the future." Li Hao didn''t really like Princess Ming Xia anyway.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Yes."


    Li Hao frowned, "Why did Prince Rong get involved as well."


    Before he could dodge, he was already in the middle of it.


    Du Jinse lowered her head.


    Ever since she knew that the boss behind the scenes in the Zangxiang Pavilion was Prince Rong''s uncle, although the person in charge was now his cousin, Du Jinse still felt that she should investigate more.


    However, Li Hao had a lot of trust in the Prince Rong, she felt that it would be best if he didn''t say too much to avoid provoking hatred from others.


    Li Hao looked up at Du Jinse, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Du Jinse raised his smiling face, "I am not clear about your words, so I can only listen to you and tell me."


    Hearing that, Li Hao couldn''t help but reach out to scratch her nose, "What if I can''t figure it out?"


    Du Jinse pouted. "Even the Prince can''t figure it out, so how can I understand it?"


    Li Hao looked deeply at Du Jinse, then suddenly moved forward and lightly pecked her face.


    Du Jinse dodged to the side.


    How could Li Hao allow her to go against him? He reached out his hand to press on the back of her head, preventing her from moving.

 C166 paraphrase herb

    The space inside the palanquin was extremely small to begin with, and now that things were better, Du Jinse felt that she was about to suffocate.


    Luckily, before she fainted, Li Hao finally let her go.


    Du Jinse took deep breaths.


    When Li Hao approached her again, she hurriedly said, "Your Highness, how is the matter that I asked of you yesterday?"


    She didn''t ask if you''d arranged it, but asked him how it was.


    If Li Hao didn''t have any arrangements, how would he have the nerve to do whatever he wanted?


    Li Hao did not care, he even started to like the clamor from the outside, where two people would do intimate things.


    He thought that he was the perfect person for this. If there was a chance, he would try to commit suicide by day.


    When Li Hao saw that Du Jinse''s lips were slightly swollen, he was satisfied.


    "When we go back, we''ll ¡­" "Well?" Li Hao whispered into Du Jinse''s ear.


    Since he had an idea, he would do it well.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao, "Not today, I still have many things that I haven''t dealt with."


    "It''s just about the matter of the guard. The I has already arranged everything for you." Li Hao knew that if he didn''t help Du Jinse settle this matter properly, she would definitely use this matter to lie to him.


    At this time, only Du Jinse could bring up this kind of thing. Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance.


    Du Jinse was a little hesitant. Whether or not she should tell King Mo about Xiao Ying''s matter, there was a need to prioritize over everything else. She was truly not in a good mood today. This was, after all, related to Xiao Ying''s privacy.


    After making her decision, Du Jinse smiled, "You know how anxious I am. I have borrowed so much silver, I have to make the most of my time to earn it back."


    After hearing this, Li Hao had no other choice.


    "I said that the silver is not worth anything, just treat it as a gift from I. You just need to coax him into a happy mood."


    Du Jinse chuckled, "How else can I coax you?"


    Seeing that she did not object, Li Hao''s eyes lit up, he moved closer to Du Jinse, and whispered his plan in her ear.


    Du Jinse heard until her ears turned red, "You!"


    She glared at Li Hao playfully.


    Li Hao said with a serious face.


    "What happened to I?"


    Du Jinse glared at him, her mind thinking, "This guy is really shameless."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with her sparkling eyes.


    Du Jinse secretly pushed the palanquin curtain away.


    Seeing Xiao Ying and Pu Zhu, they sat on another palanquin and slowly followed.


    Du Jinse put down the palanquin curtain.


    "Maybe another day. I really have something very important to do today."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    He had a worried look on his face.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse as if he had thought of something, and suddenly said. "Stop, stop."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with suspicion.


    "All of you, leave." Li Hao ordered.


    When everyone heard this, they retreated backwards.


    Du Jinse''s expression changed as she cried out involuntarily, "Your Royal Highness, you don''t want to..."


    King Mo could do anything he wanted, but she still had to show her face. This was the street, if it was what she was thinking, she would rather die.


    Li Hao grabbed Du Jinse''s arm.


    "You didn''t come out to see Princess Ming Xia today." he said confidently.


    Du Jinse looked at him.


    "What are you hiding from me?"


    Du Jinse''s eyes met Li Hao''s.


    Li Hao slowly said, "I doesn''t want to be the last person to know about it."


    When Du Jinse heard this, he felt that it was ear-piercing. The last person who knew about it felt like she was having a secret affair.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. There is no need to hide the matter of Mo Mo from your highness. It''s just that I didn''t come out here today because of me ¡­"


    Li Hao continued, "Is it for that Xiao Ying guy?"


    Li Hao just could not be bothered with them. With two people this big, how could Li Hao not see it?


    "The prince has a brilliant plan." Du Jinse duly flattered Li Hao.


    "However, your highness definitely doesn''t like listening to such trivial things. The matters regarding Mo Mo are already enough to bother your highness. How could Mo Mo bear to bother your highness with such a small matter?"


    "Is it because I can''t bear to part with it, or ¡­" "Are you unwilling?" Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    Du Jinse chuckled, then retracted her smile, "Yes I am, but I am also not willing. Your Highness, if you are concerned about another woman, Mo Mo will be flustered."


    "What are you panicking for?" Li Hao''s eyes sparkled.


    Du Jinse''s eyes lit up as she looked at him, "Didn''t the Duke already know?"


    Li Hao did not keep him in suspense, "This I wants to hear it from your own mouth."


    Du Jinse didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Alright, I''ll say it, but Your Highness, Mo Mo is begging you, let''s quickly return. I really have something to take care of."


    Li Hao took his time. What could be more important than what he wanted to know?


    Seeing him like this, Du Jinse felt a little helpless.


    Well, my lord, the prince is concerned with other women." This is more than paying attention to Mo Mo Mo. Mo Mo Mo will naturally be flustered, because Mo Mo will care about your highness.


    Although these were all her inner thoughts, if she really said them out loud, it would be a lie. After all, she heard it herself, and felt that it was very fake.


    But Li Hao was willing to endure it.


    "Since you like I that much, when you see someone who covets the I in the future, you can directly take them down. No matter how big the commotion, the I will burden you with them. What do you think?" Li Hao coaxed.


    Du Jinse remained silent.


    Li Hao stared at Du Jinse, and after waiting for a long time, he still couldn''t wait for her to say a single word.


    He knew that no matter how much she loved him, she wouldn''t give up her last bit of dignity. It was precisely because of this that he respected her.


    She reached out her hand, flicked Du Jinse''s forehead and said leisurely: "What do you want I to do with you?"


    "In this world, what we lack the most is women. Your highness is handsome, and you''re like the dragon and the phoenix among men. Are you still worried that you won''t be able to find the flower of interpretation?" Du Jinse smiled faintly.


    "Flower of Interpretation." Li Hao squinted his eyes.


    "Are you boasting of being a flower of interpretation? How can you be called a Flower of Interpretation? It''s clearly a Intestine Breaking Grass, I ¡­ "


    Du Jinse''s face was full of innocence, "Where''s that?"


    Alright, she admitted that she wasn''t really a flower made out of words, but it wasn''t enough to make a person lose their intestines.


    "Yes. "It''s not up to you." Li Hao said softly.


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    "Return to the estate." Li Hao said loudly.


    After hearing his voice, the retreating crowd walked over, lifting up their palanquin as they walked towards Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Sad filled Du Jinse''s heart.


    Li Hao''s happiness, anger and sorrow, were all affecting her mental state. If this continued, she would sink into the grave of gentleness that he had created for her, and would not be willing to leave.


    As she looked seriously at Li Hao''s profile, Du Jinse rested her head on Li Hao''s shoulder.


    Let her enjoy this moment of tenderness, even for Tomb.

 C167 Decision

    As expected, Li Hao did not go back on his words. After returning home, he asked the butler to gather the people he had chosen in Du Jinse''s courtyard.


    Pu Zhu was panicking in her heart, but since the Prince was not leaving, she could only wait quietly for Du Jinse. From time to time, she would glance at Xiao Ying, but after coming out from the doctor''s room, she did not say a word.


    Very quickly, everyone gathered, Li Hao pulled Du Jinse and appeared in front of everyone.


    "You are all trustworthy people in the I Palace, I will now assign you to Mo Mo to handle this matter."


    As Li Hao spoke, Du Jinse was observing everyone''s expressions. Sure enough, she saw someone''s face revealing an unwilling expression.


    Du Jinse understood that the treatment she received was not even a little bit worse than following her Royal Highness and a woman who could not even be considered as a concubine.


    This was also within reason. "Prince, don''t make things difficult ¡­"


    Du Jinse took a deep breath.


    Li Hao squeezed Du Jinse''s hand, telling her to be patient.


    When Mo Mo comes back, I will also give you an additional compensation. You two will still be people of I''s residence, and after a year, if you are willing to stay at Mo Mo''s side, you will still receive the same treatment. If you are unwilling, then you will still receive the same treatment when you return to I. "


    This would be tantamount to double pay.


    Everyone could not help but be moved. They were all looking for a way to live their lives. Since they had this extra income, then their families would be a lot more relaxed.


    These people were the outermost members of the Royal Mansion. Honestly speaking, even if there were benefits, it wouldn''t be their turn.


    Immediately, a few people walked out, indicating that they were willing.


    Rather than wasting time in the Prince''s Mansion, it was better to go out and earn more money. Furthermore, with the Prince''s fondness towards Miss Mo Mo, as a person who became Miss Mo Mo, it might be easier to get close to her.


    "I thank everyone here for your help."


    Du Jinse congratulated everyone first.


    No one expected Du Jinse to be so polite, and immediately returned the greeting.


    Du Jinse looked at the people who expressed that they wanted to stay, and continued, "I have also asked everyone to be prepared, I bought a manor outside the capital, and need someone to help me look after it. If all of you want to enjoy the happiness, then you don''t need to go, after all, unless it is a position of power that allows you to seek justice, and if everyone went, and refused to help, or have any other thoughts, I will not follow."


    Du Jinse said those words with a smile on her face, but that smile did not reach her eyes.


    Everyone originally had a contemptuous heart. A woman that relied on climbing onto a prince''s bed to rise up was not as high as them. Once he flew up the branch and turned into a phoenix, he could command them.


    Facing Du Jinse''s gaze, everyone''s expressions became cold, and a bit of contempt went through their hearts.


    "If there''s no objection, then you all can leave." Li Hao said.


    After everyone had left, Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and said with certainty: "You seem to have a candidate."


    Du Jinse smiled and wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "I can''t hide anything from Your Highness."


    Li Hao was also a little helpless, "I will not do everything, if you see anyone amongst these people, you can stay. I will go to the manor below and select some people to send over to them."


    These people had been in the capital for a long time, and their eyes were already mesmerized by the bustling city. How could they be willing to go down to the manor, especially if it was not his manor?


    Du Jinse tilted her head up slightly, and looked at Li Hao, "Your Highness, I''ve chosen, you wouldn''t be reluctant to let me go, right?"


    Li Hao laughed, he had the butler help him select people, naturally, he did not have much work to do in the Duke Palaces, but he was very loyal, and only such a person would want to change his current situation, even if it was just earning two taels of silver.


    "I know you have something on, so deal with it first. After you''re done, come to my study room."


    At least, the thoughts he''d had earlier still hadn''t stopped.


    Li Hao placed a finger on his lips, looking at Du Jinse as he gave an ambiguous smile.


    The smile made Du Jinse''s neck uncontrollably turn red, and then that red quickly spread until her entire face was as gorgeous as a peach.


    Li Hao left with a smile.


    Du Jinse reached out to brush the hair in front of her forehead, restrained her smile, and walked towards the room that Xiao Ying lived in.


    Pu Zhu suddenly stopped and looked towards Du Jinse who had pushed open the door and walked in.


    "I''m here." Du Jinse did not look at Pu Zhu, but instead, quietly looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying lifted her head and looked at Du Jinse as she walked closer.


    Pu Zhu approached Du Jinse, "Mo Mo..."


    Du Jinse said, "After all, this matter concerns Xiao Ying''s entire life. No matter what, I wish to hear what decision Xiao Ying makes."


    Du Jinse cast a sidelong glance at Pu Zhu, "You and I cannot make decisions for Xiao Ying, it''s as if we cannot live for him."


    Pu Zhu looked at Xiao Ying, and did not make a sound, she believed Xiao Ying had the same thoughts as her, she would definitely agree with his idea. Before Du Jinse came back, Pu Zhu had already told her his idea.


    Xiao Ying looked fervently at Du Jinse, "Miss, if it were you, what would you do?"


    She really wanted to know, if it was Du Jinse, what would Du Jinse do?


    Du Jinse was startled, then thought about it seriously: "If it was me, I would have taken this child away while ensuring my safety, but if it was not possible, I would have chosen to have him grow up in my stomach."


    After a moment of pause, Du Jinse looked at the anxious Pu Zhu, "If there is someone who truly treats me well, I will tell them everything I have done. After all, it is not my fault, if they can accept it, I am willing to live with them for the rest of my life.


    Pu Zhu frowned, she hoped that Du Jinse would help her persuade Xiao Ying. How could it be like this?


    Du Jinse looked straight at Pu Zhu, and asked back: "What do you think?"


    Pu Zhu pursed her lips.


    When King Mo saw Du Jinse with makeup that day, he still blurted out her name. He should know Du Jinse''s identity.


    Pu Zhu felt that it was strange. Speaking of which, Du Jinse could be counted as King Mo''s sister-in-law. It was better for her not to meddle in the matters of the royal family.


    Pu Zhu lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying seriously, "Xiao Ying, you still haven''t answered me. If you haven''t thought it through carefully, you can consider it for a few more days, but don''t think it through for too long, we can make our plans soon."


    Xiao Ying clenched her teeth, "Miss, there''s no need to consider, I''ve decided."


    Du Jinse and Pu Zhu looked at her.


    Xiao Ying''s hands trembled slightly as she stood up and slowly walked to stand in front of Du Jinse before kneeling down.


    "Miss, please help me."


    Du Jinse reached out to help Xiao Ying up, and sighed, "Don''t forget, I''m a woman too."


    Pausing, Du Jinse lowered her head to look at Xiao Ying, "So, no matter what decision you make, I will help you."


    Even if she didn''t agree in her heart.


    Du Jinse had already mentally prepared herself, for most people would choose Pu Zhu''s method. Presumably, Xiao Ying had also decided to do the same.


    Although doing this would make Da Kui feel wrong, Du Jinse still decided to listen to her decision.


    Just as she said, she was also a woman. She could not let Xiao Ying not feel that last bit of warmth.


    She, Du Jinse, had never used morals to demand that she and others, and had instead followed her own heart.

 C168 diaphaneity

    Pu Zhu heaved a sigh of relief.


    That''s good.


    In fact, she really didn''t dare imagine what they would do if Du Jinse didn''t want to help them.


    This was something that could not be done without Du Jinse.


    Xiao Ying mustered up her courage and looked Du Jinse in the eye, "I hope Miss can help me explain to Da Kui that I wasn''t angry at him yesterday."


    "Yes, I should explain so that he wouldn''t have any grudges in his heart. Then, I would casually mention the day of your marriage ¡­"


    "No."


    Xiao Ying rejected him.


    Du Jinse and Pu Zhu were both stunned.


    After a long while, Du Jinse finally managed to ask a probing question: "Xiao Ying, what are you thinking? Tell me clearly, then I will know how to help you."


    Xiao Ying looked at Pu Zhu apologetically.


    "Lady, I''m sorry, I don''t want to lie to Da Kui. He is a good person, I would rather he knew everything about me than to take me, I cannot lie to him."


    Pu Zhu became anxious, "Xiao Ying, you are so silly, men don''t have anything good. When they are with you, they can''t help but want to pick out the stars in the sky for you.


    Xiao Ying grew up in a brothel, so why couldn''t she see through this?


    Du Jinse didn''t feel like interrupting.


    "Lady, I know you are doing this for my own good, but this is my life, and I hope it will be up to me."


    Xiao Ying''s eyes were frighteningly bright.


    "If Da Kui doesn''t mind me, I''ll live a good life with him, even if it''s ¡­ "I will try my best to overcome it. If he doesn''t want to, I will follow the young mistress my whole life and not marry anyone."


    "How can there be a woman who doesn''t marry in her entire life?" Pu Zhu''s heart ached.


    Was he going to be a lonely ghost?


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse, "I feel that Miss is right."


    What''s wrong with not getting married for the rest of your life? His Royal Highness was already good enough for Miss, but Miss didn''t want to live alone.


    Miss can be alone, why can''t she?


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse and muttered: "Has she gone mad? What did you tell Xiao Ying these past few days?"


    Xiao Ying actually followed her words. In the past, Xiao Ying listened to her the most.


    Du Jinse laughed.


    "Actually, nothing we say is important."


    It still depended on Xiao Ying''s opinion.


    Pu Zhu sighed.


    "Xiao Ying, have you decided?"


    Men were unreliable, if not, Pu Zhu would not have thought about giving Xiao Ying so much dowry.


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    "Regardless of the outcome, I have already decided."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying and nodded.


    "Alright, I will get someone to call Da Kui over."


    Du Jinse walked out of the courtyard and found someone to send a message to her.


    When he came back, he saw Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying sitting on the bed, one on a chair, both of them silent.


    She chuckled, "Oh yes, there is news that I want to tell everyone, Pu Zhu, I have already chosen a candidate, if things go well, after Xiao Ying''s matter is settled, we can go to the Manor."


    Without someone to protect him, Du Jinse didn''t dare to let Pu Zhu pass.


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu''s eyes lit up, but after looking at Xiao Ying, her eyes darkened again.


    "Let''s wait until Xiao Ying''s problem is resolved before talking about it again."


    Du Jinse pretended to be relaxed: "You don''t have to worry too much. In this world, there is no one who can''t live without one. As long as our cosmetic shop makes a profit, we won''t starve to death."


    Pu Zhu wanted to say something but hesitated.


    The woman lived her own life. The hardships of this life weren''t easy to resolve.


    However, seeing how confident these two were, she couldn''t bear to expose their beautiful dreams.


    "Miss Mo Mo."


    Da Kui''s voice that sounded like a loud bell came from outside.


    Du Jinse stood up, and turned around to glance at Xiao Ying.


    "Have you thought about it? After I leave, I won''t be able to change anything."


    Pu Zhu also looked at Xiao Ying worriedly, "Xiao Ying, think about it."


    Xiao Ying turned around with an exceptionally determined voice, "There''s no need to think anymore. I''m sure what I want."


    She was so against touching men, so why would she waste Da Kui''s life? She believed in Da Kui, even if he knew about her, he wouldn''t tell anyone else about it.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying with a profound look, and then walked out.


    Da Kui stood in the center of the courtyard, facing Du Jinse''s room. His eyes looked over to in shock when he saw him walking out of Xiao Ying''s room.


    "Miss Mo Mo, why are you here?"


    Du Jinse walked forward, "Follow me."


    Da Kui worriedly looked at the room that Xiao Ying stayed in and followed Du Jinse to the main hall.


    Du Jinse sat down, extended her hand and made a gesture of invitation, "You sit too, Xiao Ying''s body is not feeling well, and no one is pouring tea for him."


    When Da Kui heard that Xiao Ying was not feeling well, why would she even think about drinking tea?


    "Is Xiao Ying alright?" Da Kui said in a low and muffled voice.


    Du Jinse muttered as she looked at Da Kui.


    Da Kui''s heart skipped a beat, "What happened to Xiao Ying? When she left my place yesterday, it wasn''t good."


    Although Du Jinse had made up her mind, she didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Xiao Ying is pregnant." Du Jinse closed her eyes, and finally said it.


    "Huai ¡­" "Pregnant." Da Kui was stunned.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Xiao Ying has always been clean and honest, just that, in a place like a brothel, I will inevitably meet people that are shameless. Xiao Ying once wanted to court death, I had''s help before, after knowing about this, I thought of helping her redeem herself, I thought that once she leaves, she will leave this nightmare, who knows, everything is not over yet."


    The hardest part was the moment he opened his mouth, since he had already said it, he could do the other things.


    Du Jinse saw that Da Kui''s eyes were bloodshot and his expression sinister. A pair of dustpan sized hands were clenched tightly, the veins on his forehead were throbbing, he was actually somewhat afraid.


    "Large... Kui, Xiao Ying''s life is tough, but we cannot hide the truth from you just because of this, and let you suffer alongside her. She said, you should look for another beauty, she isn''t compatible with you.


    Da Kui stared at Du Jinse, "Did she really say that?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Da Kui said in a low voice: "I don''t believe you. Tell her to come out and tell me personally."


    Du Jinse frowned slightly, "Xiao Ying''s heart is in pain, why do you insist on rubbing salt on her wounds?"


    Da Kui was stubborn, "Miss Mo Mo, it was you who spoke up for Xiao Ying then, and now you are speaking up for Xiao Ying again, I just want to personally hear what Xiao Ying has to say."


    Du Jinse flew into a rage, "Could it be that I''m lying to you?"


    Da Kui looked at Du Jinse, "You won''t lie to me, but I just want to personally hear what Xiao Ying has to say."


    "Do you still think that Xiao Ying is not sad enough?" Du Jinse said angrily.


    "Miss, I''ll tell him myself."


    Xiao Ying''s voice came from behind the screen.


    Da Kui suddenly turned around.


    Xiao Ying walked over to him leisurely and knelt down.

 C169 Zhuangzi

    Da Kui was shocked, he immediately pulled Xiao Ying up, "What are you doing?"


    "This matter has nothing to do with Miss, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have promised to marry you, to harm you."


    After saying that, the tears in Xiao Ying''s eyes rolled down, she could not hold it in any longer.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Da Kui frantically reached out his hand to wipe the tears off of Xiao Ying, but who knew that the more she wiped, the more tears away from her eyes.


    Du Jinse secretly sighed, and quietly retreated, only to see Pu Zhu standing in the courtyard with a face full of tears. Although Da Kui did not deliberately speak loudly, he was born with a loud voice, so Pu Zhu must have heard him.


    Du Jinse walked to her side and said, "Let''s go, let''s go meet someone and leave this place to the two of them."


    Pu Zhu suspiciously glanced at Du Jinse, and then looked back once more.


    Du Jinse said straightforwardly: "Tell the two of them to have a good talk."


    Saying that, she winked at Pu Zhu.


    She felt that things had turned for the better, now it all depended on whether Da Kui could pass through the hurdle in her heart.


    Du Jinse pulled Pu Zhu to the study room.


    When the guard saw Du Jinse, he respectfully bowed and said, "Your Highness said that Miss Mo Mo is here, you can go in immediately."


    Pu Zhu stood still, "I''ll wait for you here."


    Du Jinse did not insist.


    "Then wait a moment."


    Du Jinse walked in alone.


    When Du Jinse was speaking outside, she knew that she had come over. She didn''t expect her to bring people here, so he sighed.


    He stepped forward. "Have you finished your business?"


    Even though it was a question, the tone was firm.


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded.


    "My lord, I have come for someone."


    "Speak, which one did you fall for?" Li Hao said lovingly.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then said: "Then let''s talk about Boss Di."


    "What else?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "It''s just him, the rest is to listen to the prince, and mobilize some of the power in his manor."


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao had handed over this matter to the Housekeeper Li, so before Li Hao had returned, she had already asked the Housekeeper Li about the background of the people he had chosen.


    Boss Di was a straightforward person and couldn''t speak. Although the King valued him a lot, he was never pleased or even rejected by the people in the King''s Mansion.


    His mother was the wet nurse of a prince. As long as he had a little knowledge of the human world and knew how to change the situation, he would not have gotten to where he was today.


    Today, Du Jinse paid attention to him and felt that such a person, if she called him to take care of Pu Zhu, would definitely fulfill her duty.


    The wife of the Di family could also go. Although the two of them couldn''t talk, it was very suitable.


    "Don''t you think it''s too little?" Li Hao could not help but ask.


    Du Jinse laughed, "My prince, please help me save some silver."


    Li Hao laughed, never mind, at that time, he would just call for more people from the village.


    He understood what Du Jinse meant. Which one of them was easier?


    "So, you are in charge of the people from I?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao eagerly.


    "Will the prince give it or not?"


    "Heh, heh, of course it''s given, but how are you going to thank I?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse''s face reddened, "Your Royal Highness is asking even though you already know the answer, you don''t have the money, you can only serve the Lord with lust."


    When Li Hao heard it, he could not help but be happy, "Alright, we''ll try to have sex with you another day."


    He never thought that this would become Li Hao''s obsession.


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    Half a day later, she said in a muffled voice, "Daybreak, although I can clearly see, but ¡­" We''ve already seen through their flaws. "


    So this was what she was worried about, Li Hao couldn''t help but smile, "I won''t despise you, right?"


    Du Jinse shot him a glance, who knows if she would despise him or not.


    Some things were better in a hazy way. It was too clear that there would always be some discomfort.


    Forget it, let''s not dwell on this.


    "Your Highness, Pu Zhu is already waiting outside. Can I ask Your Highness to invite the Big Brother Di over?"


    Du Jinse changed the topic.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and sighed, "You''re becoming more and more naughty."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "Have I behaved well before?"


    Li Hao thought about it carefully, and said with some regret, "It seems like I''ve never had one."


    How could he fall for such an obedient Du Jinse?


    "Then, Mo Mo, try your best to be more obedient in the future. Prince, hurry up and invite the Big Brother Di over."


    Li Hao sighed, then raised his voice: "Go, Big Brother Di, and invite him in."


    Because Li Hao had grown up drinking his mother''s milk, he respected Big Brother Di as his big brother. Everyone also called him Big Brother Di, to the point no one remembered his real name.


    Du Jinse went outside and pulled Pu Zhu in.


    "Pu Zhu greets King Mo." Pu Zhu bowed respectfully.


    Li Hao snorted perfunctorily.


    Du Jinse glared at him, and he barely managed to raise her head to look at Pu Zhu.


    "So it''s Aunt Pu Zhu ¡­"


    Du Jinse coughed lightly as she glared at Li Hao.


    Li Hao had mentioned this to him before, but Pu Zhu had already redeemed himself. If he were to mention ''Miss'' now, it would inevitably mean that she was being frivolous.


    "Please get up."


    Although Du Jinse''s reaction was out of fear that Pu Zhu would feel awkward, it could also be said that it was because she was jealous.


    Pu Zhu''s reaction was actually very calm.


    Actually, even if she left the brothel, it would be impossible for her to change other people''s minds for a long time.


    "Your Highness, Big Brother Di requests an audience."


    His family came to report.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "Please come in."


    Big Brother Di walked into the study room. When he saw Du Jinse, he had already guessed what had happened.


    He bowed to Li Hao, "Greetings to Your Highness."


    Li Hao walked forward and supported him.


    "Big Brother Di, no need to be so courteous." He had already said it many times, there was no need for Big Brother Di to be so courteous, but unfortunately, even if Big Brother Di did not listen, he could only follow him.


    "Your highness, if you have any business, feel free to instruct me." Big Brother Di straightened his body and said respectfully.


    Li Hao pulled Big Brother Di over to Du Jinse, "You have met Miss Mo Mo before, I has something that he wishes to request of Big Brother Di."


    Pu Zhu looked at Li Hao with a little surprise. She did not expect him to be so courteous to this Big Brother Di.


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, Big Brother Di looked up at him.


    "Your Highness, the butler has already told us before that Miss Mo Mo''s manor needs someone to help it."


    Li Hao nodded, "Are you willing?"


    Big Brother Di glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse saw that Yue Yang looked at him and slowly made her blessings.


    "Mo Mo greets Big Brother Di."


    Big Brother Di turned his head to look at Li Hao, "Since Your Highness has commanded me to do so, how can I possibly disobey?"


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Pu Zhu over, "Pu Zhu, come over and greet Big Brother Di."


    Pu Zhu saw that even the Duke treated this man extremely courteously, so she would naturally not ask others to pick on her out of etiquette.


    "Greetings Big Brother Di."


    Pu Zhu did not know how to address the Big Brother Di, so she followed the crowd and shouted.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth curled into a smile, "Big Brother Di, you should also know that I was led by the Duke.


    Li Hao laughed and waved it off, "This has nothing to do with me, this is your own ability."

 C170 People are short of ambition

    Big Brother Di looked at Li Hao but did not reply.


    Du Jinse continued to speak: "I bought a manor and in the future, I will produce makeup. There, I will have one less butler.


    "Housekeeper?" Big Brother Di was surprised, but that was not how he said it.


    Big Brother Di could not help but speak out, "Housekeeper Li said that you are just lacking a few guards."


    Du Jinse nodded, "That''s right, we also need the guards for the house, but for those people, I will have to trouble Big Brother Di to help select them."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued: "After all, cosmetic powder is a meticulous job, I will find some girls to do these things, where there are many girls, there will inevitably be people coveting, so, these guards, have to be like the Big Brother Di, have a high moral standing, to have two children''s strength to do so."


    If he knew martial arts, that would be even better.


    Big Brother Di looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao laughed and said: "I have already discussed it with Mo Mo, although your wife''s health isn''t good, it''s still okay to go to the manor to accompany them. If you are willing to go, your wife will bring you along as well, as for the salary, we can discuss it later on with the owner of the manor. After all, I did not expect you to be called a housekeeper, as the remuneration for this butler was slightly more than the compensation for the manor."


    As they talked, Li Hao began to bargain on behalf of the Big Brother Di.


    Du Jinse held back her laughter, "Of course, I have already asked, the Housekeeper Li''s monthly salary is twenty silver, I am not comparable to the Prince''s rich and imposing appearance. Big Brother Di and Big Sis Jia Di, I will pay a total of twenty silver, would Big Brother Di be willing to pay me?"


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse. Twenty silver coins a month? Isn''t it too little?


    But she did not speak.


    When the Big Brother Di heard this, he could not help but be moved.


    To be honest, ever since his mother passed away, although the prince still treated him as he always had, the people in the mansion were very unconvinced. To be honest, ever since his mother passed away, even though the prince still continued to treat him as he had always been.


    This time, when the Housekeeper Li was selecting people, he heard those guards talking behind his back and his words were not nice, so he did not take it seriously.


    At this moment, Li Hao directly asked him, he really did not have any thoughts, since they were doing things anyway, there was no difference in his eyes where they should be done.


    He didn''t expect to get another salary.


    The children of Big Brother Di, from the sickness of their mother''s womb, the couple had earned money and basically grabbed medicine for their child to eat. Even the royal doctors said that their child would not recover, but the couple refused to give up on anything.


    In these past few years, Li Hao had also brought them a few rare medicinal herbs, but they were never good.


    It was also because of this that Big Brother Di felt ashamed of Li Hao. He couldn''t even raise his head in front of him, and avoided him intentionally or unintentionally.


    After Du Jinse understood the situation, she could only sigh.


    This was the so called lack of ambition, but it was nothing more than this.


    However, it was also because of this that Du Jinse valued the Big Brother Di even more.


    Even after leaving the brothel, everything that she had learned in the brothel had already sunk deep into her marrow. Each and every action of hers, in the eyes of others, was merely a normal habit on her part.


    Finding someone to protect her would only end up becoming a disaster to her.


    Therefore, Du Jinse had decided from the start to find someone with family and business to take responsibility for, even though a man with family might not be a righteous man.


    Seeing that the Big Brother Di did not say anything, she continued: "I have asked the Prince, the air in the manor is fresh, and is also beneficial to the treatment of the cages, your entire family can move to the manor to live there, as for the houses here, you can rent them out, and earn extra money."


    "As long as you don''t mind, I, Di, am willing." Du Jinse had even calculated these trivial matters in her life, he had no reason to reject such good conditions.


    Du Jinse smiled.


    "Since Big Brother Di has no objection, let''s go to the house and talk to Madam Di. Let''s go to the manor first and take a look. Once we have cleaned up properly, we can bring our families over. What do you think?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao smiled at her and nodded in acknowledgement.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Big Brother Di understood in his heart.


    "I''ll go to the manor first, and when I get back it''s the same as talking to Jing, but I want to ask for two more people from the prince."


    A good man has three helpers, and he needs some help as well.


    Du Jinse was naturally willing, and she looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao nodded, "Tell me which two it is, I will call the butler over."


    Big Brother Di called out the two names and personally went to look for them.


    "Since we have already decided to leave, we can still make it back today."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, she pulled Pu Zhu up and blinked her eyes.


    Li Hao wanted to be with Du Jinse. Seeing Du Jinse go and pull Pu Zhu, he was a little unhappy, but his expression did not reveal it.


    After arriving at the stable, Li Hao naturally waved at Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, you follow I and sit here. will ride on the small palanquin with everyone else."


    Li Hao said in a manner that he did not allow to reject.


    Du Jinse worriedly looked at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu gracefully thought of a blessing, "Many thanks to Your Highness for your detailed consideration."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t even look at Du Jinse, and directly walked towards the palanquin.


    Just like that, Du Jinse sat on the palanquin while watching Pu Zhu get into it. A robust carriage driver came to the side of the palanquin, and they seemed to have waited for Li Hao to get into the palanquin before sitting on it.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse, and Du Jinse immediately followed in his footsteps.


    Just as the two sat down, Li Hao leaned forward and first kissed Du Jinse on the cheek. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up.


    Everyone got on their horses after receiving their orders.


    Halfway through, Du Jinse suddenly remembered something. She had no idea how Xiao Ying and Da Kui were, and had even forgotten about them.


    However, she forgot about it. No matter what the result was, the time they spent together wasn''t much. She had given them some time to spend together, so it was best to be frank with them.


    Judging from the way she left, the situation should be very optimistic.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Li Hao said a few words to her, but he didn''t respond. He pinched her nose hatefully.


    Du Jinse immediately begged for mercy, "My prince, please let go."


    Li Hao released his hand.


    Du Jinse sneezed twice consecutively as she rubbed her nose and looked at Li Hao resentfully.


    "Why do you keep bullying me?"


    Li Hao looked innocent, "Is there a I?"


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao. He was the most cunning, yet he still liked to pretend to be innocent.


    However, Du Jinse''s cherry lips slightly hooked up, stretched out her little finger, and hooked it towards Li Hao.


    Li Hao moved closer.


    Du Jinse reached out and hooked his chin.


    "Beauty, give me a smile."


    Li Hao''s face darkened, he hugged Du Jinse fiercely and bit on her lips in a punitive manner.


    Du Jinse cried out in pain as she covered her mouth and widened her eyes.


    Du Jinse slowly closed her eyes and carefully savored everything that was happening around him.

 C171 subtlety and sensibility

    With Li Hao there, there were no problems on the way. Everyone knew that this was King Mo, the most beloved prince in the entire Emperor''s life. It was too late to flatter him, so who would be so ignorant?


    When they arrived at the manor, Housekeeper Li personally knocked on the door.


    The Villa was bought for Du Jinse by the Housekeeper Li. After buying it, the people in the Villa were also personally picked by the Housekeeper Li.


    Du Jinse looked at the manor in front of him and pride rose in her heart.


    Anyway, she had her own house here, her own land.


    However ¡­ Du Jinse looked at the man beside him.


    If not for Li Hao, she would be the kind of person who could not afford to pay the electricity in his villa.


    Du Jinse''s cherry lips slightly rose.


    Li Hao was willing to pave the way for her, willing to give her a place to stay. No matter what happens in the future, right now, they liked each other.


    Du Jinse was not the type of person to reject a man''s help just so that she could look as if she was aloof.


    In a person''s life, they would eventually meet a few important people. If it was because the important person was the man who liked him, just for his own vanity, he would refuse to help. Du Jinse thought that she was a fool.


    She was willing to accept Li Hao''s help. In the future, she would repay Li Hao for his gifts today.


    "Your Highness, everyone is here."


    After everyone entered, Housekeeper Li took out the register and began counting.


    Li Hao glanced at Housekeeper Li and he felt a layer of cold sweat on his back.


    The Housekeeper Li admitted that if not for the Duke''s help, Du Jinse would not have been able to take down the manor.


    However, no matter what kind of story was behind this manor, its current master was Du Jinse.


    Housekeeper Li quickly completed his task, turned a corner and passed the register to Du Jinse.


    "Miss Mo Mo, this old servant made the decision. I put some people in the manor to do the daily cleaning and watch over the courtyard. When you came over today, this old servant had finally removed the burden on my shoulders."


    Du Jinse received it with both hands, and said with a smile: "As expected of the butler, you thought it through thoroughly.


    At least, on the surface, Du Jinse looked quite satisfied. This was the same as the day they signed the contract, which meant that these people were still diligent, and didn''t let Orchid Garden run wild.


    Housekeeper Li did not dare to say anything as he quietly retreated.


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao''s hand, "Since Your Highness is here, let''s look at it together."


    Mainly because she felt that Li Hao''s garden was not bad, proving that he was rather appreciative of her skills, she was the frog in the well when it came to this. It would be better to have Li Hao give her some pointers, in the future, they would be more refined.


    When Du Jinse bought the villa back then, she also did her best to buy bigger ones, so as to not have to buy bigger ones in the future.


    "My lord, I intend to be my storehouse here."


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao and introduced him endlessly.


    Li Hao listened to her plan, and never thought that she wouldn''t think of making a small fuss from a long time ago.


    Pu Zhu followed behind them and listened quietly, but her thoughts were different from Li Hao.


    In her eyes, Du Jinse was a miraculous girl, there was nothing that was impossible. Originally, when she lived at the inn, it was as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Especially when she heard that she would only give twenty silvers to Big Brother Di and his wife, she had already planned in her heart. As for her, her monthly expenses were not just a hundred silvers.


    Pu Zhu knew that her life was not normal, but she was already used to living that kind of life. When she first agreed to Du Jinse''s request, even though it was just a moment of passion, she was also really tired of living such life. It was only when Du Jinse mentioned the silver taels that she finally returned to reality.


    In the brothel, everything was so easy for her, that she thought it would be easy for people to earn money outside.


    She suddenly felt somewhat panicked. It turned out that after leaving the brothel, she really did not understand anything.


    "You said half a day, where is your room?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    Just as Du Jinse was talking excitedly, she heard Li Hao''s question and casually pointed out, "I live right there. I like it there.


    Her guess with Li Hao was right, she had indeed left a room for herself.


    Li Hao continued to ask with a smile: "When do you plan to move over?"


    Du Jinse finally realized that something wasn''t right.


    He smiled obsequiously.


    "Your Highness, I''m tired of staying at the Duke Palace, so I came here with Mo Mo to stay. You promised Mo Mo that you would take him to some Royal Manor, but you haven''t gone there even now."


    Saying that, Du Jinse could not help but pout her lips.


    Li Hao sighed, "This is the I''s fault."


    He indeed had the intention to bring Du Jinse out for a stroll, but unfortunately, the national affairs were wrapped around him and she was really unable to do so.


    Du Jinse was considerate, "Your Highness, Mo Mo knows that you are working for the common people of the world, how can Mo Mo bother Your Highness with a little personal matter?"


    Li Hao raised one side of his eyebrows, "So sensible."


    It was obviously because she didn''t want to find an excuse when she had something to say to him.


    Du Jinse smiled innocently, "Mo Mo promised Your Highness that in the future, you must be obedient and sensible."


    Mm, she was quite well-behaved, but why did he feel that some sort of conspiracy was brewing behind her docility?


    When he looked up and saw Pu Zhu, Li Hao had a plan.


    "I think Miss Pu Zhu will like it here."


    Because of Li Hao''s presence, Du Jinse could tell that Li Hao was deliberately ignoring him. She said in her heart that Li Hao was childish, even if she was a little jealous, there was no need to exaggerate things to such an extent, right?


    In the past, Pu Zhu was a frequent visitor in Li Hao''s residence, but now, she was just a passerby.


    Was it really good to be so merciless?


    Hearing Li Hao mention Pu Zhu, although she knew that he was doing it on purpose, she pretended not to know, and turned to call Pu Zhu.


    "Pu Zhu, do you like it here?"


    Pu Zhu glanced at it and smiled, "I do like the width of the view here, but my body has always been cold. The doctors once advised me not to stay in a room with too much shade and water."


    It was difficult for a government official to get rid of his family affairs. She didn''t want to be involved in this matter between the two of them.


    Li Hao glared at her and remained silent for a moment.


    Actually, he also knew that doing so wouldn''t change anything.


    In such a big manor, Du Jinse could not live here, could she not live in another place?


    Forget it, since she was living here, he should be able to find her. Thinking about it this way, Li Hao''s mood improved a little.


    "Housekeeper Li has always been meticulous when it comes to work. It''s tidied up pretty well here, add some furniture, grab some luggage, and you should be able to stay here."


    Du Jinse nodded, "The previous conditions were a bit too difficult, I have wronged Pu Zhu."


    Pu Zhu raised her head and looked at Du Jinse in shock.

 C172 room selection

    Pu Zhu looked at the empty room.


    This was still the room that Du Jinse had chosen. One could only imagine what the other rooms were like.


    It was even worse than a relay station.


    Seeing Du Jinse staring at her, she nodded her head awkwardly.


    "It''s already very good to have a place to stay."


    This was way too different from what she had imagined.


    Pu Zhu''s feelings were complicated. She did not know if it was wise of him to choose to leave Zangxiang Pavilion and follow Du Jinse when she was impulsive.


    Du Jinse nodded at Pu Zhu.


    He pulled at her happily. "Come, let''s go to your room."


    Anyway, this inner courtyard was a girl''s residence.


    Pu Zhu had something on her mind, but she didn''t show it on the surface. In the end, she chose a place with a osmanthus tree in front of it.


    Du Jinse laughed and said, "I heard that in the Moon Palace, other than Chang''e, there is also a laurel tree, and there is even a little rabbit spirit under the tree.


    Pu Zhu gave a bland laugh, "If you want to say that I''m at most the little rabbit essence of concocting medicine, then you''re Chang''e."


    Du Jinse waved her hand and laughed softly: "If I were Chang''e, the one who will descend would probably be Wu Gang, he would probably descend from the heavens due to my fright."


    Pu Zhu sincerely praised Du Jinse as she looked at her, "There is a kind of beauty, but she doesn''t know how beautiful herself is."


    Du Jinse''s beauty was not limited to her looks.


    In the brothel, Pu Zhu had the strongest two abilities. One of them was how she coaxed the man into spending all her money, while the other one was how strong the opponent was with a single glance. Of course, these words could also instantly tell how much more beautiful the woman was compared to her, and it didn''t pose much of a threat to her.


    Although Pu Zhu was not very satisfied with the cake that Du Jinse drew for her, but she knew that Du Jinse had good intentions for her, and she still appreciated her kindness.


    What he was worried about now was how long his silver taels would last.


    "There''s a bed here, and a dressing table here. Pu Zhu, in the beginning, it was hard to come up with conditions, but believe me, they will definitely get better."


    Du Jinse knew, as the Flos Lonicerae, the Brothel Keeper must have put a lot of effort into. Forget about anything else, Pu Zhu''s bed should be enough for ordinary people to live for a few years, so she did not plan to follow Pu Zhu every single detail.


    Pu Zhu''s eyes flashed with disappointment, she had managed to catch it.


    Right now, she didn''t have the conditions to give Pu Zhu a good life, even if she did, she wouldn''t do that.


    Pu Zhu should be familiar with the lives of common people as soon as possible, not following the standards of the brothels. If that was the case, she would never be able to learn how to live a life, even if she had thousands of gold coins, she would quickly squander it.


    When Pu Zhu chatted with her, she had mentioned the matter of the Flos Lonicerae s being ransomed before returning to the brothel. What Du Jinse had concluded was that they did not know how to live their lives.


    Pu Zhu was different from those people. Du Jinse believed that she would get used to it very quickly.


    That was because she was behind him.


    She was not a good example, though.


    In this world, she was also blind to try and cross the river with a stone. However, she believed that she would be able to bear the hardships of the battle, and Pu Zhu might not be able to do so.


    After walking for a lap, Du Jinse was so tired that she did not want to move. However, everyone in the manor was waiting for her to lecture.


    Du Jinse looked at the rest of the people, "All of you did well, and even if I''m not here, you all did well."


    Saying that, she nodded towards Big Brother Di.


    Big Brother Di walked up.


    Du Jinse smiled and introduced him, "This is the butler I invited, the main butler. The big and small matters in the manor are all handled by Butler Di.


    His tone was truly not small.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a smile.


    The Big Brother Di cupped her hands towards Li Hao, "Your Highness, I will stay here for now. With regards to my wife, I will have to trouble Your Highness to inform him when we get back."


    In fact, previously, when Big Brother Di''s mother was still alive, he had always wanted to go to the Manor. However, at that time, the Big Brother Di had some ambitions and was not willing to go to the Manor.


    Now that he was a bit older, who knew that he would fall in love with this place?


    Big Brother Di was a diligent person, since he decided to stay and clean up.


    Li Hao looked at Big Brother Di and said somewhat helplessly, "Big Brother Di, why are you still so impatient with your temper?"


    Big Brother Di laughed honestly.


    "I can''t change it."


    "That''s good as well. If these people don''t submit, then you can look for them ¡­" Mo Mo. "


    Li Hao wanted to say that he was the one looking for him, but when the words came to his mouth, he changed it to Mo Mo.


    Big Brother Di was stunned for a moment, then nodded. He understood, he belonged to Miss Mo Mo now.


    "You can call her Madam Li from now on." Li Hao instructed.


    Du Jinse was startled, raising her eyes to look at Li Hao.


    Li Hao stared at her, "What do you think?"


    Du Jinse didn''t care, but since it was Li Hao''s effort, she nodded in agreement.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go back." Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Reporting to Your Highness, we will stay behind and familiarize ourselves with the Big Brother Di." The two men from Big Brother Di looked at each other, bowed to the Duke and said.


    The Prince glanced at them, then turned to Housekeeper Li and said, "Go back and tell your family."


    This was acquiescence.


    The two of them thanked each other.


    Du Jinse quietly pulled on Li Hao''s sleeves, causing Li Hao to turn and look at him.


    "The weather is cold. There are no luggage scrolls, so they all stay behind. What if they catch a cold?"


    An old woman smiled and said, "Mrs. Li, don''t worry. With so many of us, we can make three sets of luggage."


    That''s good, Du Jinse was relieved, and nodded to the lady.


    In her heart, she knew that people were inherently evil, and only learned to be polite when they grew up. Naturally, she wouldn''t take other people''s things for free, but she also didn''t want to promise anything that would arouse their greed.


    She would absolutely not covet the possessions of the people in the manor.


    "The food and clothing in the manor now ¡­"


    Du Jinse realized that the more she wanted to leave, the more things she did not understand.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along without explanation and said, "You don''t have to worry about such trivial matters."


    Du Jinse was forcefully pulled away and sat back on the palanquin. Then, Li Hao explained, "The vegetables in the villa are completely self-sufficient."


    So that''s how it was.


    Du Jinse realised. Sigh, she was too naive, all she saw was a fake Villa, but she called a deer a horse.


    "I''m so stupid." Du Jinse cupped her face with both hands and said shyly.


    Seeing her like this, the corner of Li Hao''s mouth rose involuntarily.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse reached out and drew on his lips, "Did I tell you that you look good when you smile?"


    Du Jinse seemed to like this type of character reversal very much, but Li Hao didn''t like it.


    Reaching out, he grabbed Du Jinse''s hand and took it away.


    "You said it before, but can you not touch me while you''re talking?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao innocently, "Ah, your highness doesn''t like it, so I won''t be able to do it again in the future."

 C173 knock

    Li Hao was satisfied.


    That''s right.


    However, he was soon dissatisfied, and extended his hand to push Du Jinse who was seated motionlessly.


    "What are you doing? It''s like wood. "


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao innocently.


    "I will follow your teachings, Your Highness."


    Since he didn''t want her to do anything, then he might as well do something.


    Li Hao was angry but also found it funny. "Wait for me here right?"


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with laughter, and she threw herself into Li Hao''s embrace, "That''s right, your highness, Mo Mo is so obedient."


    Li Hao held the warm jade and warm fragrance in his arms, finally being satisfied.


    Although there was a hint of a smile in his eyes, his face was stiff as he forced himself to open his mouth: "Are you obedient? "Hrmph."


    Du Jinse pitifully raised her head.


    "If I am not obedient, then your highness, tell me, who is? I went to find her to serve the prince. "


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself, aren''t you?" Li Hao suppressed Du Jinse punishingly.


    Du Jinse quickly begged for mercy.


    "Prince, stop messing around. Get the hell out of here."


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse hugged him tightly, as if she was really afraid that he would roll away.


    "Then tell me, what do you plan to do?"


    Li Hao pointed at the tip of Du Jinse''s nose.


    Du Jinse looked innocent.


    "What else does Your Highness want?"


    What do you want?


    Du Jinse''s face was filled with hidden bitterness, as if she had truly suffered some sort of grievance.


    Li Hao was helpless, "I''ll do whatever you want."


    He still liked the reckless Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse cheered as she reached out to grab the front of Li Hao''s clothes and pulled him close.


    "Why do I like you more and more?"


    Li Hao was a little dazed. Even if she liked it, she would not let himself be wronged and stay behind.


    Forget it, let''s not dwell on these matters. When the time came, perhaps his affection for her would be lacking. After all, a jealous woman is ugly.


    Returning to the city, Pu Zhu saw that they were at the relay station, so she called for the carriage to stop and get down from there. After hesitating for a bit, she did not walk in front of Du Jinse''s carriage.


    Although the two carriages were a little far from each other, vague murmurs that would occasionally come out from the carriage would still drift out. Pu Zhu did not forget the look in King Mo''s eyes when he was about to leave, it seemed that King Mo did not like being disturbed.


    Pu Zhu stood there quietly, watching Du Jinse and the rest''s carriages go further and further away.


    It wasn''t that there was no envy, but that individuals had their own destinies and could not be envied.


    Pu Zhu withdrew her gaze. She also had her own path ahead of her, although she was not disappointed after going to the manor today, but she had thought it through just now. If she had done everything right, she would not have been needed at all.


    Although it was a bit painful, it would be better if he could endure it. At least he wouldn''t have to cry in his heart, and a smile would still be hanging on his face.


    Returning to the room with the number of heaven, Pu Zhu found a pen and paper, and started to draw the layout according to the room that she had selected in her memories.


    When Du Jinse arrived at the entrance of the palace, she found out that Pu Zhu had already left the palanquin and was back at the relay station. Seriously, he did not tell her anything, but seeing Li Hao, Du Jinse understood what she was afraid of.


    Xiao Ying and Da Kui opened their hearts, and finally revealed everything.


    Da Kui said that this matter was not Xiao Ying''s fault, he would not mind.


    But Xiao Ying insisted Da Kui to think about it.


    After all, this was a matter that would last forever. She did not want Da Kui to regret it in the future.


    She couldn''t find Du Jinse anywhere, but Xiao Ying seemed to be in a trance.


    Where did Miss go?


    Xiao Ying was a little flustered in her heart.


    Unknowingly, she had already treated Du Jinse as her reliance. Even during the few days when Du Jinse was unconscious, when she was seen every single day, she felt relatively at ease.


    Xiao Ying went back to fix the raw materials, and went out to look a few times. Finally, in the evening, he heard Du Jinse''s voice.


    Xiao Ying immediately went forward to welcome her, "Miss, where did you go?"


    There was even a hint of tears in his voice.


    Du Jinse let go of the hand she was holding with Li Hao, but Li Hao''s face had already darkened.


    She walked up to Xiao Ying and stopped him, "Sorry, I was in a hurry to leave, so I didn''t tell you anything. I made you worry about me."


    Xiao Ying knew that Du Jinse and Pu Zhu would not leave her alone. The main reason was to make sure that nothing would happen to her.


    Not seeing Pu Zhu, Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse, "Where''s Miss? What are you guys doing? "


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "Do I have to explain to you what I''m doing?"


    Du Jinse looked at him resentfully. This was a matter between her and Xiao Ying, could you not interrupt?


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse fiercely, obviously telling him to wait and see.


    With a cold snort, Li Hao slightly lifted his chin, and arrogantly walked away from the two.


    Xiao Ying was a clever girl, seeing Li Hao act like this, she knew that he was angry, of course she wasn''t really angry, it would be good as long as she was coaxing his, but if she didn''t wait for his to coax him, he would become even more angry, and in the end become truly angry.


    "Miss, go and coax the prince." Xiao Ying secretly pushed Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse worriedly looked at Li Hao''s leaving figure. Hearing Xiao Ying''s words, she forced a smile, "It''s fine, Xiao Ying, Pu Zhu and I just went to take a look at the manor, after buying a few things, we can move in. Oh right, how is the discussion between you and Da Kui going?"


    "Da Kui said that he didn''t mind. I told him to go back and think about it, and if he suddenly disagrees after thinking about it for a few days, what would I do?"


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying speechlessly, "If you''re that afraid, then he has already agreed. What''s the point of asking him to consider for a few more days?"


    Xiao Ying was guilty, "Didn''t I just lose my mind for a moment? After all, I think this is a matter of life and death. "


    Du Jinse really wanted to knock on her head to see if she was filled with paste or not.


    "So what are you going to do now? You said that you regret it and that you didn''t let him consider it? "


    Xiao Ying hesitated, "Then I''ll wait for another two days."


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but poke her forehead when she saw how worried Xiao Ying was about her loss.


    "You, that''s enough. Don''t be so conflicted. Whether it is brass or real gold, it all depends on these two days."


    Xiao Ying lowered her head, and rubbed the corner of her clothes.


    Du Jinse consoled her when he saw her uneasy look: "Don''t think about it anymore, let me tell you about the villa."


    Xiao Ying replied perfunctorily.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse sighed: "Forget it, forget it, you don''t have the mood to listen."


    Xiao Ying raised her head, "I''m listening, young miss."


    Du Jinse looked at her somewhat sorrowfully, "You''re really listening?"


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    Back then, when Xiao Ying and Housekeeper Li went over to have a look, she felt that having such a big villa was really good and nice.


    Du Jinse sighed, "Pu Zhu doesn''t seem to be very satisfied with this villa."

 C174 soft rib

    "Why is the girl not satisfied?" Xiao Ying''s attention was indeed attracted there.


    Du Jinse muttered to herself, "Xiao Ying, in the future, you can call me by my name or Miss, but don''t call me Miss anymore?"


    Cherry Blossom was stunned for a moment, but then she understood that a girl was not a good word. Although a young lady from a large family would be called a girl, a girl who had a relationship with a man and was still called a girl was a derogatory term.


    Xiao Ying agreed.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Pu Zhu grew up in a brothel, even if she had suffered a bit, in the end, she was talented and beautiful, the old procuress had wholeheartedly raised her into a Flos Lonicerae, as long as she is obedient, she will not suffer any hardships."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse in confusion.


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "In terms of materials, there are many young miss from rich families that might not live their lives as they wish."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying remembered Du Jinse''s identity, and sympathy emerged from the bottom of her heart. The old Du Jinse, seemed glorious and bright, but had actually lived a rather bitter life.


    Du Jinse did not know that Xiao Ying had already signed in.


    "A person can quickly adapt from being poor to being rich, but from being rich to being poor, the difference in their heart will be very big."


    Du Jinse explained.


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying carefully looked at Du Jinse, "Miss, Aunt Pu Zhu ¡­ Miss, she''s not that kind of person. "


    But when she said these words, Xiao Ying did not have enough confidence.


    The young miss would help poor scholars rush to take the exam, but she had always been one to spend a lot of money to accompany her.


    "I know, Pu Zhu is just a little not used to it. When she moves to the villa, I hope that you can accompany her and chat more with the old grannies in the manor. This will help you get used to it very quickly."


    It could only be said that Pu Zhu would never belittle those who met with difficulties, but she was not willing to share their pain and suffering.


    Du Jinse was still worried that she wouldn''t be able to take it.


    "I see. Alright." Xiao Ying agreed immediately.


    Du Jinse laughed, "I shouldn''t have troubled you in the first place, but I feel that it''s safer to leave this kind of matter to you and me."


    As she spoke till here, Du Jinse paused, and her gaze indistinctly looked at Xiao Ying''s stomach.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help but curl up her body when she saw the expression in Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "Miss, if there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me."


    Du Jinse knew that her unconscious action had hurt Xiao Ying. She smiled lightly to cover up the awkwardness in her heart.


    "Go to the human market to buy some good-looking girls who can endure hardships. We want to expand their scale, but there must always be people who can''t."


    Xiao Ying did not expect it to be so fast, her eyes opened wide, "This requires a lot of silver, where did we get this silver from?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "The old procuress should have already sent some silver over in the next two days."


    It was just that Xiao Ying had been immersed in love for the past two days, so she couldn''t bear to ask Xiao Ying to contact the old procuress.


    "Yeah." Xiao Ying thought about what happened that day, and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    "But Miss, why are you cooperating with the old procuress? Is it really because she really knows how to do business?"


    "Of course, but there is one more thing. She is very rich. That kind of money was originally obtained by squeezing women out of it. When we use it to save girls, it can also be considered useful."


    Xiao Ying was silent.


    Although it was hard to wait for the days to come, there was something to do that finally distracted her.


    Du Jinse patted Xiao Ying, "Alright, don''t think about anything else, rest early."


    Speaking of resting, Xiao Ying thought of a very serious problem.


    "Miss, go and coax the prince."


    Du Jinse laughed: "Alright."


    Xiao Ying forced a smile.


    Du Jinse stood up and walked out.


    Xiao Ying watched Du Jinse leave, then looked at the empty courtyard and shook her head, she did not have time to think about those things.


    She thought more about what the bawd did when she bought people.


    Du Jinse found Li Hao, and waved her hand in front of his eyes, "Your Highness."


    Li Hao had been waiting for her for a long time, and when she came, he actually snorted coldly.


    Du Jinse smiled at him, "Your Highness."


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse gratefully.


    "What is it? If you think of the I, then you don''t need to care about those cats and dogs of yours. "


    Was he jealous?


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao from behind.


    No one is more important than you, your highness. But I know that your highness likes Momo because Momo is Momo, not because Momo is someone who can only please your highness.


    These words pleased Li Hao, and the smile on his face was hard to conceal. However, he endured it as he looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    At this time, Du Jinse straightened her body and smiled at Li Hao.


    "I''m going to wash the hot spring. Wait for me here."


    After Book Jin Se finished speaking and left, Li Hao sat there alone with his thoughts running wild.


    He held the book in his hand, but his heart was nowhere to be found.


    This little demon.


    Li Hao threw the book to the side.


    Du Jinse had grasped his weakness.


    She only needed to poke him lightly and he would admit defeat. There was no need for her to admit her wrongs.


    Li Hao was a little annoyed and wanted to ignore Du Jinse, but the scene of her bathing unconsciously surfaced in her mind.


    Especially Du Jinse''s fair and smooth skin. When she took a bath, the droplets of water would slide down her body, and she was the Flower of Interpretation with dew on her face.


    Li Hao threw the book to the side. The Saints had said it before, food and lust.


    After all, hshewas not a Monarch. Even if Du Jinse was a demon, she wouldn''t bring disaster upon the nation, and he was the only one who harmed the nation, while he was also willing to be the victim.


    Du Jinse chose his favorite clothes, folded them and placed them on the side before beginning to undress.


    When Li Hao saw it through the screen, he simply stopped and stood there to admire it.


    Du Jinse didn''t realize that she was the only one in the hot spring, so she was relatively relaxed. She wasn''t shy or timid like how she usually was when Li Hao was around.


    Seeing her so carefree, Li Hao stretched his body, a smile plastered on his face, yet he actually could not bear to go in and disturb her.


    Now he finally began to understand why there was an emperor in the ancient times who liked to peep at her concubine.


    He was the emperor. Even if he blatantly watched her, how could his concubine possibly reject him?


    But it turned out that peeping had its advantages.


    Li Hao suddenly felt that it was funny. Looking at his current state, if Du Jinse saw him, would he become angry from embarrassment again?


    Li Hao was completely immersed in his thoughts. He did not know where his hand came into contact with, but when he made a sound, he immediately dove into the water vigilantly.


    "Who, who''s there?"


    Although there was an answer in his heart, other than Li Hao, no one else dared to come over, but Du Jinse still carefully approached the place where he placed his clothes.

 C175 Smile

    "Who do you think it is?" Li Hao casually walked in.


    Du Jinse''s fingertips had already touched her clothes, so she sat down on it and almost sat on Du Jinse''s hands. She immediately retracted her hand and glared at Li Hao.


    For him to sit on such a big place like this on top of her clothes, it was clearly done on purpose.


    However, Li Hao acted as if he did not know anything, and handed his hand over to Du Jinse.


    "Do you want to come up?"


    Du Jinse said in anger, "Not going."


    Li Hao nodded earnestly, "That''s true, the lord of I is here, how could you bear to come?"


    With that, Li Hao pushed Du Jinse''s clothes away as if she were standing in her way.


    This time, if Du Jinse didn''t come up, she wouldn''t be able to reach her.


    She looked at Li Hao angrily.


    After Li Hao did all of these small movements, without breathing or blushing, he stood up and started to undress.


    Du Jinse watched as he took off her clothes.


    The more Li Hao let go of his hands, the slower it got. Slowly, Du Jinse saw a suspicious red color on the back of his neck.


    A smile appeared in Du Jinse''s eyes.


    "Does Your Highness want to bathe together?"


    Du Jinse''s voice was crisp and clear.


    "I has exactly the same intention." When she said this, Li Hao felt that her voice was very hot.


    Du Jinse stretched out an arm towards him.


    "Then what is the prince waiting for?"


    Who could bear an invitation from a beauty?


    Li Hao passed the hand over to Du Jinse dizzily.


    Du Jinse suddenly pulled downwards, causing Li Hao to fall down with a "putong" sound.


    Du Jinse immediately dodged to the side, climbed onto the shore, and quickly put on her clothes. She smilingly stretched out a leg, and slapped on the water surface.


    Li Hao also did not expect Du Jinse to do such a thing, and he took advantage of the loophole, but he knew how to swim, and after struggling for a bit, she stood straight, and Du Jinse had disappeared from his side. She was shocked, and looked again, only to see that Du Jinse had crawled to the side and put on her clothes.


    She was in a hurry to wear it so naturally she didn''t wipe the water off her body. As a result, her clothes were stuck to her body. This kind of appearance was even more alluring than not wearing it at all.


    "Mo Mo, you are committing murder for the Duke. Do you know what your punishment is?" Li Hao approached Du Jinse without batting an eyelid.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she giggled, "Your highness, don''t scare Mo Mo. Mo Mo is very timid."


    Seeing that the distance was close, Li Hao suddenly reached out his hand and pulled Du Jinse''s ankle, pulling her into the water.


    Once Du Jinse fell into the water, her heart was in panic and she subconsciously grabbed onto Li Hao.


    Li Hao let her grab hold of him as he bent his head down to fiercely grab her lips.


    Du Jinse struggled, wanting to break free from his grasp, this man was too bad.


    How could Li Hao be willing to let her go so easily?


    It was fine that Du Jinse did not move, but the two of them were pressed tightly against each other.


    Originally they were struggling, but in the end, they became entangled together.


    The wet clothes, which stuck to his body, was especially difficult to take off. Li Hao''s temper flared up and he immediately tore it apart.


    Du Jinse said softly, "You ¡­"


    The following words disappeared into the rippling waves.


    Within the hot spring water, smoke was lingering and there were ripples spreading outwards. It was an indescribably charming scene.


    Finally, it was Li Hao who carried Du Jinse out of the hot spring water.


    Du Jinse''s clothes that she had changed into were already torn apart, so naturally she couldn''t wear it anymore. She walked out of the room, found a set of clothes and passed it to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with hidden bitterness and silently wore it.


    "What is it? Still angry? " Li Hao looked at her bitter face and wanted to laugh.


    "You''re still laughing." Du Jinse bit her lips.


    "It was clearly you who seduced the I. Now that you''re full, you can only blame the I."


    Du Jinse glared at him, "It''s not bad that I''m trying to seduce you, but you can''t be this savage, right?


    Li Hao lowered his head, laughing to the point that his shoulders were shaking. He had thought that Du Jinse would deny everything he had done for the sake of being reserved.


    How could he not like her?


    "You''re still laughing, and you''re still laughing." Du Jinse''s fist landed on his chest, but weakly stirred up his interest.


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s arm, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "You still have more strength? It seems that I still hasn''t satisfied you. Why don''t we go back and try again."


    Du Jinse immediately retracted her hand in fright.


    "I''m satisfied, I''m satisfied."


    She was about to fall apart. If she continued, she would have to lie in bed for a few days without getting up.


    Li Hao smacked his lips in regret, "Are you really satisfied?"


    His expression made it seem as if he wanted to be dissatisfied with something.


    For a moment, Du Jinse really wanted to ask him to find another woman.


    She reached out her arms to hug Li Hao.


    "Do we have a long time ahead of us? Just spare me, I don''t want to die in bed. "


    Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse, who was looking down at her eyebrows. Alright, I''ll let her off today.


    "Let''s see if you dare to provoke I in the future." Li Hao said these harsh words, but she could not help but smile.


    Du Jinse secretly curled her lips.


    "Prince, I won''t provoke you. At that time, won''t you be provoking other women?"


    Du Jinse intentionally said with a jealous tone.


    Li Hao nodded in deep thought.


    "What you said makes a lot of sense. How about this, I will allow you to provoke I from time to time."


    Du Jinse held back her laughter and nodded, "Thank you for your grace, Duke."


    Li Hao looked at her, she looked at Li Hao, and the two of them smiled as if they understood each other.


    In the end, Du Jinse still carried Du Jinse back to her own courtyard.


    The moment Du Jinse''s head touched the pillow, she quickly fell asleep.


    Li Hao bent his head down, and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    The closer he was to Du Jinse, the more he naturally didn''t like being touched by other women.


    He liked being angered by Du Jinse to the point of jumping up and down, and then when he was immersed in the feeling of gentleness.


    At this time, he started to have doubts about what he had been insisting on in the past. Would he really be able to ignore Du Jinse''s feelings and marry another woman to become his wangfei?


    He lowered his head and glanced at the soundly asleep Du Jinse.


    However, he was certain of one thing, he hated Princess. Even if he knew that Ming Xia was like that, although it was only her protective color, he still could not fall for her.


    The only thing he could do now was to reject Ming Xia''s marriage.


    As for the future. Li Hao looked at Du Jinse in a daze.


    "Did you drink with the I?"


    Li Hao muttered to himself.


    Even if he had finished the cup, there would be a day when he would be able to open it. Thus, he decided to take it one step at a time.


    Du Jinse turned her body, her arm grabbing at the air a few times.


    Li Hao reached out and took her hand, then hugged his arm in satisfaction and continued to sleep.


    Li Hao lied beside Du Jinse.


    When he was around, he would place his arms in her hands. There were a few times when he went over late and Du Jinse had already gone to sleep. He found out that she slept with her pillow, and especially ordered someone to make a soft pillow so that she wouldn''t be too tired from carrying him.


    Like a person, should be like this, life in a few small details, will notice.

 C176 Look to the left and right for others

    When Xiao Ying was about to leave, Da Kui followed him. She looked at him but did not say anything.


    Now that she was in and out of the brothel, she was no longer as calm as she was in the past.


    She was currently dressed in men''s attire as she walked together with Da Kui.


    Da Kui saw that Xiao Ying was a little haggard, and felt a bit of heartache, but she could not say anything.


    He had originally thought that he might as well break off all ties with Xiao Ying. Otherwise, if anyone saw him in the future, they would point their fingers at him and say that he was a live bastard, he wouldn''t be able to stand it. However, when he saw Xiao Ying, he felt that all of this wasn''t Xiao Ying''s fault.


    Just like what Mo Mo had said, there were some things that we could not change, but there were some things that we could still change.


    Who wouldn''t want to live a peaceful life?


    Only, he was someone who couldn''t speak. Since Xiao Ying had said that she would consider it for a few days, then he would wait a few days before telling Xiao Ying about his decision.


    Xiao Ying kept waiting for Da Kui to say something, but I won''t. I''ve decided ¡­


    Only, he had always kept his head down, and was unwilling to speak. Xiao Ying''s heart sank, and it seemed that he still regretted it.


    Since he didn''t even want to talk to her, she had nothing else to say to him.


    The two of them each had their own thoughts, and it was even more estranged than when they first met.


    "Xiao Ying, you''re finally here."


    The bawd had been living a happy life these past few days and saw Xiao Ying''s affability level.


    Da Kui stepped in between the two of them and covered Xiao Ying with her huge body.


    If it was a normal day, Xiao Ying would have pushed him away unhappily. However at this moment, she only looked at Da Kui and did not speak.


    The old procuress strangely raised her head and looked at Da Kui, the god of pests. Right now, she was already used to Xiao Ying appearing wherever she appeared.


    With a smile plastered across her face, the old procuress opened her mouth and said: "Brother, Xiao Ying and I have something important to discuss with each other. Go have a cup of tea and order a girl to accompany you.


    It would be good if she did not say anything. Now that he said it, not only did Da Kui think of the suffering that he had endured, even his expression changed.


    "If you dare to say it again, I''ll break your neck." Da Kui''s face became bloodshot.


    Or maybe the brothel was a place to eat humans, he didn''t think much of it before, but now he was experiencing it.


    Xiao Ying had originally thought that she could not lower herself to the same level as the old procuress, and it was more important to get down to business. Seeing Da Kui like this, she was afraid that he would do it out of anger.


    She quickly stood up. "My master wishes to see you tomorrow at your usual place."


    With that, Xiao Ying left without even turning her head back.


    The old procuress wanted to call out to her. She knew where the usual place was, but when was it? Was she supposed to wait a day?


    The old procuress had already stood up, and there was a giant tower in front of her. She looked at Da Kui, not knowing why he looked even more ferocious than he did in the past.


    The bawd was sure that he wasn''t trying to scare her, but was really trying to kill her.


    The old procuress did not dare to move.


    If it was anyone else, she would have snorted disdainfully. There were a few people that she wouldn''t go head to head with.


    Da Kui was so unreasonable that he did not care about his life.


    Seeing that the old procuress had retreated, Da Kui snorted and turned his head. Seeing that Xiao Ying had left, she quickly gave chase.


    Xiao Ying walked out of the brothel and deliberately slowed her steps as she waited for Da Kui.


    Da Kui chased after her. She looked at Da Kui but did not say a word.


    "Roasted sweet potato. Hot roasted sweet potato."


    Someone in front shouted.


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she could not help but look over.


    Da Kui took out a roasted sweet potato from his bosom and gave it to her. It felt as if it had been handed to her just yesterday, but it also felt as if it had lived for a lifetime, so far away.


    Da Kui looked at Xiao Ying, then looked at the roasted sweet potato stall, as if she was blessed: "Wait for me."


    Da Kui walked towards it in big strides and bought a roasted sweet potato. He wrapped it in his money bag and gave it to Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying couldn''t help but look at that money bag, and then look at it again.


    Seeing that, Da Kui only thought that she was disgusted with the dirt and explained: "I just washed them yesterday, although they were patched up and weren''t dirty, if you don''t like them, then skin them before eating them."


    Xiao Ying glanced at him, then placed the sweet potato next to her lips, pretending to be indifferent: "Where''s the money pouch that I gave you?"


    After Da Kui heard it, he carefully took out the money pouch that he had hidden in his bosom.


    "I can''t bear to use it, so I put it in my pocket. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take it out and take a look." When Xiao Ying heard it, she felt the scorching heat of the sweet potato in her eyes.


    She turned her head and nibbled at the melon.


    Da Kui opened his mouth, and even when the words were close to his mouth, he still swallowed them down.


    Xiao Ying told him to consider it for two days, if he didn''t listen to her, she would definitely be sad.


    That day, he had already said there was no need to think about it, and Xiao Ying just did not agree.


    After Xiao Ying finished the sweet potato, she took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands.


    "The last time Miss had a stomachache, it was all because of you. In the future, you are not allowed to buy sweet potatoes anymore."


    When Xiao Ying thought back to what happened that day, she felt helpless. The young miss had a bad stomach, the duke naturally could not bear to do anything to her.


    After suffering such physical pain, Da Kui still thought that he had done something wrong that displeased the Duke.


    Da Kui touched the back of his head, "But you''re willing to eat it, it''s not like I''m buying it for her."


    Xiao Ying looked at Da Kui angrily, "Are you stupid? Don''t you feel pain when a board is on your body?


    After Xiao Ying finished speaking, her face flushed red and she hurriedly walked forward.


    Hearing that, Da Kui was startled at first, but after that, he rejoiced in his heart and chased after his.


    Because of the sweet potato, the atmosphere between the two of them was no longer that awkward.


    Da Kui stole a glance at Xiao Ying, wanting to say that he had considered for a while, but was afraid that Xiao Ying would get angry if she heard it.


    "How can someone eat a sweet potato until their stomach breaks?" Da Kui was speechless.


    Xiao Ying immediately glared at Da Kui, "You''re not allowed to bring up this matter again."


    She was the only one who brought up this matter, and it was just to remind Da Kui.


    Miss was not as simple as having a bad stomach, it was just saying that she had eaten an unclean thing and had a bad stomach.


    Da Kui was also an easy target, but if Xiao Ying did not allow her to mention it, she would not mention it.


    "That ¡­"


    "I say ¡­"


    After a few steps, the previously awkward atmosphere between the two of them returned. They both wanted to speak, but they didn''t expect the other party to have something to say. They couldn''t help but wait for the other party to speak first.


    "You first."


    "You first."


    Xiao Ying laughed, "Actually, I don''t have anything else I want to say."


    Da Kui exclaimed, "Oh, so it''s like that. I just wanted to say, we''re going back home now."


    Xiao Ying was a little disappointed, "Yes."


    Hearing that, Da Kui was also a little disappointed, "So it''s like that."


    He was once again speechless.

 C177 Youre the one

    When Xiao Ying returned, she found Du Jinse browsing through the raw materials.


    "Miss."


    Du Jinse looked up at her, "You''re back? How are you getting along with Da Kui? "


    Xiao Ying was startled, "Miss, why don''t you ask your mother if she sees me, what are you talking about?"


    Du Jinse laughed, and kept his men, "She can either regret and plan to protect these businesses, or live as long as a year, and wait for you to appear."


    Xiao Ying was filled with admiration, but she still deliberately asked: "Then what if it''s the first?"


    Du Jinse paused, raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Ying, "You won''t not understand one ¡­"


    How much a mother can sacrifice for her child.


    Du Jinse suddenly stopped.


    When Xiao Ying said this, she really felt a little guilty. She was not aware of it for a moment and almost said it out loud.


    Du Jinse laughed, "From the looks of it, you aren''t the first. Don''t change the topic, why, after leaving with Da Kui for so long, you couldn''t have not said a word, right?"


    Based on Xiao Ying''s temper, it was not impossible for him to do such a thing.


    Sure enough, Xiao Ying''s attention was diverted away from her, her face flushed red, and she sighed, "I can''t hide anything from Miss."


    "Did you mention ¡­"


    "Nope." Xiao Ying interrupted Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying seriously.


    Xiao Ying avoided her eyes.


    Du Jinse smirked, "Perhaps he''s waiting for tomorrow."


    Xiao Ying said with complicated feelings, "Maybe."


    Du Jinse didn''t know how to comfort Xiao Ying either.


    After all, everyone''s choices would be different.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse, "Miss, you''re saying that he ¡­ "Forget it."


    Du Jinse smiled and pulled Xiao Ying into the house to sit down.


    "Xiao Ying, a hard nut is not sweet."


    Du Jinse poured Xiao Ying a cup of water.


    Xiao Ying soullessly received the cup and took a sip.


    "I know, but I have no choice. I can''t control myself and keep thinking about this matter. I''ll know what he means tomorrow."


    "What''s waiting for tomorrow?" The moment Li Hao crossed the threshold, he heard Xiao Ying and Du Jinse speaking again, and he casually asked this question.


    Hearing Li Hao''s voice, Xiao Ying immediately stood up.


    In front of Du Jinse, she could still relax, but she knew the rules.


    Du Jinse also stood up.


    Li Hao walked over to her side and looked at Du Jinse with concern, "Your body is better now."


    Du Jinse''s face flushed red from the question.


    His eyes glanced at Xiao Ying, there was still someone here.


    Xiao Ying knew that although Du Jinse looked like she didn''t care about anything, she was actually extremely thin-skinned. When Li Hao walked over, she had already retreated backwards, and by now, she was already in front of the screen. When she saw Du Jinse looking at her, she quickly took a step and disappeared.


    Du Jinse was a little embarrassed. Sigh, it was nothing at first, it was just that there were some ambiguity in her words.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao when she walked out.


    "You''re really something, I can''t even pay attention to you."


    Li Hao laughed, Du Jinse had truly seen too many strange things.


    He mysteriously pulled Du Jinse to sit in her embrace.


    "I is doing it on purpose. Don''t tell me you want I to directly open his mouth to chase that little girl out?"


    Du Jinse was speechless, "No matter what you say, it makes sense."


    Li Hao took out a cloth bag from his bosom. "See what good stuff I brought?"


    Du Jinse curiously took it, "Is it for me?"


    Li Hao smiled and nodded, he then said mysteriously: "Open it and take a look."


    Du Jinse pinched it, feeling that it was an account book. Could it be that it was specially prepared for her because she was clueless?


    He took off the silk cloth and found that it really did look like an account book.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and said happily: "You really are an ascetic in my stomach, knowing that I want to use the account book, you sent me the account book."


    Li Hao had a strange expression on his face. Seeing that Du Jinse did not seem to be pretending, she grinned evilly and said, "Hmm, I naturally understands you, open it and see if you like it or not?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "It''s just an account book, what other complicated designs do you need?"


    "Yes, the pattern in here is indeed very interesting." Li Hao had a deeper meaning.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    Li Hao took her hand and started to flip through the pages.


    Du Jinse read two pages, and looked at Li Hao suspiciously, "So it''s not an account book, it''s a comic book."


    "A comic book?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse immediately hid her intentions and pointed to the little person in the painting, "Isn''t it because I need to slowly draw, that I can draw in such detail?"


    After saying that, she felt that something was wrong, and upon closer inspection, she did not know whether to laugh or cry, so it was actually an AV chart.


    "Do you also think that this painting is very good? I''ve just seen it. The posture here is quite interesting, so why don''t we try it too? "


    Li Hao was ready to make a move.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s face turned red, and started flipping through the books randomly.


    However, Li Hao didn''t notice. He pointed and looked at Du Jinse, "It''s so interesting."


    Du Jinse''s face immediately fell, and she reached out to push Li Hao away, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    With that, Du Jinse angrily walked out.


    Li Hao was baffled. He was fine just now, but he seemed to be moved.


    ~ Sigh, with so many positions, how did he manage to get the page with maidservant''s help? No wonder Du Jinse was angry, she quickly wrapped up the drawing tightly, stuffed it into her clothes and chased after him.


    The more Du Jinse thought about it, the more angry she became.


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao stopped Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and looked at Li Hao coldly.


    Li Hao laughed helplessly, "Don''t look at I like that."


    "Then how does Your Highness want Mo Mo to look at you?"


    The more Du Jinse thought about it, the more disgusting she felt.


    She didn''t know if such things were normal or not. Even if he had other women, she had no intention of staying to serve the two of them together.


    Li Hao was helpless as he stepped forward and hugged Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse struggled a little, but did not struggle free. She looked at Li Hao angrily, "Let go of me."


    She made her sick.


    Li Hao sighed, and pressed his forehead against Du Jinse''s, "It was a misunderstanding, if you agree, I will also not agree."


    Du Jinse coldly snorted.


    The two of them had probably lived together for a long time, so all of their actions seemed to be the same.


    "Could it be that I will lie to you?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse finally decided to take a look at Li Hao.


    "Who knows?"


    Li Hao was silent. After a while, he slowly said, "I promises you, that the I that he doesn''t want to tell will not tell you, that I definitely won''t lie to you.

 C178 gold ring

    "That''s what you said. I didn''t force you." Du Jinse saw that Li Hao had already said it like that, and she also took advantage of it.


    Seeing that she was no longer angry, the corner of Li Hao''s mouth raised a little, "Yes yes, I did it voluntarily."


    King Mo leaned towards Du Jinse.


    "Actually, there are still some things that are quite interesting inside, right?"


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao, "I''m not looking at it carefully."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along, "Let''s go back and carefully admire it."


    Li Hao deliberately emphasized on the word ''careful''.


    Du Jinse smiled mischievously as she waved her hand in front of Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s opened hand in confusion. What did she mean by opening her hand with one hand, and what did she want to see on the fifth page?


    Du Jinse took out a gold ring from her bag and placed it on her finger.


    "Let me write a contract with you. In the future, I''ll bring a gold ring, which means that the Sunflower Dew has been banned. Do you understand?" Du Jinse said mischievously.


    "He''s here again?" Li Hao was unwilling.


    Du Jinse shrugged her shoulders and shrugged.


    Li Hao sighed, if only he did not have this.


    Can you just masturbate every day? Du Jinse glared at Li Hao and snorted coldly. Don''t think that she didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When Li Hao saw her expression, he knew that she was being petty again.


    "No, you misunderstood I. I was just sighing with emotion, there was nothing that you should have, but there is something that you shouldn''t have."


    Du Jinse was shocked.


    "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Li Hao turned to look at Du Jinse, "Don''t tell me, you don''t want our child?"


    When Du Jinse heard this, she was speechless for a long time.


    Du Jinse saw that Li Hao was looking at him and forced a smile, "Your highness, you''ve forgotten that before the wangfei gets pregnant, the woman by your side cannot have a son of her own."


    Her suspicions surfaced in her heart. How could Li Hao not know that the Housekeeper Li had been sending her the dodging soup every day?


    She shivered.


    The Housekeeper Li was Li Hao''s trusted aide, if he was someone from the Emperor or someone else, it would definitely be a devastating blow to King Mo.


    Seeing that, Li Hao thought that Du Jinse had turned cold, he took off his own cape and placed it on Du Jinse''s shoulders, "Autumn is cool, you should take note of your body normally."


    Sometimes, he really couldn''t understand. Women were clearly more afraid of the cold than men, but they still had to wear so little.


    "That''s right, it''s already autumn and the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon." Du Jinse was a little sad.


    Mid-Autumn Festival was the reunion of all the families, but it was better for her to have a family than not to have one.


    Li Hao held her hands tightly, feeling a little guilty.


    "During the Mid-Autumn Festival, no matter where the princes are, they will enter the palace to attend the feast. I can''t accompany you anymore."


    Du Jinse tried her best to smile. It was just a smile, but no matter how you looked at it, it seemed extremely lonely.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry about Mo Mo. Mo Mo has always disliked festivals, so, watching the festivals is no different from usual."


    Without family by his side, the festival was indeed someone else''s holiday.


    Li Hao felt his heart ache, "If it wasn''t for I calling me sick, I would be accompanying you in the palace."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse couldn''t help but laugh. "Aren''t you making the emperor unhappy? "If the emperor knew that you were faking illness, he''d skin you alive."


    Li Hao comforted Du Jinse, "Actually, I also often pretended not to be sick in the past."


    So it wasn''t that bad.


    Du Jinse mercilessly exposed him, "Those are all insignificant little banquets, how can they be compared with mid-autumn."


    She had just said that she didn''t value the festivals, and now she said that the Mid-Autumn Festival was a grand festival.


    "You go with I." Li Hao said.


    Although it was said that he would bring his main wife at the family banquet, he had not married yet, so it was fine to bring Du Jinse along.


    Du Jinse immediately shook her hands, "Forget it, I don''t want to be exploited by the people from the harem."


    After saying that, Du Jinse''s mouth curled into a smile.


    She sent makeup to the palace, saying it was meant for the empress dowager. In fact, there were many people who could cause a ruckus in the imperial harem. If she didn''t want to offend these people, she would have to pay them back one level at a time.


    Of course she had to give it away, it was just that Du Jinse did not want these people to take it for granted, she did not want to give anything to them.


    Moreover. There was a care in the world when it came to who was given it or not.


    Du Jinse admitted that, it was a very powerful force, but she had no other choice. Lipid powders did not come out just because it was raining and it was snowing, and it was filled with her effort and manpower.


    "Who dares to exploit you at this time?" Li Hao was angry but at the same time, he was also amused. Did they really think that he, a prince, was someone nice to look at?


    Du Jinse laughed.


    When there was someone around, she would naturally act in a friendly manner. It was just that she couldn''t stay close to Li Hao.


    She wasn''t afraid of anything, but she didn''t want to get closer even if she knew that something bad was going to happen. Wasn''t this just asking for trouble?


    She might as well take advantage of this opportunity to go out and have some fun, and be more at ease.


    Yes, that''s right, Xiao Ying and Pu Zhu were the same as her, the three of them could pass it together, but if Da Kui didn''t mind, he guessed that she would be married off before the Mid-Autumn Festival, and by then, only she and Pu Zhu could pass the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "Prince, the Mid-Autumn Festival in the palace is very grand, right?"


    Du Jinse asked curiously.


    Li Hao replied, "Of course."


    "Xiao Xiao will definitely miss her home, since the Prince will bring people to serve him, why not take her family?"


    Du Jinse suggested.


    Li Hao shook his head.


    With the Emperor protecting her, there shouldn''t be any problems for now. If the I brings her family in, how can she be at ease while sitting there, even if others do not salute her, they would take the opportunity to make trouble for her family. At that time, I''m afraid the I will not be able to stand a chance either.


    "I see." In fact, Du Jinse regretted it the moment she said it.


    She only wanted to reunite with her family.


    Li Hao tried looking at Du Jinse, "You ¡­ Do you want to visit the Du Residence? "


    Du Jinse was startled, then looked at Li Hao with a sweet smile, "Your Highness is joking."


    The Du Family had nothing to do with her since the day she was tricked by the Prince Qing.


    Li Hao laughed dryly, "That''s right, I was just joking."


    Du Jinse hesitated, "Actually, a while ago, I met Prime Minister Du."


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "You told the I that if it wasn''t for that woman who looks like the Prime Minister Du and that woman who looks like the Imperial Consort, you wouldn''t have come back so easily."


    These days, the Prime Minister Du was still the same as always, without any changes. He couldn''t help but admire Du Zai.


    Prime Minister Du should know that Du Jinse would probably tell him this, but he actually managed to get away with it.


    Li Hao sighed. Although Du Jinse said that she would draw a clear line between the two, in reality, her heart still belonged to the other one.


    When this matter was exposed, the first to bear the brunt of it was the Prime Minister Du. He actually went to the imperial concubine privately and disguised himself as a man, bringing the imperial concubine out of the palace. Even if he were to die ten thousand times, it would not be enough to quell the hatred in the Emperor''s heart.


    "I am not protecting him. Based on the situation at that time, it was already no easy task for me to escape."


    The people from the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor followed closely behind. It was just that they did not take action because they did not want to throw any weapons.

 C179 bridging

    Du Jinse admitted that she was a selfish person. For her own success, she wouldn''t mind using everything around her.


    She was determined to kill herself. Rather than waiting for the Prince Qing to let her go in a merciful way, she would rather kidnap the imperial concubine in order to protect herself.


    At that time, Prime Minister Du appeared there with such an image. Du Jinse believed that it was for her sake, but he believed that she would definitely not take his life as a joke.


    Furthermore, judging from the craziness of Prince Qing at that time, he didn''t simply want her life. He wanted to destroy her belief in living.


    Other than her, she really didn''t trust anyone else.


    Du Jinse didn''t know why she was so suspicious, but she knew that if she were to be careless, she would be in dire straits if she were to contend with the Imperial Family.


    Everyone outside envied her to become an imperial merchant. Only she knew that imperial merchants were not as impressive as they appeared to be.


    Of course, no matter how much the Royal Merchant Guild earned, they would only be able to earn a small amount. Most importantly, this sort of promotion was extremely important.


    When you want your products even in the palace, the people naturally flock to it.


    This was also the star effect.


    It was not that Du Jinse was acting good after getting the upper hand, it was just that she was lucky to have such a high starting point. With her strength, if she wanted to quickly raise this boat, she would need to borrow all the strength possible;


    She was very careful with her diet. She would eat more black hair like black beans and black sesame seeds to prevent her hair from turning white before she achieved her goal.


    A beauty who became a little old lady first, who would believe that your things had miraculous effects?


    "If you don''t enter the palace with the I or go to the Du Residence, wouldn''t you be too lonely?" Li Hao felt pity for Du Jinse just by thinking about it.


    Du Jinse smiled and hugged Li Hao, "How can that be? I still have the two sisters Xiao Ying and the many people from our Duke Palace. How can I be lonely? "


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, "The loneliness I speaks of is the feeling in her heart and not the feeling she sees before her eyes."


    Du Jinse''s smile froze.


    He actually knew her.


    Actually, even Du Jinse herself might not understand, but she was actually lonely.


    In this world, she was always lonely. The loneliness that came from the deepest part of her heart was something she could not avoid.


    In this world, she was like an orphan. When she came to a strange place and discovered that she had relatives and husbands, it was only natural for her to have more feelings than passersby. She was no exception, but she did not receive any form of warmth from her relatives.


    The feeling of being abandoned by the whole world was something that no one could understand.


    "What loneliness do I have? How can I be lonely?"


    Du Jinse subconsciously reached out to grab something.


    "Xiao Ying took out the teapot for so long, why aren''t you bringing it in? I''ll go take a look."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse speechlessly. Could he find a less lousy reason?


    Xiao Ying had obviously gone out to hide from them, so why would she come in?


    Li Hao did not expose Du Jinse.


    But towards what Du Jinse had said, she had to take it a bit seriously when she was with Pu Zhu during the festive period.


    The people she was dating were all people of such status. He was the one who misled her.


    When Du Jinse calmed down and returned, Li Hao looked at Du Jinse calmly.


    "The matter of you becoming an imperial merchant, I''m afraid the entire capital knows about it now. I has recently received several invitations, and they have asked I to bring you to their house as a guest."


    The main reason was because Li Hao didn''t want to give the Emperor the impression that he was going to form an alliance with the Emperor. Although he liked to enjoy and play around, he didn''t have much contact with the officials of the imperial court, and because he had yet to marry his wife, even if there were officials who interacted with him, they wouldn''t bring their families to his residence.


    In these few days, there had always been some officials who had invited him, but their expressions were filled with helplessness. When he was pondering, he would always add a sentence, "I heard that your concubine''s makeup is pretty good. If you want to spar with her, why don''t you bring her along?"


    Hearing them mention Du Jinse, Li Hao did not reject them immediately.


    "I Rong, please think about it." Li Hao said vaguely.


    The other party''s meaning was very clear. Naturally, he understood what they wanted.


    He had to first discuss this matter with Du Jinse before he could make a decision.


    If others were to say such words to him, he wouldn''t have said anything then, and when he was far away, he would naturally be insulted.


    Since this person was Li Hao, they had no other choice.


    "In that case, I''ll just wait quietly for the beautiful voice." The Minister smiled apologetically.


    "Really?" Obviously, Du Jinse was much more interested in this kind of thing.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse speechlessly. How could he lie to her?


    Seeing Li Hao''s expression, Du Jinse hurriedly changed her words, "I just did not expect it to happen so quickly."


    Du Jinse moved closer to Li Hao in a flattering manner, "My prince, when my powder shop opens, help me post a message to these people."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, and replied with a question: "Once every day, I will ask for servants to bring over baskets full of invitations, and send them out whenever they see one?"


    Just by imagining it, Du Jinse felt that it was too beautiful and did not dare to look at it.


    "This is indeed not too safe. I have to think of a way." Du Jinse whispered.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "There is an Old Marquis'' Prince An who is disregarding the politics of the court and loves the wind and snow the most. He may look like he doesn''t want to change his ways, but he is actually very wise and foolish.


    After saying that, Li Hao paused.


    Du Jinse could not help but raise her head and look at Li Hao as well, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    When Li Hao said this, he also felt that it was a little similar, that was why he stopped to look at Du Jinse.


    If he could live as carefree and unrestrained as the old prince, it would indeed be quite good.


    "This Prince An really likes I a lot, and we can talk a lot about him too. He also invited him to bring you as a guest two days ago."


    "Your Highness intends to accept his invitation?" Although Du Jinse used a question, she still used a tone that was certain.


    "I have to ask for your opinion first." Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, after a while, she nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for? This cosmetic shop, I lent you a silver coin. If you earn money, you will naturally return it back quickly. If you don''t, when will I recover her capital?"


    Li Hao said stubbornly.


    Du Jinse smiled, "Your Highness is right, but, I still have to thank Your Highness."


    Li Hao stared at the gold ring on her hand and said depressingly: "If you want to thank I, you have to at least take out some sincerity.


    Du Jinse waved her hand, "Your Highness."


    She understood what he meant, but it was very harmful to a woman.


    She didn''t want to hurt herself in the name of love.

 C180 proposed marriage

    Women are often contradictory.


    For example, on the day she came to Qui-Shui, she could say that she despised him, but if the person she loved did, she might get angry.


    The reason why Li Hao was "chased" away was naturally because she felt that there was always a smell of blood on his body.


    It was early in the morning and she still hadn''t woken up yet. The sound of knocking on the gate outside was so loud that it shook the heavens.


    "This is a home raider." Du Jinse frowned, after changing her clothes, she extended her hand and grabbed at her messy hair.


    Xiao Ying walked to the door and said loudly: "I don''t care who you are, just you wait."


    She will not open the door until the lady is ready.


    With that, Xiao Ying turned and walked back. What if the one outside was the Prince, and he got angry after what she said? Forget it, let''s just wait on Du Jinse to finish cleaning up first.


    After Du Jinse finished washing her face, she combed her hair up simply and nodded towards Xiao Ying.


    "Enough."


    Xiao Ying said anxiously: "Miss, could it be the Prince, why is there no activity outside?"


    Du Jinse glanced at Xiao Ying, "At this time, the Duke should still be on his way back. I suddenly remembered someone, quickly open the door, and you''ll know who it is."


    Xiao Ying thought that it was true too, she felt wind under her feet when she walked out.


    "Who is it this morning?"


    As she spoke, she opened the door, only to see Da Kui neatly and neatly standing in front of the door.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing in the morning? "


    Da Kui stood straight, "Is the lady there?"


    Du Jinse guessed that it was him, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It looks like he had thought it through.


    She stopped smiling and spoke slowly.


    "Who are you? Come in and let''s talk."


    Da Kui stepped into the courtyard.


    Xiao Ying subconsciously stopped her, "You ¡­"


    Da Kui looked at her, "I have something to discuss with young lady. If you have anything to discuss, you can tell me after I see young lady."


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she could not help but move to the side.


    Da Kui did not even look at her, and directly walked in.


    Xiao Ying was a little disappointed in her heart. She lowered her head and looked at his toes.


    However, she quickly composed herself, looked at Da Kui who had disappeared in front of her, sighed silently, and followed him.


    Before he even walked past the screen, he heard Da Kui''s unique loud voice.


    "Miss, I request that you agree to marry Xiao Ying to me."


    Xiao Ying tripped on the doorstep and quickly held on.


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked, "Xiao Ying, why aren''t you coming in?"


    "Oh." Xiao Ying promised.


    Calming herself down, Xiao Ying walked in.


    Du Jinse tapped on the table with one hand.


    "As a person, I hate forcing others, especially such matters. If Xiao Ying agrees, I will be happy for her; if Xiao Ying doesn''t, I will definitely not force her."


    Da Kui turned around and looked at Xiao Ying, "Xiao Ying, I thought about it for two days according to what you told me to do.


    Xiao Ying''s eyes were filled with tears that could not be controlled, but seeing that, Da Kui panicked.


    "Don''t cry, why are you crying?"


    Du Jinse said leisurely: "She is happy, at least she did not see the wrong person."


    After hearing Du Jinse''s words, Da Kui reached out his hand towards Xiao Ying.


    "Xiao Ying, is that true?" His hand was already in front of Xiao Ying, but he still hesitated and didn''t dare to touch her face.


    That day, the moment Xiao Ying was touched by him, she vomited in disgust, leaving a shadow at the bottom of his heart.


    Xiao Ying choked with sobs.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse sighed, "If it''s you, nod your head. If it''s not you, shake your head."


    Xiao Ying quickly nodded.


    Da Kui''s mouth was wide open, looking even more terrifying.


    He carelessly rubbed Xiao Ying''s face, "Don''t cry, when I saw you crying, I felt that you didn''t want to."


    Xiao Ying nodded strongly, "I am willing."


    Da Kui was finally able to hear these words from Xiao Ying''s own mouth, and was very happy in his heart.


    "Thank you for your help." At least he did not forget that Du Jinse was Xiao Ying''s master.


    Du Jinse poured a cup of tea for herself, moistened her throat, and sighed: "Actually, I can''t bear to part with Xiao Ying, but, since she agreed, I don''t have any reason to stop her."


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse with some suspicion, "Miss ¡­"


    Du Jinse cast a sidelong glance at Xiao Ying, "Truly, a woman cannot be left behind.


    Xiao Ying''s face reddened, she did not expect this either, she thought that she would never marry in her entire life.


    "Da Kui, Xiao Ying is someone who is good enough for me, if you leave just like that, and you treat her badly, I won''t let you off easily."


    After Xiao Ying heard this, a warm feeling arose in her heart, "Miss, even if I am married, I am still one of you."


    Da Kui immediately nodded his head, "Don''t worry Miss, I won''t stop Xiao Ying, it''s fine for her to follow Miss."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "I am serious about what you have said, since you have already decided, once you have the chance, go and see the Duke, ask the Duke to take charge of this matter for you."


    Li Hao would stop all kinds of gossip.


    Da Kui and Xiao Ying acknowledged Yes.


    Du Jinse immediately ordered for them to leave.


    "I''m sure you two still have a lot to say. Go somewhere else and stop standing here. I still need to go see my little darlings."


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she quickly said, "Miss, I just flipped through."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Understood."


    Xiao Ying stole a glance at Da Kui, and pulled his sleeves, indicating him to follow his out.


    Seeing them leave, Du Jinse finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, she really didn''t approve of getting married.


    Especially since Xiao Ying seemed to still be unable to overcome the fear of encountering someone at this point, it was clear to Du Jinse that Xiao Ying was not pulling on Da Kui''s hand, but on his sleeve.


    Although in everyone''s eyes, this was already considered a bold move, Du Jinse was still worried for Xiao Ying.


    What did marriage mean? The two who were originally unrelated became the most intimate of people, doing the most intimate of things together.


    If Xiao Ying refused it once or twice, Da Kui could understand, but if she kept rejecting it, then ¡­


    This matter was better left to Pu Zhu and her to discuss.


    Du Jinse had thought it through, and after tidying up a bit, she first went to fiddle with the raw materials, then went to Li Hao''s study to see if Li Hao had returned yet.


    Seeing Du Jinse coming over, the Housekeeper Li welcomed him. "The young lady came to look for the Duke, but the Duke hasn''t come back yet."


    Du Jinse heard and turned to leave.


    Housekeeper Li made a gesture of sending her away, but who would have thought that Du Jinse would suddenly turn her head.


    "Housekeeper Li, there is something that I find difficult to discuss with the Prince. Why don''t you tell the Prince about it?"


    "What is it?" Housekeeper Li was a little strange. With the extent of Wang Lu pampering her, what else did she have to say that was hard to say.

 C181 Funny

    Du Jinse wanted to say something.


    The Housekeeper Li waited quietly.


    Du Jinse looked at him, wondering if he was the older one.


    "His Royal Highness wants me to give him a child."


    With that said, Du Jinse left without even looking at Housekeeper Li.


    Housekeeper Li''s face changed a few times. Did the Prince actually say that? He only felt his hands and feet go cold. He hadn''t thought that the prince would use his emotions so deeply.


    One had to know, King Mo was the son of the Emperor. What did this mean? One day, he might be able to inherit the throne. Thus, the birth of the first child was of utmost importance.


    Even though King Mo had always shown that he was not interested in that position, things were unpredictable. Who knew what would happen in the future?


    Housekeeper Li hurriedly chased after Du Jinse, "I wonder what Miss is planning?"


    Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li with a smile that was not a smile, and asked back: "What plans do I have?"


    He slightly tilted his head and said, "Regarding this matter, this old servant will explain it clearly to the Prince. This young lady must also understand that the eldest son is not the legitimate son, and will only make it difficult for the young lady."


    Du Jinse quietly looked at Housekeeper Li, "Can I think that Housekeeper Li is threatening me?"


    Housekeeper Li turned and looked straight into Du Jinse''s eyes, "Whatever Miss thinks."


    Housekeeper Li had always felt that only his own master was more suitable for the throne.


    However, there are Prince Rong above and Prince Qing below, they are the Prince''s most powerful competitors.


    The steward knew that there would be no victor in a short period of time.


    After all, amongst all the women who were part of the Emperor, only the mother of Prince Qing was still alive, and he was also the leader of the Fourth Concubine.


    In the end, those who died were still inferior to those who lived. Those who lived could fight for those she cared about.


    The marriage between the Du Family and Prince Qing, had made the Prince Qing even more famous.


    Originally, the Housekeeper Li had muttered that their Prince had already reached adulthood, so it was about time for them to get married.


    Li Hao, more or less, had been affected.


    That was why he was so concerned about his coronation ceremony. He did not want to waste his time on marriage like how Prince Rong did.


    Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, the Prince would do such an unimaginable thing?


    What''s so good about this Du Jinse that is worthy for the Duke to take such a risk for her?


    This was a crime against the monarch.


    Initially, he was still rejoicing that the and his stewards were not as outstanding as he was, only knowing to flatter their master, not being like him, who was a prince in everything. When everyone''s strength was about the same, everything that happened around him could be used as a bargaining chip.


    However, what was happening was already happening. The only thing Housekeeper Li could do was try to control the situation as much as possible.


    As a prince, he had a concubine before taking his first wife, so it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Actually, the palace should have been sent to a guide aunt to guide the prince to adulthood.


    The Imperial Concubine was actually able to obstruct such a thing. It could be seen that she was up to no good.


    However, even if the palace didn''t want to give it away, couldn''t the prince have a woman?


    He knew that it wasn''t just the princes that had it, even the Prince Rong had it.


    Du Jinse smiled.


    "I''m just very curious, if what you''re doing isn''t the prince''s idea, then whose idea is it? "Your Majesty ¡ª"


    Du Jinse intentionally dragged her voice, waiting to see the reaction of the Housekeeper Li.


    "Right now, His Majesty has always wished to hug his grandson earlier. How could he do such a thing? You don''t need to guess. This old servant was the one who did it."


    The Housekeeper Li readily admitted it.


    Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li seriously, "Why? Could it be that someone bribed you? "


    Du Jinse said with a half-truth.


    The veins on Housekeeper Li''s forehead throbbed, "I hope that young lady does not insult this old servant."


    "Ah, no?" It was unknown if Du Jinse was angry or angry, but she was just unhappy.


    Housekeeper Li stuck out his chest, looked sideways at Du Jinse, and said, "You don''t need to beat around the bush. This matter has nothing to do with anyone. It was all planned by this old servant. "


    "Why?"


    Actually, she had wanted to ask Housekeeper Li the same thing yesterday.


    "I just did what I had to do. There was no reason why." Housekeeper Li said.


    Du Jinse sighed, she raised her head and looked at the clouds in the sky.


    "Nothing." Her voice was somewhat distant and melancholy.


    After who knows how long, she finally raised her head and looked at Housekeeper Li.


    "Actually, I don''t care. After all, having a child is a very painful thing to do. If it wasn''t for the prince asking, I would have just lived like this. Actually, it''s quite good."


    Housekeeper Li was a little confused. What kind of woman doesn''t want to be pregnant with the child of his beloved one, unless she doesn''t love the Marquis that much?


    Thinking of this possibility, Housekeeper Li''s face darkened.


    "Don''t you like the prince?"


    Housekeeper Li asked.


    Du Jinse laughed as she looked at her Housekeeper Li who was asking him this question in all seriousness.


    "What does Housekeeper Li want me to do? Go to the Prince first and expose everything that has happened. It is not that I do not want to conceive, nor that I am unable to, much less that the Prince is unable to do so.


    "No matter what, the soup was given to you by this old servant."


    Du Jinse walked forward.


    "Even so, I still have to be willing to drink it."


    Housekeeper Li was startled, then he said indifferently, "That''s right, you''ll have to be willing."


    Now that the words of these old fellows couldn''t keep up with the situation, it was much easier for them to be accepted.


    Du Jinse walked two steps and stopped in her tracks, "I want to know, will this medicine have any effect on me taking children in the future?"


    "Of course." He was not someone who would do such a wicked thing. In fact, more than anyone else, he wished that the prince would have more children and more descendants.


    Du Jinse nodded, "Since that''s the case, you can continue to wait."


    Not wanting and not being able to live are two different concepts.


    Housekeeper Li was startled, seeing that Du Jinse was walking shakily in front, she immediately chased after him, with a questioning tone, "What does Miss mean by that?"


    Du Jinse cast a sidelong glance at him. There were some habits that would really affect each other after living for a long time.


    "It means that you understand. Go and answer the prince''s question."


    "Since Your Highness has said so, if I hear that Miss is drinking the Soup of Avoidance, I will naturally order the old servant to stop. How can I not listen to Your Highness''s orders?"


    Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li in amusement.


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    When Housekeeper Li saw Du Jinse''s half smiling expression, he actually had the illusion that she was facing the Duke.


    "Miss often told Prince that if Prince were to take an imperial concubine, she would leave. If so, why didn''t you say that you were afraid of having a child, and couldn''t leave?"

 C182 looking at each other

    Funny.


    Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li quietly.


    Under her gaze, Housekeeper Li only felt his back drenched in sweat.


    Du Jinse finally opened her mouth.


    "I don''t like it."


    "Why?" Housekeeper Li blurted out.


    The gaze Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li with made him not dare to look him in the eye.


    Du Jinse''s gaze turned to the side.


    "Because... I don''t want to make the prince sad. "


    "Your Highness ¡­" Sad. " Housekeeper Li realized that he was really old and found it hard to understand what she was saying.


    Du Jinse turned back to look.


    "That''s right, Housekeeper Li forced my daughter and her soup, it can only be said that Housekeeper Li was very loyal and devoted for the sake of the King." That''s right, Housekeeper Li forced my daughter and my son''s soup, it can only be said that the Housekeeper Li was very loyal and loyal for the sake of the King.


    "Do you have a prince in your heart?" The Housekeeper Li mocked.


    In all her actions and actions, which one of them wasn''t using the prince to climb up, which one of them wasn''t thinking for the prince?


    Du Jinse was too lazy to explain to him. The main reason was because she did not believe that the Housekeeper Li was doing this kind of thing just to protect his master.


    Otherwise, why would he not even have the courage to confess everything to Li Hao and instead push all the blame onto her?


    "If you don''t want to say it, Steward, I am willing to do it for you. However, if you do, Steward, you must think about how you will lose all face in front of the Prince for several generations."


    "The prince will not believe you." Housekeeper Li''s face turned ugly.


    Du Jinse looked at Housekeeper Li with both exasperation and amusement, "Whether you believe it or not, it''s not up to us to decide."


    Did he really think that Li Hao was still a little kid? What did he say? Even though she managed to get some benefits from the Duke Palace, it was not to the point where he could get whatever he wanted. Even if Li Hao didn''t believe what she said, he wouldn''t believe the Housekeeper Li.


    At most, they would only be able to discern who was the mastermind and who was the accomplice.


    Housekeeper Li''s loose face trembled a few times. Presumably, he was not lightly angered by Du Jinse.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse''s expression slowed down, and her voice was no longer as threatening as before.


    "I didn''t say it back then because I wanted the steward to personally go tell the prince that you have watched the prince grow up. Do you really want a gap to form between you and the prince?"


    She said there was a very obvious difference between her and him.


    The Housekeeper Li clenched her teeth, "Alright, I''ll tell the prince."


    He was afraid that there would be enmity between him and the Duke, so he didn''t want to face it.


    For some things, the more one tried to avoid it, the easier it was for misunderstandings to arise. Rather than asking the Prince to listen to others, it would be better for him to be honest. The Prince would probably understand his painstaking efforts.


    Du Jinse nodded indifferently, turned around and left.


    Housekeeper Li stood there in a daze, and when he looked up, he saw Li Hao standing right in front of him.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Li Hao glanced at him, and continued to look in the direction Du Jinse disappeared in.


    The Housekeeper Li could only remain silent.


    After a long while, Li Hao finally looked at him.


    "You have always been loyal, I knows that you are thinking for I."


    Housekeeper Li''s lips moved, "Your Royal Highness ¡­"


    Li Hao looked at Housekeeper Li, and said indifferently: "Let''s stop."


    Housekeeper Li suddenly raised his head.


    "Your Highness, you can''t stop."


    Li Hao looked at Housekeeper Li, "I knows what I''m doing. If I can''t have the same child with my beloved one, I don''t know what''s the meaning of living."


    "After the prince marries the princess and gives birth to his own son, he can still have his own child." Housekeeper Li objected.


    Li Hao looked at Housekeeper Li, "If that time comes, I will no longer have children with Mo Mo."


    Housekeeper Li felt that this was impossible. She, a woman, could go to heaven, and it was only because of the affection of the Prince that she was so unbridled. If the Prince really said he didn''t want her anymore, she would have kneeled on the floor and said that she wouldn''t leave this door even if she died.


    However, when Housekeeper Li saw the lonely expression on the prince''s face, these words were finally swallowed back down his throat.


    He did not really like Du Jinse, but ever since the Marquis had her, he had smiled a lot, and even he felt that she was real.


    To tell the truth, the previous princes only felt heartache.


    Ever since King Mo''s mother had left, even the Housekeeper Li was unable to see through him.


    Housekeeper Li promised.


    Li Hao walked in the direction that Du Jinse disappeared in with large strides.


    Housekeeper Li glanced at him and went back to work silently.


    Du Jinse went back and took a look at her inventory. She wrote down the missing items and planned to wait for Li Hao to come back.


    Although the orders were mainly from the palace and the brothel, Xiao Ying and her being the only ones busy with the chores was still enough.


    "What are you doing?" When Li Hao walked into the courtyard, he immediately saw Du Jinse moving the flower seeds to a shady place.


    Du Jinse put down the thing and stood up straight, smiling at Li Hao.


    The sun shone on her face, as if she were part of it.


    Li Hao could not help but be obsessed with it.


    Du Jinse was also looking at Li Hao. King Mo, on the surface, it was actually hard to tell the difference between the two. It was just that the three of them had different temperaments, so there were naturally differences between the two in the eyes of different people.


    Speaking from an objective point of view, Prince Rong was more stable, probably the only one who had seen him go crazy was him. Because of this calmness, his calmness made people fall for him even more.


    The movements of the Prince Qing was like that of an immortal, it simply had no blind spot.


    Compared to the two of them, Li Hao was too overbearing.


    If it wasn''t for his personality being too eccentric and garnering, he would probably have become the most popular among the three of them.


    However, he had heard that the one who was favored by the imperial court''s daughter was the fourth prince, who had yet to be crowned king. The fourth prince was shy, and because of this, he gave people a feeling that he was very close.


    A leaf floated down and landed on top of Du Jinse''s head. Li Hao walked forward and extended his hand to pick off the leaf.


    "Still making rouge?" Li Hao was speechless.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao pinched her chin, forcing her to look up.


    Li Hao carelessly touched her face.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t wipe off your rouge with your current appearance, you''ll feel that she''s very beautiful."


    It would be strange if he didn''t blush when he was working in the sun.


    Du Jinse reached out to push Li Hao away, "Stop messing around, don''t you mind the smell of my sweat?


    Li Hao was a little obsessed with cleanliness.


    Li Hao''s face did not change, "Really? I smell it. "


    As he spoke, he moved forward.


    Du Jinse immediately held down his face and pushed him backwards.


    "Stop messing around, I have something to tell you, so that you won''t be surprised when Da Kui comes over later."


    Du Jinse hurriedly shifted his attention.

 C183 Wonderful woman

    "What is it?" Could it be that he was in a hurry to marry Xiao Ying and ran over here to whet you? " Li Hao said carelessly.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Your Highness, how did you know? Your Highness, you are a man of your words, really. "


    Li Hao reached out and flicked Du Jinse''s forehead.


    "More and more nonsense, how did the I become a divination with nonsense."


    Du Jinse stretched out her hands to cover her forehead.


    Li Hao explained with a light smile: "When I returned, that Da Kui followed along with Master I and chattered endlessly about the marriage that I promised him."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she could not help but laugh. "Anyone who gets so noisy by that Da Kui would have a headache too."


    "That''s right." Li Hao rubbed his forehead.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse pulled Li Hao inside the house, "Let me rub the prince''s head, my skills are really good."


    "Oh, really?" Li Hao said carelessly.


    "That''s for sure. I''ve specially learned this in the past. My mother ¡­" Speaking till here, Du Jinse realized her slip of tongue and paused her words.


    But Li Hao just thought that he was thinking of his mother who had already passed away, and extended his hand to pat her.


    Du Jinse laughed and covered it up.


    "What about that Xiao Ying? Why didn''t I see him? Even if she''s going to be married off, isn''t she still unmarried? Why did she leave you behind? "


    Li Hao frowned.


    Du Jinse first poured hot tea for Li Hao, after hearing him say that, she immediately covered for Xiao Ying, "It''s because I despised the two of them arguing that gives me a headache, so I dismissed them. Since Your Highness has promised Da Kui and the others a marriage, then Xiao Ying should at least buy some things that the bride needs."


    "Obviously, it was the I who agreed, and they went to buy things in front of us." Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse laughed, "That''s because they know that even though the Duke seemed to be high and mighty, he was actually the most reasonable and reasonable person.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply.


    Was it because she was unable to get married, that she was so interested in Xiao Ying?


    "Mo Mo..." Li Hao muttered to himself.


    Du Jinse waited for a long time, but she still could not find the words from Li Hao.


    She then placed her two middle fingers and ring finger on Li Hao''s temple and began to massage him.


    Li Hao closed his eyes, enjoying the peace of this moment.


    "Mo Mo, do you still know how to sing?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    Du Jinse was startled, and then said softly: "I haven''t sung it for a long time."


    Li Hao sighed, "When you were young, you sang very well."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she chuckled, "Has Your Highness ever seen Mo Mo when she was young?"


    Du Jinse purposely emphasized the word Mo Mo.


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse, pulling her to the front while looking at Du Jinse seriously.


    "I can imagine it."


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    "If Your Highness likes it, then Mo Mo will sing."


    Li Hao laughed, "Prince An''s concubine sings the most."


    However, Du Jinse''s main point was not here. She looked at Li Hao seriously, "Since Prince An really likes her, why not make her your concubine?"


    When Li Hao heard it, he couldn''t help but take a glance at Du Jinse.


    "That girl is also a rare girl. Speaking of which, her experience is also legendary." Seeing Du Jinse''s focused expression, Li Hao knew that she was very curious about this matter.


    "Speaking of which, that woman was Princess An''s niece. After that, because of her father''s crime, her entire family was exiled, and she was given the job of an official prostitute."


    "Huh?" Du Jinse was stunned.


    Li Hao nodded, "It''s like this."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask: "What exactly is the crime? Was she also implicated? "


    Li Hao sighed, "Princess An has always been proud, how can they endure such a thing? They committed suicide on the very day it happened."


    Du Jinse opened her mouth but was unable to say a single word. If there was truly injustice, then why did she not protect her own life and slowly draw the line?


    Li Hao understood Du Jinse''s feelings, he held Du Jinse''s hand tightly.


    "The reason the Princess An did this is also to protect the child of the Prince An. The relationship between the Emperor and the Prince An has always been deep. As long as the Princess An dies, although there will still be some estrangement between the brothers, the life of the Prince An will be one of helplessness."


    Du Jinse felt an uncomfortable blockage in her chest.


    After a long time, she said in a muffled tone: "What happened next?"


    "After the death of Princess An, his hair turned white overnight. The Emperor felt pity for him and told him to stay home and raise him. There was no need for him to go to court."


    Du Jinse let out an imperceptible snort. The Emperor''s goal was to not go to court.


    Li Hao sighed softly.


    When the Prince An saw that the Princess An had written down the last words of his, his heart ached even more. But according to the plan that the Princess An had set, on the day that the woman was auctioned off by the official media, he went to the brothel. "


    Du Jinse heaved a long sigh.


    It was a sad story.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, "It''s a pity that Prince An Lord encountered some problems on his way here and was a step too late."


    Du Jinse''s heart, which had originally returned to her stomach, was once again lifted.


    "How is she?"


    Although she knew the final result, Du Jinse was still worried for the woman.


    "Back then, she was the number one beauty in the capital, and countless young masters adored her. However, her father loved her and made her into a devil, allowing her to choose her own husband. She had always had her eyes on the top, but she never expected herself to end up like this."


    Li Hao suddenly changed the topic.


    Du Jinse felt her whole body turning cold.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse rebuked.


    Li Hao knew what Du Jinse was anxious about. He sneered and said coldly: "Such a beauty suddenly dropped to the dust. As long as they have money, it can be imagined how happy those young masters who were originally hoping for nothing would be.


    "Disgusting."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "It is indeed very disgusting, every single one of the young masters who are usually flirtatious and elegant, have become dogs that want to have fun, if it was any other girl, she would have bit her tongue to commit suicide long ago. But who knew that she actually moved a chair over and sat there while smiling, allowing people to comment on it, and even occasionally making a few comments, which made the young masters feel like they were crazy, and started fighting for her."


    Li Hao saw that Du Jinse was engrossed from listening, and did not keep him in suspense, "When Prince An went there, the brothel was filled with thick smoke, and that woman was sitting there, as if she was waiting for him."


    This world had never lacked heroes to save the beauty. Although not every story would be perfect, hearing all this, Du Jinse still faintly sighed, and reached out her hand to press the corners of her eyes.

 C184 Via Canghai

    "She looks very similar to Princess An. Princess An has often mentioned this niece in the past, but Prince An has never seen her before. When I saw her that day, I suddenly understood Princess An''s intentions. With her by his side, he wouldn''t need to be too lonely for the rest of his life.


    "However, if you truly love someone, even if they look exactly the same, in the end, they are still not the same person." Du Jinse said with a depressing tone.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse in shock and suddenly sighed, "Prince An Lord will definitely like you a lot."


    Of course, this was due to the liking the elders had for their juniors.


    Du Jinse laughed. A man could actually whiten his hair for a girl overnight, how could a girl who looked similar be moved by him?


    "I think that it was suggested by that woman."


    Du Jinse guessed.


    Otherwise, Li Hao would not say that she was a lady.


    Li Hao complimented as he scratched Du Jinse''s nose, "It''s just you, Ghost Spirit."


    Du Jinse hid for a while.


    Li Hao continued: "Just like how Princess An often mentioned this niece to Master Prince An and occasionally went back to visit their family, Princess An often mentioned this niece of mine."


    The two were just missing an opportunity.


    And this meeting was a good opportunity.


    In the midst of a beauty, there was actually true love.


    It was really a sigh when he said it.


    Let alone the prince''s heart, the Princess An had always occupied a place, even if he wanted to forget, how could he forget to see a face that was similar to the Princess An''s every day?


    "That woman is also an interesting person. Prince An doesn''t want to let her down too much, she wanted to request for an edict to make her her her concubine, but from start to finish, she was unwilling. Do you know the reason?"


    In the end, no one was able to guess what she was thinking. However, Li Hao was a little curious, as Du Jinse would often have strange thoughts, and he wondered if he could guess what she was thinking.


    Du Jinse did not say a word.


    A title represented one''s status. If that woman hadn''t experienced those things, she might have been very concerned about it.


    When a person experiences so much, they would always look down on fame and fortune. Moreover, the main wife was her elder, so she should respect this elder greatly. Naturally, she would not go against her etiquette.


    This was the so-called ''having been through the ocean and was extremely difficult to deal with''.


    "I really want to see this Prince An and this woman." Du Jinse''s curiosity was completely piqued.


    This kind of legendary figure was actually right beside her, and she even had the chance to meet him.


    "I knew that after you heard their story, you would definitely want to see them." Li Hao''s thin lips curled up slightly.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao.


    Li Hao sighed, "We have already agreed that we will meet in the morning of the next day, so I will come to pick you up."


    After Du Jinse heard this, for some reason, she became nervous.


    "Li Hao, then what should I wear?"


    Li Hao respected this Prince An so much that he had a misconception that this Prince An was actually King Mo''s real father.


    Du Jinse didn''t even feel afraid when she saw the emperor, but at this moment, she felt the fear of an ugly wife meeting her in-laws.


    "The day after tomorrow? Aren''t you in too much of a hurry? I haven''t prepared anything yet." The more Du Jinse said, the more nervous she felt.


    Li Hao comforted her, "It''s fine, the Prince An is very kind, I have prepared a present for you, that girl, take some rouge water powder and go over there, she''s happier than any other. If you can sing a few lines, she might not want to return you back to I."


    Du Jinse thought of the most important question, "Right, what is she called? "I can''t be like you, constantly saying that this woman feels so rude."


    Li Hao was speechless, "How can a girl casually tell others her name? If you see her, just call her Madam. "


    In the manor, he had called the people in the manor Madam Du Jinse, because he had thought of this story.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Alright, then I''ll prepare it."


    The rouge water powder s were the best choice. What she was worried about now was what to wear.


    Seeing her like this, Li Hao could not help but find it funny.


    "You can''t be so nervous, right? I had never been this nervous even when he saw the emperor."


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, how could it be the same? When she saw the emperor, the emperor was like a drowned chicken, there was no image at all, and even if she met the majestic emperor in the future, the first thing that would appear in her mind would be that wet chicken. As a result, the emperor could not put on airs in front of her, nor would he have any airs.


    This Prince An, before even seeing her, Du Jinse already had a portrait drawn in her mind.


    No matter what method he used, he disregarded all suspicion and protected the person the Princess An ordered him to protect. This was enough to embarrass everyone.


    "Lord Prince An is a person who enjoys pleasure the most. If we dress properly, not only would we feel uncomfortable, even the Prince An would feel uneasy. Li Hao muttered to himself.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "Yes, that''s the reason, so I''m very worried about making a joke out of it."


    "With I here, who would dare laugh at you?"


    Li Hao coldly snorted.


    "Why don''t you put on more formal clothes first, and then, after you''ve seen the Prince, go and change out of those clothes and put on those clothes. What do you think?"


    Li Hao discussed with Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was an idiot on this road.


    Naturally, she would wear whatever Li Hao said.


    Li Hao specially picked out a set of slightly more formal weasels so as to not be rude.

 C185 Reject and welcome

    Since the marriage between Xiao Ying and Da Kui had been approved by Li Hao, the two of them discussed and made it up as soon as possible.


    This was a bit too hasty.


    Du Jinse asked if it was Da Kui''s idea or her.


    The smile on Xiao Ying''s face did not fade as she laughed and said that it was Da Kui''s idea.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she did not say anything else.


    Pu Zhu had yet to go to the Manor, and was about to start the wedding ceremony.


    Honestly speaking, none of the three of them understood what was going on. Li Hao had found an official matchmaker and helped them manage it, so it was finally on the right track.


    Very soon, the appointed day with the Prince An arrived.


    On this day, Du Jinse woke up early and started to dress up.


    Xiao Ying waited on the side.


    Du Jinse said to Xiao Ying while she put on her makeup.


    "Xiao Ying, you are about to become a new bride. There are a lot of things to do, go and do what you need to. I''m not in a hurry."


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and laughed, "Miss, please allow me to wait on you, but, I will not go with you to the old mansion of Prince An, I am a little afraid."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying in the copper mirror and nodded.


    Actually, Li Hao had already arranged for her to have someone. In the end, Xiao Ying was different from these maidservant s who had grown up in the Duke Palaces.


    There was specialization in skills, and that was exactly what she meant. She could not let the lady from Prince An, who had stayed in the brothel, bring her people, who had stayed in the brothel, "bond" with her just because of what Li Hao had said.


    Everything had to be done according to royal etiquette.


    Even if it was simplified to the point that it could almost be ignored.


    "Xiao Ying, marriage is the most important turning point in your life, you are smart and sensible, I do not have anything that I cannot worry about, it''s just that on a wedding night, it is inevitable that we will meet. Are you ready?"


    Mentioning this matter, Du Jinse had an awkward expression.


    However, Xiao Ying''s marriage right now was indeed not the best time.


    Xiao Ying''s smile faded.


    When Du Jinse saw it, she was a little regretful that she kept rubbing salt into Xiao Ying''s wounds.


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but size herself up. Although she said that she didn''t care, her heart was already deeply affected. Was she the one looking down on Xiao Ying?


    "Sorry, Xiao Ying, I..."


    Guilt rose in Du Jinse''s heart. She was clearly such a blissful person just now, but because of her words, her small face was filled with haze.


    Xiao Ying said softly, "Miss, there is no need for you to apologize. This matter was not hidden from Da Kui from the beginning, I really need to thank you.


    Although Xiao Ying had gotten used to listening to Pu Zhu with everything she had, she still insisted on listening to Du Jinse with regards to this matter.


    Da Kui was such a good person, if she was hiding something that he was happy about, she would live his entire life filled with guilt.


    Du Jinse didn''t know how to reply, she could only wave her hands.


    Xiao Ying helped Du Jinse comb her hair, and said indifferently at the same time.


    "There are still a few days until the wedding. These few days, Da Kui and I will meet each other everyday."


    Xiao Ying lifted her eyes and looked at the Du Jinse in his glasses. Two blush rose on her face, and she said subtly: "These few days, I have been slowly getting used to Da Kui''s touch."


    When Du Jinse heard this, her face also blushed a little.


    To cover up the embarrassment in her heart, she reached out her hand to scratch the jewelry box a few times.


    Seeing her current state, Xiao Ying thought that she had misunderstood and immediately explained: "Actually, it''s just holding hands or something like that. I need to first overcome the obstacles in my heart and hope that on the night of the wedding, nothing bad will happen to me."


    She knew her own body. She was more worried than anyone else.


    Du Jinse''s blush had not faded as she continued to play with her jewelry, her voice almost inaudible, "Actually you guys already set a date, there''s no need to wait until the wedding day, even if it''s successful now, it''s nothing much, I''m afraid ¡­"


    At first, they were excited, but in the end, they were disappointed. After all, they had to live their entire lives.


    According to the general public''s mindset, Da Kui had been wronged. If he could not even have a wedding night ¡­


    "If I had tried it in advance, then it would be no good. It would just be a wedding night. I feel a little sad because I might have tried it in advance, but it wouldn''t be as unpleasant."


    As she said till here, Du Jinse did not hear Xiao Ying''s voice and could not help but raise her head and glance at Xiao Ying.


    Frankly speaking, she disapproved of premarital sex the least, which was of no benefit to both body and mind.


    She even felt that her suggestion was abominable.


    "I was just casually saying it. You can just listen and listen. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    Du Jinse was a little regretful. Did she say too much that caused people to be annoyed? Since when did she become the kind of person that she hated the most?


    Or could it be that when she came here, her thoughts had already been assimilated by this place?


    Xiao Ying saw that Du Jinse''s face was filled with regret and immediately said: "Miss, I am not blaming you."


    Xiao Ying only felt that her face was hot, her voice was like a mosquito''s, "I was thinking about what young miss had said, and felt that it made sense."


    In the past few days, although she had taken the initiative to hug Da Kui and get close to him, but when he made the slightest of movements, her face would turn pale white. On the other hand, Da Kui had to apologize to her.


    Xiao Ying didn''t feel good either. It was clearly her fault, and she really didn''t blame Da Kui, yet Da Kui acted as if he had done something wrong.


    As if she had received a reprieve, Du Jinse exhaled. She was afraid that Xiao Ying would overthink things.


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse and spoke hesitantly.


    "Miss, can I really try it before we get married? Da Kui wouldn''t think that I came out of there and became lustful. "


    Du Jinse was startled, his expression becoming serious: "Did Da Kui say that, or was it his expression?"


    If that was the case, then the situation was very serious.


    Xiao Ying immediately shook her hands, "That''s not it, I just feel that this woman is too proactive, and will let people see her clearly."


    In the brothel, the old procuress would often say, "Men are scum." The more active you are, the more he would despise you, but he could not just blindly refuse you.


    "This speed still needs to be grasped well. Otherwise, it would indeed be a little troublesome."


    However, this speed, no one could say that they were able to grasp it well.


    Du Jinse frowned.


    Xiao Ying was also a little worried. She had always been a bit against this sort of thing, and she had always felt that following Du Jinse like this was good for her. But who knew that things would turn out like this, and she was pushed here step by step.


    She felt helpless.


    "Not many days." Xiao Ying said with a bitter face.


    Du Jinse looked at her. Xiao Ying, who was smiling just now, had actually been provoked by him.


    "Don''t be afraid, the boat will naturally go straight to the bridge."


    Du Jinse patted Xiao Ying''s hand and comforted him.


    I''m afraid it''s useless.


    It all depended on whether Xiao Ying could face reality.

 C186 Legend

    Just as Du Jinse was dressed up, Li Hao came back quickly.


    "Are you done packing?" Li Hao stopped in his tracks.


    Du Jinse would usually put on a thin layer of makeup, looking elegant and refined.


    When it was time for her to put on big makeup, her originally elegant face was covered, but her background was good. Although the heavy makeup concealed her natural temperament, it was easy for her to amaze others.


    Du Jinse was originally standing there, afraid that she would wrinkle her clothes.


    She circled in front of Li Hao, "Can I?"


    Li Hao nodded, of course.


    Du Jinse looked worriedly at Li Hao, "Will it be disrespectful if I wear it like this?"


    Li Hao laughed as he shook his head, "I don''t."


    Although a concubine couldn''t wear bright red, she liked it when Du Jinse wore red. She didn''t have a main wife yet, so she couldn''t be considered to have crossed over.


    "That''s what you said, if someone were to say anything to me, I would push it all onto the Prince." Du Jinse laughed.


    Li Hao sighed lovingly, "Yes."


    Du Jinse wrinkled her nose, "Your highness, you should go take a bath first and then change."


    Seeing her expression, Li Hao''s face darkened, "I bathes everyday, why does your body smell like this?"


    Du Jinse held back her laughter. Someone who was an obsession with cleanliness, she hated it when others said that he had a scent.


    "It''s the smell of explosives, moreover, it should be the old name Chen Cheng from the East Street."


    "When Master Prince An was young, she sneaked out of the palace. At that time, she bought some explosives under the old name Chen Ji, and for many years, she never forgot about it. On the way back, I bought some for him."


    Li Hao''s heart was finally at ease. He hurriedly imprinted a few words on Du Jinse''s face, then went to take a bath.


    Du Jinse immediately checked her makeup in the mirror, as for Li Hao, there was naturally someone attending to her, so she did not need to worry.


    Along the way, Du Jinse''s body was stiff. If she was standing up, she wouldn''t even sit down so that the clothes on her body wouldn''t wrinkle.


    When Li Hao saw this, he was both angry and amused. He reached out and pulled Du Jinse into his embrace.


    Du Jinse immediately pushed him away, "Don''t make trouble, wrinkle your clothes again."


    Li Hao sighed, "Don''t worry, this material is different from the ones you normally wear, once you go down, the creases will naturally open up. Also, you don''t have to be so formal, Prince An is a very friendly person."


    Du Jinse glared at him, "How am I being reserved?"


    She actually didn''t admit it.


    "I heard that you''ve been practicing your singing for the past two days?" Li Hao changed the topic.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "It''s been a long time since I last sang, I''m already unfamiliar with it. If I can avoid it, don''t ask me to sing it."


    When Li Hao mentioned it to her, she thought that he would sing it himself, and decided to pick one to practice with, but she realised that just taking out the melody alone might not be bad, but to sing it out, would be truly hilarious and straightforward. Even brothels would not be able to express their love so openly like that, but she knew of these things.


    If she really were to sing these, everyone would probably think that she was trying to ridicule the Prince An''s Madam.


    On the other hand, there were a few Gu Feng songs that could barely be used.


    However, just as she said, she really hadn''t sung for a long time. Unlike the girls here, who treated such recreational things as serious matters, wasn''t she just making a fool of herself?


    "Really, since I has not heard you sing, why don''t you sing a song for I first."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Right here?"


    The crowd was in an uproar. He wasn''t joking, right?


    Li Hao reached out and pulled Du Jinse into her embrace, blowing into her ears, her voice filled with enticement, "Let''s sing it softly here for I, how about it?"


    Du Jinse hurriedly shook her head.


    "Prince, don''t play around. If you don''t sing properly, then you won''t even be able to speak."


    Li Hao only wanted to tease her, and even if Du Jinse wanted to sing, he would stop her. Hearing her words, she could only smile.


    "Since you said it like that, then alright, when we get to the Prince An Palace, you must call the I to listen to your song."


    Du Jinse was really afraid that Li Hao would have some mistake, and insisted on asking her to sing. After all, his actions were often unexpected, so even if he did do something like that, Du Jinse would not find it strange.


    Now that she heard Li Hao''s words, she actually felt a sense of relief.


    "Of course. However, if you sing badly, you have to help me make a circle. If everyone makes fun of me, then I won''t have any face, and you, your highness, won''t have any face either."


    In Du Jinse''s mind, there were a few scenes of people singing. She felt that if it was really an impossible situation, she could only promise not to make a fool of herself.


    However, Du Jinse felt that it was impressive to be able to maintain her mediocrity.


    Du Jinse laughed self-deprecatingly. She actually cared so much about whether other people liked her or not.


    Seeing her smile, Li Hao could not help but ask: "What are you laughing at?"


    Du Jinse looked at him, was it because of him? Du Jinse shook her head, she did not think so.


    "I was just thinking, I didn''t expect to meet such a legendary figure."


    Hearing that, Li Hao sized Du Jinse up, "Why are you envious of others, you are just a legend."


    Du Jinse laughed, "Am I?"


    When she really becomes a legend, so to speak.


    Li Hao nodded his head earnestly: "If someone were to know of your story, they would definitely think the same way."


    The two of them did not think that they would arrive at Prince An''s residence this quickly after chatting for a while.


    When Li Hao helped Du Jinse down, he looked at the mansion in front of him and a flash of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    "The mansion of the Prince An Lord is actually not in the city?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse in amusement, "Who said that the Prince An Lord''s mansion was in the city?"


    Li Hao indeed did not say anything, and she had taken it for granted.


    "However ¡­" Li Hao''s tone changed, "The mansion that I lived in originally belonged to Prince An."


    Ah!


    Du Jinse never thought that this would be the case, in any case she didn''t have such an impression in her mind.


    Li Hao helped Du Jinse stand properly and explained: "Prince An Lord liked hot springs the most, after discovering the hot springs here, he borrowed silver from the national treasury and built a mansion here. After coming here, he was unwilling to return and haggle with the Emperor, so he gave the price of his original mansion to the national treasury.


    So that''s how it was.


    The two of them stood there and chatted. After the time it took to make a cup of tea, a vigorous looking man walked out of the manor.


    "You brat, since you''re here, do you still need I to personally come and pick you up?"


    Du Jinse was startled, and could not help but be captivated by the person in front of him.


    She had originally thought that Prince An would definitely get a little rich just because of his greed. She had never expected that after so many years, this amiable middle-aged man, with his white hair, would call himself an immortal.

 C187 speculative

    Li Hao said with a smile, "If it was a normal day, my nephew would have gone in directly, it''s just that today is different from usual, my nephew has brought a family member with him."


    Speaking of family, there was actually a kind of small happiness. He was also someone who had a family now.


    Thinking about how he had been oppressed a thousand times by Prince An and his wife, Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse with a little pride.


    When he saw this, he felt discontent in his heart.


    Prince An naturally saw Du Jinse. When he took a glance at him, he was shocked and felt touched, "It really does look like it."


    Li Hao reached out and pulled at Du Jinse''s sleeves.


    Du Jinse came back to reality and leisurely said blessings.


    "Lord Prince An is safe and sound."


    Prince An looked at Du Jinse meaningfully, "Is this the woman that you mentioned to I?"


    Li Hao took Du Jinse''s arm, "Yes."


    Du Jinse turned and looked at Li Hao.


    "My prince, this lord of the Prince An is not like how you described him."


    Prince An asked with interest: "Oh? What did he say about the I behind his back? Tell I, you better not interrupt. "


    "Tell me, how did he chew the I''s tongue behind his back?" Prince An stared fixedly at Du Jinse.


    Under the cover of his sleeves, Li Hao secretly pinched Du Jinse''s hands.


    Du Jinse frowned slightly.


    Prince An looked at Li Hao with his sharp eyes, "Little mouse, stay away from I."


    Li Hao was helpless, he took a few steps to the side.


    Prince An turned around and looked at Du Jinse smilingly, "Don''t be afraid, speak, what did this little rascal say about I."


    Du Jinse could not help but burst out laughing, "Lord Prince An, the Lord Prince An in King Mo''s eyes is a mighty, righteous and loyal person, a man rarely seen in a hundred years. Before Mo Mo came, he did not even dare to breathe too loudly, afraid that she would be despised by Lord Prince An because of Mo Mo''s ignorance of the rules, and hence be despised by the Prince Mo."


    Warmth flashed through Prince An''s eyes as she said meaningfully: "This little mouse is the most stubborn one. Even if I despises you, he would not change his mind."


    "Is that so? However, I can see that when Prince Mo brought up Prince An, he was filled with admiration for the children. If Prince An does not like Mo Mo, Prince Mo will definitely be affected as well. "


    The Prince An laughed, "Little mouse, my place can''t be compared to the city, the wind is blowing strongly in the mountains, let''s go in, Pin Ting is afraid that she has to wait too long."


    Li Hao heaved a sigh of relief. Since the Prince An took the initiative to mention his own wife, she must have already acknowledged Du Jinse.


    Li Hao turned and called out to Du Jinse, "Are you still not coming?"


    Even after speaking, she did not forget to look at Du Jinse resentfully.


    She just looked at Prince An and her eyes lit up, why didn''t she look at her like that?


    Du Jinse''s face was full of innocence. Towards Prince An, this kind of male god who abhors lust, Li Hao did not explain anything, if not she would not have been so caught off guard.


    In the face of beautiful personnel, some people would be greedy and would want it for themselves. Du Jinse felt that she was very noble in this regard, she would only appreciate it.


    "Why did you take so long to come over? I thought you guys were chased away by the Prince An."


    Before he even reached the second door, he saw a beautiful woman standing there, waiting with a smile.


    "You haven''t met the Madam yet." Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse walked forward a few steps, "Greetings Madam."


    "This must be your renowned Royal Merchant concubine. Look at her appearance."


    The lady immediately went forward to support Du Jinse, and looked him up and down, and could not help but praise him.


    "No wonder King Mo likes what you like. She is indeed devastatingly beautiful."


    When Prince An saw the girl, his face was filled with love, "Look at you, start spouting nonsense as you like."


    She''s not spouting nonsense, Li Hao thought.


    This lady is even harder to deal with than the Prince An.


    The lady glared at Prince An, "How could I say anything wrong? If I were a man, I would definitely snatch her away."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse immediately patted her chest, "I''m still alright."


    The woman was startled and couldn''t help but ask, "What is it?"


    Du Jinse looked at the woman seriously, "It''s a good thing Madam is a woman, so Mo Mo cannot be a disaster, and Prince An will not treat me as a love rival."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter.


    "Aiya, Master Prince An, what should we do? I think that even if I were a woman, I wouldn''t be able to resist wanting to take her for myself. "


    "Isn''t that easy? You can take her as your goddaughter." Prince An casually said.


    After Li Hao heard this, he couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed.


    "royal uncle ¡­"


    Did he know what he was talking about?


    Before Li Hao came, he only hoped that Prince An and his wife would like Du Jinse, but didn''t expect them to give him such a great gift.


    "Mo Mo, greet your foster father." Li Hao was so anxious that he looked like a kid.


    Prince An looked at him with a smile. Actually, he was just a kid, it was just that he had been too precocious since he was young, so many people didn''t see him as a kid.


    The lady also smiled at Du Jinse.


    "Maybe they don''t want to."


    She saw Du Jinse standing there without saying a word, and laughed.


    Li Hao panicked. He reached out and tugged at Du Jinse, "Mo Mo ¡­"


    Du Jinse turned her head to look at him, and then turned to look at Prince An and his wife, "I wonder if Your Highness has ever told you that my status is low?"


    Du Jinse would usually mention her own identity and use the word lowly, and the words "avoiding despicable" was something that she had carefully considered when she said it.


    She didn''t want anyone to help her, so she didn''t think about the consequences.


    Although she didn''t have any sort of indenture contract, meaning that her status was low, but everyone had already determined that things couldn''t be changed just because you wanted to.


    "She''s just an adopted daughter, why be so serious?" Prince An''s eyes flashed. It was not without reason that Little Rat had taken a fancy to her. Even he admired this little girl.


    "Your highness may not have to think about it, but this little girl cannot not think about it. This matter is extremely beneficial to my little girl, but it does not harm her, but it has many obstacles to the grandfather of the Prince An. Your highness is a person that your highness values very much, Mo Mo does not want to implicate the people around him because of Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse stubbornly said.


    Prince An Lord could not help but look at the girl. The girl was originally smiling merrily, but who knew, after hearing Du Jinse''s words, her eyes suddenly filled with tears.


    "Pin Ting, it''s fine." Prince An comforted her gently.


    Du Jinse was stunned, what was going on? Why are you crying? Furthermore, she saw that this girl had a straightforward personality. She wasn''t the kind of girl who would cry easily.


    Although her crying didn''t go against the harmony, Du Jinse was still a little troubled.


    However, even if a beautiful woman cried, she was still very beautiful.


    Du Jinse''s attention was that strange.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao helplessly. Did she do something wrong?


    Li Hao''s nose to the sky, was far more than a mistake, it was practically a huge mistake.

 C188 identical

    Seeing that Li Hao was not willing to bother with her, Du Jinse forced herself to open her mouth.


    "Madam, did Mo Mo say something wrong?"


    The woman started crying, but after hearing Du Jinse ask about it, she reached out to wipe it away, then revealed a smile: "Nothing, it''s just that I suddenly felt that the words you just said sounded familiar."


    After she finished speaking, her eyes faintly glanced at Prince An.


    Du Jinse''s mind was in a mess. Li Hao had once told him that this lady had been sold to a brothel.


    "What a coincidence." Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    Prince An glared at Li Hao.


    "Little Mouse."


    Li Hao answered with a blank face.


    The woman smiled as she excused them.


    "Even if King Mo knew some of our past, how would he know about what we were saying in private? What''s more, what''s the situation ¡­"


    She looked at Du Jinse, "If she knew that I had said the same thing back then, she definitely wouldn''t have said those words."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask, "Madam, you ¡­"


    It was unbelievable.


    The woman nodded, "My father committed a crime that affected my family. I was sent into the government and became a courtesan, but the prince didn''t care about my status and brought me back to the palace. I also asked the prince that question."


    When she mentioned what had happened all those years ago, her heart was in turmoil and her voice was choked with sobs.


    It hadn''t been long, but she felt as if it were all from her previous life.


    Du Jinse didn''t think that it would be like this, and couldn''t help but look at Li Hao. He hadn''t even mentioned anything to her.


    "I don''t know." Du Jinse muttered.


    The woman''s tears turned into laughter, "Of course you don''t know, how old were you back then. Alright, don''t worry about anything else, just say whether you''re willing to be my adopted daughter."


    Du Jinse looked at her, but in truth, she looked like she was twenty years old. Du Jinse could not help but open her mouth, "I am naturally willing to do such a good thing, even if Madam looks like my sister, am I not afraid that Mo Mo will call you old?"


    Li Hao continued to air at the side. Ah, this Du Jinse was really shameless to actually speak in such a natural manner while flattering others.


    This was a relationship between women, Prince An was also a bystander.


    "Prince An, look at her small mouth, it''s really funny."


    Prince An''s expression did not change, "I think you two are sisters too, but, Little Mouse is my nephew after all, so I wronged Pin Ting."


    There was a deep meaning to his actions. Otherwise, even if he was trying to make the girl happy, he would silently allow the two of them to become Golden Orchid.


    The lady laughed and pushed Du Jinse, "Did you hear that?"


    As she spoke, she indistinctly swept Li Hao with her gaze.


    Li Hao walked forward, held onto Du Jinse, and knelt down.


    Since he had already knelt, Du Jinse naturally would not stand, and hurriedly knelt down as well.


    A servant came up to offer tea.


    "Little Rat thanked royal uncle''s imperial aunt. Mo Mo had always been thinking about her past life, and now that she finally had two elders, she finally had a family."


    Li Hao said sincerely.


    Du Jinse turned her head to the side to look at Li Hao, her mouth opened wide, but no words came out.


    Was it because he had talked about the Mid-Autumn Festival a few days ago?


    "Foster father and godmother, please accept this bow from Mo Mo." Du Jinse said sincerely.


    When she said the last word, her voice actually had a bit of a choked up sound. She clearly said ''kowtow'', but she actually kowtowed three times.


    "Look at this child''s honesty. Hurry up and get up." In fact, she had lost her family too. Fortunately, Prince An had always doted on her, and the children of Prince An and Princess An were also very close to her. They wouldn''t be so helpless and helpless towards Du Jinse.


    Standing up, Du Jinse took the tea and handed it over to Prince An and the lady respectfully.


    "Foster father and godmother, please have some tea."


    Du Jinse''s face turned solemn, as if the teacup in her hand was extremely heavy.


    The two of them glanced at each other before taking a sip of tea.


    "Foster father." Seeing the two of them drink, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, alright." Prince An nodded and smiled.


    The woman took off the white jade bracelet on her wrist and said, "This is my godmother''s greeting gift to you."


    Du Jinse nervously looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao pretended to speak to Prince An, not looking away.


    When the lady saw that Du Jinse was not happy with her wealth, she liked him even more. She pulled on Du Jinse''s hand forcibly and placed the bracelet on her.


    "Thank you, mother." Du Jinse was also clear that she could not decline this gift, it was just that it was too valuable.


    "I also brought a little gift for my foster mother." Du Jinse''s voice was like a mosquito''s fly, mainly because compared to this gift, her courtesy was a little too light.


    "Really? "Quick, let me take a look."


    Compared to Du Jinse''s awkwardness, she was much more generous.


    Du Jinse took the bag from An An An''s hands and opened it. Inside was a box filled with gold and fragrant wood, just looking at this box, people would feel that the things inside were extremely precious.


    Du Jinse opened the box and turned it one by one, then turned to look at the lady.


    Saying that, Du Jinse picked up an item, and introduced it.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s introduction, the woman became restless and pulled on Du Jinse''s small hand.


    "Let''s go inside and try it out."


    Du Jinse glanced at Prince An and the others.


    Prince An smiled and said, "You can do what you want."


    Li Hao nodded at Du Jinse.


    The lady ordered someone to carry the box. She followed behind and pulled Du Jinse directly to her own room.


    The moment she sat down, she immediately called for someone to fetch her water.


    Du Jinse laughed, and as expected, it was the same as what Li Hao had described, she was extremely concerned with her own appearance.


    When the lady turned around, she saw Du Jinse''s smile.


    "Do you find me laughable?" she asked bluntly.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Women always look good for themselves."


    ~ Du Jinse did not know if she saw wrongly, but does Du Jinse think that when she heard what she said, her eyes flashed with sorrow?


    The lady seemed to be deep in thought, "Do you think the Prince An is handsome?"


    Du Jinse answered honestly, "Perhaps he isn''t as young as the many dukes, but he is definitely the one who attracts the most attention."


    "Yeah, when I was very young and saw him once, I refused to see him again." The woman''s voice sounded like she was in a dream.


    Du Jinse listened quietly. Even if the woman did not speak anymore, she did not have any intention of interrupting her memories.


    The lady seemed unwilling to speak more about the past as she pulled Du Jinse to sit in front of her dressing mirror.


    "I heard that after you had finished dressing Noble Consort, Noble Consort looked like a woman in her twenties."


    "It''s not that mystical. I was only adjusting the details for her based on the look and temperament of the Noble Consort."


    Only the details can be seen.

 C189 For your beauty like a flower

    "Prince An likes this face of mine the most, because I look very similar to my aunt."


    The woman waved her hand and told everyone to back off. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror and spoke in an unhurried manner.


    After Du Jinse heard this, her hands paused for a moment.


    "Is it because of this that godmother cares so much about her face?"


    Du Jinse asked softly.


    The woman laughed, "Yes, the reason why I hid from Prince An was because I liked it a lot. At that time, I was still a child, but I knew that Prince An belonged to my aunt.


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    The way the woman was willing to talk to her.


    "What would you do?"


    Du Jinse replied honestly, "I will also choose to stay far away."


    The woman nodded. "Yeah, looking at you is like looking at my own shadow."


    This was probably the reason why she liked Du Jinse the first time she laid eyes on him.


    Pin Ting felt that it was better for girls to be docile.


    Before Du Jinse came, she had naturally asked around about Du Jinse. In her heart, she only thought of him as a girl who was good at seizing any opportunity. Had Pin Ting already made her decision before she had even seen her?


    Du Jinse was indeed not simple, but it was different from what she had imagined.


    Pin Ting thought that she wouldn''t like her. Although she felt that this girl belonged to the same type of person as him before meeting him, she didn''t like him.


    It just so happened that she met him and now they had such a relationship.


    Pin Ting looked at Du Jinse with a thoughtful expression, "There are some things that are destined by the heavens. Back then, I kept avoiding Prince An, but who would have known, that in the end, I would still end up together with him.


    Pin Ting looked at her own reflection in the mirror.


    "The only thing I can do for Your Highness is to not let myself grow old. When Prince An sees my face, it''s like I''m seeing ¡­"


    She did not continue, but Du Jinse understood that the words she did not say, was as if she had seen her aunt.


    Du Jinse was unable to accept that she was only a substitute, she didn''t think that someone would actually prefer to be a substitute, and would even happily enjoy it.


    Wasn''t it hard for her to live like other people?


    Although in most people''s eyes, the current Mo Mo was a substitute for Du Jinse, in their hearts, Du Jinse and Li Hao understood what was going on.


    She was Du Jinse.


    "If you trust me, mother, please wait a moment."


    Du Jinse could not help but ask when he saw her eyes flickering with light.


    Hearing that, Pin Ting smiled and did not move, "Alright."


    Du Jinse focused on drawing an extremely gorgeous flower in front of her eyes. The small flower reflected her snow-white skin and pitch-black eyes.


    Pin Ting couldn''t help but reach out to touch her reflection in the mirror.


    "Is this me?"


    "Mother, I really want to call you older sister."


    Du Jinse was depressed.


    Pin Ting laughed: "You talk too much. Let''s go, let''s go get the Prince An and King Mo to see your results."


    Prince An and King Mo were chatting when they saw Du Jinse enter. Prince An couldn''t help but look behind her.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth raised into a smile, and she said politely: "My foster mother said that she was happy today, so she went to arrange things, and called for people to come and dance for the two princes."


    Hearing this, Prince An casually replied.


    Not long after, the sound of a lute suddenly came from outside as a group of dancers entered one after another.


    Prince An was immediately attracted by the peerless beauty in the middle.


    Li Hao watched Song Wu for a while before coming to the realization that the dancing lady was the Prince An''s Madam.


    He looked at Du Jinse, who smiled and nodded, and used her hand to secretly scratch Li Hao, he could actually tell just by looking, Prince An was able to immediately recognize him.


    Finished, Prince An smiled and reached out his hand.


    "Pin Ting, come here."


    Pin Ting walked over with a grin.


    "Is I''s arrangement good?"


    Prince An looked at Du Jinse, "I didn''t think that your makeup technique would be so magical."


    In the beginning, he was only surprised that Pin Ting had such an enchanting side, which was different from the Pin Ting he normally saw. At this moment, he started to get a little absent-minded, as he had actually never truly understood Pin Ting before.


    "Mother has always been a beautiful woman." Du Jinse replied humbly.


    Li Hao interrupted his at the right time, "That''s right, if she was given a saltless mother, she would only be able to draw a nine- son ghost mother."


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao. What kind of person was this, praising her or insulting her?


    Li Hao had an innocent expression. He praised Prince An¡¯s wife, but he couldn''t compare to Du Jinse, who would even give others a feeling of frivolity.


    Prince An instead laughed loudly as he sighed with emotion, "Pin Ting, I never thought that you would have such a devastatingly beautiful dance."


    Pin Ting giggled.


    Actually, she had always been good at dancing, and the one who was good at musical instruments was her aunt. At that time, she was envious of her aunt, so she had to learn everything from her aunt.


    Pin Ting sat beside Prince An.


    Prince An was in a trance when he saw this kind of Pin Ting.


    In the past, whenever he saw Pin Ting, it would be as if he saw his wife and Pin Ting was willing to become the shadow of the Princess An.


    He had only changed his face today, but it was actually so different.


    "All these years, I''ve wronged you."


    Prince An reached out and grabbed Pin Ting''s hand.


    Pin Ting looked at Prince An in a daze.


    Actually, she was very tired of living as someone else. It was just that she had been accustomed to it for so many years.


    Habits could actually make her transform from a young girl who didn''t know anything about the world to someone completely different from herself.


    Du Jinse was able to understand Pin Ting''s thoughts from just a few simple words, and also understand that it was powerful to highlight Pin Ting''s own strengths.


    In fact, how could the Prince An not know that his treatment of Pin Ting was unfair? It was just that Pin Ting really looked too similar to the Princess An, to the point that when he faced her, she couldn''t help but think back to the past.


    Because of this, he felt guilty and pampered towards Pin Ting more and more. As long as it was something she liked, she could take whatever she wanted.


    Until today, Prince An finally discovered that there was actually a difference between Pin Ting and his own Princess An.


    Actually, Pin Ting had always been Pin Ting. It was he who had bet too many fantasies on her.


    "Pin Ting, you''ve taken such a good daughter." Prince An sighed.


    Pin Ting could not help but look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse lowered her head slightly, "Foster father is making fun of me, my daughter hasn''t done anything."


    Prince An looked at Li Hao, and said with a bland smile, "I never thought that you would actually be like this."


    She did not know how to reply to that, so Du Jinse decided to just remain silent.


    "Prince An''s words are incomprehensible, I wonder what he''s trying to say?" Li Hao knew that the Prince An had always been careless. There must be a reason why she was able to say such words.


    Prince An looked at Pin Ting, who laughed, "My prince, don''t scare the children."


    Speaking of which, she had also only grown a few years older than King Mo and Du Jinse.

 C190 Push the waves forward

    Prince An smiled and did not speak any further.


    Prince An had long since heard that the woman that the Mo King had favoured looked extremely similar to the daughter of the Prime Minister Du.


    However, from all the information that the Prince An had gathered, he felt that this woman who looked very similar to Du Jinse was actually Du Jinse.


    Prince An did not hold any evidence, but a kind of intuition.


    Born in the royal family, how could he survive without a snack machine?


    Especially this girl called Mo Mo, she came out at the right time, and coincidentally, the moment Princess Qing disappeared, could it be that all of this was just a coincidence?


    Prince An felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Especially when Prince Qing framed Prince Rong. Although it was a peaceful transition later, Prince An still caught a whiff of a conspiracy.


    He was indifferent to the affairs of the court, but that did not mean he was deaf to the affairs of the court. As for politics, he had an unusually keen sense of smell.


    The Prime Minister Du''s counterattack was fast and accurate, catching the Emperor off guard.


    Prince An had always been confused. What was the truth of the matter that day? Who reported the letter to Prime Minister Du?


    When word spread that King Mo had raised a domestic prostitute, and that he looked similar to the Princess Qing ¡­


    In truth, his heart was the most gentle and kind and gentle one. This Du Jinse had some relationship with him, and if she were to ask him in a soft tone, it was not impossible for Little Rat to extend a helping hand.


    A tiger father doesn''t have a dog daughter.


    Even though the Prime Minister Du''s daughter was fond of the Prince Qing,he had never received any return. Because of love and hatred, she had caught the Prince Qing unprepared and killed him.


    Since this matter was not related to him, and he had long ignored the matters of the imperial court, this matter did not affect the lives of the people too much.


    Who knew that what would happen next would be harder and harder for people to understand. Little Rat''s coronation ceremony, would cause her to change from domestic prostitute to King Mo''s concubine, and then into an imperial merchant.


    Even an official would need several years to complete this series of consecutive leaps. Who would''ve thought that she would complete it in such a short amount of time?


    When Prince An and his wife were chatting, the two of them specifically mentioned Du Jinse.


    However, the two of them agreed that Du Jinse''s good luck could only end here. Because of this, the two of them even made a bet.


    Seeing that Pin Ting was so interested in her, it was rare for Prince An to be willing to accompany her. In any case, Little Rat really liked this woman, so he decided to add fuel to the fire.


    The main purpose of Li Hao and Du Jinse''s visit today was to pass the powder to the Prince An¡¯s wife.


    Now that their goal had been achieved, the two of them relaxed a lot.


    Li Hao passed over the goods that he had been given to Prince An, causing the latter to smile widely, and there was no trace of celibacy on his body.


    Du Jinse kept looking at the Prince An, which caused Li Hao to be dissatisfied. She reached his hands out to pinch her a few times, to the point where she finally ignored her image and glared at Li Hao angrily.


    Pin Ting pursed her lips and smiled. It would be best if they weren''t young, and only at their age would they care so much about love.


    Seeing that Du Jinse was looking at her, Li Hao was overjoyed. She did not care if she was staring at him or staring at him.


    During the banquet, Du Jinse mentioned that she wanted to open a cosmetic shop. As expected, Pin Ting was very interested and asked a lot of questions.


    Du Jinse answered her questions one by one. When Prince An saw her, he couldn''t help but look at her a few more times. As he had already said, this woman was not simple.


    In the entire imperial government, he seemed to be the only one who had the ability to do so.


    Although the Prince An ignored the imperial government, he liked to enjoy it.


    In fact, throughout the entire imperial government, who didn''t enjoy it?


    Normally, this place would be bustling with people all over the place, and the emperor would acquiesce to this decision. It was only because he understood his younger brother, and was truly not interested in the affairs of the river and mountains.


    The ministers who fell in love with him were only relaxing.


    Occasionally, the emperor would come out to converse with him.


    Because of this, the Prince An Elder specially specified that within one month, he would decline the visit for the first fifteen days of the month.


    Today, he was originally fifteen, but the Prince An had refused to meet anyone for the sake of meeting him.


    "Although you are Madam''s adopted daughter, in the end, I also drank the tea that Mo Mo gave her, so she has to give you all a big gift. How about this, I will help you all market your fat powder shop."


    When the Prince An was in the middle of drinking, he pointed at Li Hao and said.


    Hearing that, Li Hao smiled, "With Prince An''s words, your nephew will not have to worry about not eating anymore."


    Prince An was startled, then burst out laughing.


    He only thought that King Mo''s words were a joke in order to make him happy as he pointed at his hands while trembling, "You little mouse, you can eat more, but is your salary not enough?"


    He had also given face to King Mo by not asking him directly how he managed to get to such a state and that she needed to be raised by a woman. Even if it was to please Mo Mo, he had to have the dignity of a man.


    Li Hao said with a bitter face: "royal uncle doesn''t know, but my nephew''s entire fortune has been coaxed away by her, messing with this cosmetic shop, if there is any accident, the first one to bear the brunt of it would be me, my nephew."


    When the Prince An heard this, he was shocked. He looked deeply at Li Hao and nodded, "So that''s how it is."


    Pausing for a moment, the Prince An opened her mouth, "I think so, royal business is not so easy, if you cannot raise merchants, you won''t be able to work for long."


    After Pin Ting heard King Mo, she could not help but ask, "What are you afraid of? I still have some private money so I won''t make you sleep on the streets. "


    Just as Du Jinse was about to open her mouth, Li Hao took the initiative and said, "Thank you, godmother."


    Pin Ting looked at Li Hao with a smile that was not a smile. This little fox was pulling them into the water on purpose.


    "I only have one adopted daughter, so I don''t dare to recognize Prince Mo as my foster son."


    If the emperor knew about this, he would definitely go crazy.


    Li Hao''s expression did not change, "Nephew heard from the citizens that a son-in-law is half a son."


    He really could do it.


    Pin Ting looked at Prince An.


    The Prince An blinked her eyes, "This is your mother''s matter, don''t think that the I will pay the money, especially when I think of how the I''s money went into the little mouse''s pocket in the end, my heart feels extremely uncomfortable."


    Why does the Emperor not worry about the Prince An? It was because he had put himself in a very good position.


    When officials came to his place, Prince An had always welcomed them warmly, and as such, did not care about the actual prices. However, the officials were very clear in their hearts, that they had received more from Prince An, and that was why they gave more back to him.


    Prince An could be considered to be doing business, but, everyone was doing what they needed, there was no need for Prince An to do it intentionally, since the officials already had debts in their hearts, they would definitely not make Prince An suffer, so as to not come back and get nothing.


    They did not want to lose out in such a small matter.

 C191 Questioning

    Du Jinse could participate in it, since she had a private property, and Li Hao could also participate in it, because when he spent his money, he would smile for the sake of blaming the woman.


    Li Hao naturally did not plan to push Prince An down. In fact, he did not expect that Prince An''s couple would give him such a huge gift today.


    Compared to the adopted daughter, nothing else was really important.


    In the official grounds, there were many people who were betrothed to him due to certain benefits. As a woman of the Prince An, Pin Ting was not his principal concubine.


    However, the Prince An loved Pin Ting like a precious treasure, so they didn''t seem to have done anything, but they still unintentionally raised Du Jinse''s status.


    You see, the officials in the Prince An Palace have many family members, and they can call their family members and the Pin Ting sisters as well for some sort of interest. If you want to call their daughter Pin Ting as your adopted mother, that is definitely not possible.


    This was reality.


    I can see it, I can''t feel it.


    Du Jinse and the others said their goodbyes and left.


    Pin Ting looked at Prince An and sighed.


    "What is it? Are you unhappy? " Prince An raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m happy, but I don''t know what kind of price this happiness has to pay." Pin Ting said bluntly.


    The Prince An laughed lightly, "They are really like us in the past."


    There was no need to say any more.


    In the past, they had no one to help them. Every step was like a thin layer of ice, and now, they had finally come out from their predicament and were able to help others. Why not?


    Pin Ting sighed, "My prince, I really like Mo Mo."


    However, Pin Ting did not like being schemed against. Perhaps it was fate, even if they knew that Du Jinse had schemed against them, they were actually willing to go with the flow.


    "When I saw her, she had thought that you would definitely like her."


    Actually, to most people, Du Jinse would be no different from those young ladies who had just arrived at the Prince An Palace. However, Prince An was able to tell with a single glance that she was the same kind of person as Pin Ting.


    Prince An also felt that they were only discussing Du Jinse today. He changed the topic, "How did you come up with this idea?"


    Usually, the pearls were painted on the forehead.


    Pin Ting laughed, "My prince, if I were to say that my foster daughter is the one who decides this, what would happen to you?"


    The Prince An sighed, why was he still unable to change the topic?


    "This flower has made your eyes brighter and brighter, and your eyes brighter and brighter. You should dress up like this from now on."


    Pin Ting looked at him accusingly, "It''s fine if you do it occasionally, but how can you do it every day?"


    Although she knew that Prince An approved of her dressing like this and acknowledged her as herself, she was no longer used to her former self.


    However, Prince An insisted, "Habits can be changed. I just want you to be happy."


    Pin Ting''s eyes were filled with tears, "Your Highness, if I follow you, Pin Ting will be satisfied for the rest of her life, how could I not be happy?"


    Prince An sighed and hugged Pin Ting.


    He always felt that he had wronged her.


    On the way back.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, then glanced at him once more.


    No one knew what he was thinking about, but the corner of her mouth revealed a mysterious smile. The King Mo who always liked chattering endlessly in her sedan, actually kept quiet, Du Jinse was really not used to it.


    Du Jinse reached out and poked his waist.


    Li Hao caught her and stared at her accusingly, "Stop messing around."


    "What are you laughing at? So wretched? " Du Jinse asked curiously.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse speechlessly. How could she describe him like this?


    "It''s all because of you."


    Li Hao said absentmindedly.


    Du Jinse cautiously looked at Li Hao, "Could it be that it''s because you tricked your foster mother into taking out her private money, that you''re so happy?"


    This was too open-minded towards money, but, this did not resemble Li Hao''s style of doing things at all.


    Li Hao was speechless, her entire mind was currently focused on his cosmetic shop, he had no idea what kind of chain reaction he would have if he was recognized as his adopted daughter by the Prince An¡¯s wife.


    However, he was very willing to explain it to Du Jinse.


    "You just adopted the Prince An¡¯s wife as your foster mother." Li Hao said.


    "Does that even need to be said?" Were you not there? "


    Du Jinse asked.


    Li Hao laughed, "Do you know who she is?"


    "You aren''t confused, are you? Isn''t it the Prince An¡¯s wife?"


    Du Jinse reached out her hand suspiciously to test Li Hao''s forehead.


    Li Hao grabbed her hand and kissed it, "My silly girl."


    Du Jinse shook Li Hao off, "What are you doing?"


    Li Hao was unhappy and held her hand.


    "Who is the Prince An? So, Prince An''s actions have solved a huge problem for the I. "


    Du Jinse finally understood and she carefully looked at Li Hao, "You brought me here not only because of the cosmetic shop, but also because of the cosmetic shop. Is there anything else? "


    Li Hao said honestly, "I really don''t dare to think about it, you fought for this yourself."


    He was really worked up by Princess and had been thinking about how to deal with him for the past few days. He did not even consider this, and to be honest, when he heard what the Prince An said, he was also stunned.


    So what if she is the adopted daughter of the Prince An? Of course, their identities were different from ordinary officials.


    Even if Du Jinse''s identity was low, with the Prince An there, they could only turn the tables on Du Jinse.


    Li Hao could definitely use this reason to lie to everyone, including the Emperor.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s face changed.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li Hao was in a very good mood, and did not notice Du Jinse''s change. He smiled and said: "That Princess Ming Xia is like a piece of dog skin paste, she is truly hateful. I will use this reason to push the matter of her marriage.


    Du Jinse''s eyes stared straight at Li Hao, "Are you joking or are you serious?"


    Seeing her nervous expression, Li Hao only felt that it was funny, "Of course I''m serious? I only wants to find an imperial concubine, not an enemy. "


    Du Jinse took a deep breath.


    "Dog skin paste naturally has its benefits." At the very least, it could cure illnesses.


    Although Du Jinse didn''t understand politics, she was clear that Li Hao marrying Ming Xia was beneficial to him.


    Li Hao finally noticed that something was amiss, he slowly stopped smiling and quietly looked at Du Jinse.


    Being looked at in such a way by him, Du Jinse felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    "Mo Mo, I really like you." Li Hao suddenly said.


    Du Jinse''s state of mind did not belong to him, and she said half-heartedly: "I like you too."


    "I remembers that you once said that the day I took his wife was the day you left."


    Du Jinse nodded silently.


    Li Hao suddenly asked sternly, "Then what if I marries you? You have the heart to leave? Didn''t you like I? Why did you have to do such a heart-wrenching thing? "

 C192 envy jealousy and hatred

    Du Jinse was speechless.


    To be honest, she never seemed to think of staying.


    She naturally believed that King Mo wouldn''t love her as if she was crazy, that King Mo wouldn''t just marry someone, that King Mo wouldn''t be together forever with her.


    She waited as if it was only natural.


    Waiting for the right moment to leave him ¡ª before he abandoned himself.


    In truth, this was also her form of self-abasement.


    Du Jinse was truly unable to answer Li Hao''s question, even if he made a promise.


    "Li Hao..."


    After Du Jinse called out his name, she did not know what to say next.


    "Like a person, but you don''t have to be together."


    After a long while, Du Jinse slowly replied.


    Li Hao''s smile was a little cold, "This is the funniest explanation I''ve ever heard."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Have you never heard of it before? If the two relationships last for a long period of time, then how can one continue to move forward in the morning and evening? "


    Li Hao said softly, "I only remember that in the hands of my son, we shall live together till the end."


    Bitterness filled Du Jinse''s mouth.


    "Li Hao, you really don''t need to do so much for me."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a serious gaze, "What exactly do you want?"


    Du Jinse''s smile gradually faded, "I just want to let those people who are truly concerned about me know, that even if it''s just one person, I can still live a very good life."


    Li Hao felt his heart ache, "Am I the one who cares about you?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    For now, he was.


    Li Hao said softly, "Then what about the Prince Qing?"


    After he took Du Jinse in, he tried his best to avoid mentioning the Prince Qing in order to make the two of them look bad.


    Du Jinse suddenly raised her head and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao tilted his head slightly, avoiding contact with Du Jinse''s eyes.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth hooked up into a self-deprecating smile.


    "You''ve always wanted to ask, right? Now you''ve finally asked."


    Li Hao opened his mouth to explain, but he did not know how.


    Du Jinse covered his lips and turned to look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse said softly: "Li Hao, if there is anyone in this world that I am concerned about, that person would be you."


    Du Jinse frowned, "As for Prince Qing, I only hope that one day, he will be worse off than me. Seeing that he is not doing well, I can relax, but, I can still curse him to death, at the moment, I still cannot do it."


    "I hate the Prince Qing, but I have to make my hands be drenched in blood. No matter who this person is, it''s still impossible for me to do so."


    Thus, she could only hope that she could live a good life.


    "If there is a chance, I don''t mind stepping on Prince Qing."


    Du Jinse said with difficulty.


    However, she could not just curse and swear that she would never be able to sever her relationship with the Prince Qing.


    "I know that the greatest disregard I have for a person is to completely forget it, but I can''t do it. Li Hao, can you understand what I mean?"


    Du Jinse''s hand gently slid down.


    When Du Jinse''s hand slid under his chin, Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand.


    "I shouldn''t have done this to you." She was really not doing it on purpose to embarrass Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse forced a smile.


    "Some things are better said than done. If you keep it in your heart, it will only sprout, grow poisonous trees, and produce poisonous fruits."


    Li Hao had held in his anger for a long time before he managed to ask this question.


    Li Hao sighed softly.


    Du Jinse lowered his eyes, "Unfortunately, I am unable to give you a satisfactory answer."


    Li Hao laughed, "Did you know? "Sometimes I really hope that you can lie to me."


    Pausing, he continued, "But I know, it''s really hard to get you to lie."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, "Actually, I can lie, but it''s just that I''m not willing to lie to you."


    Li Hao looked at her seriously, waiting for her to continue.


    However, Du Jinse felt that she had finished.


    Seeing him act this way, he could only continue, "Because only you are worthy of my trust."


    These words pleased Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s lips curved up, "I will remember your words."


    Du Jinse smiled in relief. After a while, she carefully brought up the original topic.


    "Your Highness, then about the matter of you choosing an imperial concubine ¡­"


    She didn''t want to talk about it. She would rather hide it from the world until the day the King of the Desert takes his wife.


    "Leave this matter to me. I won''t let you get sucked into the whirlpool." Li Hao promised.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse could only stop asking.


    "The prince is back." Before the sedan had even stopped, they heard someone running over, Da Kui''s unique loud voice.


    Li Hao frowned, "If you have anything to say, wait until after I entered the palace."


    Even if he only remembered what happened, he shouldn''t have made such a ruckus that everyone knew about him.


    After Da Kui heard this, he agreed and went to protect the sedan.


    The palanquin walked all the way to the entrance before Li Hao jumped out and glared at Da Kui.


    As his master, he had not even married his wife yet, but this brat had already married his wife.


    "What is it?"


    Li Hao asked in displeasure.


    Although Da Kui looked like he had no eyes, he could still read people''s faces. Seeing Li Hao like this, he was speechless.


    Li Hao supported Du Jinse down.


    Da Kui secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Du Jinse.


    Everyone in the Palace knew that the prince had an excellent conversation with Du Jinse.


    "Your Highness, this humble one is going to get married soon. I would like to invite Your Highness and the young lady to attend this humble one''s wedding."


    Da Kui closed his eyes and quickly finished speaking.


    Seeing him like this, Du Jinse could not bear to see him like this.


    Da Kui closed his eyes for a long time, but did not hear a reply. He quietly opened his eyes, there were still two people in front of him?


    He looked around in a daze. "No way, I don''t want to go. I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go. What did that mean?"


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao, not expecting him to have such a childish side.


    "Your Highness!" Da Kui shouted, stretched his neck and peered inside, but did not see Li Hao and the rest, so he could only leave.


    Even if he was about to get married with Xiao Ying, a 1.8m tall man like him, how bad would it be if he ran towards the backyard when he was free?


    When Da Kui was far away, Du Jinse stuck her head out and took a glance. After that, she turned around and looked at Li Hao speechlessly.


    "Prince, what do you mean by this?"


    Li Hao placed his hands behind his back and walked inside.


    "There''s no meaning. I is not married yet, he actually dared to marry in front of I. He even wants to go to I, hmph."


    Du Jinse was startled. Was this person envious, jealous, and hateful?


    "Then the prince can just refuse him directly, which makes us feel like thieves."


    Du Jinse asked as she caught up.


    Li Hao gave Du Jinse a baffled glance, "You''re not going?"


    Du Jinse was startled, then immediately replied honestly: "Speaking of which, I''m also a matchmaker, so I naturally have to go."


    "Since you are going, I will naturally go as well." Li Hao replied.


    Du Jinse stared blankly, somewhat disbelieving, "Ah, you want to go as well?"


    To be honest, she really did not think that Da Kui was only a third-rate servant.


    Although Du Jinse did not want to separate the levels of people, but it was just like this here, there was nothing she could do to change it.

 C193 Looks like someone

    "What is it? "You don''t want me to go?" Li Hao raised an eyebrow.


    "No." Du Jinse hurriedly said.


    If he could go, Da Kui would definitely feel proud. If he knew that because of one more word from her, Li Hao would not go, he would definitely hate her for the rest of his life.


    Li Hao turned his head to look at her.


    Du Jinse immediately went forward and took his arm.


    "I just didn''t expect that you would be so considerate towards a servant."


    Du Jinse smiled obsequiously.


    Li Hao scoffed, "If any servant wants to go to I for the marriage, I will be annoyed to death."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Du Jinse meaningfully.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse''s heart was moved, and she laughed dryly: It couldn''t be for me, right?


    Li Hao snorted, and said haughtily: "You''re not too stupid."


    It would be false to say that Du Jinse did not feel anything in her heart.


    She turned her head to the side and looked at Li Hao foolishly, "Don''t be so nice to me or I''ll feel guilty."


    Du Jinse said leisurely.


    Li Hao cast a sidelong glance at Du Jinse, "I likes to make you feel guilty."


    It would be even better if she stayed with him forever out of guilt.


    Although he was clear in his heart that Du Jinse''s worries were not her fault, the truth was that she was worried about getting those worries, and that it could become a reality at any moment.


    The him of today, doted on Du Jinse. Who knew if he would be bored tomorrow?


    He had always admired the Prince An''s kindness, but after his death, he still had a wife.


    Even if he treated Madam as the shadow of the Princess An, it was still a betrayal, even if it was the last words of the Princess An.


    Between the two of them, there was a rare moment of silence. Unknowingly, Li Hao had grabbed onto Du Jinse''s hand that was holding him, and the two of them held hands just like that, as they slowly walked forward.


    "Miss."


    Seeing them return, Xiao Ying hurriedly went forward to welcome them.


    Li Hao glared at Xiao Ying fiercely, and said in a rough voice, "When you two get married, I will consider all these. If you don''t want one or two of them, you can just use such trifling matters to bother I."


    This little girl was usually quite smart. How did she become stupid the moment she got married? Didn''t she see him and Du Jinse taking a walk? The two of them walked in silence, but the air emitted a peaceful aura, which was actually very rare.


    This Xiao Ying was simply too despicable.


    Xiao Ying was shocked by Li Hao, "Your Highness ¡­"


    Li Hao glared at Xiao Ying impatiently. She was not done yet, right? he did not want to agree so readily. He just wanted to make them anxious and depressed.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly said what she wanted to say, "Miss, the old procuress came to find me again. She said that it would be difficult for her to come directly to the Prince''s Mansion, she said that she would bring people to deliver the gold to the old place tomorrow."


    As the things were more busy, Du Jinse directly told Xiao Ying to push back the day of the old procuress''s delivery of the gold.


    Initially, the old procuress had still thought that if she took out all this gold, she would never be able to take it back, but after hearing that Du Jinse would not want it for the time being, she became anxious and said that she had to deliver it sooner no matter what.


    Xiao Ying was also speechless. Previously, when she saw that the Brothel Keeper was being stingy with her money, she did not think that she would be able to spend it all at once.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Xiao Ying originally wanted to talk about the weird aspects of the old procuress, but after taking a peek at the unhappy King Mo, she decided to stealthily become her invisible body.


    Seeing Xiao Ying leave, Li Hao''s expression finally turned a little better.


    "This Xiao Ying, she was quite smart in the past, but why is she looking at her now? She''s a little silly, and it''s fine if she gets married, I''ll pick two more clever ones to serve you."


    Du Jinse quickly declined.


    "It''s better not to. I haven''t had anything to do for a whole day, so I can still take good care of myself."


    Some people would wake up early and clean up the courtyard. There would be someone to manage the meals three times a day. Du Jinse felt that this was really good, she still had time to do her own things.


    "There''s no one by your side, it would be inconvenient to even find the I."


    Li Hao frowned.


    Du Jinse laughed, "I''m not far from here to the study room, walking around every day and exercising my body. Otherwise, the lazier I stay, the fatter I will become."


    Li Hao reached out and pinched her cheek, "You don''t have much meat on you, so it''s good to get a little fat."


    Du Jinse was speechless, she desperately tried to maintain her figure, but he could actually just say that it was alright if he was fat.


    "My prince, it''s fine if you are a bit fatter, but if you only have a fat belly, and only have circles, then Mo Mo would be an abandoned wife."


    Du Jinse said that it wasn''t good to be fat, but to have a stomach. Li Hao felt her heart itch and could not help but walk inside the house with Du Jinse.


    "Let this I see how fat your stomach is. If this I is not satisfied ¡­"


    Li Hao turned his head and looked at Du Jinse with a strange expression.


    Du Jinse immediately stopped Li Hao, her eyes clearly writing what he wanted, but she felt tired and only wanted to go take a bath.


    "Your highness, you will definitely not be satisfied. Your highness, I am very tired. I will go and clean myself."


    Du Jinse pleaded with her soft voice.


    Li Hao turned his face over and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "My prince, I am really tired."


    Li Hao pulled her towards the hot spring, "You sound like I is not tired, let''s go together."


    When Du Jinse heard this, her little face twisted into a frown.


    Under normal circumstances, they would end up rolling together.


    She was really tired.


    Seeing her like this, Li Hao couldn''t help but reach out to pinch her nose.


    "I is serious with you, take a look at your expression."


    Du Jinse unnaturally glanced at him.


    Li Hao sighed, "I''ll send I over to that place. Don''t worry, since I has promised you, he will naturally not go back on his words."


    He just watched her so tired, afraid that she might fall asleep in the shower as she used to.


    "I hope so." Du Jinse muttered softly.


    Li Hao was speechless, did he look like someone who would go back on his words?


    However, after some thought, he felt that it made sense. Although the two of them were in the same room, and there was an ambiguous atmosphere in the air, he was still able to control it.


    The two of them carried each other to the hot spring room. Du Jinse glanced at them sideways, and then looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao took off his clothes as if there was no one around him, and entered the pond first, drawing a path on the water: "You are over there, I is over here."


    Du Jinse reached out to untie the belt on her body, turning her head back from time to time to take a look.


    After Li Hao finished speaking, he had his back facing her and was lying on Shi He who was in the water, resting with his eyes closed. Du Jinse looked at him suspiciously;


    Ah, I don''t care if it''s true or not.


    Du Jinse quietly walked down from the water and carried the floating goose that floated on top of it with her hands. The hot spring water slid across her skin, and was so ironed that it couldn''t be pressed anymore.


    It was unknown if today''s matter had gone smoothly or not, but Du Jinse was a little excited, so she was actually not that tired.


    She was afraid of Li Hao, so she pretended to be tired.


    However, the hot spring water flowed through her skin, causing her entire body to feel weak and unable to move.

 C194 To give oneself to

    Li Hao knew that Du Jinse was right behind him, and he felt extremely at ease.


    A "plop" sound came from behind him. Li Hao suddenly turned around and fished Du Jinse out.


    Du Jinse calmed down from the shock and hugged Li Hao''s neck tightly.


    Sigh, how could she fall asleep? If Li Hao was not by her side, would she have drowned?


    Li Hao tightly wrapped Du Jinse up, and raised her head to look at the terrified her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    She had only choked a little, but after being fished out by Li Hao, she had already vomited.


    Li Hao went to find a big cloak and sat beside Du Jinse.


    "You said yourself, how many times have you fallen asleep here?"


    I''ve never seen anyone with such low vigilance. Tell me, where do you think a person would fall asleep after taking a bath? How confident he was.


    Du Jinse carefully glanced at Li Hao, "Twice."


    Li Hao poked her forehead, "You actually still remember, I thought you didn''t remember."


    "I just... I''m just tired. " Du Jinse tried to explain in a low voice.


    That was the only lie, since Du Jinse knew that bathing in the hot spring was just too comfortable, she couldn''t help but fall asleep.


    Li Hao sighed.


    There was nothing he could do about Du Jinse.


    "Do you still want to wash?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    She wanted to sleep now.


    Li Hao looked at her, and she almost couldn''t open her eyes.


    There was nothing he could do, he found a change of clothes to wrap Du Jinse up, and he also casually changed into a new set of clothes.


    Carrying Du Jinse and returning to his own courtyard, Du Jinse''s courtyard was still somewhat far away.


    Du Jinse was tired little by little.


    Li Hao set Du Jinse down, and supported her head with one hand as she looked at Du Jinse.


    She was really magnanimous, sleeping soundly. When Li Hao saw this, he was filled with envy.


    On the surface, it looked like it was to take Du Jinse into consideration. But she knew in her heart that Du Jinse had chosen to bring up Prince Qing, and she had forced her to choose him.


    This made him stand on an unequal footing from the very beginning.


    Even though they were both princes and even though Du Jinse had given it to him for the first time, he knew that in Du Jinse''s heart, the Prince Qing would always be heavier than him.


    Today, it was because Prince Qing had sat through many things that harmed Du Jinse.


    Li Hao realized that his Prince Qing had changed recently. That kind of change made him uneasy in his heart.


    Most of the time, a person who was always against you did not have to worry too much, because everything was written on his face.


    The past Prince Qing, whether it was out of disdain or contempt, loathed Du Jinse and kept it on her face.


    The current him, however, had become a little cloudy and uncertain. This was the reason why Li Hao was worried.


    Since Du Jinse was going to send makeup to the palace, it was hard to say if she would run into Prince Qing, even if she went to the market to buy some raw materials, she would probably run into people sent by Prince Qing.


    Li Hao felt like his heart was broken.


    When she woke up, Du Jinse felt that everything around her was so unfamiliar. She immediately sat up.


    "You''re awake?" Li Hao said in a bland voice.


    Du Jinse looked over, to see that Li Hao was lying on the beauty bed beside the window, holding onto a book, reading it with relish.


    "Sigh, you scared me. So it''s your room."


    She usually went to Li Hao''s study more often than him, so he rarely came to his room.


    Li Hao put down the book and lazily waved at her, "Come over here."


    Du Jinse quickly found her shoes and walked to Li Hao''s side.


    "Li Hao, thank you for saving me."


    Du Jinse said seriously.


    "Well, how are you going to thank me?" Li Hao said carelessly.


    Du Jinse blinked, "Promise me your life?"


    "I is not well today, I can''t do it." Li Hao refused.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes. She didn''t say that it was now.


    Other than this, she really didn''t know how else to express her gratitude.


    "Then tell me, how should I thank you?"


    Li Hao looked at her suspiciously, "You want to thank me so quickly?"


    Why did Du Jinse feel that his question was weird? Still, she nodded.


    "Looking at your listless appearance, are you really alright?" Li Hao''s tone was full of doubt.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded her head, "Alright, there is nothing big to do. Just choked a little. "


    Du Jinse was pulled by Li Hao and laid on his body.


    "But I feels very lazy." Li Hao blew in her ear.


    Du Jinse was so close to him, and his breathing was light and shallow, brushing against her face time and time again.


    Their bodies were pressed tightly together, and she could clearly feel the change in him.


    "I suddenly feel a little dizzy." The only thing that Du Jinse could think of was to pretend to be sick.


    Li Hao did not give her the chance to retreat.


    "You just said that you were doing very well. I has already thought of how you would repay I."


    Li Hao reached out to untie the belt on her clothes.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Du Jinse tightly grabbed onto her sleeves without letting go.


    Li Hao, however, did not turn over. Instead, he embraced her and whispered into her ear: "Didn''t you want to repay me with your body?"


    Du Jinse blushed.


    After the rain, the two of them laid on the bed powerlessly.

 C195 sleep back

    The current Du Jinse was truly tired, to the point that she couldn''t even be bothered to lift a little finger.


    "Mo Mo..." The satiated Li Hao, had an unspeakable sullen look in the corner of his eyes.


    Du Jinse reached out to cover her face with the handkerchief, "Don''t disturb my sleep."


    Li Hao reached out to pull the handkerchief that Du Jinse had covered her face with, "I never thought you would be like this."


    Li Hao complained.


    Du Jinse inexplicably felt guilty, "About that ¡­ This... It wasn''t me just now. Didn''t we go up the mountain today? I feel very uncomfortable all over. It can''t be that I was followed by the Celestial Fox Immortal, right? "


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a smile that was not really a smile, "Keep going."


    He wanted to see what kind of story Du Jinse could come up with.


    Du Jinse looked at his teasing eyes, and thought of something, "That''s right, if I sleep with you, what can I do?"


    In any case, the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, so it went to sleep.


    "Worse comes to worst, just try to get me back to sleep." Du Jinse added.


    Li Hao had a straight face the entire time, but when he heard her words, he could not help but burst out laughing, "No matter how I look at it, I feel like I has suffered a loss."


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    Du Jinse felt that Li Hao''s condition was indeed better than hers, and thus lost out greatly.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hesitated the first time Li Hao wanted her.


    The main reason was that although this person''s mouth was a bit bad, and she was a good person, she had no money and did not want to sacrifice her looks. She felt that she would never see tomorrow''s sun again.


    She seemed to be thankful that there was still color to be sacrificed.


    Du Jinse was a little indignant in her heart. Once she had some silver, she would force some of the beautiful young masters to sacrifice their looks to please her.


    Seeing her expression, Li Hao knew that she was not thinking about anything good.


    He reached out and pulled Du Jinse into his embrace.


    "I has already decided that you are allowed to sleep in I."


    Li Hao said as he bit her ear.


    Du Jinse had an idiot look on his face, "Ah, don''t you feel like you''re losing out?"


    Li Hao nodded his head seriously, "I does feel that he has suffered a loss, so he has to sleep twice over."


    Du Jinse didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and muttered softly, "Could it be that my life from now on is just sleep? Either you sleep with me, or I sleep with you. "


    When Li Hao heard it, he could not help but want to laugh.


    "I think so."


    He spoke of the eight scriptures.


    "What can I do?"


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    "You''re not going to the court? You want to kill me. "


    Li Hao did not go to the court because he was too lustful, even though he was only a prince, he would definitely not be allowed to by the officials.


    At that time, it would be the time of her death.


    If you are going to act like this, I will consider finding a few rooms for you. Hmm, it seems like the reason why I found some rooms for my husband was not because of anything else, but because of a man''s unreasonable request.


    Du Jinse thoughtfully nodded her head.


    Thinking about it this way, Du Jinse somewhat understood that this was the woman who would help her man to get a concubine.


    In any case, he had control over the finances, and concubines could also be chosen according to his own thoughts. As long as a man satisfied his needs, he would basically not interfere in matters in the backyard.


    On the other hand, when Li Hao heard him talk to himself, he was so angry that his face turned green.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse over and Du Jinse exclaimed as she sat on his leg.


    "Do you really want to push I to someone else?" Li Hao said with a smile that was not a smile.


    Du Jinse nodded. Her wrist was in pain and she immediately regained her senses.


    She hurriedly opened her mouth, "Prince, I''m joking with you. I''m very jealous. Even if I were to die from exhaustion, I would never ask you to find another woman."


    It was not as if she could not feel Li Hao''s kindness at all.


    He was obviously angry now, so Du Jinse immediately tried to fix it.


    Li Hao squinted his eyes dangerously.


    "Really?" Although his mouth was filled with suspicions, Li Hao still released his hand.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "It''s even more genuine than true gold and silver."


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "How can I see your sincerity?"


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes.


    Li Hao looked at it and acted as if he did not understand, "Your eyes are cramping, you got sand in your eyes too."


    "Your Highness." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with grievance.


    Li Hao looked at her.


    Du Jinse immediately smiled like a flower.


    You know me, the greatest strength of me is that I like monopolizing everything. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to keep saying "ah, I care about you, I was just joking with you just now, it was really just a joke."


    Du Jinse was about to swear an oath.


    "Just kidding?" Li Hao raised an eyebrow.


    Du Jinse nodded her head heavily, "I''m really joking."


    Li Hao suddenly looked depressed, "So it''s like that, I was still thinking that you''ve finally woken up and understood the four virtues. I is still wondering, where did you learn to be virtuous from a female in primary school? How did you become a vinegar jar?"


    Du Jinse was dumbfounded, "Ah?"


    Was he hoping to find it for him?


    Du Jinse probed: "Your Highness, are you serious?"


    Li Hao asked, "Do you think that I is lying?"


    Du Jinse angrily pushed Li Hao away, "Go to hell."


    He was truly infuriated by him.


    Li Hao did not mind, as he pushed him until he rolled on the ground, and he started to scream.


    Du Jinse was shocked, she did not know where she got so much strength, and immediately crawled off the bed to hug Li Hao, her face full of anxiety, "Li Hao, are you alright?


    Li Hao groaned, but his head seemed to rub against her tall peaks.


    "My waist."


    "Lie down here for a while, I''ll go find a doctor."


    Although Du Jinse was panicking, she was still very calm. She hurriedly put Li Hao down and put on his clothes.


    Li Hao was so angry that his nose was crooked.


    "At least help I get to her bed first."


    Who would leave him on the ground without a care.


    As Du Jinse quickly put on her clothes, she explained, "No, didn''t you twist your waist up? "Don''t move, moving will cause second damage."


    Li Hao sat on the step, raised his head, and looked at Du Jinse with suspicion, "Really?"


    "Of course ¡­" Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    "Are you alright?"


    Although she had used a questioning tone, after she finished asking, she knew that Li Hao had tricked her again.


    Li Hao stood up in disdain and patted off the dust on his body.


    "I''ve never seen a woman like you." Saying that, Li Hao shook her head regretfully. Shouldn''t she hug him tightly to express her feelings? How could she be so calm and not understand what was going on?


    "Li Hao, you big scoundrel, do you know how worried I am?" Du Jinse''s mind started to race as she reached out her hand to grab Li Hao''s neck.


    "What are you doing?" You want to murder your husband? " Li Hao looked down to see Du Jinse''s hand on her neck.

 C196 Angry

    Du Jinse immediately took his hand away, and even rubbed it against her body.


    "It''s nothing. Hur Hur, it''s nothing."


    How could he be fine? He was about to die from anger.


    Du Jinse had already put on her clothes, and as she spoke, she retreated towards the door.


    "Mo Mo..." Li Hao said.


    But before he could say anything, Du Jinse turned and ran out.


    "Bad Li Hao, I''m so angry, I''m so disgusted. I have to be a villain and stab you ten thousand times every day to vent my hatred."


    Of course, she just said that.


    After returning to her courtyard and seeing her rouge water powder, Du Jinse finally calmed down.


    After she earned the silver, she used silver to beat Li Hao to death and told him to bully her.


    Seeing that she had returned, Xiao Ying put it back in place.


    "Miss, I will go shopping with Miss Pu Zhu today. She said that after I get married, she will move into the villa."


    Du Jinse listened and nodded her head, "Actually we can go over now, but it will be a bit inconvenient for us to go back and forth. Xiao Ying, I have some silver taels here, you can send it to Pu Zhu.


    Xiao Ying immediately waved her hand, "It''s alright, Miss Pu Zhu said that she still has the money. As for you, you should save some silver to not throw it into the cosmetic shop s."


    Du Jinse looked up at Xiao Ying.


    "You heard some rumors."


    Xiao Ying clearly hesitated for a moment.


    "No ¡­." "Nothing." However, she did not believe those words because she did not have any confidence in herself at all.


    "If you don''t tell me right away, I won''t listen." Du Jinse threatened.


    When Xiao Ying heard this, she bit her lips, "Miss, if this were to spread outside, the Prince would soon marry Princess Ming Xia."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "That''s good, we are of the same family."


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes wide, "But that Princess Ming Xia, clearly has some sort of enmity towards you."


    Seeing that Du Jinse was indifferent, Xiao Ying continued to speak: "Sooner or later, Your Highness will marry an official wife, if I marry someone simple and honest, Miss''s life would be better. That Princess Ming Xia is unruly and unruly, and is not easy to get along with.


    When she and Miss Pu Zhu thought about this matter, they started to worry about Du Jinse.


    Xiao Ying thought of something and looked left and right before moving closer to Du Jinse, "Miss, you aren''t really leaving the Prince, are you?"


    Other people might not be able to do such a thing, but this person was Du Jinse. She and Miss Pu Zhu guessed that she might really be able to do it.


    Du Jinse poked Xiao Ying on the forehead and said mysteriously, "You''re not allowed to mention this to anyone, especially your family member."


    Xiao Ying immediately raised her hand, "Don''t worry Miss, even if I face the candles, I won''t say a single word. If I mention it, you can just use wax to burn me."


    After Du Jinse heard this, her hands paused for a moment.


    "Xiao Ying, in your eyes, I am such a cruel and merciless person."


    Du Jinse teased.


    Xiao Ying stuck out her tongue.


    Like Miss Pu Zhu, there are some girls who often take revenge on the maidservant. However, even if the maidservant has injuries on his body, if the guests were to see them, they would leave a bad impression on the girls. Therefore, when the girls punish the maidservant, they have all sorts of strange methods.


    Du Jinse heard and sighed secretly.


    It''s not easy, why bother?


    "Da Kui seems to be a good person, you must cherish him well."


    Du Jinse said solemnly.


    Xiao Ying''s cheeks turned red as she nodded her head lightly.


    Du Jinse was too preoccupied with her thoughts to notice.


    Miss, did your journey to Prince An Palace go smoothly today? Xiao Ying asked in concern.


    Du Jinse acknowledged.


    "Miss sang it so well, everyone must be praising you."


    Xiao Ying was curious. Since everything was going smoothly, why was the king not in a good mood?


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    Xiao Ying was startled, "Is young miss nervous?"


    These two days, when Du Jinse was practicing, she had been by her side the whole time. She felt that Du Jinse had sung quite well, and was even comparable to Miss Pu Zhu.


    Du Jinse laughed and said helplessly, "I simply don''t have the chance to sing it."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying was a little disappointed, "Ah, so it''s like that, what a pity. I think if young miss had sung it, she would definitely lead the way."


    Du Jinse laughed and shook her head, "Xiao Ying, you''re not being honest."


    She couldn''t deny that the mood of the song was pretty good, but it also depended on who sang it.


    How long had it been since she had sung? Even a person who made a living by singing would not be able to do so for so long.


    Xiao Ying would normally just laugh it off, but today she was extremely serious.


    "Miss, I am serious, your voice is extremely suitable for singing that kind of song, Miss has never specifically learned this before, so there are some twists and turns, just a little bit off, if Miss specifically studied it, I''m afraid Miss Pu Zhu would also willingly admit defeat, if you do not believe me, go and ask Miss Pu Zhu."


    "Is there even a need to ask others? Just ask I. "


    Li Hao walked in leisurely.


    Xiao Ying was so scared that she quickly retreated.


    Li Hao saw Little Ying shrink her shoulders and step back step by step. He was still in a good mood as he asked, "Why do you seem like a mouse seeing a cat when you see me? Could it be that you''ve done something shameful?


    Xiao Ying secretly complained in her heart.


    What happened to the prince today? Why did he keep looking for trouble with her?


    The reason why she hid from the Duke, was because she did not want to add to Du Jinse''s troubles.


    Du Jinse was speechless, it was just another person getting married, was he not in a good mood? There was no need to hold him accountable.


    "Xiao Ying, go make some tea for your highness."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying immediately agreed and quickly left.


    He felt very pressured in front of the prince.


    Du Jinse walked forward and pulled Li Hao along, "Does Your Highness really want to hear me sing?"


    Even Xiao Ying was at a loss of what to do.


    Li Hao glanced at her arm that was holding his, "Are you not angry with I?"


    Du Jinse immediately let go of Li Hao and turned her head, "Why not?"


    Li Hao muttered: "Why not? Could he still be alive? "


    Du Jinse nodded her head heavily, "Yes, he''s still alive."


    Li Hao smiled as he pulled her closer and whispered, "Even if you want to live, you should still get pregnant first for I."


    Du Jinse was startled, then immediately understood what Li Hao meant. Her face flushed red: "Who wants to give you birth?"


    Li Hao chuckled, "I just heard it clearly, you can''t deny it."


    Du Jinse coldly snorted, "Do you have evidence? You were the only one who heard it, who knows if you were making it up? "


    interjected, "Miss, I also heard that you wanted to give birth."


    Du Jinse casually threw the handkerchief in her hand over, "You little hoof, if you aren''t boiling water to make tea, what are you doing here?"


    She was actually "betrayed" by Xiao Ying, she was truly worried in her heart.

 C197 What do you want

    Xiao Ying smiled and waved the pot in her hand: "I''ll go right now."


    Li Hao was in high spirits, and immediately found Xiao Ying a lot more pleasing to look at.


    It looks like she''s not stupid after all.


    "When you and Da Kui get married, I will naturally go, but you are not allowed to tell Da Kui in advance."


    Li Hao saw that Xiao Ying still had eyes, and was in a good mood, and decided to let her not be worried, but, Da Kui had to hide it from her.


    Li Hao thought darkly in his heart. He couldn''t let Da Kui be so happy with everything he had, as a prince, he had not been this happy with everything he had.


    When Xiao Ying heard this, she was overjoyed. She immediately squatted down, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Du Jinse intentionally clenched her teeth, "You little imp, you sure know how to drill."


    Xiao Ying laughed, "Miss, what I said was the truth."


    In fact, if it was a normal day, Xiao Ying would not interrupt, she had her own fate.


    But it''s different now. If the Prince had really married that Princess, then Princess would definitely bully the Miss based on her own identity. The Miss is different.


    If he had a child, it would be different. After giving birth to a son of a prince, and getting bestowed the title of concubine by the Emperor, Princess Ming Xia would definitely restrain himself a little.


    Du Jinse glared at her, "Why aren''t you boiling the water for?"


    Seeing that she did not seem to be angry, Xiao Ying relaxed.


    Actually, no matter what decision Du Jinse made, she would always stand on Du Jinse''s side.


    Xiao Ying left with a smile.


    Du Jinse shot a glance at Li Hao, but did not say a word.


    But it was not something that could be obtained just because they were discussing about it. Du Jinse was not in a rush, so she decided to do it when the time came.


    But then again, she had not drunk the soup yet. There was nothing in the house that Housekeeper Li did not know, could it be that he had forgotten?


    Perhaps it was because it was still inconvenient, but Fang Zheng would not necessarily have one every time, and Du Jinse did not really care.


    The two of them entered the house and sat down. Li Hao sighed.


    "I thought that you were really angry, and rushed on, hoping to coax you to change your mind. If he knew that you weren''t angry, he wouldn''t have come."


    Du Jinse glanced at him sideways, "Originally, I wasn''t angry at you, but if you didn''t come, I would''ve naturally gotten more and more angry the more I thought about it. In the end, I really got angry."


    "If that''s the case, coming from the I is the right decision."


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and sighed, "Your Highness..."


    Du Jinse wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    Du Jinse thought for a bit and changed the phrase, "Even though the prince was a little preposterous in the past, he always knew what he wanted."


    Li Hao nodded, "Now, I knows what he wants as well."


    There was no way to continue this conversation.


    Du Jinse laughed, "It''s good that Your Highness knows what you want."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, and asked in reply: "Do you know what you want?"


    Du Jinse answered without hesitation, "Of course."


    Li Hao''s expression was somewhat lonely.


    "However, your plans for the future have never involved me."


    Du Jinse bit her lips.


    "There are some things that you can''t ask for too much. If I include Your Highness in my plans, but Your Highness is unable to accomplish them with Mo Mo, wouldn''t that be too much of a pity?"


    "But I would rather do the missing part of your plan than not have the shadow of I in your plans." Li Hao asked hoarsely.


    Du Jinse paused, "I have heard such words before, I only care about my past, and do not care long about the heavens and the earth, Your Highness, being able to have you for a period of time, is already Mo Mo''s fortune, Mo Mo does not dare to ask for too much."


    "I orders you to ask for more."


    Li Hao was furious.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and nodded, "Ok."


    It was just a plan, one more person wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    "If Your Highness likes it, I''ll replan it."


    Du Jinse said seriously.


    Li Hao smiled slightly, "You don''t seem very willing."


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Actually, my plan has always had a prince, it''s just that the prince isn''t satisfied with it."


    Li Hao raised an eyebrow, "Oh? How could I not know? "


    Du Jinse laughed, "Your Highness, please wait."


    Du Jinse stood up and walked to the dressing table. She glanced at Li Hao, then picked up the dressing box.


    Li Hao could not help but walk over, "What is this?"


    Du Jinse passed all the papers to Li Hao.


    "Look for yourself, your highness."


    Li Hao looked at the names written on it and the percentage of their growth, his expression couldn''t help but become grave. "These are?"


    "These can be considered as investors. I will calculate everyone''s investment according to their ratio and then divide it according to their ratio every month."


    On the black and white paper was her and Li Hao was the second.


    "Although the Prince lent Mo Mo money, without it, Mo Mo would not even be able to get the first pot of gold, so I still decided to split the profits according to a certain proportion."


    Li Hao''s face did not look good, "You said that you had me in your plans, is that it?"


    Du Jinse''s mind quickly turned.


    "The reason why I give out the dividends every month is actually because I want to find a reason to meet with your highness. Your highness, would you refuse to meet with Mo Mo?"


    Du Jinse purposely emphasized the sadness in her tone.


    Li Hao was moved, "You want to see me?"


    He would call himself me only when he had opened his heart.


    It should be because the self-proclaimed I s were used to it.


    Du Jinse lowered his eyes, "You still don''t understand me? "What I don''t like the most is the broken lotus roots. What I yearn for is a knife to cut through like tofu. If it wasn''t for ¡­"


    Du Jinse believed that she did not need to say the following words, Li Hao would understand them immediately.


    Sure enough, when Li Hao heard it, he was moved. He extended his hand and pulled Du Jinse''s hand.


    "I hope there won''t be a day like this." He really would rather this day never appear.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "If that day really comes, Your Highness, I promise Mo Mo, on the day of every month, when I stare at Mo Mo in the study, Mo Mo will definitely come to give you your share of the profits as promised."


    The reward must be given, but, Du Jinse felt that she was not willing to come here. Since she had already decided to leave, would she really do such a thing?


    Du Jinse felt that it would be a form of torture to her first wife.


    If she came to visit her aunt every month, why should she go?


    But the most important thing right now was to comfort Li Hao.


    Du Jinse was a little depressed in her heart.


    What did she want? Even she didn''t know now.


    In fact, life is like this, as the days go by, people gradually change, no longer the original appearance.


    Du Jinse only hoped that she did not forget her initial intention.

 C198 My life is my own responsibility

    When she first started to be rouge, she didn''t have much ambition and only wanted to support herself.


    When she found out that she could make a lot of money, she wished that she could help more women and change their tragic lives.


    When one placed their life in the hands of men, it was no different from gambling.


    When gambling, one could say that one had a nine out of ten bet. For a woman to choose a man, even if she won a bit more pages, it was actually to patiently endure in exchange for peace and quiet.


    It was better to rely on oneself than on others to survive.


    Du Jinse knew that her thoughts were completely different from the people here.


    Even if she tried her best to assimilate some of her thoughts, she was still unable to change them.


    Even if she looked like this person on the surface, it would still be useless. She was her after all.


    She could endure all kinds of inconvenience without all kinds of high technology, but she could never accept polygamy.


    Actually, what he said was not true.


    In this place, no one would ever marry a second wife. Even if his original wife died, the one he married again was called Chenchen, and was called his stepwife. However, he would never be able to become the original wife.


    No matter how much a man doted on a woman, as long as it wasn''t his original wife, she could only be his concubine.


    Therefore, rather than calling it polygamy, it was better to call it male and female.


    Du Jinse could accept, that after ending a person''s relationship with another person, he would be unable to accept this kind of stepping on a horse.


    This was a blasphemy to their feelings.


    Even after leaving Li Hao, he would no longer have such an outstanding man by her side. She might end up lonely and old, and she would also not want to live in a corner of his backyard, waiting for him to pick his when he rode his horse by.


    If so, she would rather die.


    Li Hao drew the outline of Du Jinse''s face with her hand.


    "Mo Mo, have you always felt wronged?" Li Hao felt his heart ache.


    She could have married into the royal family.


    Who would have thought that the opposite would happen? Yet he could only remain by his side with such a petty and low status.


    On the surface, it seemed that "Mo Mo" was lucky to have met the Emperor and was bestowed the title "concubine".


    In fact? No matter how lucky she was, she would never be able to escape the fact that she was born into a lowly family. However, she ¡­ It was obviously the daughter of the Prime Minister Du family, which was below one person and above tens of thousands.


    Du Jinse lifted her eyes and looked straight into Li Hao''s eyes. The pain in his eyes could not escape from hers.


    Du Jinse laughed brightly, "Why would I feel wronged? The Duke had propped up a stretch of the sky for Mo Mo, but Mo Mo was just a bit greedier. "


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows out of habit.


    Du Jinse reached out and pressed down.


    "If you continue to be like this, you''ll be like a high and low eyebrow from now on. In the worst-case scenario, your face might even be crooked."


    Li Hao did not move, he only looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse admitted defeat, "Mo Mo is not wronged."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued: "If not for Your Highness, Mo Mo would have suffered a lot of grievances. But because of Your Highness, Mo Mo did not suffer any grievances."


    "Jin Se." Li Hao suddenly said.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in shock.


    "Mo Mo did not feel wronged, but what about Jin Se?" Li Hao said in a low voice.


    "A dead person, what grievances can there be?" Du Jinse laughed.


    Li Hao pressed his forehead against Du Jinse''s, "You know what I''m talking about."


    After a long while, Du Jinse finally spoke, "Jin Se, Your Highness, after a person has died, all the grievances and grievances have returned to the dust, and they have returned to the dust."


    Li Hao had always thought that Du Jinse might not be able to let go of the past.


    "I hope that''s what you meant."


    After Li Hao finished speaking, he felt a lot more relaxed in his heart.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously.


    "Prince, do you feel wronged?"


    Li Hao was startled, he did not expect Du Jinse to ask him the opposite.


    "When did the I suffer?" Li Hao retorted.


    Du Jinse reached out and wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, then said seriously: "But Mo Mo feels that the Duke will frequently be aggrieved by Mo Mo."


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "You knew? I thought you didn''t know. "


    Du Jinse''s mouth revealed a smile, "Yes, I know, does Your Highness know why?"


    Li Hao coldly snorted.


    The smile on Du Jinse''s lips did not fade at all, "Because Mo Mo, do you want to see where your bottom line is?"


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinsi continued, "Because Mo Mo discovered that in the Prince''s heart, Mo Mo still has some weight. Mo Mo wants to know, how far has the Prince fallen in love with Mo Mo?


    Li Hao was a little angry, "Have you ever thought about what would happen if I get angry?"


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I have thought about it, and calculated it, Prince will probably chase Mo Mo away."


    Li Hao habitually let out a cold snort, "I holds many of your secrets, aren''t you afraid?"


    Du Jinse sighed slowly, "I am afraid, but I feel that for a husband and wife who have been together for hundreds of days, the King would remember our relationship and not be so heartless."


    "At least you''re sensible."


    Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips.


    This had nothing to do with being tactless. This was a woman''s sixth sense.


    Du Jinse drew Li Hao''s outline with his hand.


    "Why, my lord? "Actually, I''m not worth it."


    It really wasn''t worth it.


    She shouldn''t have appeared in this world in the first place. Even though she tried her best to adapt to everything and try her best not to expose too many flaws, she was still incompatible with everything here.


    "Whether it''s worth it or not is not up to you to decide."


    Li Hao said awkwardly.


    If emotions could be controlled, how could there be so many beautiful and sorrowful love stories circulating in the world?


    "Yes?" "It''s not something we can say."


    Du Jinse muttered.


    "Mo Mo, promise me, don''t give up. We can work together."


    Li Hao grabbed onto Du Jinse''s hand.


    They could obviously work together, but Du Jinse was desperately pulling back. This made him often feel the stuffy feeling of a heavy fist hitting cotton.


    Du Jinse and Li Hao looked at each other.


    It was clearly useless, why did he still do such a thing as a dragonfly shaking a pillar?


    "You can do nothing, but don''t, don''t leave, okay?" Li Hao''s voice was faintly pleading.


    Du Jinse suspected that she heard wrongly, how could Li Hao do that.


    However, when she met Li Hao''s gaze, her heart tightened.


    She couldn''t help but nod.


    "Alright."


    In truth, deep down in her heart, she had always been looking forward to it.


    She had originally wanted to treat it as his own secret, but it turned out that Li Hao had always been aware of this fact and had always been working hard as well.


    "Alright." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and repeated herself, and even nodded heavily.


    Since the two of them had a common goal, then let''s try and see if they can overturn the heavens.

 C199 Signing of contracts

    "Madam, you''re finally here." The moment Du Jinse entered the door, the old procuress welcomed him warmly.


    Du Jinse indifferently looked at the sturdy man behind her.


    "You''ve brought everything?"


    The old procuress nodded quickly.


    Du Jinse nodded to the people behind him.


    Last time when Du Jinse revealed her identity, the old procuress ran over to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s vicinity to identify him. When the old procuress saw that the one who came was the butler of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, she became even more convinced.


    "I''ve brought them all. Madam, please clarify them in front of us. Our cooperation can be considered to have started."


    The old procuress was even more confident now.


    Du Jinse chuckled when she heard it, "Lady Zhao sure has a good plan, it''s just that I''ve met with a little trouble here."


    Hearing Du Jinse''s address, the old procuress was stunned for a moment, then her heart warmed. If Du Jinse didn''t mention it, she would have forgotten what her surname was.


    Du Jinse called her this because she wanted to protect her face in front of the servants. In the future, when they interact, she would not feel inferior to her.


    Furthermore, the reason why she invested in the cosmetic shop was actually to no longer be called mother by others.


    As it was a matter of personal interest, the old procuress was naturally concerned. "I wonder what kind of trouble it was that Madame could not solve it?"


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "Do you know of Prince An? When Princess An heard that I was going to open a cosmetic shop, no matter what, I had to buy shares.


    I''m sorry, adopted mother. Such an easy to use banner, if she didn''t carry it out with her, she would feel sorry for herself.


    When the old procuress heard this, she was stunned. "This is a good thing. Why is the mistress unhappy?"


    Du Jinse sighed, "I won''t hide it from you, the more people there are, the more people there will be to split the rewards, who dares to look down on silver and bite the hand? Princess An said that, if others pay more, she will double, so I am in a really difficult situation."


    An ominous premonition arose in the old procuress''s heart. She asked cautiously, "Madam, what are you looking for?"


    "Of course it''s to get rid of one. When the time comes, when the cosmetic shop opens a branch, we can just ask him to invest. It''s just that he''ll be earning a few months'' worth of silver later."


    Upon hearing this, the old procuress blinked her eyes. "Does the Madam still plan to open a branch?"


    "Of course, how big is Beijing? I want the entire country to be my makeup shop, and I also want all the women in other countries to like my makeup shop."


    The old procuress did not even dare to think about it. In her brothel, the daily expenses were like flowing water.


    The bawd was using her own means. In fact, the expenses of any place could not be compared to a brothel. Otherwise, why would people call a brothel a gold market?


    "Madam is really a hero among those fat fans. Even a five foot tall man might not have this kind of ambition."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Madame Zhao is different from the others. I told you that day, Madam Zhao is an integral part of my pinkish kingdom, and her silver coins are secondary. Most importantly, Madame Zhao, there are things that others cannot replace."


    Housekeeper Li''s face twitched. There were many capable ladies and ladies here, but he did not see anything that could help with this so called Madame Zhao. Even his dressing was so vulgar.


    However, all of this was none of his business. The King had already said that he would bring people to help Du Jinse count the amount of gold, and then, he would bring all of this gold back.


    After the old procuress heard what Du Jinse said, she relaxed. As long as they did not remove her, she did not care who they were.


    "Madam, not too much, it''s exactly one thousand gold." Housekeeper Li replied respectfully after he finished counting.


    Du Jinse nodded her head carelessly and passed the completed contract to the old procuress.


    "Lady Zhao, see if there''s any problems. If there''s no problem, you can sign your name on the contract."


    The old procuress took it over, smiling. "It must be very proper for Madame to do such a thing."


    In truth, she rarely admired others, let alone the fact that the other party was a woman. However, Du Jinse was indeed a person that she admired.


    Furthermore, since she was at such a young age, she really did not dare to underestimate Du Jinse.


    After looking at the contract seriously, she decided to return the principal ten years later.


    The old procuress was excited that she would return the capital after ten years. Even though there were many prerequisites, it could be said that her earnings from the brothels were not even as much as hers.


    But for the sake of her children, she could endure all these conditions.


    It was exactly what Du Jinse had said that she would need to wait until the shop opened for business for one and a half months before he could give her the money.


    After all, she was looking at things in the long run. It was very obvious that she was the one who made the money, and it was a legitimate business, and one that she was willing to do.


    Du Jinse drank her tea quietly. With Li Hao as a backer, the Princess An also sent some money over yesterday, and Pu Zhu also invested some money into it. The cosmetic shop could barely operate, and what she had her eyes on the old procuress were the resources in her hands.


    In order to show her sincerity, Du Jinse wrote her name at the back and pressed her fingerprint on it. The old procuress just needed to press her first, sign her name at the back, and then press her fingerprint on it.


    The old procuress was finally done reading and had finished considering. She did not hesitate to sign her name.


    "Madame Zhao, now that we''re on the same side, I must urge you to hurry up on some matters."


    Du Jinse took the contract from the old procuress. After looking at it, she folded it and placed it in her sleeve.


    The old procuress looked at Du Jinse inquiringly.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Madam, I wonder how the girls in our shop are doing in your training?"


    When the old procuress heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. This matter wasn''t as easy as she had thought.


    "I''ve already started picking." The old procuress was vague.


    Du Jinse looked at the old procuress with a smile that was not a smile, "If Madam is free, you can go and take a look at this address. Within half a month, I need people."


    "Half a month?" The old procuress was taken aback.


    "Yeah, before the cosmetic shop opens, we have to make these girls learn how to put on makeup, learn about etiquette, and learn how to introduce our fat powder."


    Du Jinse explained.


    In that case, half a month was enough.


    However, within half a month, where could she get what Du Jinse wanted her to do. She could only buy what she wanted herself, and use it as the roof for the girls in maidservant.


    She had spent a lot of money to buy all of that, but she couldn''t bear to lose a child.


    The old procuress made up her mind.


    "Madam, don''t worry."


    She had already signed the contract, so she could only rush forward now.


    "It''s getting late. Madame Zhao, my daughter will be going back first."


    Du Jinse stood up and nodded to the old procuress.


    The old procuress stepped forward.


    "Madam, please take care."


    Watching Du Jinse leave, the old procuress took a look at the suddenly empty private room. It was a bit empty, so she chose the closest chair and sat down.

 C200 Meet

    In fact, she had been operating in the capital for so many years, yet she couldn''t get rid of all this gold. She just assumed that after all these years of working in vain, she still had a brothel.


    However, she still hoped that cosmetic shop could earn money as soon as possible, and at that time, she would have to retreat. With Du Jinse, the Prince Mo''s concubine and the Prince An''s wife, she could just follow them and earn some money.


    Du Jinse walked down the stairs. In front of and behind her were the people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. Ordinary people simply wouldn''t be able to enter her side.


    "Du Shier, when are you going to pay me back the silver you owe me?"


    A man slammed the table in anger.


    When Du Jinse heard this name, she was stunned. That day, after Shi Er left, many things happened so fast that she never had the chance to return to his place again.


    Du Jinse looked at the man called Du Shier. The man looked at the man in front of him with a confused expression.


    Du Jinse''s gaze swept over the man who could only see the side, and all the blood vessels in her body froze.


    But her expression did not change as she slowly walked down the stairs. When she reached them, the pouch in her arms fell to the ground.


    "Madam, please wait a moment."


    Du Shier picked it up, caught up with Du Jinse and handed it over.


    "Madam, your purse is missing."


    Du Jinse accepted it, and looked at it from head to toe. His clothes were very old, but were very tidy.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Jinse took the bag, and took out some silver from his bag to give to Du Shier.


    Du Shier took a step back.


    "Madam, although I''m just a boor, I still have the strength of two sons. I can still earn some money."


    Du Jinse only took the chance to speak to him. Listening to him say that, her heart moved.


    "Where does the hero live? "I want to find a few guards. I wonder if the Hero has any intentions?"


    Du Jinse looked at Du Shier eagerly.


    He didn''t know how he was doing. However, if he was willing to turn the tables on her, she felt that she could go to her own manor and help her train her men.


    "Madam."


    Housekeeper Li brought a group of people to carry the gold back first. When the rest of the people heard that Du Jinse was recruiting, their expressions became ugly.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse.


    However, she did not seem to be having a good time. Even when she went out on the streets, she was being watched by these people.


    Du Shier''s heroic spirit soared to the skies, he took two steps forward, and was warily stopped by the people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor s.


    But he did not mind, and only looked at Du Jinse.


    "Madam, if you don''t mind that I''m a boor, I''m willing."


    The faces of the guards turned ugly.


    How could this madam not ask him for his identity and just recruit him as a guard? This was truly child''s play.


    "Madam, we need to check the identity of the guards. Those of unknown origins must not enter the mansion."


    The guard spoke stiffly.


    Du Jinse was only very concerned about Du Shier''s recent situation, she wanted to understand more about him. In fact, she was somewhat regretful after saying those words, since Shi Er had assassinated King Mo before, who knew if he would continue on?


    Hearing the guard''s words, she nodded. "So it''s like that."


    Seeing Du Jinse''s hesitation, Du Shier became anxious. He had done his best to find out where Du Jinse was, and now that he had finally found her, he naturally could not give up so easily.


    "Madam, I''m not a bad person, so accept me. I''m very hardworking."


    Du Shier asked anxiously.


    The more he panicked, the more Prince Mo¡¯s Manor felt that there was a problem.


    Du Jinse also saw that the guards was beginning to suspect something.


    She quickly said, "Take these silver for now. When I hire someone, I will post a list of names. If you don''t work by then, come and find me."


    With that, Du Jinse poured out all the silver from the bag. When the guard saw this, he extended his hand out first.


    When the guard passed the silver to Du Shier, he secretly exerted some strength in his body. Du Shier was often probed like this and had long been prepared for this.


    "What are you doing? It''s getting late, don''t cause trouble. " Du Jinse said in displeasure.


    The guard snorted coldly and let go of Du Shier. He glanced at in disdain, "You only have this little ability, and you still want to be the guard. This silver is really easy to swindle."


    Du Shier lowered his head, the guard could not see his expression.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and saw that Yue Yang was tightly clenching his fist. She impatiently walked forward and asked as she walked, "Did the King send you here to chat with people?"


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, the guard''s face became ugly. He glared at Du Shier and quickly chased after him.


    Du Shier waited until everyone left before slowly raising his head.


    "Pavilion Master ¡­"


    Those people under his command saw that Du Shier was the only one remaining, and started to gather around him.


    Du Shier raised his hand to stop them, "Let''s talk when we return."


    Although he came to the capital this time for Du Jinse, he also came for a business.


    Du Jinse entered the sedan, and only after a long time did she open the slip of paper in her hand.


    "City God Temple." When Du Jinse said it, she smiled bitterly, was Du Shier telling her where she lived? However, it was not convenient for her to see him.


    Fortunately, she also gave him a way to remind her to meet up with him.


    He just didn''t know if he was still in the capital when she posted the name list.


    The killer was not only killed but also killed. Du Jinse did not know how many people she killed, and she did not want to pursue the matter either. After all, she was not a government official, so she did not know who she killed.


    If he gave up that life, she could help him.


    It was just that people who were used to a life of bloodshed might not live a normal life. Even if he could get used to it, he still didn''t know how many murders there were in his hands.


    Du Jinse frowned.


    No matter what, if there was a chance to see her again, she would definitely get to the bottom of this.


    Putting this matter aside for now, Du Jinse planned what she was going to do next.


    Li Hao was in charge of the Ministry of Work, and at the moment, he was doing a lot of things for her.


    Today, Du Jinse was not only here to receive the gold, all the counters had already pulled all the way to the inside of the store, and Du Jinse still wanted to see how they were put down so that it would be suitable for her.


    It was said that when books were used, people would hate them. In fact, when there were many things to use, they would hate the limits of what they could learn.


    Here, what kind of glue was there to stick on the nails? The counters all used that very old mortise, Du Jinse felt that it was too big to listen to it.

 C201 Hidden

    After arriving at the shop, Du Jinse looked at the messy display counters. Although she knew that the craftsmanship was extremely high, she did not care about it.


    She took out her design and handed it to someone who looked like their head.


    The man shouted and everyone started to work.


    Du Jinse, on the other hand, went through the counters and looked at them layer by layer.


    After this, this would be the place where she would earn money to support her family. She had initially been hesitant about how to design it. In the end, she decided that the whole thing should be done according to their appreciation habits. At the top layer, it would be decorated in modern style. The top layer would also be the place with the best lighting.


    Du Jinse found out that there was a Western Merchant who brought a few mirrors here. It''s just that the prices were high and she was unable to sell them off, thus Du Jinse went over to take a look. In this era, it should be considered very good for a mirror to be able to make such a mirror.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had an extraordinary bearing and still wanted to continue selling at the same price, Du Jinse smiled faintly and spoke of the craftsmanship of the mirror. The merchant was immediately discouraged.


    He was in a hurry to go back, so he could only wait for a big customer to buy the last bit of the goods. It had been so easy for him to get here, but he was also someone who understood how things worked.


    Du Jinse did not waste time talking to him and directly offered a price. The merchant never thought that Du Jinse would buy more, she would even use such a high price.


    Du Jinse laughed, "It is indeed very simple to make a mirror, but your mirror is not the workmanship here. After thousands of mountains and rivers passed, there is only this little remaining, I believe you have lost a lot, so the loss is also within the cost."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse laughed, "But I do not have that much silver, how about this, I have some makeup here to use as payment for the debt, what do you think?"


    The merchant from the Western Regions looked at Du Jinse''s pretty face, "The fat powder from the Central Plains has always been popular with our women, but I wonder how good your fat powder is?"


    Du Jinse smiled as she asked Xiao Ying to pass the makeup she made to the Western Merchant. That Western Merchant took the opportunity to touch the back of Xiao Ying''s hand.


    Xiao Ying was so angry that her expression changed. She quickly retracted her hand and fiercely glared at the Western Merchant and retreated.


    Because of the angle, neither Du Jinse nor Da Kui saw this detail.


    The merchant from the Western Regions and the people beside him whispered to each other. That person went out and he would bring a girl from the Western Regions in a moment.


    When the chick saw the makeup, her eyes lit up. She took it and sniffed it, then smeared a little on it and smeared it on her face.


    They could not understand the language of the Western Regions, but they could tell from the girl''s actions that she was testing rouge.


    Du Jinse and the others were not in a hurry as they sat there and waited.


    Xiao Ying hesitated, not knowing if she should tell Du Jinse what happened just now.


    "The girl from the Central Plains has skin that is much more tender than the girl from our place. Just now, I had someone test this. After wiping this thing off, my beautiful girl''s skin became as smooth and smooth as the beauty beside you."


    The merchant from the Western Regions pointed at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying stared blankly, and swallowed all of the words that were about to leave her mouth.


    "I want all the goods you have." The merchant from the Western Regions looked at Du Jinse eagerly.


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "I''m sorry, I paid the tribute for the goods, so the price is much higher than the ones on the market right now. It means that I am really short on money, and that''s why I bear with it, but I can only get a few dozen sets."


    Xiao Ying could not help but look at Du Jinse.


    They have so many. If he wants them, why not sell them some?


    "Only a few dozen sets?" The merchants of the Western Regions were somewhat disappointed.


    Du Jinse laughed like a Mona Lisa, "Yes, it is a little less, but the rarer the items, the more expensive it is. When you go back, you can give a few to the women you love as well.


    Du Jinse persisted.


    In the end, Du Jinse only gave the Western Region merchant a few dozen sets, and the mirrors that he brought, and even the fragments, Du Jinse had asked someone to carefully draw them over.


    The first floor was crowded, but the top floor was empty.


    The mirror was already installed, and because of the angle, they could look in that direction and see Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse gently stretched her wide sleeves.


    No one knew that she actually loved to dance. It was just that her body''s balance had always been poor and she had even been humiliated in the past, so she no longer danced in front of others.


    Now that she saw the mirror again, she couldn''t help but feel itchy inside.


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao brought everyone to the counter, and upon hearing that Du Jinse was there, he looked for him, and saw a scene.


    Du Jinse was stretching out her arms, but when she heard Li Hao''s voice, she was so frightened that she became a one-word horse.


    Seeing that, Li Hao immediately walked over and supported Du Jinse up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Du Jinse felt an indescribable sense of guilt, "Move my old arm."


    "What if they get hurt?" Li Hao rebuked.


    "Why are you here?" Du Jinse changed the topic.


    "I came to the counter with the staff."


    Li Hao thought about the action that Du Jinse did just now, and looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "What were you doing just now? Dancing? "


    Du Jinse flatly denied.


    "How can I dance? Haha, prince, this joke of yours is not funny at all."


    But just now, she was clearly dancing. Li Hao was sure that he wasn''t seeing things.


    "Is that so? Didn''t you say some time ago that you can''t sing? I listened to you and sang quite well.


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "Your Royal Highness, you''re really going too far. I admit that I can only do that much, but it''s just a little bit of skin, can you not exaggerate and make others laugh at me. My face is ugly, your highness, you don''t have any face at all."


    At the end of her speech, Du Jinse felt that she had become more serious.


    Li Hao listened intently, and after hearing what she said to this point, he nodded his head seriously: "You are right, in front of outsiders, it''s better to keep back your words."


    Du Jinse nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s just that, the I is not an outsider. In front of the I, why must you hide your strength?" Li Hao embraced Du Jinse''s waist and said softly.


    Du Jinse was speechless, "Your highness, you are a person who only knows how to eat, drink and play. You have already seen the most beautiful dance in the capital, why do you have to make things difficult for me, a rookie?"


    "Noob?" Li Hao raised one side of his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse realized that she had said something wrong and laughed, "Noobs are really idiots."


    "No, how could you be stupid?"


    Li Hao said.


    "Even for that one word horse, I heard it takes a long time."


    Du Jinse was really going to cry, "I was just scared by you, I don''t usually learn dancing, I really don''t, I feel like my tendons are all broken."

 C202 Dance with Lon

    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Are you alright?"


    Du Jinse shook her head, and then added: "Although it''s fine, I can''t dance."


    Li Hao laughed and shook his head, "You actually always make excuses when singing and dancing for the I."


    Du Jinse laughed as she hugged Li Hao''s neck, and turned to look at them in the mirror.


    "Your Highness, you are an expert, with Mo Mo''s insignificant skill, I will not make a fool of myself in front of you, in case you make fun of me."


    Li Hao followed her gaze, he really did not know what her room full of mirrors were used for, but he saw that they were all around him.


    However, seeing the two of them being so harmonious, Li Hao was also attracted to himself in the mirror. So, when they were together, was it like this?


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Li Hao did not agree.


    "Watch the dancers dance, see if their dance skills are superb or not. You can''t hear it clearly, but it can make I happy when you listen to it. "


    Du Jinse did not understand. When she sang alone for King Mo to hear, the love in the song was something that the singer could not compare to.


    Du Jinse blinked, her expression a little lonely. "Your Royal Highness, it''s good to sing, I''m dancing, my body is unbalanced, I''ve been humiliated by my teacher before, and it left a shadow in my heart."


    So no matter what, she wouldn''t jump.


    After Li Hao heard this, anger started to gather between his brows.


    "Where is he?"


    Du Jinse was stunned, "Who is it?"


    "The teacher who taught you how to dance." Li Hao''s eyes were filled with cold air.


    Du Jinse was startled, then understood, and laughed softly: "I have been gone for a long time, could it be that Your Highness wants to avenge Mo Mo?"


    Li Hao coldly snorted.


    On a whim, Du Jinse pulled Li Hao.


    "Your Highness, if you''re accompanying Mo Mo, Mo Mo would really like to dance a song with you."


    Li Hao''s body stiffened, and he jumped?


    However, when he saw Du Jinse''s happy expression, he hesitated for a moment and then was pulled to the center by Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao''s hand with one hand and placed it on his waist, while holding his hand with the other.


    As Du Jinse guided Li Hao in his dance steps, he also watched the handsome man and beautiful woman in the mirror. He was slightly intoxicated, who said that she was ugly when dancing?


    "Ouch."


    Before she was completely drunk, she felt pain in her foot and couldn''t help but cry out.


    Li Hao quickly moved his feet away and squatted down. He took off Du Jinse''s shoes and even took off his socks, but was stopped by Du Jinse.


    "Your highness, it''s fine."


    Li Hao didn''t even raise his head, "Let me massage for you."


    Du Jinse lowered her head and looked at Li Hao. She was actually willing to do such a thing for her.


    Du Jinse pressed down on Li Hao''s shoulder.


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse slowly squatted and put on her shoes.


    "Prince, don''t be so good to me. I will get what I want."


    Du Jinse lowered her head, her voice somewhat muffled.


    Li Hao tilted his head to look at Du Jinse''s expression.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse''s face twitched, "What is the Prince doing?"


    Li Hao said righteously: "Let''s see if you cry from being touched."


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao and extended her hand out with malicious intent, "Help me up."


    Li Hao did not doubt him, and pulled Du Jinse up.


    Du Jinse laughed savagely, "My prince, I''ve just finished picking at my butt."


    Li Hao looked at him like he was an idiot.


    "Do you think the I did not see it?"


    As he spoke, he deliberately used his hands to hold her face, ravaging her.


    Du Jinse reached out and grabbed his hand, and said coquettishly: "Your Highness."


    Li Hao held her face and softly said. "Call me Li Hao."


    Du Jinse replied softly, "Li Hao."


    Li Hao was in high spirits.


    Actually, what Du Jinse taught him wasn''t really important, she always called him by his name, but she would always feel happy if she called him by her name, which was filled with deep emotions.


    Sometimes, it was really easy to be satisfied with someone''s heart.


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao embraced Du Jinse and looked at the mirrors in the surroundings, adjusting her posture.


    Fortunately, there were no people here and Du Jinse didn''t have eyes on the back of her head. Naturally, she couldn''t see what was happening behind him.


    He didn''t know if it was because the time they spent together was going to go by really quickly.


    When they were done with their work, they did not see Du Jinse and Li Hao, but someone had gone up to look for them.


    Du Jinse heard the sound and immediately pushed Li Hao.


    Li Hao unwillingly let go of Du Jinse.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you want to bring the items up now?"


    There were very few that belonged to the top, or else they would have to place those on top first.


    Li Hao clasped his hands behind his back and nodded.


    "Bring it up."


    Du Jinse wanted to go down and take a look, "I''ll go take a look first."


    To tell the truth, she regretted giving the bawd so much time. If everything had been set up and the staff only showed up, wouldn''t it be too rushed?


    But there was nothing that could be done, Xiao Ying was busy preparing for the marriage and helped her.


    Prince Mo¡¯s Manor originally had very few maidservant s. If only one person could be considered as two, it wouldn''t be good for her to bother them with his own matters.


    Now, she was as busy as a top every day. She just hated that she didn''t have enough time.


    Li Hao pulled her back, "What are you so busy with, wait for everyone to finish up, otherwise, when you are up again, aren''t you afraid that they will shatter your mirror?"


    That was true. Although she knew how to make mirrors, there had to be a kiln that was willing to make glass.


    Du Jinse and Li Hao stood there and watched as they brought up pieces of wooden boards that had not been assembled, and quickly assembled them right in front of her.


    Du Jinse was surprised. Sigh, traditional culture is really vast and profound, she used to see that kind of simple assembly and thought that it was Western culture. Turns out our ancestors were much more powerful than them.


    "Mo Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Li Hao couldn''t help but ask in concern when he saw Du Jinse''s eyebrows knitted tightly.


    "Nothing?" Du Jinse shook her head.


    "What are you still saying, it''s like your tears are about to flow out."


    Li Hao couldn''t help but take out his handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Du Jinse immediately took it, wiped it off, and looked at Li Hao with concerned eyes, as she tried her best to smile.


    "I only thought that such a technique might be lost one day, or even become unheard-of. It made my heart ache."


    Li Hao shook his head and laughed, "How is that possible, all of these were passed down by our ancestors, if they wanted to become the strongest, it would have been done long ago."


    "How is that not possible? For example, the imperial study, how many of the books in there are solo, the commoners cannot even see them. Let alone the commoners, even officials, how many of them can actually see them?"


    Li Hao felt that Du Jinse was a little worried.


    "The commoners don''t understand either."


    Du Jinse was not convinced, and pointed at the cabinets that were already assembled.


    "Your Royal Highness, could you have assembled it?"


    "It''s called mortise." Li Hao corrected her.


    "Prince only knows how to call a mortise, maybe a mortise?"


    Du Jinse was unyielding.

 C203 Target Approached

    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "How can this I Lord do that kind of work?"


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "There is no limit to your knowledge, Your Highness. Even if you don''t know anything, you should at least admit that there is nothing shameful about it. After all, there is an expert in the arts that Your Highness knows, so at the very least, Mo Mo does not know this name."


    When he said that, Li Hao got more uncomfortable the more he heard about it.


    "Mo Mo."


    Li Hao was feeling helpless, and indicated for Du Jinse to look. There were still people there.


    Seeing the way those people were looking at them, it was obvious that they heard it. They were afraid of being caught in a disaster and could only pretend not to hear it, but they couldn''t help but soften their movements, afraid that Li Hao would anger them.


    Du Jinse immediately realized that she made a mistake. How could she be so reckless in front of so many people?


    Du Jinse softened her tone, "My prince, there is an old saying that teaches disciples to starve to death, so in order to prevent himself from starvation, many masters choose to leave a hand in this way. It''s just that no one knows whether accidents or death will happen, and many masters decided to give their ultimate skills to their disciples before they die, it''s just that at that time, if he could no longer speak, and if he did not recognize the words at all."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued, "So, many of these consummate techniques were lost just like that. It was clearly something that benefited our descendants, but in the end, because of her own narrowness, she brought them to her grave."


    What Du Jinse did not say was that, especially those with high positions and authority, they would not be able to live peacefully even if they were to die.


    Li Hao was a smart person, he understood what the words meant.


    He looked at Du Jinse, "I understand what you mean. After I return, I will go to the royal father and choose a few scholars. I will go to the royal books to copy some solo books and send them to the Green Pine Academy."


    The Green Pine Academy was the Imperial College.


    Du Jinse knew that it was already an arduous task for Li Hao to be able to do this.


    "Your highness, in my heart, you have always been an extraordinary person."


    Du Jinse said sincerely.


    There were many things that people in high positions disdained to do. In their eyes, they were like ants.


    That kind of disregard for life caused people to feel terrified. It was true for Prince Qing, but it was also true for Prince Rong.


    Being born in the royal family, the biggest difference between King Mo and them was that he treasured his life, whether it was his own or someone else''s.


    Recently, Du Jinse would often think of this body and the details of King Mo''s past.


    On the surface, it looked like he was toying with Du Jinse, but he had actually helped her time and time again, avoiding even greater criticism.


    Li Hao looked at the few workers proudly.


    "Your Highness, it''s all done."


    Even if it was done, it was just that Du Jinse and Li Hao were arguing intensely, they did not dare to leave on their own, and could only pretend that they were not done yet.


    It wasn''t easy for the two of them to reconcile, so they quickly replied.


    Li Hao looked up and asked Du Jinse, "What do you think?"


    Du Jinse walked up and looked around carefully, asking everyone to help her move her position, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Alright."


    Actually, at the top, there was only a makeup area.


    Right now, he only wanted to set up these counters. It would still take some time for him to tidy them up.


    "If enough, let''s go take a look at the lower level."


    Li Hao held Du Jinse''s hand and walked down.


    Everyone filed out.


    The messy shop just now, because everything was already assembled and placed in the position that Du Jinse specified, was very different from when she entered. However, because there were still no items, it seemed to be a little lifeless.


    "I''ve taken another step closer to my target."


    Du Jinse looked around at everything, and sighed.


    "As long as we keep our feet firmly planted on the ground, we will one day be able to walk again."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s profile. What attracted the most attention to her was that once she set a goal, she would not give up.


    Du Jinse nodded heavily.


    "No matter how difficult it is, I will persevere. What''s more ¡­"


    Du Jinse quietly pulled on Li Hao''s hand, he was the person who helped her.


    Li Hao stared straight ahead, but held tightly onto Du Jinse''s hand.


    The two of them carried each other out of the shop.


    "Du Shiniang." A voice sounded as Du Jinse quickly turned her body to block Li Hao.


    She would never forget that time, he was one of the killers who assassinated Li Hao.


    Man''s first reaction is to act faster than his brain.


    "Mo Mo, what''s wrong?"


    Li Hao supported Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse didn''t hear the sound of guards making a move. She slowly turned around and saw Du Shier standing a few steps away from them.


    Seeing her look over, Du Shier''s voice did not waver in the slightest, "Du Shiniang."


    he cried again.


    Du Jinse realised that she had thought too simply just now.


    No matter what, she would not be at ease, since Du Shier had already appeared by Li Hao''s side.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing her pale face, Li Hao reached out to support her.


    Du Jinse reached out and pushed him away.


    "Prince, I have something to say to him. Don''t go near him, or I''ll never forgive you."


    Du Jinse looked straight at Du Shier, and quickly walked forward.


    As they walked, Du Jinse ordered, "Protect your highness."


    When the guards heard it, he couldn''t help but gather around Li Hao vigilantly.


    "Thank you for saving me back then. I owe you my life. However, you shouldn''t have appeared here. After all, you ¡­"


    Du Jinse still could not bear to expose Du Shier''s identity.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse quietly, "The reason I came was to tell you, someone offered to buy King Mo''s life, but I rejected."


    "Who wants to buy the life of the I?" Li Hao''s voice sounded out from behind Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was scared out of her wits, "My prince, why did you come? How did you protect my prince?"


    Du Jinse''s emotions were all on her face, anyone who saw would know what was going on.


    Du Shier''s expression darkened as he looked sideways at Li Hao.


    "As an assassin, I can die, but I cannot reveal who the buyer is. King Mo caught me and tried to see if he could get any useful information out of me."


    There was no need for Li Hao''s orders. A portion of the guards protected Li Hao and within their circle, while another portion surrounded Du Shier.


    "Since you saved Mo Mo''s life before, and are Mo Mo''s savior, I Zi Tan will not make things difficult for you. At least, not now, since you are unwilling to say it, then let''s go.


    Li Hao lowered his head to look at the astonished Du Jinse. She did not expect Li Hao to do this.


    As long as they weren''t idiots, they would find the loophole in Du Jinse''s words when Du Jinse instructed the guards.


    Du Jinse knew that he was an assassin, and maybe even came for Li Hao. If even the guards could understand, how could Li Hao not understand?

 C204 Commitment

    "I don''t plan on being an assassin anymore. I wonder if Prince will dare to keep me by his side?" Du Shier said provocatively.


    "No." She absolutely would not allow this kind of person to stay by Li Hao''s side. She would not be able to sleep soundly.


    "The Madam just said that she wants me to be your guard." Du Shier was slightly injured.


    Did she really not trust him that much?


    "I''ve changed my mind." Du Jinse boldly and confidently said that she couldn''t do anything.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with interest. It was clear that Du Jinse knew about his identity as an assassin and knew of his dangers.


    "A man is worth a thousand taels of gold. Since I''ve agreed to be your guard, I''ll be your guard."


    Du Shier persisted.


    Du Jinse coldly snorted, "I''m not a real man, changing your mind just because you said so."


    "If you want to be a guard, then we''ll have to see if you have the ability." Li Hao interrupted.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse was so anxious that she was about to die.


    Du Shier''s eyes lit up, "Let him come."


    He narrow-mindedly pointed at the guard who bullied him earlier.


    The guard walked out of the crowd with disdain and saluted Li Hao. "Your Royal Highness, I, Wang Tong, am willing to fight."


    The corner of Du Shier''s mouth curved into a ridiculing smile.


    "I''ll call you two."


    "Madman." Wang Zhi was furious.


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "He has already tested your cultivation base just now, so of course he has the chance to win, but it''s just a competition, if it''s pointed out, then it''s fine, but it''s not a fight to the death, why do you need to put on such a desperate stance."


    Her words were meant for Du Shier. Du Shier looked at her and nodded, "Alright, then one."


    When Wang Zhi heard it, he became angrier and rushed forward to show Du Shier his might.


    Because of Du Jinse''s words, Du Shier restrained his hostility and fought with Wang Zhi.


    Li Hao asked Du Jinse, "Are you very familiar with his skills?"


    Du Jinse hesitated, then gently spat out the two words.


    Hearing that, Li Hao''s face became gloomy, was he actually that person? No wonder Du Jinse would protect him, after all, if not for this person protecting him, Du Jinse''s corpse would have already been lying in the wilderness.


    "Pick it up." Du Shier shouted, and Wang Zhi retreated a few steps, barely managing to stand firm on his feet.


    "Your martial arts are indeed very good. Are you really willing to be my guard?" Li Hao''s expression did not change.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse, "It''s not for the Duke, it''s for the Lady."


    At this time, the faces of everyone in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor turned ugly, and even Li Hao''s face changed.


    Du Shier looked around, and suddenly realized that his words were a misunderstanding.


    "To tell you the truth, Prince, Madame once saved my life. My life belongs to Madame."


    Du Jinse could not help but speak, "Even if I saved you, you would have already returned the favor."


    If she had this person by her side, it would be a ticking time bomb. She definitely wouldn''t let him stay.


    "This favor of saving my life will not end until I die."


    Du Shier said seriously.


    Du Jinse raged and glared at Du Shier, "Unless you die?"


    She pulled out her sword from the guard''s waist and was about to step forward.


    He was clearly plotting something.


    Li Hao extended his hand to stop Du Jinse, who looked at Li Hao.


    She was just scaring this brat who didn''t know what was good for himself. She didn''t have the guts to kill him.


    Li Hao reached out to take the sword in her hand, "Since he wants to be your guard, then take him in, and leave him in your villa."


    "Prince ¡­"


    Du Jinse was anxious.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and turned to face him.


    "Are you willing?"


    The two did not intentionally speak softly, so Du Shier naturally heard everything clearly.


    "Yes."


    Li Hao nodded.


    "Shi San, bring this person to sign the contract."


    Du Jinse became anxious, "Li Hao."


    Li Hao laughed, "There''s no doubt about it, there''s no doubt about it."


    If he did not have this much courage, then he would not be worthy of the King''s Roar.


    Du Jinse disagreed.


    "I''m just suspicious, so I don''t use it."


    When she said this, she didn''t lower her voice at all.


    Du Shier''s face changed, "You suspect me?"


    Du Jinse felt a baffling sense of guilt, and did not dare look him in the eyes. Thinking that something was wrong, it was not like she had done anything wrong.


    After all, you failed your mission last time. Although I don''t understand your rules, I do understand that since you accepted the business, if you aren''t dead, then I am dead. "


    Du Shier remained silent. After a while, he raised his head.


    "They are all dead."


    Du Jinse looked astonished.


    Du Shier repeated, "They are already dead?"


    "Who are they?" Li Hao asked vigilantly.


    Du Shier did not reply him, and only looked at Du Jinse.


    "Still can''t say?" Du Jinse could not help but mocked.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse, "Those people who want to kill you."


    When Du Jinse heard it, her eyes turned red.


    Did he mean that those people who had ordered him to hurt others had already been killed by him in the memorial hall?


    Even so, she was still worried about placing Du Shier by Li Hao''s side.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "I am sorry, King Mo is the most important person to me in this life of mine. I cannot let him be in the slightest bit of danger, much less put him in danger.


    So many people here already knew his identity. Du Jinse knew, even if he had no ulterior motives, there would still be people looking for him. After all, the assassin did not have a murder case on him? And at that time, Li Hao would have to bear the crime of being the owner of this place ¡ª ¡ª It didn''t matter if he was one or not.


    "You should leave first. When a woman is stubborn, no matter what you say, she won''t listen." Li Hao advised Du Shier.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse refused to look at him again.


    Du Shier was depressed.


    After he finished dealing with his own matters, he went back to find out that Du Jinse had left a long time ago.


    He should have left her behind, but he couldn''t help but want to know everything about her.


    After all, if it hadn''t been for her that day, he really would have met the King of Hell.


    Those who walked in the martial arts world paid particular attention to know how to repay favors.


    He, Shi Er, was not an ungrateful person.


    When he found out that Du Jinse was with King Mo, he didn''t know whether he should be happy for her or not. However, when she was with King Mo that day, he should have known that their relationship was not ordinary.


    King Mo treated her pretty well, with people following her in and out, but she still made a mistake.


    Du Shier knew clearly that the guards of these officials and nobles could only do their best when something happened to their master. In the end, Du Jinse was just King Mo''s concubine, they might not do their best.


    He had been inquiring about her these past few days and knew that she was no longer like before. She had not left the manor for a few days, and now she was coming out almost every day.

 C205 No one can do it

    The Cold Snow Pavilion had already collapsed. He was free now, but he was at a loss with regards to this kind of freedom.


    On the way back to the capital, he met a few small thieves. He beat them up to a pulp, but they insisted on following him.


    Du Shier had told them very clearly, that he was going to look for someone, and now that the person had found him, the result was actually like this. Du Shier was a little sad, a little defeated, and even a little disappointed.


    Contrary to him, Li Hao was in a very good mood. Du Jinse''s words pleased him.


    No one is as important as he is, she said.


    He was her most important person.


    Li Hao glanced at Shi San.


    Shi San understood and followed Shi Er quietly.


    Li Hao held onto Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and suddenly reached out her hands to hug her neck tightly.


    Li Hao''s body stiffened, he lowered his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse ignored him and buried her head in his embrace.


    felt her body slightly tremble, and swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. If there were people watching, then there would be people watching.


    Du Jinse did not raise her head at all.


    The horse carriage left for a long distance. Li Hao sighed.


    "Don''t be afraid, my life is too big."


    Du Jinse was definitely terrified.


    Du Jinse looked up at him, and said stubbornly: "How am I afraid."


    Li Hao mercilessly exposed her, "From head to toe, even the tips of your hair tell me that you are very afraid."


    Du Jinse was still stubborn, "I don''t have any."


    However, she didn''t even believe herself when she said this. The more she said, the lower her voice became. There were three words in total, but when she said the last word, it was barely heard.


    "Afraid there is nothing shameful? There are times when everyone is afraid, but I is very happy, so you should worry about him later. "


    Li Hao could not help but smile.


    Du Jinse glared at him and could not help but open her mouth: "You don''t know how terrifying he is."


    When she was lying in the coffin, she couldn''t avoid the narrow space. The sounds outside weren''t very clear, but they were all talismans to her ears. If it wasn''t hers, it was theirs.


    So many people. All of them were fugitives.


    Du Jinse even doubted herself. What was she thinking about just now, to actually ask this person to be her guard?


    Li Hao reached out to and comforted her: "There is no killing intent in his eyes, he really only wants to repay this gratitude, that''s all."


    A person''s gaze could reveal many secrets.


    Du Jinse angrily pounded on Li Hao''s chest.


    "That''s only for the average person. Some people have very high mental fortitude. Even before Mt. Tai collapsed, their facial expressions would not change."


    "Good, good, good."


    Li Hao had no choice but to compromise. When had she ever doubted himself so much?


    Previously, he said that Du Jinse was too trusting, but now, it seems that he had come to this conclusion too early.


    After going back, Li Hao sent Du Jinse back to the study room.


    In front of the window, a figure that was perfectly straight like a unsheathed sword turned around. It was Shi Er.


    Li Hao walked behind the desk and sat down, then he extended his hand and gestured, "Sit."


    But Shi Er just calmly looked at Li Hao, "Tell me your goal."


    Li Hao looked at Shi Er, "What goal do you think I have?"


    "I''m an assassin, so I''m looking for you to kill me." Shi Er said without the slightest hesitation.


    Li Hao nodded.


    "You''re right. Assassins can only be used to kill people, but ¡­"


    Li Hao''s tone changed.


    "What I''m saying to you is that you want to protect Mo Mo and are more interested in him."


    Shi Er was startled, then raised his head and looked at Li Hao.


    "What do you mean?"


    "By Mo Mo''s side, there is indeed a great need for a person. Someone who can ignore the safety of the I and only consider her safety as her own. Are you willing to be that person?" Li Hao looked at Shi Er seriously.


    Shi Er didn''t dare believe it.


    When Shi San came to find him, he already knew in his heart that she either wanted him to die, or wanted him to kill someone.


    Since they didn''t kill him then, it meant that they wanted him to kill someone.


    Shi Er really did not expect that Li Hao did it for Du Jinse.


    After a long while, Shi Er exhaled deeply, "Just based on your words, it''s worth it for her to follow you."


    "Of course." Li Hao boasted shamelessly.


    Shi Er looked at Li Hao with a complicated expression, "I am only responsible for her safety. Even if you die in front of me, I will not do anything."


    Hearing that, Shi San stared at Shi Er angrily: "Impudent."


    Li Hao reached out his hand to stop Shi San, "If I die, Mo Mo will be very sad. If she finds out that I died in your hands, she will probably die for I''s sake too."


    Shi Er coldly snorted, "If I had killed you, you would not have lived to this day."


    Shi San took a step forward.


    "Shi San." Li Hao shouted to stop Shi San.


    Shi San retreated unwillingly to the side.


    Li Hao looked at Shi Er honestly, "I believes so. After all, it is easy to dodge an arrow when it is in the air, but hard to defend against an arrow when it is in the shadows."


    Shi Er no longer spoke.


    "Mo Mo is very heavy on your guard, so it would be best if you don''t appear in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor for the time being."


    How would he protect Du Jinse then? Shi Er looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao laughed lightly, "Although my guards are not as powerful as heroes, fortunately they have the advantage in numbers. In the capital city, assassins would not come here very often."


    "Who can say for sure?" Shi Er retorted.


    Li Hao ignored him.


    "Go to the manor Mo Mo bought first and help her take a look at everything there."


    "Why should I believe you?" Shi Er asked.


    Li Hao looked at him, "Because after she left I, I didn''t want her to receive any harm, so no one can do it."


    "No one?" Shi Er repeated.


    Li Hao nodded heavily, "Yes, including I."

 C206 For her

    "She left you? "Why?" Shi Er could not help but ask.


    How could she leave him, she loved him so much.


    "The world is unpredictable. I is just an analogy." Li Hao did not want to say more.


    How could the matter between him and Du Jinse be cleared up in just a single or two sentences?


    No one could understand Du Jinse''s thoughts, but he supported Du Jinse''s actions. If he could not give Du Jinse a sense of security, then it would be good if she could escape.


    Just as Du Jinse had said, she did not want to become a married woman. She did not expect that the two people she originally loved would curse each other to die a little earlier.


    That was the greatest tragedy of all.


    "Alright, I''ll go." Shi Er said.


    Li Hao listened and nodded.


    "Your monthly salary is one hundred silver, I will get Shi San to send it to you."


    Shi Er looked at Li Hao with an expressionless face, "Where''s Zhuang Zi?"


    Li Hao nodded his head in satisfaction, "Shi San, bring him along and tell Big Brother Di directly."


    Shi Er hesitated, "Are you really going to give me a hundred silver every month?"


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong? "Too little?"


    He would be able to add more if he didn''t think it was too much.


    Shi Er shook his head, "I have a few subordinates, I want to bring them along, but I do not need you to give them compensation, as long as you can give me these 100% pay every month, I will support them."


    Since it was a manor, they had more people, and they had to take care of it.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Alright, if you think it''s suitable, bring them over, I''ll give you ten silver for one person."


    When Shi Er heard it, he looked at Li Hao meaningfully, "You''re willing to let her leave you?"


    Li Hao did not answer.


    Shi San brought Shi Er and left, but Li Hao did not even ask for Shi Er''s name.


    Sitting tightly in the study room, Li Hao didn''t want to move an inch.


    If a woman decides to leave you, leaving her alone can only make her feel like she''s better off dead than alive. If that''s the case, Li Hao would rather let her go and fly far away.


    As long as she could do it, as far as he could see, and come to see him once a month, what could he do? So it turned out that loving a person could truly be done without any bottom line.


    After an unknown amount of time, more and more people came to look for him and Li Hao began to get busy.


    Du Jinse finished her work and laid on the bed exhausted, not wanting to get up.


    Because their marriage was nearing, Xiao Ying would not see anyone eight times out of ten times. Fortunately, Du Jinse was already used to it.


    He lazily untied the key tied to his waist and threw it to the side, allowing Du Jinse to stretch her body.


    When Xiao Ying returned, she saw that Du Jinse''s posture was ugly and was sleeping soundly.


    She went to find a blanket and lightly covered Du Jinse with it.


    Du Jinse was startled awake, "Who?"


    Xiao Ying was actually shocked by her.


    "Miss, it''s me."


    Xiao Ying promised.


    Du Jinse''s gaze stayed on her for a long time. She reached out to the handkerchief at the side and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "It''s you, you scared me, where''s the prince?"


    Xiao Ying was at a loss. When she came over, she did not see the Duke.


    Du Jinse did not insist on Xiao Ying''s answer. Probably because she had met Du Shier today, she did not sleep soundly. If she did not see Li Hao, she would not be able to rest at ease.


    Wearing your shoes, Du Jinse instructed Xiao Ying, "You''re going to get married tomorrow, you have to rest up well today."


    Xiao Ying promised softly as she followed Du Jinse to the entrance of the courtyard.


    Du Jinse suddenly stopped and turned to look at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying lowered her head, she could not see her expression clearly at all.


    Du Jinse thought for a moment, suppressed her anxious heart, and turned around to return.


    "How can I go out like this, Xiao Ying, help me comb my hair."


    Xiao Ying had a lot of things she wanted to tell Du Jinse to begin with, but she anxiously went to see King Mo when she woke up. Naturally, Xiao Ying could not bother her with her little problem.


    Du Jinse sat in front of the dressing mirror, while taking off her hair bun, she casually chatted as if she was a regular at home, and asked, "How is your wedding preparation going?"


    "Da Kui and I don''t really understand. The matchmaker that the Duke has invited has done his best." Xiao Ying replied.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying in the mirror.


    "What''s missing? Why don''t you tell us and we''ll think of something together?"


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse chuckled, "In the end, we did earn a bit selling makeup."


    She was not a stingy person, she did not let Xiao Ying have her way at all.


    The corner of Xiao Ying''s mouth rose, "Thank you Miss, the Prince has also said that, I think that it''s good this way. Da Kui and I are just ordinary people, something that is too precious is actually a disaster."


    This point, she only understood after hearing what Du Jinse and Pu Zhu had to say.


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying who looked like she wanted to say something, but hesitated. She reached out and grabbed Xiao Ying''s hand, and asked softly: "Are there any outsiders here, you and I sisters, what''s there not to say?"


    Xiao Ying looked at Du Jinse in shock, then Du Jinse asked, "You''ve tried?"


    Xiao Ying naturally understood what Du Jinse was asking. She had always wanted to tell Du Jinse this, but it was difficult to say it out loud.


    Clenching her lips, Xiao Ying gently nodded.


    "It didn''t work." Du Jinse could tell from Xiao Ying''s expression.


    Xiao Ying got rid of Du Jinse''s hand that was holding her hand and reached out to cover his face, "I ¡­ I have let Da Kui down. "


    Du Jinse frowned. She had originally told Xiao Ying to give it a try in advance, because she felt that their wedding night wouldn''t be that smooth. It''s just that, it''s Xiao Ying as well.


    What was Da Kui thinking? At this time of the wedding, the bride had a bitter look on her face and the groom had his face pulled. Those who didn''t know what happened would think that they were forced to marry.


    "Da Kui..."


    Actually, Da Kui was already pretty good, and looking at Xiao Ying''s expression, she did not seem to have received any form of violence. Any sort of reaction from him should be understandable, no matter what, Da Kui could be considered a good man that was rarely seen.


    Xiao Ying felt even more guilty, "Da Kui said, wait for me."


    Du Jinse sighed quietly, "Xiao Ying, you really picked up a treasure."


    Xiao Ying''s eyes were filled with tears, "Yes, it was all thanks to Miss''s blessings."


    Du Jinse waved her hands, "This has nothing to do with me, this is your own judgement. To be honest, Da Kui looks fierce, evil and ugly, and at a glance, she doesn''t look like a good person."


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, she couldn''t help but ask for Da Kui''s sake, "Da Kui is kind."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying seriously, "Since ancient times, how many people have liked to watch people''s hearts? "We can turn it around. A girl''s heart is good, but she looks very ugly. When she reaches the age to propose marriage, no one has ever proposed marriage to her."


    This was a world where women looked at one''s face and felt that this society was unfair to women. Sometimes, Du Jinse would just turn things around this way, but even if it was different from what the crowd was thinking, Du Jinse would not stupid enough to go to other people''s territory and look for a beating.

 C207 Do not gamble

    Those who resented the heavens all day long, even after she reversed it, he was still the one who resented the earth.


    Just like a man who could not marry, even if he became a woman, he would still be unable to attract the attention of an outstanding man no matter how unkempt he was.


    Du Jinse also felt that this world was unfair to women. If you want to be fair, you have to work hard to fake your chips, make yourself more important, and make yourself the one that cannot be ignored. Then, even if the quality of the resources is low, you will still have the priority compared to others.


    That''s right, men were born with an advantage over women. However, men who didn''t work hard could not get better resources.


    Although Xiao Ying''s words made a lot of sense, she felt that since Da Kui was so kind, Du Jinse was being very unfair to him.


    "But Da Kui is really good, I don''t think he''s fierce, he''s just tall and big, and isn''t very ugly."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying and couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    "I''ve only heard that a lover can''t see things clearly before, but I''ve finally believed it now."


    Da Kui was still not considered ugly.


    Xiao Ying''s face flushed red, she turned and said, "Young miss, you are teasing me."


    Du Jinse restrained the smile on her face and said earnestly: "I''m not teasing you, I just feel that you have eyes. Being able to see someone''s essence through their appearance, I dare to say now, as long as you are able to live with Da Kui wholeheartedly, no matter who it is, all of the maidservant''s wives in this mansion will not live a good life."


    Hearing that, Xiao Ying''s mouth revealed a satisfied smile.


    "With young miss''s blessings."


    Du Jinse said leisurely: "I am not trying to use my blessings to praise you. Since you are willing to defend your man, it shows that you truly want to live a good life. If you can overcome the obstacles in your way, your days will only get better."


    Da Kui being willing to accept Xiao Ying''s past, and Xiao Ying protecting her husband was enough to prove that their lives were going to be good.


    Xiao Ying was a little upset, "Miss, I really want to live a good life with Da Kui."


    Du Jinse sighed, for something like this, no one else could help.


    Du Jinse suddenly remembered something and looked at Xiao Ying, wanting to say something but hesitating to do so. After all, to tear away someone''s scar was more or less cruel at a time like this.


    Xiao Ying was very smart. Seeing Du Jinse''s expression, she knew that she wanted to say something, but it was hard for her to say it. The thing that made it difficult for him to say anything should be her past.


    Although Xiao Ying wished to cut off all ties with the past, she clearly knew that if she really wanted to cut off all ties with the past, the first thing she needed to do was face up to the past in order to find the crux of the problem.


    "Miss, right now, I can only speak with you. If you have anything to say, just ask. I can''t take it anymore."


    Xiao Ying said in a low voice.


    She spoke from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t dare to bring up the topic of the past with Pu Zhu, but the moment she brought it up, Pu Zhu''s tears would start rolling down. She blamed herself, and when she saw Pu Zhu like this, she felt all the pain in her body.


    "Have you ever tried the day?"


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then said slowly.


    Listening to Pu Zhu, one of the reason that Xiao Ying was being strong was because her guest was drunk, and the other was because the lights were dim, so it could not possibly be daytime.


    Xiao Ying''s face flushed red, "Miss."


    Du Jinse immediately explained, "I just feel that even in the dark, one would still be able to sense something, but I can''t really see it clearly. If it was during the day, I would have been able to see the person facing me clearly, maybe, my heart would not feel so afraid, but if it was used on others, it might be better, but I''m afraid that it might not be effective on Da Kui."


    Da Kui''s face looked even more sinister when he smiled, so perhaps it would be better if he did not look at him.


    "Forget it, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Du Jinse said in frustration.


    Xiao Ying thought about it seriously, "I feel that what Miss said makes some sense."


    Du Jinse shook her head and sighed, "Too late, tomorrow is the wedding day. When we''re done, it''ll be midnight. "


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she could not help but sigh.


    Seeing this, Du Jinse couldn''t help but try to persuade her: "Actually, what you''re doing now is also good. During the first three months of pregnancy, if you had slept with too many women, it might have resulted in an abortion."


    Du Jinse had only stood in front of the woman and reminded her. She did not expect Xiao Ying to hear it and was moved.


    After combing her hair, Du Jinse changed into a new set of clothes and walked out.


    Xiao Ying secretly prepared.


    Du Jinse walked to the study room and was stopped.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse was a little shocked. She laughed: "It''s not my first time in the study, even if the prince hid a beauty there, I would only help him, so what should I do to the prince?"


    Li Hao''s doting voice came from inside the study, "Enough, let her in."


    When Du Jinse walked in, she saw Li Hao reclining on the beauty''s bed, Shi San standing there unnaturally.


    Du Jinse sized up the two of them.


    "If it wasn''t for the two of you, I wouldn''t be so strange."


    With a pfft, Li Hao laughed out loud and waved his hand at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse walked over and pulled her to sit.


    "I was a little tired just now, but there are so many officials'' papers, I can''t not approve them. So I ordered the door to prevent anyone from entering, and I told Shi San to review them.


    So that''s how it was.


    Du Jinse was a little curious, "Why didn''t I see you doing anything when I came here before?"


    Li Hao laughed helplessly: "That''s because I is too impatient to work."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, Li Hao was truly like that.


    "Did you come at this time for something?"


    Usually, Li Hao would not ask such a question.


    However, Du Jinse was constantly thinking about this matter, and had no time to pay attention to anything else.


    "The person who stopped us today is one of the people who assassinated the Prince."


    Shi San was shocked and looked towards Li Hao. The King had actually brought that person back to the palace.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "I knows, are you willing to believe him?"


    Du Jinse nodded, "I believe you, but I cannot bet."


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse automatically asked without waiting for Li Hao to ask.


    "I''ve never liked gambling because I can''t afford to lose."


    Since she clearly knew that she couldn''t afford to lose, then why didn''t she choose to bet? Didn''t she consider the cost of winning?


    Everyone wanted to win before they went to the gambling table, but how many could actually win?


    Du Jinse had never thought that her luck was good. Since that was the case, then she would not think about whether she could win or not.


    In this way, she would no longer be interested in going to the gambling table.

 C208 batter

    "You mean, that the I is your most important person, and you mean it with your heart." Li Hao did his best to restrain himself so that his voice didn''t sound any different from usual.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''ve got the wrong point." Du Jinse reminded Li Hao.


    She spoke to him very seriously, okay?


    This Shi Er was still a hidden danger in the capital.


    "To I, it is equally important." Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse said helplessly, "Of course it''s true. Alright, let''s talk about him."


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth raised happily, "He has already been driven out of the capital by me, Shi San can handle it."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she slumped back in her chair and scolded, "Then why didn''t you say so earlier?


    "It''s the I''s fault."


    Li Hao''s eyes were filled with love, if Shi San still did not understand the situation, it was time for his to send him off, he quietly left and closed the door.


    Li Hao walked to Du Jinse''s side and directly reached out to hug Li Hao''s waist.


    "Li Hao, promise me, you must protect yourself well." Du Jinse muttered.


    "You only know how to talk about the I. You never thought about what would happen if you call for the I when you go out?" Li Hao said in a sour tone.


    Du Jinse was startled, "How can it be the same?"


    Li Hao asked, "What''s different?"


    Du Jinse was silent.


    However, Li Hao did not plan on letting Du Jinse go just like that.


    Du Jinse was unable to answer so she opened her mouth: "Because ¡­ You know that. "


    He said this as if he didn''t say it at all.


    "I doesn''t know." Li Hao said coldly.


    Du Jinse bit her lips, this person was truly hateful, she wanted her to say it out loud.


    "Without me, you still have many things worth fighting for. Your mufei will still be sacrificed during the holidays, and your relatives will still be able to see you."


    But she was different. Without Li Hao, Du Jinse felt that she had no more meaning here, she was just a living zombie.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Li Hao extended his hand and scratched Du Jinse''s nose.


    Du Jinse bit her lips and did not say anything.


    In theory, it was the same. Forget it, there was no need to fight over a short period of time.


    "Alright, alright, it''s the same." Du Jinse said perfunctorily.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, how could she not understand the disapproval in her heart?


    "Sooner or later, you will understand." Li Hao said leisurely.


    There were many things that no one would ever predict what would happen before it happened. Just like today, Li Hao would never believe that Du Jinse would ignore her own danger and stand in front of him.


    Du Jinse nodded her head randomly.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse. She still did not understand.


    "When do you want to go tomorrow?" I is talking about Xiao Ying and her wedding. "


    When this matter was brought up, Li Hao''s heart started to sour.


    "I want to go with Xiao Ying. Now that I think about it, I am Xiao Ying''s family, can my family go over? But I''m their matchmaker, so I should be going. "


    "You ¡­"


    Li Hao was angered to death by her.


    Why didn''t she know anything?


    Du Jinse was a little guilty, "In any case, I have nothing to do with marrying people, so I automatically ignored it. Didn''t you find them a wife of ten?"


    She really thought that she only needed to support Xiao Ying a little. Actually, Du Jinse felt that it was fine. There was no problem if she didn''t go, the most important thing was that Li Hao could go.


    She kept insisting that he wanted to go, because he had a faint feeling that if she went, Li Hao might go as well.


    Otherwise, it would be hard to say.


    Pu Zhu had clearly indicated that she did not want to go. After all, her status was very awkward.


    "You really want to see the swoon?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    The wedding ceremony was called the ''Obscurity Ceremony'' because it was held at dusk. It was a ceremony of alternating Yin and Yang in meaning. The wedding ceremony was called the ''Obscuration Ceremony'' because it was held at dusk.


    Da Kui was in a hurry to get married, and whenhe heard the news, she went to find someone else to marry his.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s expectant expression and felt guilty in her heart, "Tomorrow, you will wait for I. We will go together."


    At most, he would accompany her and go earlier.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "Didn''t you say that the Mid-Autumn Festival is near, and that the palace is very busy?"


    Even she had to send a batch of makeup to the palace before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "I am indeed a little busy, but this is something that has been decided long ago, how can I miss our appointment?"


    Most importantly, he wanted to accompany Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded.


    "Then, Your Highness, are you wearing an official''s uniform or are you just a regular at home? I''ll find one for you to clean up."


    "For someone else''s wedding, we shouldn''t try to steal the limelight and put on a lower profile attire."


    Li Hao thought for a while, "Then I''ll wear that royal blue robe."


    Du Jinse laughed, "I don''t want to be a Taoist, why is it called a Taoist robe?"


    "The Daoist Sect is our Orthodoxy. From the Son of Heaven to the commoners, everyone wears Daoist robes everyday."


    "I see."


    Du Jinse nodded, she had thought that those who wore robes all believed in the dao, it seemed like she misunderstood.


    "Then I''ll wear the light blue one, what do you think?" Du Jinse asked.


    "She''s a bit plain." Li Hao frowned slightly.


    "Then what do you think?" Du Jinse asked.


    "How about that red embroidered peony?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao angrily.


    "Are you really stupid, or are you really stupid?"


    Li Hao''s face darkened, she wasn''t just saying he was stupid.


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao threatened as he shouted Du Jinse''s name.


    Du Jinse was even angrier than him.


    "It''s someone else''s wedding. I''m dressed like a bride. I''m going to ruin everything."


    Li Hao was startled, and frowned, "Is that so?"


    Du Jinse saw that he really didn''t understand, and was startled, but after thinking for a bit, she understood.


    The space that Li Hao lived in was a place that ordinary people couldn''t reach.


    The weddings they attended were all for the royal family, and all of them required a large amount of makeup.


    Thus, it was not strange for the room to be filled with red lights. Instead, it was more like someone wearing pink clothes that would startle the world and make the gods cry.


    "When the commoners marry, other than the bride''s parents, everyone else would probably avoid wearing bright red. Even if there is a maidservant or his wife in the family, there would not be a large area of red appearing on their bodies."


    The more Du Jinse said, the more guilty she felt. Are these the same as the customs here? But one thing is certain.


    Du Jinse wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "My bride, you only have this one chance in your life, so you should naturally become the focus of attention? to become the most beautiful one present. "


    Li Hao shook his head, "Is this the wedding that you imagined?" It''s not like that at all.


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "That''s right, this is exactly how I imagined it to be."

 C209 Lonely as Snow

    "Dizzy etiquette is like offering sacrifices. The wedding ceremony is a good occasion to have two surnames, to go to the temple of the sect, and to go down to the generations to follow suit. So a gentleman is more important than you make it sound."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely.


    Du Jinse''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    In the current her, she basically did not remember much about Du Jinse''s previous self anymore.


    Li Hao thought about it, then felt pity and hugged Du Jinse.


    "Your mother died early, and no one told you that. You don''t know what a wedding is, and it''s understandable."


    Du Jinse took the chance to hug Li Hao, "It''s alright, even if I don''t get to see your wedding, I will definitely see you again."


    Li Hao''s body stiffened as she slowly said, "If I marry someone else, then I can''t appear on my day."


    "Is that so?" Du Jinse stuttered.


    Li Hao nodded.


    "I don''t know any of that." Du Jinse was a little sad.


    Although she tried her best to follow the customs of the world, she still found it difficult to assimilate into them.


    Du Jinse suddenly felt that she was very superficial.


    She knew that, but it was only on the surface.


    Suddenly, she felt very sad.


    "Actually, I know what I''m doing. I won''t use it anyway."


    Du Jinse self-deprecatingly said.


    Li Hao reached out and held her hand.


    "It might be useful."


    If he had known back then that he would fall in love with Du Jinse, he might have chosen a safer way to do it.


    Even if the heavens did wrong, it could still be forgiven. If the heavens did wrong, one could not live.


    Li Hao suddenly thought of this in his mind. Wasn''t he just falling into his own trap?


    Du Jinse''s emotions came and went quickly, as she reached out her hand to push Li Hao.


    "Enough, you don''t have to feel sad for me. Even I feel that it''s nothing."


    Is it really nothing?


    Li Hao looked deeply at Du Jinse. She could not be by his side during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and she could not be by his side when he was getting married.


    Li Hao secretly decided that he had to fight for this matter.


    At most, he would just take Du Jinse to the border trial.


    Just like what Du Jinse had said, if he was unable to buy status for her, then she would bring the domestic prostitute to the borders, and no one could gossip about him.


    Li Hao hugged Du Jinse tightly.


    Fighting sometimes pushed her to the heart of the struggle.


    Wasn''t it also to protect her that he had sent Du Jinse into the dust back then?


    "Mo Mo, you must remember, no matter what I do, it is all for our sake." Li Hao muttered.


    Du Jinse lifted her head uneasily, and looked at Li Hao. What was he trying to do? He even mentioned us.


    Xiao Ying and Da Kui were both people of the Palace. Even though the two of them were free people, everyone in the Palace had silently agreed to this fact.


    Therefore, Xiao Ying combed her hair and clothes in the morning in Du Jinse''s courtyard.


    Du Jinse looked at the woman as she combed Xiao Ying''s hair. Her eyes were filled with envy.


    As the women combed their hair, they sang a comb song.


    It was clearly a song to persuade her new daughter-in-law to filial piety and harmony with her husband and wife. For some reason, Du Jinse felt sad.


    The Ten Whole Wife combed Xiao Ying''s hair, painted her makeup, removed the shawl that covered her body, and changed her clothes. The Xiao Ying in front of her was also a new wife.


    "Miss Xiao Ying, this old woman wishes you every success." The woman laughed.


    Du Jinse smiled as she explained to Xiao Ying, "Originally, the matter of combing your hair, was only appropriate for your mother to do. It''s just that you don''t know who your parents are, so the Prince invited all ten women to comb your hair. You will be lucky like her in the future."


    Originally, when Xiao Ying heard what the woman had said, she was a little unhappy. She kept having the feeling that she was ridiculing him, and only after hearing Du Jinse''s explanation did she know that she was treating her as a servant.


    She quickly took out a bag and handed it to the woman.


    "It''s been hard on you, Aunt."


    The woman accepted the bag, and supporting Xiao Ying, she said that it wasn''t hard at all.


    "Miss, let''s go."


    Xiao Ying took two steps forward and turned to look at Du Jinse, wanting to say something, but stopped himself.


    Du Jinse smiled and waved, "You go first, I''ll wait for Your Highness."


    This was what she promised Li Hao.


    Xiao Ying suddenly struggled free from the woman, walked up, and knelt in front of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was shocked, and immediately stopped her from kneeling. The thing she disliked the most was kneeling.


    "Miss, I can''t repay the kindness you''ve shown me in this life. Continue to repay it in the next."


    After hearing this, Du Jinse was a little unhappy, "What did you say? Xiao Ying, if it wasn''t for the kindness you gave me back then, I wouldn''t have treated you so well."


    Right now, Du Jinse believed in her previous life and this life more than anyone else. It was because of this reason that she did not wish for Xiao Ying to make such a promise.


    Xiao Ying was pulled to her feet by Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse pushed her away.


    "Hurry up and get on the palanquin, don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Xiao Ying was reluctant, but the woman still came over and pulled her away.


    When Xiao Ying and the others left the courtyard, she slowly sat down.


    "What''s so good about marrying someone, you even need to be controlled by them."


    After Du Jinse said this, she felt that her heart was no longer as uncomfortable as before.


    That''s right, wasn''t she much freer than a married woman?


    Du Jinse let out a long sigh.


    He stood up and walked back and forth twice before deciding to go to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    She wanted to turn grief into food.


    Du Jinse was startled, she did not have any grief.


    However, Pu Zhu should be a little sad.


    Du Jinse had originally invited Pu Zhu over, but who knew that she would actually reject it?


    Du Jinse decided to go and see Pu Zhu.


    Du Jinse specially made a palanquin with no Prince Mo¡¯s Manor logo. When it was still a distance away from the inn, she stopped, and went out fully prepared.


    "Madam ¡­" The guards gathered around.


    Du Jinse said indifferently: "I''m going to see a friend, I''ll be out shortly."


    The Madam did not even listen to the words of the Prince, and their words were even more useless. Everyone silently followed Du Jinse.


    With such a large lineup, the young official of the inn was so frightened that he hurriedly came to welcome them.


    Du Jinse waved his hand, "I know where it is, just go and look for it yourself."


    So they were looking for someone.


    When the people at the inn heard this, they retreated. This sort of entrance and exit brought along many people who were either rich or powerful. It was hard to say whether they were going to find trouble with the people at the inn.


    Du Jinse walked over to Pu Zhu''s room and knocked on the door.


    Pu Zhu replied after a while: "What is it?"


    "It''s me, Mo Mo. I''m here to see you." Du Jinse said.


    Pu Zhu quickly opened the door, looked at the people standing in front of the door, and said, "Come in."


    She stepped aside.


    The guard took a look inside, then came out and stood guard outside the door.


    "Why are you here?" Pu Zhu could not help but ask.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu, "I came to see you."


    Just as she expected, Pu Zhu''s eyes were red and swollen.

 C210 leave

    "You didn''t go there?"


    Pu Zhu was a little surprised.


    "No one will follow you for the rest of their lives. You will always have to walk your own path."


    Pu Zhu was silent for a moment, then said: "You''re right."


    No matter what, Du Jinse was still Da Kui''s matriarch. Whether she went or not, the difference between them was still huge.


    Du Jinse paused, "I will wait for your highness, I will go take a look later."


    Hearing this, Pu Zhu felt a little embarrassed, she had misunderstood Du Jinse just now.


    Pu Zhu realised that she changed a little.


    "You''re done packing?" Du Jinse looked at the luggage on the bed and was a little surprised.


    "I''ll go to the manor now." The two of them sat facing each other for a long time before Pu Zhu finally spoke.


    Du Jinse was speechless. Pu Zhu was clearly looking forward to the day of Xiao Ying''s wedding, yet she rejected him. She actually chose to go to the Villa today.


    "I talked to Xiao Ying yesterday. Three days after she and Da Kui returned to the manor, there would be a helper for you."


    "What about you?"


    Pu Zhu was a little surprised. She had always thought that Xiao Ying would stay by her side.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Me? I still have to wait a while."


    Pu Zhu became anxious, "That is not what I meant. I was saying, you don''t have anyone reliable by your side, if there''s anything you need, you don''t even have someone to help you."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu, "You are my retreating steps, how can you say that."


    Pu Zhu stared blankly at him, "You ¡­ You don''t intend to stay with the Prince? "


    She heard what Du Jinse meant when she said that.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Why?" Pu Zhu found it hard to understand.


    She was the concubine that the Emperor had promised to King Mo.


    "Didn''t you say earlier that you would fight for it? What? Did the Emperor reject the King of the Desert''s request to go to the Frontier? "


    Du Jinse stuck out her index finger to her lips, and Pu Zhu immediately covered it with her hand.


    Du Jinse warned them repeatedly, this matter is a secret, it should not be leaked out from their mouths.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Everything I''ve done today was just to prepare for a rainy day. I can''t wait until I''m kicked out of the city, but I don''t have a place to stay. After all, I''m not always so lucky to meet all of you."


    Du Jinse consoled Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu felt that it was a completely different situation.


    "It''s different to sweep the floor and leave the house by yourself." After thinking for a while, Pu Zhu spoke out.


    Du Jinse lightly hit Pu Zhu, and laughed: "Why are you so hateful?"


    If he were to see through it, he would not be able to do so. If he were to see through it, it would not be good.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse and sighed, "I thought that only we, would have such a clear understanding of matters of the heart."


    Du Jinse laughed, "Alright, the reason I''m here today, is to visit you."


    Pu Zhu forced a smile back at Du Jinse, "It''s fine. It''s just as you said, no one cannot leave each other."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu, "I''ll send two people to send you there."


    When Pu Zhu heard it, she did not decline. She had originally planned to borrow two people from Du Jinse, but she had always been embarrassed to speak.


    Du Jinse knew that Pu Zhu might not have any money on him, but there were a lot of jewelry that she needed, so she had to ensure Pu Zhu''s safety.


    Pu Zhu took her luggage and went to settle the accounts.


    Du Jinse had already called for a carriage for Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu never thought that Du Jinse''s plan would be so thorough. After she got on the carriage, she lifted up the palanquin curtain.


    Du Jinse walked closer.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse seriously, "Thank you for visiting me."


    Du Jinse laughed, "When we get there, if there''s anything that''s inappropriate, you can bear with it for now. I''ll come see you in two days."


    Pu Zhu nodded, "Don''t worry, I am not such a delicate person."


    After leaving the brothel, she was not used to a lot of things, but after staying at the relay station for so many days, she had seen some people and understood why the old procuress said they could not leave the brothel.


    Since she decided to leave, she would never go back.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth rose slightly.


    "I''ll come see you in a few days." Du Jinse thought that maybe she would meet her during the Mid-Autumn Festival that day.


    That was probably her most leisurely day.


    "Mo Mo, my family name is Zhu, my name is Yu''er."


    Du Jinse was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at Pu Zhu, "Good name."


    Pu Zhu laughed, "I also think it''s a good name, just that in the past, I did not disgrace my ancestors by being that kind of person."


    "Zhu Yuer, be careful along the way."


    Du Jinse retreated two steps.


    Pu Zhu smiled at Du Jinse and put down the palanquin curtain.


    "Take care of her."


    Du Jinse instructed.


    The two people she sent out agreed.


    As Du Jinse watched them leave, her heart was filled with melancholy. She slowly turned around and said, "Return to the house."


    Originally, she should not have gone out today. She had only thought of Pu Zhu ¡­ She should be calling her Zhu Yuer now, but she thought that it would be hard for her, so she came over to take a look.


    I didn''t expect her to be right.


    If Pu Zhu went to the Manor alone, there would definitely be danger.


    The carriage was suddenly seized.


    Du Jinse frowned, she pushed away the palanquin curtain and saw the Prince Qing standing a little to the left of him. He saw her pushing away the palanquin curtain, looking at him quietly.


    Du Jinse first estimated the strength of both sides. Seeing that her own side was no less than the other, his heart finally felt a little at ease.


    "If you want to invite me in, why don''t we meet by chance? Prince Mo''s concubine, come down and drink a cup of tea before leaving." The Prince Qing slowly spoke out.


    What the heck, only ghosts would believe that it was just a coincidence.


    "Men and women are not supposed to be intimate with each other. Prince Qing, please make things easier and allow us a way out." Du Jinse said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    Prince Qing gave a short laugh, "Are you telling me men and women aren''t close with each other?"


    Then he changed his words, "Prince Mo''s concubine, do you not wish to attend the gathering at the palace during the mid-autumn of August?"


    Du Jinse frowned slightly as impatience rose in her heart.


    "Your Highness Prince Qing is joking. I am just a mere concubine, how could I participate in the palace feast?"


    The Prince Qing laughed, "That''s right, it would be easier if you were not there."


    As he spoke, he glanced at the sedan.


    Du Jinse did not budge, and instructed: "The Duke is waiting for me, why aren''t you leaving?"


    Prince Qing was a little angry.


    "King Mo will do something good with Princess Ming Xia that day. Are you very happy when you hear this news? King Mo finally gets what he wanted and marries a beauty. "


    Do good?


    Du Jinse pinched the handkerchief with all her might, her face pale white and her lips bloodless.


    Thank you, Prince Qing, for telling me this. Du Jinse tried her best to control herself, but she couldn''t hide the trembling in her voice.


    Prince Qing suddenly moved forward and a guard stopped him, "Prince Qing, please behave yourself."


    Prince Qing was furious, he whipped the guard''s hand, "I has only spoken a few words to Prince Mo''s concubine, how can you overestimate your own weight?"


    The guard did not dare to retaliate. A bloody wound immediately appeared on his hand.


    When Du Jinse heard the sound of the wind coming from the whip, she lifted the curtain to look, and was immediately enraged.


    "Your highness Prince Qing is truly mighty. But, if you want to be powerful, you just have to find the servants in your residence. Don''t you think you''re being too much?"

 C211 Reward

    Prince Qing extended his hand out to the side. The people in his residence handed over a silver ingot and he threw it to the guard who was whipped by him without even looking at it.


    "You''re quite loyal, let me take a look at this silver ingot."


    The Prince Mo¡¯s Manor Guard stood straight, the silver smashed into his body, falling to the ground and creating a hole on the ground, his eyes did not even turn around.


    Prince Qing had never been ignored like this before. He sat on the horse and looked down at the guard condescendingly.


    "This is a reward from I, why aren''t you thanking me?"


    They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen such a shameless person.


    Du Jinse casually grabbed a purse to her side and looked inside. She then found a handful of copper coins and threw it towards Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing only felt his vision blur, and then he subconsciously shifted his body, unable to sit still anymore. He awkwardly grabbed the reins of the horse.


    Du Jinse is too close to the Prince Qing, and since everyone is protecting the Prince Qing, it is naturally you who should look around. Who would pay attention to a weak girl like Du Jinse?


    Prince Qing was furious as he saw the copper coin on the ground.


    "Du Jinse, what do you mean?"


    Did she take him for a beggar? In a fit of anger, he shouted out the three words'' Du Jinse ''.


    Du Jinse said coldly: "Master Prince Qing, since you have hysteria, it is best to take advantage of it while it is not serious. Otherwise, the Emperor will be very sad."


    wouldn''t admit it even if he was beaten to death. She didn''t think that the previous body was hers to begin with.


    Prince Qing glared at Du Jinse fiercely.


    To think that she was so vicious. How could a hysterical prince inherit the throne?


    After taking a few deep breaths, Prince Qing regained his usual calm and collected appearance.


    "Tell these people to retreat. I has something to say to you."


    As the dog''s mouth could spit ivory, Du Jinse put down the palanquin curtain.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had the intention to leave, the Prince Qing immediately dismounted and walked over. He lifted his palanquin curtain and sat on it.


    "You ¡­"


    "I only wants to say a few words with you. You don''t want anyone to spread bad news, right?" The Prince Qing threatened.


    Du Jinse coldly snorted. Honestly speaking, facing this kind of Prince Qing, Du Jinse really had no choice, she couldn''t really do anything to him, right?


    Although in her heart, Du Jinse wished that she could tear Prince Qing into ten thousand pieces.


    The commoners who lived in the capital were full of gossip. However, they were clear about some things and hid far away. Otherwise, they might not even be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    However, behind each door, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at them.


    Du Jinse opened her palanquin curtain, "Let''s talk inside."


    Even though she was open, in the end, she had to think for King Mo''s face.


    The corners of Prince Qing''s mouth curled up. It seemed that he could only put some effort in dealing with a woman like her.


    "You don''t know, in the past few days, brother Mo has become enemies with the entire imperial government for your sake."


    Du Jinse was uneasy in her heart, but on the surface she looked at Prince Qing as if nothing had happened.


    Prince Qing sneered, "Looks like brother Mo wasted effort. You didn''t care too much about it, so since that''s the case, why did I bother telling you all this?"


    Du Jinse said faintly, "This was originally superfluous on your part."


    Prince Qing glared at Du Jinse. Good, very good, she always had a way to make him angry.


    "King Mo does not want to marry Princess Ming Xia, but everyone in the imperial court approved of his marrying her. He is truly weak on his own, don''t tell me you do not feel sorry for him."


    When Prince Qing said this, he was gloating.


    This was a disaster. Fortunately, he was smart enough to see through her early on.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, "Prince Qing is done speaking? Can this little girl leave now? "


    Prince Qing''s mouth was not twisted from anger, "During the Mid-Autumn Family''s feast, King Mo and Princess Ming Xia will take care of this matter. At that time, even if King Mo does not marry Ming Xia, what can you do? You''ll always be a concubine. "


    Du Jinse nodded, "Thank you for your reminder, if there is nothing else, my daughter will take her leave."


    "Of course there is. I can bring you to the feast at home." Prince Qing was as unhappy as he could be.


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and looked at him, "A condition?"


    She was finally moved. At least he didn''t waste his breath.


    "Follow I." The Prince Qing was naturally unwilling to reveal his plan.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I will consider it."


    Prince Qing snorted, "There are only a few days left. You better think about it carefully, you can''t ask King Mo to take on all the pressure by himself, right?"


    "Alright." Du Jinse turned and walked towards the carriage.


    Prince Qing opened his mouth. After thinking about it, he retreated to the side.


    This time, when Du Jinse and the others left, Prince Qing only pulled his horse''s reins to watch from the side.


    Honestly speaking, the Prince Qing could not understand why King Mo was so against Ming Xia marrying him.


    To have Ming Xia was equivalent to having the power backing her.


    However, because of King Mo''s attitude, the Emperor wanted him to marry even more.


    If he and his wife got on well, his throne would be in jeopardy.


    Du Jinse silently sat in the palanquin, thinking of things, and when she arrived at Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he saw Li Hao standing there with a dark face.


    Du Jinse walked over and gently hugged him for a bit, then turned and instructed, "Bring out the best medicine to treat your injuries."


    Li Hao didn''t have time to scold her when he heard her.


    "Where are you hurt?"


    Du Jinse raised her hand, "It''s him, Prince Qing is stopping our carriage, he is blocking in front of me, not letting Prince Qing near."


    The guard wanted to speak but was stopped by a warning look from Du Jinse.


    "Prince Qing, what is he doing now?"


    Du Jinse held onto King Mo''s hand, "Let''s walk and talk."


    That guard had only said me, but the Duke and Du Jinse had already walked far away, leaving him in a mess in the wind.


    "Brother Mu, forget it, the Madam will tell the prince." The guards advised.


    It was better for Madam to speak of such matters. If they did, they would be incriminating.


    Seeing that the Duke had left, the guards also slowly dispersed.


    What were they doing here, waiting for the medicine? They weren''t injured, but they didn''t expect the Madam to be so benevolent. The first thing she said upon returning to the residence was to pay attention to their injuries.


    Although Du Jinse was not as heroic as the Prince Qing in doing this, it was obvious that she was more popular. Especially when she thought of how the Prince Qing used silver to smash people, the Madam actually wanted to throw the copper coin back, to the point that she wanted to cry with indignation.


    How did she think of this? At that time, they had thought that they would definitely suffer a loss due to this mute. Who knew that once Du Jinse did this action, they would feel as good as new in their hearts.


    If not for the fact that they were afraid of Prince Qing''s identity, they would have grabbed a handful of copper coins and tossed it over to him.


    It was too much.

 C212 Consultation

    "Why did the Prince Qing kidnap you?"


    Li Hao''s mind was filled with thoughts of Prince Qing wanting to harm Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse reached out and grabbed Li Hao''s hand.


    "He just wanted to tell me something."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse suspiciously.


    Du Jinse lightly leaned on Li Hao''s chest.


    "My prince, why are you so foolish? Don''t you know that if you keep causing such a ruckus, Princess Ming Xia will never be able to stop himself?"


    Li Hao''s eyelids jumped, "You already know about it?"


    Du Jinse replied softly, "Your Highness. There is no wall in this world that is impervious to the wind. "


    Even Xiao Ying and the others had heard that Li Hao was going to marry Ming Xia, although their information was not as accurate as the Prince Qing''s.


    "Even if I doesn''t marry, he wouldn''t marry that woman."


    Some people could truly be detested for no reason. Li Hao knew very well that it was because Ming Xia had treated Du Jinse poorly, that he hated her so much.


    In any case, Li Hao had already made up his mind. At the Mid-Autumn Festival, he would marry the adopted daughter of the Prince An in front of the Emperor and all his imperial relatives.


    Although Jin Se''s status was low, she was still the adopted daughter of the Prince An.


    Furthermore, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, the royal relatives and relatives would gather together, and the atmosphere would be harmonious, not like in the imperial court, where everything must be done according to the rules.


    Du Jinse did not say anything, but tightly hugged Li Hao''s waist.


    "Your Highness, it is my fortune to be able to meet you. Fortunately, I didn''t miss you." Du Jinse''s voice was muffled, her small face rubbing against Li Hao''s chest.


    King Mo was truly an oddity within the royal family.


    "Then you must treasure it." Li Hao took this opportunity to promote himself.


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked at Li Hao.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Du Jinse told him everything that the Prince Qing had said, and then quietly sat beside him, waiting to digest everything.


    King Mo''s expression turned serious, "You said that all of this was said by the Prince Qing?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Despicable, shameless, despicable." Li Hao was truly angry. A marriage alliance between two Prince Qing s was not enough, do you still want to sacrifice him?


    "What are you going to do?" Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    "What else can we do? Rather than exposing them and giving them time to prepare a new plan, it would be better to just wait and see. "


    Du Jinse nodded, "That''s good."


    Li Hao worriedly reached out his hand to touch Du Jinse''s face, "Are you really alright?"


    Du Jinse raised her eyebrows, "Could it be that you want to have your body examined?"


    Originally, Li Hao didn''t have that intention, but at this moment, he was hooked by Du Jinse, and wanted to give her a proper medical examination.


    "That''s good."


    Li Hao''s thin lips curled up slightly.


    Du Jinse copied him and tapped his forehead.


    "Am I going to attend Da Kui''s wedding?"


    Du Jinse reminded Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with hidden bitterness.


    "When I came back, I thought you were going to pack up and wait for me."


    Du Jinse felt a shiver down her spine, was this still the King Mo that she knew? Why did she feel that he was like a young daughter-in-law that eagerly awaited her husband''s return?


    Ao Jiao was still as proud as before. It was just that it was more like she was acting coquettishly now.


    "Has the king prepared everything? "Then I''ll hurry and change my clothes first." Du Jinse ignored his resentful wife and quickly went to find clothes.


    Originally, when she went to see Pu Zhu, she wouldn''t waste too much time.


    Although the wedding was in the evening, such matters would not wait for someone. It was still a matter of being early and not being late.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, who was just worrying about him, and helplessly smiled as if there was a gust of wind and her figure disappeared.


    It was impossible for a person to be surrounded by only one person in this life. However, many women wouldn''t understand this principle. In their eyes, their husband was their heaven.


    Although Du Jinse always did her best to act humble, in truth, from the bottom of her heart, she treated herself as Li Hao''s equal.


    And it was also because of this that Li Hao was unknowingly affected by her, and the originally lofty him unconsciously treated Du Jinse as an equal. Of course, he only thought that it was because of her past identity, and didn''t suspect anything.


    After the two of them changed into their outfits and sat on the palanquin, Du Jinse could not help but ask in a low voice: "Since you''ve gone, there''s no way you won''t eat or drink, what should we do?"


    Li Hao frowned.


    "It won''t do. When that day comes, I will not be able to push away his illness."


    When he said that, Du Jinse was strongly against it, but she nodded her head in agreement, "There is no other way."


    Although she said that, for some reason, after she said it, Du Jinse was a little excited. Even she didn''t know that, so it turned out that she was looking forward to spending the Mid-Autumn Festival with Li Hao.


    Li Hao was moved by the look of anticipation in her eyes as he reached out and took Du Jinse in his arms.


    Du Jinse pushed him, "Your Highness, these clothes are so wrinkled."


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "Don''t you know that it''s infuriating to watch something like this."


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "Then when we come back, I will make a bitter gourd for you."


    Mentioning the bitter gourd, Li Hao frowned. It was so bitter, I really don''t know, why Du Jinse liked to eat these bitter things.


    "What are you eating? I only wants to eat you." Li Hao whispered into Du Jinse''s ear.


    Du Jinse acted as if she wanted to hit Li Hao, and grabbed his hand, putting it to her lips and started sucking on it.


    Du Jinse struggled for a while, but Li Hao held on tightly, not willing to let go.


    "Your Royal Highness, we are only going as guests. Do not do anything that would cause a ruckus. Give an order and we will quietly enter. Do not let anyone report this."


    It was one thing for Da Kui and the others to come out and welcome them, but it was different for them to announce it to the public, which was equivalent to asking Da Kui and the others to come out and welcome their master.


    Li Hao casually answered and then ordered.


    "Today, Da Kui and the others are the masters. Even if they were to work in the palace, the prince would not sit in the upper seats as a matter of fact. It would be better to just sit in the guest seats."


    After a while, Du Jinse remembered something.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a funny expression.


    "Mo Mo, do you think that I doesn''t know anything?"


    Du Jinse embarrassedly coughed lightly, "Your Royal Highness, you know about etiquette, and the etiquette that is prevalent among commoners, there are still some differences."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse as if she understood her words.


    "Alright, this I will listen to you." He was willing to listen to Du Jinse, and the others couldn''t do anything about it.


    Du Jinse''s smiling face was like a flower, "No, Your Royal Highness, Mo Mo will listen to whatever Your Highness says."


    Li Hao rolled his eyes, did she listen to him? Why didn''t he feel it?


    "Your Highness, your status is here, you should be participating in Da Kui''s wedding, the most powerful person there, Da Kui will give way to you, no matter what you do. When that time comes, your highness shouldn''t think that all of this is natural."


    Du Jinse was still worried.


    Li Hao immediately used his lips to cover Du Jinse''s blabbering lips.

 C213 Yours

    "Prince, we''re here ¡­"


    After the carriage stopped, the driver jumped off and stood respectfully at the side.


    Someone lifted the curtain of the palanquin, Li Hao got off the carriage first and extended his hand out, Du Jinse helped Li Hao down.


    Someone had been looking out from the door, and upon seeing the symbol of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor on the palanquin, they quickly ran inside.


    "Brother Da Kui, you''re here, the prince''s palanquin has arrived outside the door."


    Da Kui was currently entertaining guests with Xiao Ying, and upon hearing these words, he immediately pulled Xiao Ying along to welcome him outside. He was so moved that he couldn''t even express it.


    He only found out yesterday that the prince was overjoyed that he had agreed to come. What a great honor this was!


    Many of the people who came were people that Da Kui and his wife would work together in the Duke Palaces. When they first heard that the Duke had arrived, they felt that it was unbelievable, but they still followed Da Kui and his wife to welcome them.


    When they heard that Da Kui had gotten married, and even married such a young and beautiful wife, they were even more enthusiastic than if they had married themselves. When they saw that everyone had come to welcome them, they couldn''t help but stand up and walk out.


    Just as Du Jinse stood firm, everyone came out to welcome him.


    Li Hao saw and whispered: "This was not called out by the I."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a bit of amusement. Was he trying to cut off their relationship?


    "Your highness, madam, you have come." Da Kui snickered, Du Jinse looked at Da Kui who was dressed in a wedding attire, which made the scene even darker, and quietly buried his face behind Li Hao''s back. What should he do? She was going to laugh.


    "I is the guest here, Da Kui, you are the master, there is no need to be so polite." Although Li Hao felt that Da Kui was in a miserable state, but he was still much stronger than Du Jinse. She did not even raise an eyebrow.


    Hearing Li Hao say that, Da Kui immediately nodded, "Yes, your highness is a guest, a guest, please come in Your highness."


    Da Kui turned around, and saw that everyone was looking at him with eyes filled with admiration, and his waist straightened a bit.


    "Everyone, move out of the way."


    Da Kui led the way.


    There was no one in Da Kui''s home, so only those who stayed with him and helped him left and right, and those who were with him in the Palace, the remaining wedding nanny, came.


    Just like this, he still took out his long term savings and properly made three tables. The two tables were already filled with people, and the only table that was empty was the one at''s table.


    Li Hao did not hold back, he sat down casually, and then used his chin and pointed at Du Jinse: "You sit."


    Right now, it was as if she had become a completely different person. She really had become his wife.


    As she sat obediently beside Li Hao, Du Jinse could only smile at him.


    It should be because everyone is drunk and self-conscious, Xiao Ying felt that she was prettier than any other day. Her cheeks were slightly red and her eyes were shining.


    Du Jinse rejoiced inwardly, she was still sick, if not, she would be the topic of discussion.


    "The two of you ¡­" Li Hao wanted to say something.


    Du Jinse coughed lightly. She was married, why did he make it sound like she was talking to her boss?


    Li Hao innocently glanced at Du Jinse. He couldn''t possibly tell him to say something like "congratulations", could it? Forget it, let''s get straight to the point.


    "This is a gift from Madam and I."


    Since he was already here, there was no reason for him to be empty-handed.


    Regarding the matter of gifting something, Li Hao had decided to give him a set of baby locks. Du Jinse firmly opposed this as he would definitely not think too much about it since he was pregnant right now.


    Du Jinse felt that since Pu Zhu was giving away all her jewelry, it would be a little excessive for him to give it away again.


    Giving away money was actually rude to the host.


    In the end, Li Hao still made the decision to give the couple two pieces of cloth and a pair of jade.


    This was also a gift worthy of Li Hao''s status. Although the gifts were not outstanding, it was not enough to make people unhappy.


    Da Kui thanked him and passed the things to Xiao Ying, who entered the house first.


    Li Hao and the others arrived a little later, and after sitting for a while, someone came over and said that the auspicious time had arrived, and that they could begin.


    The suona blew even more cheerfully, Li Hao frowned, it was truly too noisy.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse quietly held Li Hao''s hand below.


    Li Hao turned and looked at Du Jinse.


    In any case, it would be over soon, so he would just have to endure for a while.


    Du Jinse watched with interest.


    Li Hao was not interested in any of this. He only saw that Du Jinse was happy and let her be.


    With a loud "sent to the bridal chamber", the atmosphere at the scene reached a climax.


    Du Jinse sighed in satisfaction and quietly pulled Li Hao away.


    In the end, it was still someone else''s wedding, so he was unable to experience the feelings of the person in question.


    Also, Du Jinse realized that because she was with Li Hao, many people were a little more restrained. They had come to show their face, and since they had already achieved their goal, staying or not did not matter anymore.


    Returning back to the sedan, Li Hao asked Du Jinse, "Didn''t you want to have a good look at it? "Why are you leaving so early?"


    Du Jinse automatically tilted her head and leaned on Li Hao''s shoulder.


    "I just want to get along with the prince a little longer."


    When Li Hao heard it, he stopped laughing and embraced Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, I don''t know what will happen in the future, but now, if I were to get married, my wangfei can only be you."


    Du Jinse''s mouth formed a curve, but before her smile could form on her lips, it had already disappeared.


    "Prince, to be honest, I don''t want to see you like this at all."


    Li Hao covered her lips and said fiercely: "I forbid you to say this again."


    She was always discouraging him, he was really afraid that Du Jinse''s negative emotions would affect him.


    Du Jinse''s eyes sparkled as she reached out to pull Li Hao''s hand away, "Your Royal Highness, no matter what decision you make, I will stand firmly by your side."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with warm eyes. Not bad, this was his woman.


    She would think for herself and persuade herself not to be sentimental, but if he insisted, she would be on his side.


    "Mo Mo, it''s not that I have to put you in danger, we have a chance. I just want to fight for it."


    Li Hao closed his eyes and meditated in satisfaction.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth lifted slightly, "No matter what kind of decision the Prince makes, I will always support you."


    She was cold and detached, as if she did not know what to do. In fact, she did not dare to put her heart into it. Although she could now look coldly at the situation between Du Jinse and Prince Qing, she was still affected.


    In her interactions with King Mo, in the beginning, it was more or less like a trade. In any case, Du Jinse felt the same way.


    After getting along with him for a long time, Du Jinse had a deeper understanding of the King Mo.


    However, she did not dare Li Hao to know even though she had clearly revealed her true feelings. Even if she had said some words of love, she would only say them in a very perfunctory manner.

 C214 Unexpected

    When Xiao Ying returned to the Duke Palaces in three days, she gave a banquet to the couple.


    Da Kui was a little fidgety, wasn''t he looking down on Xiao Ying?


    Looking at Xiao Ying''s expression, it was likely that the two people could be considered to be in harmony.


    "Although I''ve mentioned something to Xiao Ying before, I still want to seek your opinion on it."


    Du Jinse looked at Da Kui and said.


    Da Kui stood up nervously, "Mistress, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Du Jinse was speechless when she saw his anxious look. Was she really that scary? Alright, Du Jinse will do her best to keep a smile on her face.


    "I bought a manor, you know. I want you and your wife to help me take care of it. Are you willing?"


    Xiao Ying looked up at Da Kui.


    Xiao Ying had mentioned this to Da Kui long ago.


    On one hand, it was because it was convenient to do it at the manor, and on the other hand, it was also for the couple. being pregnant and giving birth could only be hidden for a short while, and it could not be hidden for an entire lifetime.


    But to some outsiders, there was no need for them to explain everything one by one. After all, no one would like to be above their heads and be forgiven. Da Kui was a seven foot tall man, he had to walk outside, he had to show his face.


    But having a wife was different. Xiao Ying''s weakness was Da Kui''s weakness.


    Du Jinse understood the power of the rumors too well, so she hoped that the two of them would stay far away from the Palace.


    Although there were many people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor in her manor, they were all from outside the second gate. They would not be like the women in the backyard, who liked to get to the bottom of things.


    Even if Xiao Ying revealed it not long ago, these people would not know that the two of them had just gotten married and would not suspect anything.


    These words, Du Jinse had clearly dissected them for Xiao Ying, and Xiao Ying had explained them clearly to him.


    So, when Da Kui heard this, he nodded his head, "Madam, from now on, Da Kui will be your slave."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, and laughed: "I still have to thank you, but you saying this, I am so scared that I can''t even say ''thank you''. Once we are there, stop talking, do more, especially not talking to those poor people who don''t have homes."


    Du Jinse knew that Da Kui was not an easy person to show off.


    Da Kui agreed.


    Du Jinse looked at the two''s attire and nodded.


    "Since it has been decided, go back and quickly clean up. Let''s see if you can get there earlier. I still have many things waiting for you."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse said with embarrassment: "Logically speaking, your newlyweds ¡­"


    Xiao Ying interrupted Du Jinse and said, "Miss, we have packed our stuff and hired a small carriage, and are outside right now."


    Du Jinse was stunned when she heard it, "Ah, isn''t this way too fast?"


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and laughed: "After I told Da Kui, Da Kui said that Miss is our new parents, and anxiously asked me to pack my luggage the next day."


    Du Jinse was a little touched in her heart. Lowering her head to look at her clothes, there wasn''t anything inappropriate about going out.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Truly swift and decisive.


    The three of them left as soon as they said it, but when Shi San saw them on the way, he asked them about it. He said that they were going to the Manor, and Shi San''s face turned odd.


    He thought about Shi Er who was sent to the villa by the Duke. He groaned in his heart, thinking that it would take some time for the Lady to go to the villa, what should he do now?


    Shi San hurriedly grabbed a person and instructed him as he followed Du Jinse and the others back to the Manor.


    Going to the Villa was different from usual. It would take a long time and would be easy to accompany. Now that Du Jinse was sitting in the palanquin, she suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were always unconsciously glancing to the side. Even though she was alone, her body was still leaning to the side.


    He did not feel like he was in the city, but after exiting the city gates, there were very few people along the way.


    When they finally reached the place, the sedan stopped. Du Jinse was shocked, he opened the curtain and asked: "What''s going on?"


    "Madam, we''re here."


    Du Jinse focused. Normally, she would chat and laugh with Li Hao and felt that they would arrive really quickly. She didn''t expect it to be so far.


    This was the first time Du Jinse felt that the manor was far away.


    He rubbed his cheeks and pinched his cheeks to make himself look better.


    Du Jinse got off the carriage and looked at the manor''s gate. Her heart was in high spirits.


    This was her asset, hers.


    "Miss." Xiao Ying approached Du Jinse a little nervously.


    Just as Du Jinse was about to tease Xiao Ying a little, she suddenly saw a figure from the corner of her eye. Her body stiffened and she subconsciously looked to her side;


    Shi Er did not expect to see Du Jinse so soon, and his excited mood was written all over his face.


    He stepped over the crowd and walked forward.


    Shi San rushed forward and blocked in front of Du Jinse, berating him: "Protector Du, didn''t Manager Di tell you the rules?"


    Shi Er stopped in his tracks, glanced at Shi San, and then glanced at Du Jinse before retreating into the crowd.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San and remembered the unnatural look on her face when she went to the study that day. Back then, when Li Hao said that it was fashion that was helping him review the memorial, she had believed it.


    "Shi San." Du Jinse lightly called Shi San''s name.


    Shi San''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Du Jinse would definitely ask that question, so he slowly turned around.


    "Reporting to Madam, it''s the prince who said so. Anyway, he''s only here in the manor, and this person is very loyal to Madam. It''s good that he''s here to take care of Madam in the manor."


    Shi San laughed, trying his best to make himself look innocent.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San and sneered, "In this case, it''s actually the Duke''s good intentions."


    Shi San bowed, "Yes."


    Du Jinse glared at him. Couldn''t he tell her about it when he came back? It was also good for her to be mentally prepared.


    Shi San had been pondering over what to say to Du Jinse along the way. Walking to the side of the palanquin, he also called out twice, but since Du Jinse was fast asleep and did not hear anything, he could only give up.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath. Since things had already come to this, she had no other choice.


    "Let''s talk inside." Du Jinse glanced at the crowd and walked over to Pu Zhu''s side.


    "Zhu Yuer, this is the Xiao Ying beside me. The two of you should cooperate well in the future."


    Her words were a reminder to Xiao Ying; now, Pu Zhu''s name was Zhu Yu and not Pu Zhu.


    After Xiao Ying heard this, why did she not understand? She went forward and bowed, "Sister Zhu, we have met before."

 C215 Difficulties

    "Yes, we have." Zhu Yu smiled.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    With Big Brother Di leading the way, everyone arrived at the great hall.


    Du Jinse sat down in the middle and looked at everyone.


    "Since you all have come to my manor, you are my men. "You have to listen to my arrangement. Whatever you guys want to do, naturally, Steward Di will arrange it well."


    "After a while, some girls will come back to do their work. Everyone will carry on with their duties and don''t have any ill intentions. Naturally, I won''t let everyone down."


    Everyone agreed.


    "Who are these people?" Du Jinse looked at the people gathered with Du Shier.


    "These are all sent by the prince to serve as his wife''s guards." Big Brother Di said.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she nodded her head, seeing that the people following Du Shier did not belong to him.


    "Come here." Du Jinse pointed to Du Shier.


    Hearing Du Jinse calling him, Du Shier immediately went forward and clasped his hands at Du Jinse, "Greetings Madam."


    Du Jinse glanced at her, sizing her up.


    "Those are the people you brought?" Du Jinse arrogantly pointed with her chin.


    Du Shier felt a little uncomfortable. The Du Jinse he knew was not like this.


    "Yes." he replied simply.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded her head, and laughed out loud: "I can tell that they seem to despise me, their master, and are very loyal to you."


    Du Shier frowned, and looked at Big Brother Di.


    Big Brother Di didn''t know why Du Jinse had targeted Du Shier, but after Du Shier and the others arrived, he felt much more relaxed.


    Big Brother Di walked up, "Madam, Du Shier and the others are honest and good at guarding the house."


    Since had already heard what Big Brother Di said, she had to give him face. Otherwise, how was she going to restrain him in the future?


    "Since the Big Brother Di trusts all of you, I will give you all a chance. When you come to my place, without my orders, you are not allowed to leave the manor. I will say more about you guys, do you hear me?"


    Du Jinse pointed to Du Shier''s group.


    "Why?" A person couldn''t help but ask. There wasn''t any place in the manor for people to gamble and drink.


    Du Jinse gave a bright smile, "You guys are the guards, what if something happened after you guys left? Was it just a dereliction of duty? It might even be a burglary. "


    "You ¡­" Speaking of which, these people were used to being willful and reckless. Since when did they have to suffer such humiliation, and they were even women?


    Du Shier suddenly spoke out, "Madam is right, if you guys can''t take it, then I will give you all the money you''ve asked for these past few days. You guys can do it yourselves, if you want to stay, you just have to listen to Madam."


    Everyone looked at Du Shier and felt aggrieved to death. They might as well tell them to die if they didn''t want to leave the manor, but they had already sworn to follow their big brother to the end of their lives, wasn''t that just asking them to be heartless and unrighteous?


    After struggling for a moment, everyone lowered their heads.


    This was equivalent to tacitly agreeing to Du Jinse''s conditions.


    Du Jinse saw that she still had tricks up her sleeve if she couldn''t even force her way out of the crowd like this.


    "I just said, after a while, I will find some girls to come over. How is everyone''s character? I can''t see it, so I can''t rest easy thinking about it. " Du Jinse played with her nails.


    "How about you?" Du Shier asked patiently. Since she said that, he must have a way, right?


    Du Jinse looked at Du Shier with shining eyes, "As long as you are willing to sign the indenture contract, I will believe you."


    "You woman, you''ve gone too far! Do you know who our boss is?" One of them rushed forward and shouted to Du Jinse.


    Du Shier growled, "Madam is my savior, so don''t even mention asking me to sign the life contract, even if you want my life, I would be a coward if I were to frown."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Du Shier''s eyes were staring straight at Du Jinse, "I''ll sign, as for my brothers, Madam will do as they please."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Alright."


    Shi San felt that this was pretty good and immediately said to Big Brother Di: "I''ll have to trouble Big Brother Di to get some pen and paper."


    Big Brother Di also noticed that something was wrong, and upon hearing Du Shier''s words, he felt that something was off.


    He went to find pen and paper.


    Du Jinse realized that there was a serious problem, she could not write the indenture contract at all.


    Her eyes twinkled.


    Pu Zhu walked over and said gently: "Madam, let me write."


    When she saw Du Jinse''s expression, she knew that she did not know how to write. Pu Zhu calmly took the brush from Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good too."


    Pu Zhu was just in time.


    Du Jinse rubbed her temples.


    While Zhu Yuer was in the brothel, although she had never seen a seller buy a person, she had seen too many deeds. With one wave, he picked them up, blew the ink dry and passed them to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse took the letter and glanced at it, then raised her eyes and looked at Pu Zhu, "Zhu Yuer''s writing is really good."


    Pu Zhu smiled gently, "Thank you Madam for your praise."


    When Du Jinse saw Pu Zhu like this, then looked at her flustered and exasperated self, she felt like she was a shrew who would curse at others.


    Hand over the indenture contract in her hands to Du Shier, she kindly advised: "Even if you''re a little poor, freedom is still better than being a little servant, think it through."


    Du Shier took it over and glanced at it, "If I don''t sign this indenture contract, then Madam won''t be keeping me here, right?"


    Du Shier signed his name without hesitation and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse didn''t accept it for a long time, and only looked at Du Shier, "Have you thought about it clearly?"


    Du Shier suddenly revealed a smile, "I''m thinking very clearly."


    If Du Jinse didn''t ask him, he would be a little depressed. Was she that untrustworthy?


    She was so slow to answer that she asked him a question, and he was suddenly enlightened.


    The reason why Du Jinse made things difficult for him, was actually because she did not want him to stay, and did not truly want to make things difficult for her.


    "Madam, I''ve already signed the indenture contract. From today onwards, Madam''s life is my life, and everything that Madam cares about is what I care about."


    Du Jinse looked at the indenture contract in front of him and felt deep regret. Why did you say that she had signed the indenture contract?


    She was not happy at all when she heard Du Shier''s words, she was even a little depressed. She lazily took the indenture contract from Du Shier and casually gave it to him.


    Shi San agreed and folded it before placing it in his sleeve.


    "All of you can leave for now. I have something to say to Zhu Yuer." Du Jinse looked weak when she said this, and did not have much spirit.


    After everyone had left, Du Jinse solemnly passed the last batch of ingredients to Pu Zhu.


    "You memorize this list and then burn it."


    Pu Zhu took it and looked at it, her body trembling slightly, "Madam, are you going to give me the prescription now?"


    "Actually, I should have given you this long ago, it''s just that I have never had the chance, for the previous matter, Xiao Ying already knew it, so I will only take this last step."

 C216 Silent

    "In the future, if you want to establish your own sect and bring Xiao Ying along, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but I''m afraid that the two of you will be targeted by jealous people.


    Therefore, there was no use capturing either of them.


    "I wouldn''t do that." Pu Zhu promised.


    "The big branches of the tree, sooner or later, we will part ways here." The big branches of the tree, sooner or later, we will part ways here.


    Du Jinse said sincerely.


    "I know." Pu Zhu said softly.


    "It''s getting late, I have to go back earlier too."


    "Wait." Pu Zhu immediately shouted.


    Du Jinse looked at her suspiciously, only to see her pick up a flint, light a candle, and directly burn down the formula.


    "You ¡­"


    Pu Zhu smiled at Du Jinse, "I have already memorized this."


    Du Jinse was jealous, there really was someone who could remember it all after seeing it once.


    "That''s good. I''ll send a batch of ingredients over tomorrow. You''re not allowed to be lazy."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    Pu Zhu also laughed along with Du Jinse.


    "Don''t worry, I also have shares."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes at Pu Zhu, "Then I''ll be going."


    Pu Zhu sent Du Jinse out of the manor, and watched her get on the carriage before she returned.


    As Du Jinse sat in the carriage, she did not speak, but it was very obvious that she was angry.


    "Shi San."


    After walking a distance, Du Jinse shouted.


    Shi San immediately patted his horse and went forward.


    "Madam."


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance so that I could prepare for it?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    It was impossible for Shi San to say that you had fallen asleep.


    Du Jinse was a little agitated as she twisted the handkerchief in her hand. "Alright."


    At this point, what else could she do? Especially this matter, looking into the root of it, was still blaming Li Hao, and Shi San was also obeying his orders.


    After returning to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor without a word, Du Jinse directly returned to her own courtyard and did not come out again.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s expression, Shi San knew that she was blaming the Duke too. He quietly pulled a person over and asked him where he was going.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Hao was currently in imperial study, reading a book. In the past, he was proficient in eating, drinking, and so on, but he just didn''t want to read. Now, he had done the opposite.


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Shi San, "You''re back?"


    He casually threw the book away. Since Du Jinse had already returned, why was he sitting here reading all these books by herself?


    "Prince, Madam is angry." Shi San quickly chased after him.


    Li Hao stopped and looked at Shi San, "Why did you anger Madam? Be careful that she beats you up, at that time, even I would not be able to do anything. "


    Afraid that his wife would be like this, Li Hao did not feel that it was shameful.


    Shi San looked at Li Hao strangely. What did the King say? He was beaten, but he still wanted to watch the show?


    Shi San hurriedly found a place to hide.


    Let the prince enjoy his lady''s wrath.


    Li Hao stepped into the courtyard Du Jinse was staying in, and when he saw Du Jinse rummaging through all of her raw materials, he immediately walked over.


    "How many times has I told you this? Tell the servants to do this kind of work."


    Du Jinse glared at him fiercely.


    Shi San left as if his butt was on fire, and didn''t want to inform him yet, but he was still smiling the more Du Jinse thought about it. The more Du Jinse thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Li Hao touched the place where Du Jinse was pushing. This woman, doing all this, had become much stronger.


    "Tell me how to do it, I will help you."


    Du Jinse ignored him.


    After two or three times, Li Hao finally felt that something was wrong with Du Jinse.


    He forcefully moved Du Jinse''s shoulders, forcing her to look at him face to face.


    "Mo Mo, what happened? What''s wrong with you? "


    Du Jinse rolled his eyes at him.


    Li Hao suddenly reached out his hand and pulled Du Jinse''s face.


    Du Jinse waved his hand to brush Li Hao''s hand away, stared at him angrily, and continued working on his own.


    If he wasn''t disguising himself, how could a perfectly fine Du Jinse not know how to speak?


    Li Hao suddenly became anxious, "Shi San, Shi San?"


    Shi San had long since hidden himself, and his name was still Shi San.


    Du Jinse rolled her eyes again.


    This time, Li Hao was not calm, "This Shi San, what the hell is he doing?"


    Li Hao circled around Du Jinse. The lady in front of him who only knew how to roll her eyes and talk, where did he get her to do this?


    Li Hao went around the room, but when he didn''t see the other Du Jinse, he couldn''t help but to curiously look around him.


    Du Jinse was enraged, this man was doing it on purpose, hmph, how could she ignore him?


    After carefully observing and confirming that it was Du Jinse, she walked forward and pinched Du Jinse''s cheeks, forcing her to open her mouth. He looked inside and said, "There''s no problem."


    He didn''t even see his throat red and swollen, nor did he have his tongue cut. How could he not know how to speak?


    Du Jinse reached out and slapped Li Hao''s hands away, then continued working at her own.


    "Someone, hurry and get the imperial physician." Li Hao instructed.


    Du Jinse still rolled his eyes at him.


    The imperial physician quickly came over with his medicine box.


    "Where is the prince not feeling well?"


    The imperial physician reached out his hand to take Li Hao''s pulse.


    Li Hao extended his hand and grabbed the imperial physician, pulling her closer to Du Jinse, "Imperial Physician, let her see, you are a good person, how can you not know how to speak?"


    When the imperial physician heard this, he was taken aback. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Fake."


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, who stared at him.


    When the imperial physician saw this, wasn''t this the young couple arguing? He laughed as he carried the small medicine box out. "Since there''s nothing else, then this old man will take his leave."


    Li Hao immediately extended his hand to stop the imperial physician, "Imperial Physician, since you''re here, let her have a look."


    The imperial physician looked at Li Hao with a troubled expression. Didn''t this say that it would be difficult for him to be the one in the middle?


    "Prince ¡­"


    Li Hao stubbornly pulled the imperial physician over to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse snorted and entered the house.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the imperial physician hastened to say, "Your Highness, when a woman gets angry, don''t be like her and ignore her. Two days will be enough. She cries and cries about wanting to see Your Highness."


    Li Hao was confused. Was Du Jinse angry at him? But what did he do? She had just come back, yet she had already come to see her.


    The imperial physician took advantage of the moment when he was distracted to break free from his grasp and quickly escaped. If the madame were to hear that he had such a rotten idea for the prince, she would definitely blame him.


    Angry? Why would he be angry? How could he have angered Du Jinse? Li Hao shouted, "Go and bring Shi San back to me."


    When Li Hao thought about how fast Shi San had slipped away, doubts arose in his heart.


    If he were to be ruthless in his search, Shi San naturally would not be able to escape.


    However, before he found Shi San, he had to find out just what kind of anger he had against his.

 C217 Innocent request for punishment

    Li Hao made up his mind and went in after his. Seeing Du Jinse washing her hands, he immediately went over and gave his the cicada.


    "Mo Mo, who made you angry? Tell I and see if I don''t skin him or not."


    Seeing him say that, Du Jinse glared at him, "What''s going on with that Du Shier?"


    "Who is Du Shier?" Li Hao was confused.


    Du Jinse gritted her teeth in anger, and threw the cotton cloth on Li Hao''s body.


    "That''s the killer."


    was suddenly enlightened. "You saw him."


    Du Jinse gouged him out with her eyes.


    Li Hao casually placed the cotton cloth on the face washing shelf.


    "Mo Mo, didn''t you want to cultivate your own power? "It''s rare that someone as powerful as you would want to stay by your side. Why did you reject him?"


    Li Hao explained the truth to her.


    Du Jinse was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "He''s an assassin. He received an order to kill you."


    "Aren''t I standing right in front of you?" Li Hao laughed, she was worried about him.


    "What is it? "You still want to put your body in front of me? Do you believe that if I have a knife in my hand, I''ll ¡­"


    Du Jinse had not even finished speaking, when Li Hao took down the sword from the wall and placed it in her hands.


    Du Jinse was so angry that her liver hurt, she pulled the sword out and looked, then threw it on the ground disdainfully, "I am talking about the blade, not the sword."


    Li Hao walked out with a serious expression on his face, "I''ll get someone to find you a blade."


    "Come back here." Du Jinse rushed in front of Li Hao.


    Li Hao turned around and opened his arms, hugging Du Jinse tightly.


    "Mo Mo, you are worried about my safety, aren''t you?"


    Li Hao said gently.


    "Who the hell would be worried about you." Du Jinse said stubbornly, but she felt aggrieved in her heart.


    "I don''t want to be a widow."


    Li Hao smiled, "You are clearly worried about me, yet you say such a cursed tone, who can endure a woman like you, it''s just that I doesn''t mind."


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao fiercely.


    "You''re still talking?"


    Li Hao smiled lovingly, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about it, let''s not talk about it."


    "No." Du Jinse said fiercely.


    Li Hao laughed bitterly, "I said that I can''t, I didn''t say it, then what do we do?"


    Du Jinse raised his eyes to look at Li Hao. His wet eyes were like an injured little deer, unspeakably innocent.


    Seeing that, Li Hao''s heart softened to a complete mess.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do, this I agrees."


    Du Jinse''s expression was sorrowful, "Really?"


    "No matter what you say, you will never be able to keep it up." Li Hao said with certainty.


    "A liar is a puppy." Du Jinse sniffled in grievance.


    "Yes, a liar is a puppy."


    Li Hao was helpless.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "But I don''t know how to punish you."


    Li Hao was overjoyed: "Isn''t that enough? Alright, I''m also worried about you."


    If Li Hao had wanted to say that he was concerned about her in such a stiff manner, Du Jinse would definitely ignore him.


    Du Jinse said that she would not forgive her, "I will make you beg for forgiveness."


    When Li Hao heard it, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Alright, then I''ll ask for your forgiveness."


    Du Jinse''s eyes lit up, and smiled sinisterly, "En, your Royal Highness, since you''ve agreed, then don''t forget to ask for punishment tonight."


    Du Jinse''s long tail caused Li Hao to think of some very ambiguous situations. He suspiciously glanced at Du Jinse, which shouldn''t be what he had imagined, right?


    No.


    Li Hao was assured.


    Although Du Jinse was fun to play, she wouldn''t go too far. She didn''t like bloodshed.


    "Okay, tonight I will choose some thorny rattans, so as to avoid you saying that I is favouring others for their own good, what do you think?"


    "If you do this, my heart will ache," Du Jinse said as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Hmph, if I don''t use this opportunity to punish him, he might really do something unscrupulous in the future.


    "I just want you to feel heartache." Li Hao teased.


    "Since Your Highness insists, then I will respectfully accept."


    Du Jinse changed her expression faster than she would flip a book, the first part was still talking while smiling, but in the end, her face turned cold.


    "You." Li Hao also did not take it seriously.


    Since he had already agreed, Li Hao really did look for some vines. He didn''t know if it was because he was thinking the same thing, but Li Hao was somewhat expectant.


    Entering the courtyard, seeing that Du Jinse had long finished washing his face, she came out to welcome him with a look of happiness on his face, "Your Highness."


    Li Hao''s heart skipped a beat and he immediately calmed himself down. He latched up the doors of the courtyard and turned to hug Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse walked away lightly and picked up the vines on the ground.


    "Look, there are more thorns on top."


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth rose slightly.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "En, Your Highness, what should I do?"


    "Do not be reluctant." Li Hao said righteously.


    "You must hit him hard in order to show the sincerity of the I."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a wave of pain from his butt, causing Li Hao to be unable to refrain from jumping up.


    "Mo Mo, you really did it."


    Du Jinse''s voice was gentle as she reached out with her index finger, put it to her lips, and shushed softly.


    "Prince, be careful of the wall. If word spreads out, you won''t have much face."


    What face did he need? He had lost all his face.


    "Mo Mo, that''s enough, stop fighting. You want to try what''s bad about it, but you have to try this. Change it to a drop of wax."


    This isn''t fun at all.


    Li Hao only felt that the place that he had hit did not hurt anymore.


    "But what should I do when I see you like this, Prince?" Du Jinse smiled.


    Like it?


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "I really like it."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, "I like it."


    Li Hao hesitated, "Then let''s go in and discuss."


    Du Jinse was speechless, how could this person not have any bottom lines? A masochist.


    But on the surface, she didn''t show it.


    She nodded and followed Li Hao inside, casually throwing away the vines.


    After Li Hao entered the room, he took a deep breath, "You''re not allowed to hit it too hard, you''re not allowed to hit it to the point where it''s exposed."


    Du Jinse hugged him from behind, "Li Hao, don''t you feel pain?"


    When she had struck him, she had been angry, but she had still used a bit of her strength.


    Li Hao turned his face over and looked at Du Jinse, "You hit her, and you can''t even say it''s painful."


    "How can you do this? How can you be so unprincipled? Do you know that the more you do this, the more you will harm me?"


    Du Jinse smashed Li Hao time after time.


    Li Hao let her beat him up, saying that he was selfish and that anything was fine with him. If he could keep Du Jinse by his side like this, even if he suffered a little, what would it matter?

 C218 false depression

    If you love someone, you will do everything in your power to keep him by your side.


    Li Hao didn''t know what step he would take.


    However, as the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, Li Hao felt that he was getting more and more impatient.


    Li Hao knew what it was because of. As the proverbs said, if one were to avoid something even a hundred times more closely, one mistake on her part would cause Du Jinse to be doomed to never be able to recover from it.


    He could not bear the pain of losing Du Jinse.


    He could only succeed at will, he absolutely could not fail.


    It was just that there were tens of thousands of possibilities in this matter. He wanted to stifle this possibility in the bud.


    Du Jinse also felt Li Hao''s nervousness, but she was currently too busy, and the two of them would frequently get away from each other.


    There were many people around her now, but she was already used to it and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    One day, Du Jinse was in the middle of picking herbs when a group of guards suddenly walked over and surrounded her.


    Du Jinse''s guards Protector stood beside Du Jinse, vigilantly looking at the person who just arrived.


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes and bowed towards Prince Rong, who was riding over.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong."


    His Highness the Prince Rong looked at Du Jinse with mixed emotions.


    They resembled each other too much, to the point that he suspected that she was Du Jinse many times.


    "Prince Mo''s concubine, the Emperor invites you to the palace." Prince Rong nodded his head.


    "Does His Highness the Prince Rong have an imperial decree?" The leader of the guards who was protecting Du Jinse cupped his hands towards Prince Rong and said politely.


    Prince Rong looked at the guard. "The imperial edict is an oracle."


    The bodyguard stood in front of Du Jinse, as if he was trying to step over them without even taking out the imperial edict.


    Du Jinse frowned, "You may leave."


    "Madam, the prince has ordered, other than him, it''s ¡­" The guard whispered in disagreement.


    Li Hao had initially said that even if the emperor came, without his presence, he would have to be stopped.


    Of course, these words couldn''t be said in public, otherwise it would be tantamount to deceiving the king.


    "Prince Rong wouldn''t lie." Du Jinse said lightly.


    "But ¡­" The guard leader was somewhat anxious.


    Du Jinse said softly, "I don''t want to implicate the entire Prince Mo¡¯s Manor because of me alone. Prince Rong has always been on good terms with King Mo, so I will be fine.


    The head guard was startled. Du Jinse rushed forward and walked in front of Prince Rong.


    "Please."


    Prince Rong gestured to the palanquin at the back.


    Du Jinse walked towards the palanquin.


    The head guard panicked. "Madam ¡­"


    He rushed forward and was about to pull Du Jinse away.


    The palanquin was suddenly opened by someone. When the head guard saw that there was someone inside, his expression changed. When he saw who it was, he silently retreated.


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide.


    Li Hao stretched out his hand.


    Du Jinse pulled his hand and entered the palanquin.


    All of this happened in an instant. Other than the leader of the guards, no one else saw it.


    Everyone saw the head of the guards retreat and gather around him.


    "Head ¡­"


    "Let''s go back." The head guard whispered.


    No matter what, a confrontation with the imperial guards in the street had reached the ears of those who wanted to, and who knew how much trouble it would cause.


    "Since you''re here, why haven''t you appeared yet?" Du Jinse complained.


    If he had appeared earlier, guards wouldn''t have been in such a difficult situation.


    Li Hao replied matter-of-factly.


    "I wants to see if they are loyal or not."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, "The human heart is most vulnerable, and healing after an injury is extremely difficult, so it''s best not to be like this in the future."


    Li Hao sighed, "Do you think I would like that? It was only because I forced me to do so that Prince Rong was willing to bring me over. "


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with wide eyes.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone in the palace has miscarried." Li Hao said softly.


    Du Jinse reached out to cover her mouth.


    Then she thought of a question. "Someone said it was because of my powder?"


    Li Hao nodded in approval.


    Du Jinse clenched her teeth, "I knew there would be someone who would cause such a ruckus."


    Du Jinse sneered, as long as she was given the chance to defend, she was afraid that she would disappoint these people.


    If he wanted to punish her, he would have to see if these people had the ability to do so.


    Du Jinse looked at the man beside him, and only felt that his heart was at ease.


    "Li Hao, you won''t just stand there and watch us die, right?"


    Li Hao reached out and covered her lips, "You''re not allowed to say that."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes.


    Li Hao was shocked that he had lost control of himself. He slowly retracted his hands and said, "In the palace, it''s taboo to talk about death."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao comforted Du Jinse, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll always be by your side."


    Du Jinse curled the corner of her mouth, "Originally, I was a little flustered. In any case, within the imperial family, other than you and your foster father, everyone else was filled with enmity towards me."


    Li Hao also raised a smile on his face. "That''s right, at this time, your foster father and godmother are also on their way to the Imperial Palace."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Isn''t it only a few days until the Mid-Autumn Festival?"


    Since the Prince An''s residence was not too far away, he could come over that day.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile, "Prince An really misses this elder brother of the emperor. It''s normal for him to come a few days in advance."


    In fact, when he heard that someone mentioned the fat powder, he used this as an excuse to go out and find his bodyguard, telling him to immediately ask Prince An to come.


    "Really?" Du Jinse expressed her doubt.


    No matter how much privacy the imperial family had behind their backs, on the surface, at the very least, they had to pay attention to etiquette.


    Li Hao extended his hand and scratched Du Jinse''s nose.


    "What do you think?"


    Du Jinse pointed at Li Hao, then at herself.


    Li Hao''s eyes were filled with laughter, "You''re the smart one."


    Prince Rong turned his head and looked at the palanquin. There were people waiting outside, they were laughing and talking inside, they did not take the matter seriously.


    Prince Rong''s heart was heavy.


    "It''s not just that noble person, is it that pitiful?" Du Jinse asked.


    Li Hao sighed, "You don''t pity yourself, you still have the mood to pity others."


    Du Jinse opened her mouth and said: "Isn''t it pitiful? Right now, the Emperor already has three grown princes. As such, rather than focusing on the unformed fetus, it''s better to focus on the princes instead. Right now, the imperial concubine doesn''t know how angry she is. "


    Li Hao asked with interest: "You think that it''s not an imperial concubine?"


    Du Jinse shook her head, "The harem today, please be steady."


    The Imperial Concubine was old, no matter how good her makeup was, it could not hide the vicissitudes of life on her face. Rather than fighting to be jealous and get rid of the unformed fetus, it would be better to focus on cultivating the Prince Qing and make him more talented than the Prince Rong and King Mo.


    Even if she didn''t want to be righteous and play dirty, she should be able to deal with Prince Rong and King Mo as well. It would be better than killing a fetus and making herself lose face.


    That''s right, if the imperial concubine lost her baby, the imperial concubine would lose all face. She would lose all face.

 C219 Accompanying

    "Then who do you think it is?" The two of them were once again on the same page, Li Hao took the test.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "Anyone is possible, but I think, only my imperial concubine would not want to cause this trouble."


    Isn''t this just a piece of nonsense?


    "The harem had three palaces and six courtyards, anyone could say that. But the one with the most power and influence had been rejected by you, Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse laughed, "I actually hope for something to happen to Noble Consort, it just doesn''t seem possible." Du Jinse felt slightly regretful.


    "How is that impossible? The harem is ownerless, and now the imperial concubine is acting as the Phoenix Seal. No matter what, the harem is responsible for this matter."


    Du Jinse shook her head, the only thing she could do was to punish her with a few months of pay.


    "Prime Minister Du." Prince Rong''s voice came from outside.


    Right now, Imperial Concubine had teamed up with Prime Minister Du, and the originally disadvantageous position had already been turned around. If it wasn''t for this incident in the palace, perhaps, in the next few days, they would have already succeeded.


    At the very least, there were very few people who brought up the matter of calling Prince Rong to hold the storage ceremony as soon as possible.


    However, Du Jinse felt that the Prince Rong did not seem to really want to become the storage monarch.


    Once in a while, Du Jinse would bring it up and laugh coldly.


    How could the Emperor be willing to put them in storage when he was young and strong? The actions of the Prince Rong was only in accordance to the will of the heavens, if he were to display a very zealous attitude, forget about the fact that he was the thorn in Imperial Concubine''s side, even the Emperor wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep in peace. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any good people within the Imperial Family.


    "Your Highness, Prince Rong." The Prime Minister Du greeted.


    "Is His Highness going to enter the palace too?" Whether intentionally or not, Prime Minister Du glanced at the palanquin beside him.


    Unknowingly, they had already arrived in front of the palace gate.


    "Yes." Prince Rong''s answer could not be simpler.


    "What''s going on in the palanquin?"


    King Mo kissed Du Jinse on the cheek, then pulled open the curtain and walked out.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Prime Minister Du at the entrance of this palace." King Mo laughed.


    Prime Minister Du was stunned, he never thought that the one who came out would be King Mo.


    "So it''s Your Highness King Mo. Please accept my apologies." Although King Mo and Prince Rong were always on good terms, even if two of them entered the palace at the same time, one of them would not ride in a palanquin while the other rode a horse. Furthermore, Prime Minister Du looked at the imperial guards around the palanquin.


    Furthermore, to be able to be escorted by the imperial guards, one must also consider their dignity. Prime Minister Du thought that it should be a Madam.


    The fact that King Mo came out from there was outside of Prime Minister Du''s expectations.


    "Why is the Prime Minister Du here too?" King Mo asked with a grin.


    "Your Imperial Majesty summons me." Prime Minister Du cupped his hands towards the south and did not say another word.


    Prince Rong and King Mo looked at each other. This was supposed to be a "household matter", but Prime Minister Du was invited.


    "Prime Minister Du will go first."


    Prince Rong was polite.


    "The two princes will go first." Prime Minister Du was polite.


    King Mo walked straight back, lifted the curtain and sat in the sedan.


    Prime Minister Du took a glance and saw another person sitting inside. He could not help but be shocked, and just as he wanted to take a closer look, the carriage had already headed towards the palace.


    Prime Minister Du looked at the carriage leaving in a daze. Riding with the King of Mo, it couldn''t be anyone else, it should be her.


    Could it be that what happened today had something to do with her?


    If this matter was related to her, Prime Minister Du planned secretly.


    "Prime Minister Du." Seeing the Prime Minister Du standing there in a daze, guards could not help but shout out.


    Prime Minister Du regained his senses and walked in slowly.


    Even though he was a prime minister, he could not be like the princes, who could ride a palanquin and enter the palace.


    King Mo grabbed onto Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse looked up at him.


    Li Hao turned his face to look at Du Jinse.


    "Don''t be afraid, with I here, ignore that old man."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    "If people were to hear it, the prince would actually compare the pillar stone of the kingdom to a bad old man. Wouldn''t that be chilling for the hearts of the ministers?"


    Li Hao said unconcernedly: "I doesn''t want to usurp the position, they can''t be cold-hearted, what does it have to do with me."


    Du Jinse thought about it, King Mo did not have a good impression among the officials, among the three princes, they had never considered the King of Mo, even the underage Fourth Prince had suggested the proposal, but no one mentioned the King of Mo, and since King Mo was favored by the Emperor, no one could ignore him.


    This was not necessarily because King Mo was not a threat to the throne.


    Du Jinse sighed slowly.


    Water could carry a boat, but it could also overturn a boat. "Restrain yourself a little during the day."


    Hearing that, Li Hao smiled, "Are you concerned about me?"


    Du Jinse glared at him.


    Li Hao was in a great mood, he just did not want Du Jinse to be sad because of seeing the Prime Minister Du.


    However, if that was the case, knowing that Du Jinse cared for him, there was no regrets.


    The carriage stopped, and the two looked forward. The sound of Prince Rong''s horse dismounting could be heard, and the palanquin curtain was lifted up. The Prince Rong opened his mouth, "The road ahead, we can only go forward."


    "Of course." Li Hao came out of the sedan, and turned to help Du Jinse down.


    Du Jinse got off the horse carriage and helped Li Hao tidy up her clothes.


    This scene was seen by the Prime Minister Du from far away and caused their hearts to be moved.


    He suppressed his thoughts. There was nothing to go back on.


    "Alright." Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao and smiled.


    The two of them acted as though there was no one around, as though they were in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    "The two of you ¡­" The Prince Rong was speechless, Du Jinse did not know how serious the matter was, so could it be that even King Mo did not know.


    King Mo gave the Prince Rong a warning look.


    He just didn''t want Du Jinse to feel too much psychological pressure, so no one knew better than him what Du Jinse had done.


    When Du Jinse in the past was in trouble, she did not have anyone by her side that she could rely on. In the depths of her heart, she would definitely be desolate like she was facing the desert, and he would definitely not let Du Jinse experience such a desolate state of mind a second time.


    Finally arriving at Qingfang Hall, the eunuch hurriedly went in to report when he saw them coming.


    The Emperor put down the memorial.


    "Pass." The beauty resting in the back rushed forward.


    "Your Majesty, you have to seek justice for the I." The beauty''s face was ferocious.


    The Emperor held her hand and comforted her by patting it twice.


    The beauty raised her head, and saw King Mo accompanying Du Jinse in. She was excited as she pointed at Du Jinse, "Prince Rong, is this how you bring this woman over?"


    Du Jinse turned her head and looked at Li Hao, using her eyes to ask Li Hao, did the emperor want someone to lock her up and bring her over?


    Li Hao gave her a comforting look.


    Du Jinse never thought that this matter would be so serious. It looks like, if Li Hao had not followed his, she would really have been brought over.

 C220 Questioning

    Li Hao saw her eyes looking at him, and laughed, "Are you moved?"


    Seeing how they disregarded the crowd, the beautiful lady couldn''t help but feel infuriated.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    The beauty''s shoulders trembled as she looked at the emperor with tears in her eyes. Her expression was one of grief.


    The Emperor looked at the Prince Rong.


    "Prince Rong ¡­"


    "royal father said to call Prince Mo''s concubine over. I thought about it and did not come to a conclusion, royal father should only be asking questions."


    King Mo spoke darkly, "That''s right, before this matter is made clear, the I still needs face."


    The beauty had no place to complain and could only look at the emperor.


    The emperor shouted to stop King Mo, "Stand by the side. If Zhen doesn''t allow you to speak, then you are not allowed to."


    When King Mo heard this, she looked wronged, "Your majesty, I am a serious victim."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she glared at him, "The emperor told you to stand to one side, but you stood to the other.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "Truly a woman, whatever you are doing, now that you are in my residence, I''m afraid you did not have the intention to poison me, and in the end you still have to point the finger at I, do you think I is the victim?"


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s heart trembled, "This ¡­ The Emperor naturally has made his decision. "


    When the emperor heard this, his heart was moved as well.


    That''s right, Du Jinse was just a small concubine, even if she looked like his daughter, she would only look like him in the end. Furthermore, the water poured out by his daughter, even if she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Du, was already spilled water, it would only implicate King Mo.


    "Prime Minister Du, what do you think?"


    The Emperor looked towards the Prime Minister Du at the side.


    Prime Minister Du was confused. "Ah, what did the emperor call this old subject to say?"


    Only now did the Emperor remember that the Prime Minister Du didn''t know anything.


    He looked at Prince Rong.


    The Prince Rong understood and quickly explained the situation to him.


    When the Prime Minister Du heard that the poison had been found inside the rouge, he took the opportunity to glance at Du Jinse.


    "The fat powder of the young masters of the harem was offered by the Prince Mo''s concubine." He was sure that it wasn''t an inquiry.


    King Mo took a step forward. This old man had cheated his daughter professionally for 10,000 years, right?


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao, and smiled as she nodded, "That''s right, it is indeed my tribute."


    The Prime Minister Du nodded his head, "How could the poisoner place the poison in their own tribute? From the looks of it, Princess Mo doesn''t seem like such a foolish person."


    Hearing that, the beauty laughed coldly, "Prime Minister Du, I heard that this Prince Mo''s concubine looks extremely similar to your most beloved daughter, Du Jinse. You wouldn''t pity her just because of this, where do you place the dignity of the imperial family?"


    "I once told all the empress that if they were to be happy, they absolutely must not use makeup. The empress won''t forget, will she?"


    Du Jinse suddenly asked.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse and lowered her eyes.


    In the end, she did care.


    Prime Minister Du also looked at Du Jinse, whether she did it on purpose or not.


    Sure enough, after the beauty heard Du Jinse''s words, she could not care anymore and turned to him, gritting her teeth, "You finally admitted it?"


    The beauty turned around and threw herself at the emperor''s knees, crying bitterly. "Pity our Lin''er. She left us without even taking a look at this world."


    The emperor''s face sank as well. "Prince Mo''s concubine, how could you do such a thing?"


    Although she had already reminded the beauty that no matter how much the beauty used makeup, it was still the beauty''s fault. It was just that she had just lost Lin''er, and her heart was aching so hard, so she naturally blamed all of this on Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse said innocently, "Your Majesty, I remind beauties not to use makeup if they are pregnant. Furthermore, this little girl does not know that the beauty is pregnant. "


    "But you still can''t give her poison powder." Another beauty beside him said.


    Du Jinse retorted, "Who said that the makeup I use on the Empress is poisonous?"


    "You clearly said it just now, we all heard it." The beauty argued.


    Little Beauty argued in a low voice, "She didn''t say."


    Everyone said that rouge was poisonous. She said that there wasn''t any, but her words were soft, and no one believed her. Even the emperor wasn''t willing to listen to her this time.


    "What did I say?" Du Jinse asked.


    "You said, ''I once told all the empress that if they were to be happy, they absolutely must not use makeup. Empress won''t forget, right?" That beauty''s memory was really good, she actually didn''t say a single word wrong, only that after she finished speaking, her face turned white. Du Jinse really didn''t say that her makeup was not poisoned.


    "If it wasn''t for the poison inside the powder, why would you say that?"


    "They all say that when a child is in a mother''s stomach, whatever the mother likes to do, the child will definitely do it when he grows up. When that child is in a mother''s stomach, whatever the mother likes to do, the child will definitely do it when he grows up.


    "What a strong argument." The beauty who had lost Lin''er was overcome with grief.


    "No matter what you say, it can''t cover up the poison in your makeup."


    "Why is there no poison in other people''s cosmetic powder, only poison from you?" Du Jinse asked back?


    The beauty snorted coldly.


    "I''ll have to ask you this, didn''t you already assign all the palace members to go there?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    He knelt down in front of the emperor. "Your majesty, this young woman has a record in the palace."


    "What case?" The emperor asked in confusion.


    Du Jinse replied confidently, "Reporting to your majesty, I was afraid that the various emperors would have allergic diseases, so I wanted to ask the empress about it. Yet I was scolded back by an esteemed person. "


    The beauty who advised Du Jinse not to do that back then couldn''t help but nod her head. "Your majesty, it''s true."


    Since Du Jinse had already given her an excuse, she was happy to do him a favor.


    Du Jinse nodded at the beauty.


    In this world, there are many things that we''re used to eating everyday, such as peanuts and eggs. Since we can''t ask the empress about the taboo, this little girl can only give the formula for my fat powder to the imperial hospital. I just want to quickly find a cure for it if someone is allergic.


    When the Emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but nod and look at Prime Minister Du. "This Prince Mo''s concubine is rather similar to your own daughter."


    He praised Du Jinse''s deep thinking.


    Li Hao''s reaction was extremely fast, "I would really rather that Mo Mo''s father was the Prime Minister Du, so that the Prime Minister Du would not find the I unpleasant. If I were to become the son-in-law of the Prime Minister Du, his disciples would have to look at the Buddha''s face instead of the monk''s, I would definitely not impeach the I for nothing."


    "Your Highness must be joking, how could I possibly be able to reach the top branches of the Prime Minister Du?"


    "My Prince An''s adopted daughter, do you even need to try to get someone else''s help?" The Prince An walked in as he spoke.


    "Prince An, why are you here so early?"

 C221 framing

    The Emperor looked at the King of Mo.


    This kid must have felt sorry for her and couldn''t bear to see her suffer, so he went to get reinforcements.


    King Mo happily admitted it.


    "royal father, Prince An''s uncle has accepted Mo Mo as her adopted daughter. I thinks that with Mo Mo''s status, she cannot attend the Mid-Autumn Festival, and Prince An''s uncle really likes Mo Mo, so he might as well ask Prince An to stay for a few more days before returning. Who knows, she will come in time to see our disgrace."


    "You also know that it''s an embarrassment." The emperor was helpless. He suddenly made this matter known to everyone. Was it a good show?


    "I can''t just let my little brother or sister die in vain. I must find out who the real culprit is." Mo Wang said.


    "The real culprit is right in front of me." Yu said.


    Li Hao nodded, "That''s right, the real culprit is in the middle of us."


    Yu Mei opened her mouth, but what she meant was that the real culprit was Du Jinse, why did it end up in King Mo''s mouth? It was as if what she meant was the real culprit was between them, making the beauty feel uncomfortable.


    The Prince An smirked as he looked at the Emperor cupping his hands.


    "Your Majesty, your servant came to fetch Mo Mo to my manor to play for two days. You don''t know, but this child, Mo Mo, is truly not bad.


    Then, without waiting for the emperor''s response, he instructed, "What are you still standing there in a daze for?"


    "Foster father, something has happened in the palace, it seems to be related to Mo Mo. If Mo Mo were to leave just like that, it would definitely arouse discussion, causing trouble for foster mother without reason, not as a child." Du Jinse knew the good intentions of the Prince An and she was also touched.


    It was precisely because of this that she couldn''t leave at this time.


    Li Hao was also curious as to why the Emperor would change his focus at this time.


    "royal father, Mo Mo said that she gave the prescription to imperial hospital, so she gave it to him. I hope that you can tell him to bring the recipe and compare it with the various ladies'' powders to see if the real cause of the problem is it."


    When Li Hao said the last sentence, he especially emphasized on her.


    Hearing that, the Prince An laughed: "You little mouse, your majesty is the most wise one, how can you accuse Mo Mo wrongly? "Actually, the Emperor did it for you. After all, this matter was originally aimed at you."


    The emperor nodded at this moment.


    "That''s right, this person is so vicious. How can I let him off so easily?"


    After he finished speaking, he faintly glanced at the Imperial Concubine that had been silently sitting there the entire time. "Imperial Concubine, do you agree?"


    Imperial Concubine was a little angry, she couldn''t help but glance at Prime Minister Du.


    Prime Minister Du''s eyes moved left and right.


    The Imperial Consort sighed, "The Emperor knows how much I like that child Jin Se. Now that he has met Mo Mo and thought of my fianc¨¦e, he felt close to her."


    At this point, his tone became somewhat sentimental.


    "Your majesty, since there is another secret behind this, I humbly requests that Your Majesty give Mo Mo an explanation, give King Mo an explanation."


    Imperial Concubine was very lucky. Luckily, she wasn''t the one who did it, so all she did was watch the show.


    "Imperial Concubine mentioned that I had to put in a lot of effort to manage the harem. It''s just that your mental state is getting shorter and shorter. If it was the previous you, how could something like this happen?"


    The emperor told her directly. The more it was like this, the more shocked the imperial concubine was.


    She stood up and respectfully listened to the emperor''s lecture. Only after that did she finally agree, filled with fear and trepidation.


    The emperor looked at her. After so many years as a husband and wife, he had some understanding of imperial concubines. Although they jumped up and down in order to make people disgusted with them, he still needed to use them to suppress others.


    The emperor intended to use this opportunity to beat up the imperial concubine.


    "Have the people from imperial hospital arrived?"


    The emperor had already hinted that De Hua had gone to the imperial hospital to look for someone.


    "Reporting to the Emperor, the people of imperial hospital have already brought the prescription written by the Prince Mo''s concubine and are waiting outside."


    The Emperor nodded. "Tell him to come in."


    The people of imperial hospital entered with the list that Du Jinse had written.


    The eyes of the empress dowager all lit up. Was this the material used for their rouge water powder? Doesn''t that mean as long as they can control the ones used in the Noble Consort, they can create the same ones as the Noble Consort did?


    De Hua personally walked over to the imperial physician who was kneeling there, took the list, and handed it over to the emperor.


    The imperial concubines who had been surrounding the emperor couldn''t help but move closer to him.


    The Emperor felt that the air he was breathing became much thinner. He slightly knitted his brows and De Hua walked over with a giggle.


    "All the emperors, stay behind."


    No matter how thick-skinned they were, after hearing De Hua''s words, they all blushed a little as they all made way for him, and told him to stand by the emperor''s side.


    "Every time I enter the palace, I will go to the imperial hospital and greet all the royal doctors there. At the same time, I will check to see if there has been any progress in this batch of powder, and if there is poison in my powder, I will be detained by the imperial hospital at that time."


    "You''re lying, I''ve never heard that sending rouge back to the imperial hospital." The beauty''s expression changed.


    Du Jinse could not help but look at her. Wasn''t this beauty too positive?


    Suddenly, Li Hao smiled at the emperor: royal father, I am a concubine that have always been on good terms with Little Beauty, if something were to happen to me, then the Little Beauty will definitely be implicated, this beauty was originally someone that could rely on her mother''s dignity, but now she has lost her son in pain, she is in so much grief that she is in no mood to serve the emperor.


    He also saw that the beauty was anxious, and wished that he could punish Du Jinse right away.


    If something was abnormal, then it must be demonic.


    Everyone present was intelligent, and upon hearing Li Hao''s words, they all looked towards the beauty.


    "What are you looking at me for? It''s not like I''m the one who poisoned the makeup." When the beautiful woman saw that everyone was looking at her, she could not help but panic.


    The Emperor slowly replied, "No one said you poisoned it."


    Li Hao laughed: "I wonder who I said is the favorite of the Emperor. I wonder what this beauty thinks, I said it was poisoned? Could it be that the beauty''s heart is poisoning him? "


    Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell what she was feeling guilty about.


    "I didn''t poison him, I didn''t." When the beauty heard this, her heart sank and her face turned white.


    The beauty who had lost her fetus suddenly said, "Yes, that day she came over and said that the makeup was different and that it was to look at me, so I took it out for her to see. At that time, she suddenly asked who was outside and I didn''t see her.


    She stared at the beauty.


    "I just took a glance outside and saw that no one would be so quick to change their makeup." The beauty was stubborn.


    "Others might not have the ability, but you do have it, beauty."


    Prime Minister Du actually spoke, Du Jinse couldn''t help but look at him.


    Even the imperial concubine looked over in surprise, wondering in her heart if she should help her or Du Jinse.


    One must know that the imperial concubine was the first to bear the brunt of such an incident in the harem.

 C222 understanding

    "What do you mean, Prime Minister Du?" The beauty''s expression changed.


    Prime Minister Du looked at the Emperor. "The reason why this beauty has gained the emperor''s favor is because of her pair of empty hands.


    The Emperor looked at the Prime Minister Du. Was he truly a noble and magnanimous man, or was she finally unable to hold back and speak up for Du Jinse?


    The Emperor nodded and seemed to return to that day.


    "Speaking of which, I really do miss that time. Beautiful, why don''t you give me another performance."


    "I''s hands were injured a few days ago. She can''t perform anymore." The beauty suddenly knelt on the ground, her body trembling slightly as she crawled forward.


    "It doesn''t matter. The emperor won''t blame you for your poor performance." The Imperial Consort took the opportunity to add insult to injury.


    The beauty''s body trembled slightly. She had planned everything out. The matter had originally gone according to her plan, so how did it suddenly change?


    She crawled forward on her knees. "Your Majesty, please spare my life. Your Majesty, please spare my life."


    "I''m just asking you to perform. Why are you so flustered?"


    The woman who had lost her baby was furious. She reached out her hand to pull the beauty away.


    It''s just that she''s only a small child and doesn''t have much strength.


    Prince An sighed, "Good daughter, come here."


    He waved at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse took a step forward, but her arm was held by Li Hao.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao doubtfully.


    The moment Du Jinse saw the Prince An, she would always be unknowingly attracted to it. Li Hao expressed his jealousy with her eyes and pulled Du Jinse along.


    Prince Rong turned his face to the side.


    Prime Minister Du took a glance and automatically ignored it too.


    "The two of you, hold back a bit." The two of them walked in front of Prince An and the latter glanced at Li Hao who was holding onto Du Jinse and stared at him accusingly.


    Li Hao pretended not to hear.


    Du Jinse laughed helplessly at Prince An, feeling the jealousy at her side, she quickly stopped smiling.


    The beauty on the other side did not expect to be found out. She kept saying that she was wronged, but it was better for her not to say anything. She even told him everything that she had done.


    The emperor looked at the two crying beauties and waved her hand. "Give me a cup of wine, I''ll exterminate the three clans."


    She had harmed the royal blood.


    Du Jinse shuddered and could not help but look at Li Hao. Li Hao would definitely be implicated.


    Li Hao saw that Du Jinse''s eyes were finally looking at him, still filled with deep emotion. He immediately felt that the sunlight had become much brighter than usual, and the inside of the room wasn''t as dim as usual.


    The Prince An sighed inwardly. It seemed that if he wanted to send Du Jinse to the Prince An Palace, he would have to wait until mid-autumn.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have needed him to help, so he came in a hurry. He left Pin Ting alone in fear, feeling bored in the Imperial Palace.


    "Your majesty, the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon. It''s best not to involve you in it, and to show that your majesty is kind and benevolent." The Prince An asked pitifully.


    The Emperor nodded. "We''ll do as royal brother says."


    "This has caused Prince Mo''s concubine to feel wronged." The beauty who was born prematurely was also helped to rest after they dealt with the perfect person. The Emperor looked at Du Jinse and asked.


    Du Jinse remained neither humble nor arrogant, she saluted and said: "I am not feeling wronged, I still have to thank the emperor, he gave me a chance to defend myself."


    When the emperor heard this, he was elated and laughed out loud. "Look at how good her little mouth is. Not only does she blame me, but she actually thanks me. No wonder my son was bewitched by her."


    When he said the last sentence, his tone was laced with the faint sound of killing.


    When the Prince An heard this, he was secretly shocked.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    The Emperor turned his head and looked at the Prince An, then continued, "That''s right, there''s still the Prince An."


    The Prince An heard this and was unable to speak.


    Li Hao wanted to say something, but he knew that whatever he said at this moment would be for the sake of Du Jinse.


    Imperial Concubine looked at Prime Minister Du, his eyes flashing, but he did not say anything.


    Du Jinse suddenly laughed: "I am just a domestic prostitute kept by King Mo, and am only gasping for breath, it is all given to me by King Mo, what royal merchants, what concubine, they are all given to me by His Highness King Mo. King Mo is my son''s son, and my daughter''s life''s only ability is to firmly capture King Mo, only by capturing him will my daughter be able to live a peaceful life."


    Li Hao''s face changed, she was saying all these now, I''m afraid that the emperor will want to eliminate her later, Li Hao is not sure, whether it was the beauty who tried to frame Du Jinse, or the emperor himself.


    The emperor smirked, "I want to give the King of the Desert a marriage, what do you think?"


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao who was holding her hand away, took a few steps forward and bowed.


    "I thank Your Majesty on behalf of King Mo."


    The Emperor didn''t expect her to have such a reaction. He was surprised, but his expression didn''t change.


    "You don''t mind?"


    She had clearly said just now that she would capture King Mo firmly.


    Du Jinse''s lips curled into a smile, "Your majesty, the King has already won, but the marriage has not been decided yet. This little girl knows that your majesty truly dotes on Your Highness, and is bound to find a suitable woman for Your Highness, a woman who is in love with you. This little girl can''t even be happy for Your Highness, how can I possibly mind?"


    When the emperor heard this, he used a smile to cover his embarrassment. "If King Mo were to take a wife, he wouldn''t be able to spoil you alone."


    Du Jinse endured the discomfort in her heart.


    "In reply to the Emperor, this little girl has never heard of that man. I only have one woman in my life. I only hope that we can hold onto King Mo a little longer, a little longer."


    As he finished speaking, Du Jinse''s voice sank as he crawled on the ground and allowed his tears to fall.


    She had thought that she would calmly face everything, but it turned out that when things really happened, she wasn''t as strong as she had imagined.


    "Take a look."


    The Emperor turned his head and spoke to the Prince An.


    "This son of mine is even more sensible than an adopted daughter like you."


    Prince An smiled apologetically, "Pin Ting also likes her sense of affairs."


    If he liked it, there was still room for discussion. What Pin Ting liked, there was no room for negotiation. If the emperor was going to make things difficult for her, then the Prince An had to protect everything.


    Prince An has always been famous for pampering his wife.


    The Emperor stretched out his hand and pointed at the Prince An without saying a word, telling him what to say. This little brother of his would be lost to a woman''s hand for his entire life.


    However, this was also good. If his brothers were like him, he wouldn''t have gone all out to kill them.


    Otherwise, things in this world were really unpredictable.


    The emperor suddenly remembered that Du Jinse had dragged her by the hair to shore. If he really wanted Du Jinse to die, he wouldn''t have let her live until now. However, if she had taken advantage of him, it would have been different.


    "Get up, it''s cold underground."


    The Emperor spoke.

 C223 aggrieved

    On the way home, the two of them were like husband and wife in a strange dream. Although they were sitting in the same palanquin, each of them had their own thoughts.


    After entering the residence, Li Hao got off the palanquin, and instead of being like usual, he reached out his hand and supported Du Jinse off the carriage, and went in alone.


    Du Jinse came down, and looked at Li Hao''s back figure with hidden injuries.


    After all, they had agreed to advance and retreat together, so she was still afraid.


    "Your Highness."


    Du Jinse organized her thoughts and went to Li Hao''s study room, carefully accompanying him.


    Li Hao lifted his eyelids, glanced at Du Jinse, and then lowered his head and read the book "earnestly".


    Du Jinse came behind him and pressed onto his shoulders with both hands, massaging for him.


    Li Hao waited until he was about to fall asleep but he still couldn''t hear Du Jinse''s explanation.


    Just as he finished snorting coldly, the back of her neck suddenly became ice-cold. He couldn''t help but turn her head and see that Du Jinse was already in tears, why would she even bother getting angry?


    He quickly stood up and hugged Du Jinse.


    "Prince, I feel wronged." Du Jinse said.


    Li Hao sighed. He felt wronged in his heart, but he had no choice but to comfort Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse cried for a short while, before she reached out to wipe her tears, "I''m alright, it''s your turn."


    Li Hao was startled, then laughed, and pointed at Du Jinse: "You!"


    Initially, he felt that he had been wronged, but now that Du Jinse was crying and saying it again, all the grievances she had suffered disappeared without a trace.


    However, he sat down, hugged Du Jinse and sat on his lap, burying his head against her chest.


    "Let me lean on you for a bit."


    He had worked hard for so long, but who knew that his plan would be disrupted by Du Jinse before he could even reveal his trump card?


    Du Jinse naturally did not have any objections.


    "Mo Mo, I really hate you."


    Li Hao said with a depressing tone.


    Du Jinse did not speak.


    He should hate himself.


    Li Hao reached out his hands and hugged Du Jinse''s waist tightly.


    "If you die, you won''t leave the I?" Sometimes he really wanted to strangle her so she wouldn''t leave him, but how could he bear it?


    "I''m sorry." Du Jinse understood Li Hao''s pain, but that was all she understood.


    She really wasn''t as strong as she appeared to be. Even if she had a pet to play with, she would be sad that she was no longer the only one for it, let alone the person she loved deeply.


    The more she loved him, the more she wanted to cut him off. Otherwise, it would be like a poison eating away everything she had, turning her into a madman that she did not know.


    "If you tell I to die, then forget it. If he marries you, then I won''t be able to see." Li Hao muttered.


    Du Jinse''s face was covered with tears, but she still had a smile on her lips.


    "Your highness, don''t say that you''re alive, it''s taboo."


    Li Hao was just a paper tiger, he never thought that if he died, Du Jinse would accompany him in death.


    Li Hao reached out to push Du Jinse away, and said disdainfully: "Have you gotten fatter recently? It has even numbed I''s legs. "


    When Du Jinse heard it, she kneeled on the ground and reached out to help massage his numb legs.


    When Li Hao saw it, how could he still be angry at her? He reached out to pull her up, "Enough, it''s already the middle of autumn, royal father won''t let you kneel."


    Du Jinse replied, "Your majesty the Emperor is merciful."


    Li Hao coldly snorted. He was kind, and only Du Jinse would think of it like that. How did you think the hair on the Prince An was white?


    However, he decided to keep these words to himself. There was no need for him to say it out loud, it was definitely the truth that came from the mouth.


    "Fortunately, you had made preparations in advance, but I didn''t think that you would actually already be prepared. Even I didn''t expect this, much less those people in the palace."


    Li Hao felt that Du Jinse had foresight.


    "I''ve seen too many things. There are some things that should be avoided before it happens."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    Li Hao frowned instead. "Now, everyone in the harem already knows that all of the imperial doctors are going to make all of your powder formulas for you in the future ¡­"


    Du Jinse said confidently, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. It''s like a chef cooking.


    When she first obtained the recipe, she had to develop it herself for a long time before deciding on it. That was when she still had the precise formula, and besides, this was just like a palace chicken dish.


    Not everyone did it personally.


    The experiment was boring, especially when they were there every month. They needed a lot of ingredients to experiment with, so they had to make some imperial hospital. With the money, they could buy a few months'' worth of makeup.


    Perhaps she might be able to obtain so many materials from the emperor''s favor. However, she was busy everyday with how to seize the emperor''s heart in her hands. How could she have the time to think about such matters?


    Moreover, she had clearly stated that it was a recipe made for individuals. The recipe given to her was the most suitable for her, and when she could really be promoted to imperial concubine, Du Jinse would prepare a special set for her, completely different from the one used by imperial concubine.


    "In addition, even if the palace business is missing, it would still not lose much money. Many of the things that are offered are actually not for profit, but for fame."


    With this reputation, there would be people who would want her goods.


    However, Du Jinse wrinkled her nose.


    "If the news of the fat-powder poisoning spreads out, it would not be good at all."


    "What''s wrong with that? If the powder really was poisonous, would you be able to escape?" Li Hao disapproved.


    However, Du Jinse did not reveal her true colors, "This commoner is somewhat blind. Every single word they hear, they will create a great story for you."


    Heaven''s mercy, don''t make her lose her business anymore. If she doesn''t have any business left, she won''t even have the last bit of dignity left.


    Du Jinse prayed.


    "Don''t worry, how can news about the matters of the palace be spread out so casually? If that''s the case, how can there be any other secrets?" Li Hao was very confident in this point.


    Du Jinse glanced at him, there was no wall that couldn''t let through the wind in this world.


    However, who could say for sure?


    One step at a time.


    However, she soon knew that her premonition was not wrong and that the old procuress had managed to get in touch with her.

 C224 WARNING

    "Madam, is there something urgent?"


    It was still the same restaurant, still the same private room.


    The old procuress looked at the people following Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse waved her hand and ordered the guards to retreat.


    The old procuress looked at Du Jinse anxiously.


    "Madam, are you alright?"


    Du Jinse had already faintly guessed the purpose of her visit, and laughed: "What can I do for you? If I have something on, why would I appear in front of you? "


    When the bawd heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Madam, I won''t hide it from you. I''ve heard some bad rumors. They say that ¡­"


    The old procuress wanted to speak but hesitated.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse spoke slowly: "Madam has something to say. You must know that my time is very precious, before the Mid-Autumn Festival, I must rush out a batch of goods to give to the families of the nobles, you must know, that this is a good opportunity to open up the market for our products."


    And this was all thanks to her foster mother, the wife of the Prince An.


    When the old procuress heard it, she knew that Du Jinse had this way of thinking, and her heart went down her throat.


    "I heard a rumor that someone in the palace died from the poison."


    With that, the old procuress looked at Du Jinse.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse smiled, and folded her arms in front of her chest, "Aiyah, how terrifying."


    Seeing her like this, the old procuress could not help but laugh out loud.


    "Madam sure is humorous."


    Du Jinse''s expression turned serious, "Madam, you should know that if we spread the rumors, it would become true in the end. If someone really died from poison, you wouldn''t see me today, so I think, Madam knows what to do."


    The old procuress nodded, "I understand."


    It was related to her own interests, so she naturally wouldn''t let this sort of thing spread.


    The brothel was a good place to spread rumors. At the same time, it was also a good place to stop them.


    Du Jinse stood up, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    The old procuress hesitated. "Then the palace ¡­"


    Du Jinse turned to look at the old procuress, "Things in the palace are not something that you and I can talk about."


    Du Jinse''s eyes were cold and the old procuress kept quiet.


    Indeed, for something to happen in such a place, it was better for outsiders not to know about it. The more they knew, the closer they would be to death.


    "If Madam is worried, I''ll get someone to bring you back your gold right now. Our cooperation ends here. What do you think?" Du Jinse thought for a while and said.


    After all, anyone who heard this news would regret it. Even though the old procuress wanted to know if she was alright, she was actually worried that her gold was wasted.


    The old procuress quickly shook her head, "I have a hundred and twenty worries for Madame, but I''ve heard of such rumors. I''m worried for Madame''s safety."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded her head, "Thank you Madam. I will give you three days to consider. Within these three days, if you go back on your words, you can come and find me."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse laughed: "Madam can make use of these three days to settle this matter well. Within these three days, if Madame does not give me any news, I will be going to look after Madam''s people."


    The old procuress watched Du Jinse leave before her heart finally settled back into her stomach.


    What kind of person was Du Jinse? She was only a lowly concubine, and the people inside the palace, if they really died with makeup, it would be impossible for Du Jinse to be alive.


    If the people in the palace wanted to crush a lowly concubine, wouldn''t that be the same as crushing an ant to death?


    The old procuress had always regarded human life as a normal thing. What was so strange about a dead man? The deceptive methods used in the palace were not much less than those used in brothels. All she did was drag someone along with her when she saw one.


    For some reason, she did not succeed. As long as Du Jinse was fine, it meant that the makeup would be fine. Now that she was using this makeup, she naturally believed that the makeup was good.


    As long as Du Jinse was alive, her gold would not go down the drain, she would have the chance to wash her face. Honestly speaking, for the old procuress to do this kind of business, even if the people she knew were either rich or noble, she had never dared to partner up with them. She never thought that she would actually be willing to believe in an concubine with such status and status.


    The fate between people was hard to explain clearly.


    Du Jinse''s mood really did not get affected.


    She was in great demand. The medicine store that they worked with clearly could not supply her anymore, so she needed to find a pharmacist.


    Du Jinse thought of the elder who had helped him before and left the city with the guards.


    Arriving at the former hut, Du Jinse stood outside and was touched by the sight.


    "Who are you?" The old grandpa''s voice sounded from behind them.


    Du Jinse turned her head.


    "Old grandpa, it''s me."


    The old grandfather was startled when he saw Du Jinse, and immediately recognized him, "You ¡­ Why are you back? "


    Du Jinse laughed, "I have yet to thank all of you, how can I just leave like that?"


    She came today to repay her gratitude, right?


    "Old granny, why aren''t you coming out yet? Look who''s here."


    Although the old grandpa was old, his voice was still loud like a bell.


    "Who else could it be?"


    He was still not one of his friends that he got to know by gathering medicinal herbs.


    Coming out to see so many people, the old granny was startled, and blinked as she looked at Du Jinse who was standing gracefully in front of them.


    Such a noble person wasn''t someone that a family like theirs could get to know, but she felt a strange familiarity.


    "Grandma." Du Jinse was very happy to see the couple.


    She stepped forward and took her mother-in-law''s hand.


    The mother-in-law was flattered. "Whose family are you from?"


    When Du Jinse heard it, she could not help but smile. Grandma, you don''t remember me. I''m Du Shiniang. "


    Sigh, why did he make up such a ridiculous name?


    "It''s Niang Niang! How did you become so beautiful? You''re just like a celestial immortal."


    This Du Jinse and the Du Jinse who had originally been fleeing for her life, no matter what, she did not dare to connect the two of them together, who knew that it would actually be the same person.


    The old granny held onto Du Jinse.


    Although Du Jinse''s hands were also working, compared to the old granny''s, they were still much more delicate.


    The old granny sensed it and immediately let go of Du Jinse, putting her hands behind her back.


    "Quick, please come in."


    The old grandpa first put the medicine basket in the courtyard. When he came out and saw that the old grandma was still standing there, he was somewhat speechless.


    "Why didn''t you let the child in?"


    "Give way, give way."


    The old granny hurriedly said.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Grandma has already let me in, wait for me for a while."


    It was mainly because Grandma and the others were not used to meeting the people from the Shangguan family. If they went in, it would only make Granny nervous.


    "A few days ago, your brother came back to find you. I wonder if he found you."


    the grandfather asked.


    He should be talking about Du Shier.


    Du Jinse really did not want to hear this name, so she nodded her head randomly, "I found it, Grandfather, I have something that I need your help with."


    The old man was stunned for a moment and looked outside, "What can you beg of me? This old man, other than picking herbs, I don''t know anything else."

 C225 herb collection

    "It''s precisely picking medicinal herbs." Du Jinse laughed.


    When the old grandpa heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, what medicine do you want?"


    Du Jinse said out a few medicinal names.


    "These aren''t any valuable medicine. They''re all over the place and aren''t worth much."


    The old grandpa asked with doubt.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Yeah, because it''s not worth much, there aren''t many people picking it, but I need a lot."


    When the old man heard this, he nodded, "It''s not worth anything. How much do you want? I''ll pick it up for you."


    Even though they had suffered a little because of this young lady, when she left, she left behind two people to take care of them. Before she left, she gave them quite a bit of silver.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she was shocked.


    "Old grandpa, I want quite a few. You know some medicine farmers, so you can tell them that I will not let them work in vain."


    When the old man heard it, he looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "How much do you want?"


    "I want as much as I have, but I also have a request. You have to dry it according to my method."


    The four seasons of the year naturally required different amounts of resources. Of course, it was best in the summer, but at this time of the year, the average family did not have any more.


    Hearing this, the old grandpa opened his mouth in disbelief, "That would require quite a bit of silver."


    Du Jinse laughed, "Old grandpa, could it be that you don''t believe me?"


    The old man quickly shook his head.


    Du Jinse looked at the old granny and grandfather.


    "Old grandpa, I''m going to ask you to help me collect these things. Of course, there''s more to it. I''ll definitely not be any less than the amount of silver that each medicine store will give to everyone. Are you willing?"


    The old grandpa was old after all, and those who went up and down the mountain every day were not as young as the young ones, but if he didn''t do it, how would he live his life?


    At the beginning, he really needed to go a few more times. After a while, when everyone knew, they would come looking for him. This way, he would have a purchasing place in the mountain.


    "I can do that."


    The old grandpa laughed as he stroked his beard.


    This is a good thing. Although these things aren''t worth much, they can''t hold on for much. Who would reject copper coins to bite off their hand?


    The grandma smiled as she brought out two bowls of tea.


    "I have nothing better to do, so I can go pick some."


    Du Jinse also didn''t say anything, but you two elders don''t have to do it anymore, in the future, help me buy medicinal herbs at home.


    Hearing the grandma''s words, she smiled and said, "That''s great. Grandmother, how much money do you earn from gathering medicinal herbs?"


    "I can''t say for sure. If I get lucky and get some good herbs, then it will be a lot more than a year. However, how can I be so lucky every year? At most, I get twenty taels of silver every year."


    If they said it out loud, they weren''t afraid of Du Jinse snatching their jobs.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I will give you guys 50 gold a year. If I need anything, you guys can help me take it.


    The old grandpa was surprised as he did not think that this could also be exchanged for silver.


    She quickly waved her hand, "Just running errands. I''m familiar with all the herb farmers in the mountain, and I won''t hide it from you. Sometimes, medicines like yours are not so easy to pick." I just ran errands, I''m sure I''m familiar with all the herb farmers in the mountain, and sometimes, medicines like yours aren''t so easy to pick.


    Although some pharmacists would come and buy them, they all wanted those valuable things like ginseng, deer antler and bear gall. Those things were valuable, but getting those things would sometimes cost them a lot.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Old grandpa, you are now a medicine dealer, at that time I will write something to you, follow my request, help me keep it, and at that time I will send the silver over."


    "Actually, I can also give you some silver coins. If you put too much silver in here, it will easily attract the attention of bad people. I''ll have to send someone to stay with you."


    She really lacked manpower right now.


    The old grandpa subconsciously chewed on some unknown medicinal herb. After thinking for a while, he raised his head and asked, "Miss, did you bring any silver?"


    Du Jinse nodded, and raised her voice: "Shi San, bring my small box over."


    Shi San carried his small box and came in. Du Jinse took out the key and opened it, and rows and rows of silver were placed uniformly.


    The old grandpa and grandma stared with their eyes wide open.


    After half a day, he spat out the medicinal residue in his mouth.


    "Miss, just wait here. Tell the old woman to prepare some food for you. I''ll go out now."


    Du Jinse laughed and nodded, then said thoughtfully: "Old grandpa, do you want me to bring your horse carriage?"


    The old grandpa shook his head, "We medicinal farmers all live in the mountains, so we ride even slower."


    It was because he was old that he lived at the foot of the mountain, so he wanted to buy something to make things more convenient.


    "Then, do you need someone to accompany you?" Du Jinse asked.


    The old grandpa chuckled, "Lady, don''t look at how old this old man is. He is in good health. Don''t worry, I won''t be long before I return."


    The old grandpa shouted, "Old grandma, please cook more lunch this afternoon and put in some effort."


    The grandma agreed.


    Du Jinse looked at the guards she brought and quietly went to help the old granny light the fire.


    guards looked at each other in dismay. If concubine had helped someone light a fire, then what were they doing? They could not run too far, after all their first priority was to protect the concubine, so they discussed and took turns to chop vegetables to fetch water.


    The old granny looked at the guard and quietly asked Du Jinse, "You''re married to the shopkeeper of the big medicine store, right?"


    Otherwise, there would be so many people serving her and so many medicinal herbs.


    Du Jinse held back her laughter and nodded: "En, a very big medicine store owner."


    The old granny sighed and nodded, "This is also good. Since you''re so handsome, you should find something better, only ¡­"


    Du Jinse looked at the old granny who wanted to say something, but hesitated, and asked curiously, "Just what?"


    The old granny then moved closer to Du Jinse, sneakily glancing at the guards without coming in, and quietly said: "That lover of yours has suffered a lot."


    Du Jinse was stunned, where did she get a lover, how come she didn''t know about it?


    When the old woman saw herself mentioning her lover, she became lost in thought and smacked her lips.


    "Some time ago when he came here, I heard that you went off with someone and lost your soul. When this old woman saw it, she felt sad."


    Du Jinse finally knew who she was talking about.


    "Granny, he''s not my lover." Du Jinse argued.


    The old granny gave Du Jinse a look that said "you don''t need to say anymore, I understand".


    Du Jinse was somewhat helpless. At that time, the situation had been forced, and she had no choice but to address them as siblings. Who would have known, that the old granny actually thought that they were a little lover who escaped from marriage.


    However, the old granny would only think that she was trying to lie to him, so Du Jinse was too lazy to explain.

 C226 Talking about business

    Here, the grandma''s food was ready.


    People were arriving one after another. Finally, the grandpa brought in a one-eyed man. Looking at the prepared food, he said happily, "Let''s talk while we eat."


    By the time everyone entered, they had already seen the carriage and the guards outside. They finally believed in the words of the old grandpa by a few levels.


    Although the place was big enough, the chairs and tables were still not enough. Originally, at a time like this, women would not be able to sit at the table, but Du Jinse was their god of wealth, how could they not let her sit at the table? In the end, it was still the old grandpa and his wife who pulled the one-eyed dragon along with them as they sat in front of the table.


    Everyone was holding a dish and squatting at various places as they stared at the one-eyed man.


    The one-eyed man coughed lightly. "Madam, Big Brother said that you collected those medicinal herbs. Is that true?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "I can pay the deposit to everyone first."


    Saying that, Du Jinse nodded towards Shi San.


    Shi San held onto Du Jinse''s small box, and gave him one silver per person.


    Everyone was holding dishes in their hands and money in their hands. They were all dumbfounded.


    One-Eye opened his mouth and bit. "It''s silver."


    How much did he have to pay for this? Everyone was getting excited as they ate and drank. After finishing, they surrounded him.


    Du Jinse had a bad habit, which was to talk while eating. She did not have the habit of eating or talking, so while eating, she would talk in detail.


    Everyone listened attentively and nodded their heads.


    Old grandpa is someone you can trust, and also someone I can trust. Therefore, if you''ve done it well, you can bring it to me. After that, I will send someone to retrieve the goods and get the silver to hand to you.


    Everyone nodded, "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you, Big Bro."


    Du Jinse laughed and looked around, "However, I''ll have to trouble the few of you to help the old grandfather build a few thatched cottages in your free time, so as to not let the medicinal herbs rain down.


    Everyone laughed when they heard this, "That''s only natural. We can''t ask our old brother to help us, he can''t do anything himself."


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, she was lacking in manpower right now, and was the most adorable person amongst the working people.


    You can do anything you want.


    This solved a big problem for her.


    "The old grandpa saved my life, so I hope that I can repay his kindness. Since he helped me and everyone else, I will naturally thank him in the future."


    Du Jinse said meaningfully.


    Everyone listened and nodded. So that was how it was. They were saying that it was because their old brother planted such a good cause and bore such a good fruit. In the future, they would have to thank their old brother.


    But I hope that when I want it, all of you uncles can give their all to me. If it''s when I need it, all of you, don''t shirk it away. Otherwise, I''ll consider not cooperating with him in the future.


    Du Jinse looked at their faces.


    Everyone could not help but look at the one-eyed man as he muttered to himself.


    Du Jinse added, "Actually, when humans eat grains and grains, there is no pain. Furthermore, when the wind and rain is heavy, and the roads on the mountain are slippery, I would not force everyone to go and pick the herbs for me, as nothing is more important than a person''s life."


    Cyclops picked up his glass and raised his head, gulping down a glass of white wine. "Just because Madam said that nothing is important to your life. I''ll do it with you."


    The moment the one-eyed dragon spoke out, everyone else agreed.


    This was the sweetest meal Du Jinse had since coming here.


    After settling this matter, because he still had to return to the city, he was afraid that he would be unable to enter the city through the city gates, hence Du Jinse bade farewell and left.


    After Du Jinse left, the crowd gathered together to ask about Du Jinse''s background. This time, the old granny was elated, revealing the truth that she had just found out that Du Jinse was the Great Herb Master''s wife.


    Everyone looked at the silver in their hands, thinking about Du Jinse''s grandeur, how could they not believe him?


    "Elder brother, since we''ve accepted the silver, we have to do things for them. We''ve also eaten. Farewell, everyone, hurry up and do something."


    One-Eye was also a straightforward person.


    Hearing this, the old grandpa deeply agreed and nodded, "This is good as well."


    Everyone was working hard for the sake of living. Now that she had taken their money, she had to send them the money as soon as possible. Didn''t that lady just say that she wanted these things for a long time?


    Fortunately, the guards beside her had quite a number of capable people, and had thought of a way to deal with them. It was just that they walked a lot slower, and when they arrived at the city gate, it was already closed, causing Du Jinse to be stunned, what should she do?


    Shi San also frowned and walked to the side of Du Jinse''s palanquin. "Madam, the city gate is closed, let''s go find an inn nearby. We''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    There was no reason for the city gates to be closed.


    Du Jinse looked at the closed city gate and sighed to herself.


    "If only I could send a letter to the prince."


    Du Jinse muttered softly.


    "Madam, look." One of the guards pointed at the city wall.


    At some point, a lantern had been lit.


    "Who''s next?" Someone shouted.


    guards looked at each other. In this kind of situation, it should be a warning.


    "Mistress, hurry up and retreat. Otherwise, the people up there will shoot their arrows down." A guard warned.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Another guard shouted to the city: "We are from Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, and there was some trouble with the carriage on the way here. We have only just arrived at the entrance, we will leave now."


    Another lantern was lit on the city wall, "Where is Prince Mo''s concubine?"


    Everyone heard and was startled, placing Du Jinse at the center to protect him, "Retreat."


    A familiar voice suddenly came from above the city walls, "Mo Mo, are you there?"


    Du Jinse''s eyes suddenly became wet. "Your Royal Highness, I''m here."


    When Li Hao heard Du Jinse''s voice, he was finally relieved. "Mo Mo, wait for me."


    Du Jinse was startled, what did Li Hao mean? Even if he was a noble prince, there was no reason for him to open the gate.


    "Madam, look."


    The guards around Du Jinse all cried out in alarm as they pointed at the city wall.


    Under the dim light of the lantern, a faint figure climbed over the wall.


    Du Jinse fiercely bit on her arm to prevent herself from crying out loud.


    "What are you still standing there in a daze for? Both of you, hurry up and go under the city to meet the prince." Shi San''s face changed.


    Du Jinse choked with sobs, "All of you go, all of you go."


    Shi San''s face was ashen, "Madam, don''t say anymore, if we have too many people, it will only bring trouble to the Duke."


    Who knew if there would be people with ill intentions around them.


    No one was allowed to get close to the city walls, so it would be easy if they sent two of their men there. However, if they sent too many of their men there, it would alert the city''s soldiers to go and impeach King Mo tomorrow.

 C227 Climb the Wall

    Even so, most likely the prince would be reprimanded by the emperor.


    Even Shi San wanted to reprimand his highness, this was too unruly, the city walls were so high up, what if something happened?


    Du Jinse stared intently at the tiny figure on the wall. Even if she couldn''t see it at all, she was still trying her best to identify it.


    Suddenly, a fire piston lit up at the base of the city wall. After shaking it a few times, Shi San heaved a sigh of relief. "Your highness was only informing the people above to pull the rope up. He''s already come down."


    Before he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew, causing Du Jinse to run forward. Shi San reached out to grab her, extended out half of his hand, and changed his mind.


    Du Jinse crashed into Li Hao''s chest, hitting him down.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    She was nervous to death.


    Li Hao held Du Jinse tightly in his arms.


    When he returned to his residence, he heard that Du Jinse had left the city, but a long time had passed before he asked Du Jinse about his return. The sun had already set in the west and Du Jinse had still not returned, so he felt uneasy.


    However, after he arrived, the city gate had already closed. He was unwilling to accept this, so he climbed up the city wall as a wife and stone.


    In truth, he had seen Du Jinse, but he hadn''t seen her either. However, after hearing her voice, he knew that she was fine and impulsively made this decision.


    The person in his arms was so real and warm, Li Hao was satisfied in his heart.


    "Are you worried about me?" The corners of Li Hao''s mouth curled up slightly, and the flames in his eyes became even brighter than when he was raising them.


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao tightly. Why was he so silly?


    "Why are you so stupid?" The Li Hao that she obviously knew was not like this.


    Li Hao pulled at her ear in dissatisfaction, "I is asking you, are you worried about I?"


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao, stars flashing in her eyes.


    "Yes, I was worried about you. What if you fall down? Can you use your brain to do things in the future? "


    Shi San looked at Du Jinse in shock. Although he also wanted to curse the Duke, but after thinking about it, Du Jinse had already done it.


    However, the night was as cold as water, Shi San walked forward to break the untimely intimacy between the two, "Royal Highness, it is already late, we should go find an inn to rest."


    Du Jinse hurriedly nodded, "I was planning to go in if the city gate wasn''t closed."


    Li Hao glanced at Shi San, "When are the city gates closing? "You don''t know?"


    Shi San''s back was sweating profusely. The prince seemed to be asking him, but in reality, he was blaming him.


    Du Jinse immediately explained: "Originally, we were walking back rather early, it''s just that our car broke down halfway and we can''t travel too fast, so we delayed it."


    Li Hao, who was initially looking at Shi San with a sneer, turned his head and his mouth revealed a gentle smile.


    "Then are you hurt?"


    "I''m not injured, I''m just a little unkempt. I just want to find a place to take a bath and sleep."


    Hearing that, Li Hao pondered for a moment, then said: "This place is not far from Prince An''s residence, let''s go there and borrow a bed for the night."


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Li Hao back, "At this time, it''s inconvenient for us to disturb her, not to mention that the Prince An is not in the palace. The most important thing is that we still have matters to attend to tomorrow, if not, I''ll accompany my foster mother for the rest of the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    "Then forget it. This place is not far from your manor. Why don''t we go there?" Li Hao frowned.


    When Du Jinse thought of Du Shier, she felt a hundred and twenty percent unwilling. Although she knew that Li Hao would probably despise taverns, she still strongly recommended it.


    "When we were on our way here, I saw an inn. Why don''t we rest up close? I''m really tired, and I don''t want to go any further."


    Li Hao frowned and thought for a long time before finally agreeing, "Alright."


    Du Jinse smiled and held his arm, "Prince, you are truly too kind."


    Li Hao snorted coldly, expressing his agreement.


    Shi San fearlessly came over.


    "Your Highness, although the inn isn''t far, it isn''t close. This carriage won''t be able to last long. How about we leave it here and ride it together with you?"


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao was used to it, he would definitely not ride a horse carriage. However, it would not be easy for their horse carriage to last until the city gate.


    "I''ve never ridden a horse before, how about you take me with you, your highness?"


    In fact, she had already ridden a horse on the day she had arrived. However, the situation was very urgent, so how could she have the heart to enjoy riding a horse?


    "Being able to ride a horse with someone I like is always a very happy thing." Du Jinse whispered into Li Hao''s ear quietly.


    Originally, Li Hao hated riding. After hearing Du Jinse''s words, he felt that it made sense.


    Shi San took this opportunity and quickly brought the most docile horse over.


    Li Hao supported Du Jinse up ahead, "My prince, you have to grab onto the reins, I''m afraid."


    Du Jinse was really nervous.


    This was how humans were, when she was alone, she would grit her teeth and go through mountains of blades and seas of flames. Once she became dependent on someone, her little girl''s mentality would naturally be exposed.


    "The I is here, what is there to be afraid of?"


    It had to be said that no matter what, men would always have the desire to protect a weak girl.


    Du Jinse mounted his horse while trembling in fear. Li Hao quickly mounted his horse and sat behind him.


    Du Jinse turned her head to the side and looked at Li Hao, "Your highness is so powerful, I must admire your mannerism another day."


    Li Hao slightly curled the corner of his mouth, "Okay."


    Shi San followed them from behind as he rolled his eyes. Everyone could tell that his wife was trying to please the prince and only the prince thought that she was praising him.


    Du Jinse did want to divert Li Hao''s attention, but she was only praising him.


    After all, not everyone could ride horses. Even if the people here could ride horses, it had nothing to do with her.


    Du Jinse was unlike other girls who liked little animals. She longed for the feeling of being able to ride her horse and ride freely on the prairie, like the wind.


    "Your Royal Highness, can you teach me how to ride a horse if I have the chance in the future?"


    "What''s there to learn about riding a horse?" Li Hao still felt comfortable sitting in the palanquin.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse coquettishly called Li Hao.


    Li Hao felt all the bones in his body go soft, "When you make I happy one day, I will teach you."


    He whispered into Du Jinse''s ear.


    Du Jinse only felt that the hot air she blew was extremely itchy, but there were so many people around, making it difficult for her to make any obvious movements to avoid it.


    He stared at Li Hao accusingly. Right now, he liked to cheat in front of everyone''s eyes more and more, so this person ¡­ What should she do with him?

 C228 Cute

    They arrived at the tavern, fortunately there was a room. Although Li Hao looked like he despised this place, he still turned around with a tired expression. In the end, he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth.


    After quickly washing her face, Du Jinse gave Li Hao a perfunctory kiss on the cheek, "Good night."


    She was really tired, so she got into bed and fell asleep not long after.


    Li Hao looked around and also packed up to rest.


    The next day was filled with energy.


    Du Jinse said that she was tired, but she still woke up early to wash up.


    On the other hand, Li Hao, who had not slept well in the middle of the night, did not dare to move because he was in another place, and did not sleep until the morning.


    When Du Jinse woke up, he woke up too. She just didn''t want to move, so she simply placed Du Jinse''s pillow under her head.


    Du Jinse finished packing and walked over to the bed with a smile, and pulled Li Hao up.


    "Your Highness, I''ll wait on you to get up."


    When Du Jinse thought about Li Hao''s actions last night, her heart was filled with sweetness. Even if she left Li Hao''s side in the future, she and Li Hao would have so many things to deal with.


    Li Hao unbound his hair and sat at the place Du Jinse had just sat. Because Du Jinse had just stood up, there was still her warmth.


    While Du Jinse combed his hair, she said, "I, like it the most when men''s hair is disheveled."


    In the past, she was the same. When watching television, the actors thought that their hair was free and unrestrained. She could not get used to it. Instead, the men who combed their hair felt warm just by looking at them.


    "Even if it''s the I, do you not like it?" Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was startled, then looked at Li Hao in the mirror and smiled, "I like the prince."


    It was just that he liked his appearance to be clean and straightforward.


    Li Hao coldly snorted, and could be considered to have answered Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was speechless, why was her life getting smaller and smaller?


    But thinking about it, Li Hao was not that old to begin with. Du Jinse had been distracted for a while, so she could be considered as an old cow eating tender grass. After all, the actual age of her soul was slightly older than his.


    "What are you thinking about? Why are you so lost in thought?" Li Hao waved his hand in front of her eyes.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Why are you so good-looking?"


    A suspicious red color rose on Li Hao''s face.


    He glared at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse snorted before she could speak, and looked at Li Hao with the corner of her eyes, "Smooth talker."


    Li Hao laughed at her, "Is I that repulsive?"


    She actually came in for a term.


    Du Jinse helped to tie his hair, and went to get some hot water.


    "Your highness isn''t repulsive at all, your highness still has a bit of cuteness."


    Li Hao shivered, he... Lovely?


    "I hope that the ''adorable'' you speak of is not childish, but lovable." Li Hao muttered to herself.


    Du Jinse held back her laughter, "I''m afraid I will disappoint my Royal Highness."


    When Li Hao heard it, he glared at Du Jinse, "You are not allowed to say that I is cute in the future."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she teased him teasingly, "I''m so cute, so cute."


    Hearing that, Li Hao looked up at Du Jinse, "Really?"


    Du Jinse was the type of person who said love words, but it sounded like she was cursing, so when she said love words, Li Hao couldn''t help but want to ask back.


    "Of course it''s true. Prince, don''t you think I''m really cute?"


    But Du Jinse refused to speak further.


    Li Hao looked at her, gritting his teeth in anger, but he couldn''t do anything about her.


    "You''re not cute at all."


    Du Jinse did not think so either. Although she had a loli''s face, deep down, she was a oneesan.


    Li Hao''s words could not hurt her at all.


    Du Jinse was startled, what was she thinking about just now? Li Hao hurt her?


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously.


    What did Li Hao say now, could it already hurt her?


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse''s eyes. He threw the cotton cloth to the side and hugged Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, don''t worry."


    Du Jinse was startled, and asked back: "What do I trust?"


    Li Hao looked at her in puzzlement. She looked at him with that reluctant gaze, could it be that he didn''t want to part with him? Afraid that he would be taken away by someone else.


    However, when Du Jinse asked this question, she retorted, "What are you worried about?"


    Du Jinse was stunned, was she worried?


    "Yesterday, someone came to find me. They said that there was a rumor outside the palace that my fat powder had poisoned the people inside the palace, but I can''t explain it to them. It was a fight within the palace that deliberately framed me, but I don''t know if I can suppress it."


    Speaking of worry, she was probably worried about this matter.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely, then lowered her eyes.


    In her heart, he wasn''t as important as her businesses.


    How could she not understand what Li Hao meant? It was just that she had personally blocked off the road and wanted Li Hao to scuttle it for her. This was not something that she could do.


    She couldn''t drag Li Hao down with her. Loving someone wasn''t to take him for herself.


    Li Hao was worth it.


    Du Jinse could feel the difference between him and the girls here. Although those girls lived in the backyard, their hearts might not be as narrow-minded as hers.


    Her heart was very small, she could only pretend to be someone else. She tried her best to tell herself to follow the customs, but no matter what, she couldn''t be open-minded about it.


    Even if she fell in love with an ordinary man, being jealous was something that no one could tolerate. Furthermore, the person she fell in love with was the Prince.


    She could not be that selfish. She could not give Li Hao hope, and then take away his hope.


    "Are you really worried?"


    Li Hao asked.


    "There is one point. Actually, I am not very worried, but since you asked me, I have only answered truthfully."


    Du Jinse replied honestly.


    "What''s there to worry about? If it was really because of you, would you be able to make a name for yourself in the capital?" Even if I don''t die, I have to stay in the Sky Prison. "


    Li Hao said lightly.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with admiration, "If you say it like that, I think it makes a lot of sense. Today, I''m going to ride my horse and ride around the four city gates."


    "Aren''t you afraid of falling?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse stuck out her tongue, "My prince isn''t accompanying me."


    Li Hao''s heart skipped a beat. She really wanted to give it a try, but she shook her head in response, "I still has a lot of things to take care of today, we should set off now."


    Du Jinse looked at the weather outside.


    "The weather is not very good today."


    Li Hao walked to the window, pushed it open and took a look, "Un, it''s going to rain soon."


    Autumn was like this, either it was a sunny day or it was raining non-stop. If it wasn''t because of the humidity in the mountain, Du Jinse and the rest of the cars wouldn''t have broken down so easily.


    Du Jinse frowned, "I hope we won''t get wet."

 C229 fortuitous encounter

    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    "You wait here. When the car is fixed, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    The rain looked like it was going to rain soon, he was fine, but he couldn''t let Du Jinse get wet.


    Look at the dark clouds over there, I''m afraid the rain won''t be light.


    "Where did she get so delicate?"


    Before Du Jinse could finish her words, heavy rain suddenly poured down from outside.


    The two of them looked at each other. This time, neither of them could leave.


    "Is your business that important?" Du Jinse asked Li Hao.


    Li Hao laughed, but that did not seem to be important anymore.


    Under such a heavy rain, the emperor would also dismiss the morning assembly.


    Pausing for a moment, Li Hao asked: "What about you?"


    Du Jinse pointed to the heavy rain outside, "It will be raining today, and we will be staying for the night."


    Nothing is more important than safety.


    They smiled at each other.


    "Since it''s not that important, why don''t we go down and see if there''s anything to eat?"


    In Li Hao''s eyes, the food outside was only edible.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    guards had been waiting here for a long time. When he saw them come down, he stood up.


    "Is there anything to eat?"


    Li Hao asked Shi San.


    Shi San replied, "The most famous thing here is all kinds of small porridge. Even travelling would feel good if one drinks a bowl of porridge hot enough to eat."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Then come up and get me two more dishes."


    Shi San nodded and went to make the necessary arrangements.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and smiled.


    Li Hao was completely baffled by her smile, as he reached out to touch his chin.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    She couldn''t possibly say that no matter where Li Hao was, he would act as if he was in her own residence, right?


    "Your Highness, there''s a beautiful woman over there looking at you."


    Du Jinse quietly told Li Hao.


    Li Hao followed her gaze and looked over, "What kind of eyes do you have, do you call that beautiful?"


    Du Jinse said innocently, "I took a look just now. In this inn, she''s the only one who looks better."


    Li Hao looked at her in disdain.


    At this time, Shi San brought some porridge over, and indicated for Du Jinse to take a look inside.


    Du Jinse looked at it suspiciously, "It''s congee."


    Li Hao pointed again, but Du Jinse looked at him suspiciously, still could not understand what he meant.


    "You want me to drink first?" Du Jinse asked suspiciously.


    Li Hao reached out his hand and poked Du Jinse on the forehead.


    "Stupid, I wanted you to see your own appearance."


    "What''s wrong with me? "Did you not wash your face?"


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but reach out to touch her own face. The copper mirror inside the inn couldn''t compare to the fact that she was in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, let alone the fact that she was in that shop.


    Li Hao looked at her in disdain, "You forgot yourself."


    Du Jinse asked in a daze: "What?"


    Seeing that, Li Hao snorted: "You are prettier than anyone here."


    Not only did he not lower his voice, he even said it out loud. Du Jinse looked at the gazes that suddenly shot towards him from all around and felt extremely vexed.


    She simply stood up. "What are you looking at? My man naturally sees me as the most beautiful. Don''t tell me your men don''t see your beauty? That''s their dog-tailed grass trying to climb the wall."


    Puff.


    King Mo''s guard had also wanted to drink congee, but after hearing Du Jinse''s analogy, they all simultaneously thought of the one who climbed up the wall last night ¡­ Prince.


    The Lady wouldn''t have done it on purpose, but at this time.


    Everyone held their bowls, and quietly distanced themselves from Li Hao.


    Shi San also wanted to leave, but a lady stood up and walked towards Li Hao.


    He vigilantly stood up and blocked her path to Li Hao and her.


    The lady impatiently raised her head and looked at Shi San.


    Shi San was startled.


    "Princess."


    Hearing that, Li Hao looked over, and then turned his head.


    "Second brother, is this the calamity that you had?"


    The lady pulled Shi San away and walked to the two''s side, and looked at Du Jinse curiously.


    Du Jinse was unhappy in her heart, she did not like others looking at her with this kind of gaze that would pick at cabbages.


    Li Hao said indifferently: "Even if it''s a calamity, what does it have to do with you, Princess.


    The princess was not angry after hearing that, she nodded and looked at Du Jinse: "She does have some looks, if I were a man, I would like her."


    Li Hao didn''t even bother to speak to her this time.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward, Shi San couldn''t help but want to reconcile.


    "Why is the princess outside the city?"


    "Yesterday was the day of my death," the princess replied, not caring at all.


    After Li Hao heard this, he looked straight at the princess.


    "It has been so long since you remarried. Why do you need to brood over the matters of the past?"


    The Princess''s face revealed a sorrowful expression.


    "So what if he marries again in the I? Marrying again won''t change the fact that I was once his woman, and I don''t plan to hide it. I pay him my respects once a year, how much is that?"


    Li Hao remained silent.


    This was a knot that could not be untied. The princess didn''t like people mentioning it, but she kept bringing it up again and again.


    Since the princess had already stated that she didn''t like him, Du Jinse was so happy that she treated her as an invisible person.


    When a person does not like you, why you chattering annoying.


    A person''s scream came from outside, allowing Du Jinse to stand up.


    "Who would go out in such a heavy rain?"


    Leave some space for the two of them.


    Du Jinse walked towards the door.


    The sound of hooves could be heard as they approached the place.


    "Eight hundred kilometers! Eight hundred kilometers!" Eight hundred kilometers!


    A man who looked like a drowned chicken shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Li Hao''s face turned serious, he was in a hurry for 800 miles, so something big must have happened.


    "Shi San, escort them."


    Li Hao warned repeatedly, from the sound of the voice, the person was exhausted. If there was no one to protect him, Li Hao was really worried about where he would faint on the way back.


    Shi San replied, he borrowed the raincoat from the shopkeeper and rushed out of the house, pulled his own horse, and chased after him.


    "What''s going to happen?"


    Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t need to rush for 800 miles. If he needed to rush for 800 miles, that would be the prelude to a disaster like the war, the plague, the flood, and so on.


    The princess also walked to the door and looked out. "After he became the emperor, the country was always in turmoil. When would the people be able to live peacefully."


    King Mo looked at the princess and did not speak.


    Since the death of her ex-husband, the princess had always been weird, always saying crazy things. The emperor had scolded her a few times, but with little success, so he just let her be.


    The Princess suddenly turned her head to look at Du Jinse.


    "What do you think?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    The princess impatiently frowned, "This princess is asking you, what are you looking at him for?"

 C230 Rebellion

    Du Jinse smiled slightly, "In reply to the princess, this one has a lowly identity, and is not even fit to talk to the princess. When the princess asks, this one is overwhelmed by the favor, and is afraid of breaking the rules.


    The princess impatiently waved her hand, looked at Li Hao and said: "Why did you find such a submissive woman, I''m really not fond of her."


    Li Hao leisurely said: "As for women, it''s fine as long as they look pleasing to the eyes. There''s no need to be competitive with men."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Du Jinse apologetically. What he meant was to gag the princess, not to target Du Jinse.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth curled into a smile, the expression on her face did not have the slightest change.


    The princess laughed coldly. This King Mo was so arrogant just because he had the emperor''s favor. She didn''t like him, or more accurately, he didn''t even like the people of the royal family.


    She thought that since this woman was able to jump from a mere domestic prostitute to become a Princess Mo, and was even sealed by the Emperor himself, there must be something extraordinary about her, nothing more.


    The rain came and went as fast as it came.


    When Yun San Yu recuperates, Li Hao and the rest will take their leave from the princess.


    The moment they entered the city, they saw Shi San, who was supposed to deliver a letter with them for 800 miles, riding a horse over.


    "Your Highness King Mo, the Emperor has summoned you to the palace at the fastest speed possible."


    Du Jinse suddenly tightened her grip on Li Hao''s hand.


    Li Hao looked down and said, "Mo Mo, I''ll be back soon."


    Du Jinse forced out a smile, wanting to release her hand. Who knew that her hand would be even tighter?


    "You must come back early."


    Du Jinse found it hard to speak.


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse slowly let go of her hands.


    Li Hao got on his horse and headed towards the palace.


    Du Jinse soullessly walked forward.


    The guard quickly followed.


    "Madam, let''s hire a palanquin and head back to the manor."


    The guard already knew that Du Jinse was not willing to sit on a palanquin. When she saw a palanquin, she immediately asked.


    Du Jinse looked like she was sleepwalking, "I want to take a walk."


    Everyone could see that Du Jinse was not in a good mood. Everyone could guess why Du Jinse was not in a good mood.


    When the imperial court uses people, they would urge King Mo and Princess Ming Xia to hurry up and marry. Only by doing so would the authority of the Princess and his father be in the hands of the imperial power, regardless of where it was, this was a foregone conclusion. Currently, the relationship between the two of them are on the right side, it is equivalent to pouring cold water on the head, Madame does not cry on the street, she is already very strong.


    Du Jinse clearly wanted to take a look at the shop, but when she passed by the shop, she walked straight past it.


    Although many people said that when you say something, it would become a reality, but Du Jinse knew that even if she kept herself from saying it, Li Hao would not only have her alone, it was a problem sooner or later.


    When she saw the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor in a trance, she realized that she had already traveled more than half of the city.


    As she dragged her numb legs into the manor, Du Jinse directly went to soak in the hot spring.


    After washing away her exhaustion, Du Jinse changed her clothes and came out with a normal expression.


    What was there to be sad about? It was just a day earlier.


    Du Jinse played with the raw materials of the powder in a daze.


    After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the door.


    Du Jinse did not want to be disturbed, so she bolted the courtyard door.


    "Mo Mo, Mo Mo." Li Hao''s voice sounded outside.


    Du Jinse immediately extended her hand to wipe her face, then walked forward and opened the gate.


    Li Hao looked up and was shocked when he saw Du Jinse, "You bolted the door in the middle of the day just to act like a ghost?"


    Li Hao took out his handkerchief and wiped Du Jinse''s face.


    Du Jinse reached out his hand to take a look, and discovered that his hand was not covered with makeup at all. Just now, she was worried that Li Hao would find out that she had cried, so she casually wiped it, and actually wiped off the rouge on her face.


    "Your Highness is shouting anxiously."


    Du Jinse blushed. Sigh, she was too embarrassed to meet anyone.


    Li Hao smiled.


    "What are you doing locking the door in broad daylight?"


    "Sleep."


    Du Jinse evaded.


    Li Hao looked at her unflustered hair and pulled her inside the house.


    Du Jinse struggled a bit, "My prince, I will go wash my face."


    Li Hao stopped and turned to look at her, nodding, "Ok, I will go in and wait for you."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded.


    Seeing that Li Hao had gone in, Du Jinse immediately went to wash her face.


    Although he couldn''t see what he had become, he could tell how laughable he was just by looking at the pinkish water.


    After entering the room, Du Jinse did not rush there. Instead, she walked to the dressing table and casually touched her lips to make herself look more energetic.


    Li Hao reclined on the bed. Seeing Du Jinse walking over, he reached out to her and pulled her into her embrace.


    "You went to wash up?" Smelling the fragrant scent on her body, Li Hao asked softly.


    "Yes." Leaning on his chest, Du Jinse was lazy and didn''t want to speak.


    Li Hao happily pecked her on the face.


    "Mo Mo, the war is about to start." Li Hao said softly.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse sighed, "The people are suffering again."


    "The Zhennan King is rebelling. The Emperor was furious and sent people to capture Princess." Li Hao saw that Du Jinse did not realize what had happened, and explained in detail.


    Du Jinse was startled, then suddenly raised her head to look at Li Hao, and asked involuntarily: "What did you say?"


    "Ming Xia entering the capital to get married is a fake, it was only a smoke screen shot released by the father and son of the Zhennan King to numb the imperial government. Now that the Zhennan King has gone back on its feet, the chess piece that was the Princess has been abandoned."


    Pausing for a moment, Li Hao said softly: "In other words, I does not need to be sent out."


    He kept resisting, but from the emperor to the officials, they all insisted on sending him out. To be honest, he was somewhat gloating as he looked at the ashen faces of these people.


    What do you mean for the sake of the nation''s grand plan? Why do you insist on using the imperial court as a market? Is it really for the sake of the nation''s grand plan?" In his opinion, all of this was for his own glory and wealth.


    Du Jinse''s lips trembled as she looked at Li Hao. She was unable to hold on to this news for a while.


    "Then... Does Princess Ming Xia know that she was used in a conspiracy? "


    On the surface, the Zhennan King asked her daughter to come forward for the marriage alliance, but in reality, they were secretly preparing to mutiny. Was it really because her daughter was a stranger that he didn''t care about her life and death? Du Jinse felt a chill in her heart.


    Li Hao shook his head, "The imperial guards have arrived at the inn where Princess Ming Xia is staying, but she has already disappeared. According to the people at the inn, Princess said that she was feeling annoyed and had decided to take a walk, it has been two days since we last met."


    "So she knows?"


    Du Jinse muttered to herself.


    The Ming Xia in her memories didn''t seem like that scheming girl.

 C231 Bet

    "How can being in an influential family be as simple as it seems? You don''t need to think too much about it. Since she has already left, she should already know her father and brother''s plans. It''s good to leave."


    It would also prevent the Emperor from getting angry with her and using her as a sacrifice.


    In fact, this action was the same as a ''marriage''. It was a very boring action.


    "Mo Mo, I have already petitioned the royal father. I am willing to go to the border to kill the enemy."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse shuddered and grabbed Li Hao.


    "Blades and swords have no eyes, have you really decided?" Although Li Hao had previously said that he wanted to go to the border trials, at that time, there was no war at the border trials, so the meaning was still different.


    Li Hao nodded.


    He was disgusted by the deceit he had committed in the capital. If he were to leave this place, wouldn''t he be able to leave this place far behind?


    Seeing that, Du Jinse asked: Then, how long are you able to stay in the capital?


    She had to hurry.


    "Another month."


    Before the troops moved, there was food and grass everywhere. The imperial government wasn''t just talking about using soldiers for external use. It was that simple.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "In a month, I should be able to take care of everything here."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "What are you planning to do?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "Your highness, you sure are forgetful. You don''t remember, I''ve said before that I want to travel together with you."


    Li Hao''s face darkened, "This is a war for troops, do you think we''re going out to sightsee?"


    Du Jinse blinked and sat up, supporting herself with one hand, she looked at Li Hao, "You don''t intend to bring me there anymore?"


    Li Hao also sat up, his two hands pressing down on Du Jinse''s shoulders, "Mo Mo, on the battlefield, blades and swords have no eyes, I do not want you to be harmed."


    Du Jinse looked straight at Li Hao.


    "Your Highness, I naturally understand what the battlefield looks like, that is, the Purgatory in the Human Realm. It is precisely because of this that I have to stay by your side, your daily life needs someone to take care of you, I will do my best to become outstanding and omnipotent, and I will definitely not let you lose me, this is fine, right?"


    Li Hao shook his head.


    "Mo Mo, the reason why men fight in front is so that their wives and children can be at peace behind us. I don''t want you to follow me and suffer in front."


    "But when I think about how you are suffering at the border and how I won''t be able to sleep peacefully even if I stay behind, I''d rather suffer together with you. Could it be that in your heart, I can only suffer together with you?"


    Du Jinse complained.


    "It''s not like that ¡­" Li Hao still wanted to say something, but Du Jinse had used her lips to cover his.


    Both of them were close to death, Du Jinse had only left Li Hao for a short while, and stared into his eyes, "Li Hao, I''m only telling you, and not asking for your opinion. You''re not willing to bring me along, it''s okay, I can go over myself, you should know that the things I''ve decided on, cannot be changed by anyone."


    When she said those words, her expression was solemn. In order to increase her strength, her tone slowed down.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    "But your cosmetic shop ¡­"


    "A good leader should have his men try their best not to bow to him."


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, Du Jinse seemed to have reached a compromise and hurriedly explained.


    "I has also invested a lot of silver." I had also invested a lot of silver. In truth, Li Hao did not want to go, which was why she said that.


    "Don''t worry, your highness."


    Even if the shop could not be opened, she would still sell them to the Brothel Keeper and the palace maids. It wouldn''t be long before they would earn Li Hao''s silver.


    Although something had happened, Du Jinse believed that the old procuress would clear everything up for her. Otherwise, her long years in the capital would be a waste, and the reason why Du Jinse fell for her was because she could do things that others could not do.


    The old procuress knew her way around. She knew how to use the mouths of the beauties to stop the rumors. Even the imperial edict could not stop the rumors, but it could lead to something like this.


    Many people only wanted to watch the fun. When the rumors were being spread, it was as if she was right beside them. In fact, all of them didn''t even have a brain.


    The old procuress had indeed met Du Jinse who was fine. She was the person at the scene, her lady, and her guest was naturally the best person for Du Jinse to break the rumors.


    "Mo Mo, it''s not that I''m not willing to bring you along, but how could a woman follow behind in the army camp? Li Hao couldn''t explain it, but she thought of this idea.


    "Then we won''t be known." Du Jinse suggested.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, who nodded.


    Li Hao thought of Du Jinse''s disguise technique, but she didn''t care about it.


    "Don''t tell me you want to dress up as a man?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I believe no one would be able to tell."


    Li Hao had an idea, "So it''s like this, if someone sees through you, come back obediently, what do you think?"


    Du Jinse listened and nodded, "Sure."


    She definitely wouldn''t be like the women in the movies and TV dramas, pretending to be men. She would know that they were women with her eyes closed.


    Du Jinse stretched out her hand.


    Li Hao looked at her suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    Du Jinse was speechless, "Let''s clap hands together for the sake of the Alliance, you are not allowed to tell anyone that I am a woman. If anyone discovers that I am a woman, I will leave."


    "Alright." Li Hao stretched out his hand.


    Could this man and woman be the same? He didn''t believe that no one would be able to tell. Without mentioning anything else, if she put on such an old makeup, wouldn''t he be able to recognize her at a glance?


    But now that he thought about it, Li Hao wasn''t too sure either. How did he know that it was Du Jinse that old woman from that day?


    When he thought about it carefully, it was because he had drank too much in the first place and felt a little sick. When Pu Zhu passed by, the fragrance from her body made him feel uncomfortable.


    With that support, Li Hao smelt a strange smell on Prince Rong''s clothes. That smell caused him to pay more attention to Du Jinse and was able to see through her disguise.


    If he had not supported Du Jinse, if he had not smelled her scent and noticed the characteristics of her ears, then he really would not have been able to recognize her.


    However, there was a difference between disguised old woman and disguised man. Li Hao did not believe that no one would be able to recognize them.


    "Your highness, when you go out, you will bring some hidden guards to protect you, right?" Du Jinse asked as she thought of something.


    "Of course." Li Hao replied.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "These people have all been following your highness for many years, by your side, they were originally taking care of you, but they are all very capable, at a critical moment you can go and die for your highness, I cannot compare with them."


    "What are you trying to say?" Du Jinse definitely knew, even if they couldn''t see these people, they would still be protecting him, so these words were for them.

 C232 Accept

    If I were to follow the prince to the border, then naturally I would be considered a servant by his side to take care of him. Even if I were to disguise myself as a man, I would naturally not be one of them, and by the prince''s side, a stranger would suddenly appear. Before the prince could say anything, these people would lift me up and throw me out.


    It was entirely possible.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "So, not only is the King unable to tell others my secret, even these people cannot be exposed to the outside world. My identity is not on the inside, and that is something the Prince would agree to, right?"


    Hearing that, Li Hao frowned, "Mo Mo, I has not set any rules for you yet, but you have raised so many conditions for I."


    Du Jinse laughed, "My lord, since we are betting, we should talk about fairness, I am only adding on what we have agreed on, after I finish, your highness will talk about your conditions, if Mo Mo is unable to complete it, I think it would not be too late for your highness to ask Mo Mo to stay."


    Li Hao actually felt that Du Jinse''s words made a lot of sense.


    "Fine, you can continue to supplement it."


    "Your highness can''t deliberately show intimacy in front of outsiders just because you want to chase me back."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse then added: "That is to say, first of all, Prince, you have to recognize me as a man, a man who has been following you around since young, serving you as you eat and live."


    "Anything else?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "That''s it for now."


    Li Hao nodded his head, then said: "Then isn''t it time for I''s conditions?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "It''s impossible for the I to ride the same horse as you. So, you can either walk or ride on your own, can you do that?"


    Du Jinse was dumbstruck. She had raised so many conditions, they were far less deadly than Li Hao''s.


    Seeing that Du Jinse did not say anything, the corners of Li Hao''s mouth curled up. He really did not want Du Jinse to go to the border trial with him.


    A man guards the border, even if it is to let his woman live a peaceful life, he is no exception.


    Du Jinse raised her head, "Okay, I will learn to ride as soon as possible."


    Furthermore, she is a servant by the side of the prince. If she does not follow by his side, even if she is barely able to keep up with the group, it would be useless.


    Li Hao frowned, "In less than a month, you still have many things to busy yourself. Are you sure you want to ride a horse?"


    Du Jinse nodded, "I''m sure."


    Li Hao took a deep breath, "Alright then, let''s talk after you know how to ride."


    It would be good if she could learn to ride in a month.


    Li Hao did not have high hopes for Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse also knew that Li Hao did not trust her to learn it.


    She had to impress him.


    "I''ll definitely learn it." Du Jinse secretly swore.


    "What are you doing?" Li Hao saw that Du Jinse was crawling on her shoes, and immediately reached out and pulled her.


    "I''m going to choose a more docile horse, so that when I practice riding, the prince won''t worry about me."


    "Have a good rest today, starting from tomorrow." Li Hao ordered.


    In truth, he was not that tired. He felt that Du Jinse must have been very tired, so he came and saw that she had not rested yet, thus, he pulled her down to lie down with him.


    But to put it bluntly, it would not be difficult for Du Jinse to use this power on her.


    "But I don''t have much time." Du Jinse reprimanded and pushed Li Hao.


    Li Hao stretched out his hand to stop Du Jinse from letting go, "I can''t even control the servants beside him, how can you order the three armies to do that? Mo Mo, don''t tell me you are making things difficult for me. "


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, Du Jinse took off her shoes and laid back down.


    "Your Highness, I know that I was wrong. As a general, I will do whatever I have to do. As long as Your Highness is willing to have Mo Mo accompany you, Mo Mo will definitely not drag you down."


    "You''d better think so." Li Hao said in satisfaction.


    Actually, he also really wanted Du Jinse to stay by his side, but he just wanted her to stay in the capital.


    "You should rest for a bit. We''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    On the second day, Du Jinse woke up early in the morning. She found Shi San and asked him to choose a good horse for her.


    Shi San looked at Du Jinse doubtfully, "What does the Madam want a horse for?"


    "To the battlefield, of course." Du Jinse said with a serious face.


    Hearing this, Shi San was startled, "The imperial government will naturally send out war horses, they will not requisition Prince Mo¡¯s Manor s."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she covered her lips and laughed, "It''s not being expropriated by the imperial government, it''s being expropriated by me."


    "Ah!"


    Shi San felt that his brain didn''t have enough left.


    If his wife wanted to requisition a horse and then go to the battlefield, he must have understood correctly.


    "What are you ah? In the future when we fight we can still flee for our lives. I have to rely on this horse. You have to help me choose a good horse, otherwise, you will be murdered."


    "Wait, wait, why didn''t I understand? Say it again, what are you going to do?"


    Shi San suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    Du Jinse smiled.


    "His Royal Highness has already agreed for me to accompany him to the battlefield, provided that I can learn how to ride a horse."


    Du Jinse explained.


    Shi San finally understood. He looked at Du Jinse and said, "Madam, you should give up on this idea."


    Who would become an excellent rider in ten days to half a month? Wasn''t the prince clearly unwilling to call his wife over?


    "I''ve never tried. I will never back down. Are you going to help me or not?"


    Shi San waved his hands, "Madam, you can look for someone else."


    Du Jinse sneered, "You''re not going to help me right? You just stand here and don''t move, you''re not allowed to."


    If he didn''t move, he wouldn''t move. Could it be that he was afraid of standing?


    Shi San stood in place.


    After an unknown period of time, Shi San felt that if the Duke didn''t come back, he would stand as a wife and stone.


    But he couldn''t just leave right? If that was the case, he would have to give his mistress a chance. With his mouth, Shi San felt that he should just stand there.


    "Who are you?"


    An angry voice came from behind him.


    Shi San turned around, and seeing him, he was shocked, "Who are you?"


    The man extended his hand out wanting to hit Shi San.


    "You actually dared to pretend to be me."


    Shi San grabbed her wrist and bellowed: "Who are you, what goal do you have?"


    In the past, he wouldn''t have asked such a question, but the person in front of him was simply him. If he hadn''t been together often, how could he have imitated his words so vividly? It was extremely dangerous for the prince to have such a person by his side.


    Du Jinse cried out in pain.


    Shi San was startled, how could it be a woman''s voice.


    "It''s me, idiot Shi San, let me go, if not I will shout indecently." Du Jinse gnashed her teeth, her arm was about to break again.


    Seeing "himself" baring his teeth in such a manner, Shi San was still not used to it, so he silently let go of Du Jinse.


    "Why are you dressed like me?" Shi San looked at "Shi San". He had truly been scared to death, but it was only daytime.


    Du Jinse laughed proudly, "If you are not willing to teach me how to ride horses, I will go beg like this, take care of the women at home, and go visit the brothels."


    Shi San shivered, "Stop, stop, Madam, I promised you, why are you toying with me."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse nodded her head in satisfaction, "Isn''t it fine like this earlier?"

 C233 Helplessness

    Shi San looked at Du Jinse, and the more he looked, the more uncomfortable he became, "Madam, can you wash the disguise on your face off first?


    "No, if I continue washing, what will you do if you go back on your word? Do you think it''s easy to make a picture? " Du Jinse rejected him straightforwardly.


    Seeing Shi San''s complicated expression, Du Jinse reached out and patted his shoulder, "You don''t have to hang your head in despair, I''ll just make myself shorter."


    Du Jinse sat on the ground and took off her shoes. Shi San saw that she was only about the same height as him, and had turned into a short girl.


    This was the first time Shi San hated how short he was. If she wanted to grow taller, she would have to step on the stilts if he wanted to change his appearance.


    Following that, Shi San watched "himself" clumsily climb up the horse''s back, riding the horse. No matter how he looked at it, it felt awkward, but he had no solution.


    Seeing himself falling off his horse once again, Shi San turned his head around silently. When he had just learned how to ride horses, he wasn''t in such a sorry state.


    Li Hao heard that Du Jinse and Shi San were learning how to ride horses, and from afar, he saw Du Jinse''s back and shouted, "Mo Mo!"


    Hearing Li Hao''s voice, Du Jinse turned her head back, her subordinate did not notice, and instantly fell off her horse.


    When Li Hao saw this, he was shocked and quickly rushed forward. Husband and wife, Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, are you alright?"


    Du Jinse looked up and gave Li Hao a bright smile.


    "I''m fine."


    Li Hao let go of his hands in shock and took a few steps back. He turned his head around and saw Shi San standing behind him with nothing to lose, he thought he was seeing things, and turned back to look at "Shi San" who was sitting on the ground.


    "Mo Mo?" Li Hao asked tentatively.


    Du Jinse pouted, "Your Highness, it''s me."


    Li Hao was horrified when he saw "Shi San" acting so coquettishly towards him.


    Reaching out his hand, he pulled Du Jinse up.


    "Mo Mo, you should wash off your disguise."


    Li Hao finally understood why Shi San had such an expression. Even he couldn''t stand it, much less Shi San.


    "Ah, I forgot." Du Jinse shouted in shock.


    It was terrifying just to think about it. Du Jinse hurriedly went to find water and washed her face clean.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had left, Shi San immediately retorted, "Your Highness, how can you agree to bring her to the border, it''s not like we''re sightseeing."


    Li Hao suppressed his laughter, "She threatened I, if I did not bring her there, she would knock him out and change his appearance to I, to inspect the army, that is the crime of deceiving the sovereign."


    After Shi San heard this, his sword-like eyebrows scrunched together, "Your Highness, your wife is becoming more and more lawless, you should restrain her instead."


    It was one thing to cause a ruckus in the manor, but how could they run outside to make a ruckus?


    This was how a person''s bottom line was being eaten. When one discovered that she could actually do something even more excessive, the one in front of them felt that it wasn''t too excessive.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "I will try to advise her otherwise."


    As for how slow it was, it depended on when Du Jinse could accept it.


    After washing her face, Du Jinse ran back, "Your Highness, I can ride a horse."


    Li Hao was speechless, and poked her forehead, "You know how to ride a horse? How can I watch you fall off your horse? "


    Du Jinse was not convinced, "I saw you, your highness ¡­"


    Li Hao interrupted her, "Do you think marching and fighting is just riding in the backyard? "You have many mounted soldiers by your side. If you fall, you will most likely be trampled to death by the horse''s hooves. Even if you are not trampled to death, you will at least be captured or killed by the enemy."


    He would strictly demand of Du Jinse, at the very least, let her understand how cruel the battlefield was.


    Du Jinse quietly walked to the side of the horse and jumped up, "Go."


    Seeing Du Jinse being so stubborn, Shi San sighed, it seemed that she had made up his mind to go with the Duke. Just that, looking at her meaning, she also seemed to like carrying her, if not why would he incite her?


    "Your Highness, are you sure you want to bring Madam along?" Shi San was worried.


    To march and fight with a woman, that would have been disheartening if it had been known.


    Li Hao glanced at Shi San, "I remember you having a brother."


    Shi San was startled, "No."


    He was an orphan, which was why he was chosen to train in martial arts since he was young and protect the prince.


    Li Hao smiled.


    "From today onwards, you will have one."


    Shi San shivered, he finally understood what the Duke meant.


    "No, Your Highness." Shi San wailed.


    Li Hao looked at him, "You are my personal guard, your brother will walk your path, and be my servant. This is normal."


    Mo Mo could only be his personal servant.


    There was no doubt about that.


    Just a moment ago, Li Hao was shocked witless by Du Jinse, but now, he knew what to do. If Du Jinse could really hide it from the heavens, he would be willing to bring her along with him.


    It was just as Shi San had said, the trial was not for sightseeing. It might take years, or maybe even half a year, but no one knew when they would be able to return.


    However, whether or not he could go depended on Du Jinse''s training results.


    In the morning, Du Jinse was still training, but in the afternoon, she went to the manor.


    Du Jinse had already given the prescription to Pu Zhu and she had also given it to him. Whether or not she could make the same kind of makeup as her, it all depended on Pu Zhu and she believed that with her intelligence, it should be possible. However, she still had to do the final quality check before putting it into the bottle.


    "Madam."


    Pu Zhu was in the middle of doing the last procedures when she opened the door. When she saw Du Jinse, a smile leaked out of her mouth.


    "Zhu Yuer, let me see your results."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    Looking at Pu Zhu''s expression, it was obvious that she had done a good job.


    Pu Zhu smiled as she led Du Jinse inside, "Madam, is it alright if you take a look?"


    Although it was a question, Pu Zhu was very confident.


    Du Jinse did not reply, but meticulously examined everything. In this test, one had to rely on the senses, not the machine.


    "Not bad, keep up the good work."


    Du Jinse had finished her inspection, and was showing off.


    Pu Zhu heaved a sigh of relief.


    "There are a lot of little bugs these days, so you have to prevent them from getting in."


    Du Jinse picked up a small bug and flicked it out.


    Pu Zhu nodded.


    "The rouge that we sell is the best rouge, so the quality must be the best."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse with a serious gaze, "Madam, don''t worry, I will definitely work hard."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "As I''m over here, the only one I can trust is you."


    Du Jinse walked in front of the shelves, caressed them with his hand and reached out his hand, "Zhu Yuer, although our production room allows people to come in, but you have to treat it as if someone came in every day and cleaned everything up cleanly. All these things were done for you by someone else, you have to do it yourself in the future."

 C234 Unable to afford to lose

    Pu Zhu looked at the ash on Du Jinse''s hand, her face flushed red as she softly said, "I understand."


    In the past, all of these were done by Xiao Ying. When Xiao Ying came, when he saw her room was in a mess, he would help her clean it up, but it was probably because of the rules that were formed with Du Jinse, that Xiao Ying had never entered this place.


    Seeing her blushing, Du Jinse did not want her to feel too awkward.


    "Zhu Yuer, you must strictly demand of yourself that you don''t slack off a little, because this business is the basis for our lives. It is also the only hope for us to help other women who are as miserable as us.


    Initially, Pu Zhu only felt that it was a little awkward, she did not think about it so deeply. Now that Du Jinse had pointed it out, she couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, I know I was wrong."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "After a while, I will be leaving for a long distance. I will leave everything here to you."


    Pu Zhu suddenly raised her head, "So fast?"


    Although Du Jinse had mentioned it to her before, she had never thought it would happen so quickly.


    Du Jinse laughed, "You won''t let me down, will you?"


    Pu Zhu nodded firmly, "I understand."


    Du Jinse laughed, "Zhu Yuer, don''t underestimate us. The empress of the imperial harem also use our fat powder, we are an imperial merchant."


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu became a little nervous, "Then can we use this batch?"


    She now knew that what Du Jinse had said was not bad, but to console her.


    "This batch will be packed in this box." Du Jinse pointed to the white porcelain box she had prepared as a gift.


    Pu Zhu also knew, she lowered her head.


    held her hand, "Zhu Yuer, I know that you are used to making makeup, girls should look good when they are dressed up, and others would feel comfortable when they see it yourself. However, when making a rouge water powder, the taboo thing is for there to be some other odors mixed in.


    Pu Zhu originally thought that she had done well enough, but she never thought that she would still be so lacking.


    "Madam ¡­"


    Du Jinse laughed, "If there''s no one else, you can call me Mo Mo."


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse, and the gaze Du Jinse stared at her with was the same as it always was, not because of her laziness, she did not scold her.


    "Mo Mo." Pu Zhu said softly.


    Du Jinse laughed happily.


    "In this world, anything can change. I only hope that our friendship will not change."


    Pu Zhu said softly, "I hope so too."


    This was also the reason why she did not want Pu Zhu to buy shares in the beginning, but when Pu Zhu heard that the old procuress had already bought shares, no matter what, she wanted to buy into the company. Thus, Du Jinse could only call her over.


    I hope she''s not worried.


    "How are Xiao Ying and Da Kui?" Du Jinse did not see them.


    After Pu Zhu heard this, the corner of her mouth slightly rose, "The two of them are pretty good."


    In fact, she was also worried that Da Kui would treat Xiao Ying badly, but after watching on coldly for the past few days, she realised that Da Kui was different from the other men who went to the brothel.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she relaxed.


    "Our shop will be ready soon. When the time comes, we can''t not bring the goods out. I will be here with you guys for the next two days, so don''t think that I''m long-winded."


    Pu Zhu felt ashamed.


    "How could that be? I''ve found out that I''ve got a lot to learn from you. "


    The discomfort in his heart had only lasted for a short while, but it had long since disappeared with the wind.


    "Actually, I want to learn more from you. I''m just afraid that the time I have to learn is too short, I simply can''t make it in time."


    "I don''t know anything, I''m just some flashy stuff."


    "I want to find someone to draw some pictures of my wife in the shop. I heard that your drawing of her is the best. I wonder if you can bestow Mo Bao?"


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu eagerly.


    Pu Zhu hesitated, "Can my painting really be placed on display?"


    "Why not? However, since you wish to abandon your previous identity, I also do not wish for you to paint with your previous identity."


    If she wanted a painting by a famous person, she only wanted Li Hao. After all, Li Hao had always been lustful towards those scholars.


    Pu Zhu nodded, "I understand."


    She was still hesitating, but didn''t expect Du Jinse to be even more thoughtful than she thought.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going back first. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    After learning the lesson how she broke the wheel halfway, Du Jinse didn''t dare to tarry too late this time.


    "I won''t be going to see Xiao Ying. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Du Jinse said.


    Pu Zhu sent Du Jinse to the outside of the villa.


    "Be careful." Seeing Du Jinse getting on the horse, Pu Zhu could not help but to ask.


    Du Jinse smiled, "It''s fine."


    Du Jinse touched her horse''s mane.


    Pu Zhu watched Du Jinse leave worriedly. Although Du Jinse had led a horse the first time she saw him, but she had never heard that Du Jinse knew how to ride a horse.


    "Shi San, do you think I''m riding well?" Du Jinse showed off.


    In the capital, there were so many people, of course Du Jinse did not dare to ride them. However, it was different here, there was no one with just a glance.


    Shi San''s straight face stiffened as he nodded his head.


    He didn''t want to have a twin brother. Looking at Du Jinse, it was really hard for him to imagine just how terrifying of a time it would be for her to become her brother.


    "Madam ¡­" Whether or not you can disguise yourself as someone else is fine, just don''t be like me. "


    Shi San asked carefully.


    Du Jinse turned to look at Shi San, "I think you''re pretty good, you''re handsome and handsome, I''m so beautiful, right?"


    Shi San immediately shook his head, "If you want to talk about handsome and handsome, I think Wednesday is not bad. "Be careful."


    Someone suddenly scuttled out from the road in front of them. Shi San hurriedly warned Du Jinse.


    However, it was already too late. As the horse walked on, its vision suddenly blurred. He was shocked, and when she stood up, Du Jinse directly fell off its body.


    Shi San rushed over to catch Du Jinse, but who would have thought that the person was faster than him, and wanted to grab onto Du Jinse and run off to the side.


    "Who is it?" Shi San reached out and patted the man''s back.


    The person easily resolved the situation and placed Du Jinse in a safe place, smiling brilliantly at her.


    "Shi Er."

 C235 To draw the ground into a prison

    Du Jinse was still in a daze.


    "Since you came to the manor, why didn''t you see me?" Shi Er let go of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Du Shier silently.


    "Why would I want to see you?"


    Shi Er stared blankly, he did not know how to reply to her.


    He thought for a moment. "The prince said ¡­"


    Shi San stopped Shi Er, "You have to remember your identity, you signed a indenture contract, if Madam wants to see you, she will naturally ask someone to pass it on to me. If I don''t want to see you, what right do you have to request Madam?"


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San suspiciously. He must have interrupted Shi Er on purpose.


    "What did you just say the prince promised you?"


    Even if he dies right in front of my eyes, I don''t need to care about him. As long as I protect you well, that''s fine, but you don''t want to see me, you don''t want to see me. You just threw me into this manor.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse with a wronged expression. He had already signed the indenture contract, why was she still unwilling to believe him?


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi San, "Did the Duke really say that?"


    Why was he so stupid?


    Shi San lowered his head, "It''s better for Madam to ask the Duke."


    That''s true.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er, "You want me to trust you, but it''s actually not difficult. I''ve told you before, you''re not allowed to leave the manor, yet you want to leave?


    "I ¡­" Shi Er wanted to explain herself.


    Du Jinse raised her hand to stop him from talking.


    "As a person, the most important thing is honesty. I don''t want to see you because until now, I have been unable to trust you. The reason why I made an agreement with you and forbade you to leave the manor is a test in itself."


    "Before I allow you to leave the manor, you leave without permission. How can I trust you? I did not tell you to leave the manor. "


    Shi San looked at Du Jinse.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse, "You should understand that what I''m telling you is the truth."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "I believe you are telling the truth. You wanted to kill the Duke back then, and I believe that you truly wanted to kill him too."


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "Shi Er, even if you said that I saved your life, but you also saved mine. We should be even now, so why must you insist on staying by my side?"


    Shi Er remained silent.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "In this world, because there is the Prince, I still have a trace of nostalgia. If I lose the Prince, I would rather die than gamble, do you understand?"


    She herself did not have any prejudice towards Shi Er, and was even grateful to him. After all, he was someone who had once shared life and death situations with others.


    "Same." Shi Er said absentmindedly.


    "Like what?" Du Jinse frowned.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse seriously, "I have always lived in darkness, and no one has ever given me the slightest bit of warmth. It is you who have made me feel that there is also warmth between people."


    Du Jinse had only saved him because he was injured.


    Shi San looked at Shi Er, then looked at Du Jinse, "Just because Madame saved you, you have to repay me with your own body?"


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San coldly, "What are you saying? What do you mean by betrothal with your body? "


    Shi San immediately slapped himself in an interesting manner, "A slip of the tongue, report it to me."


    Du Jinse frowned, she did not have the time to bother with him.


    This manor is my property, and the people inside are the people I need to protect. I do not wish for myself to change this world, I only hope that the people who live in this manor are like those who live in a paradise where the sun rises and the sun sets. The greatest concession that I can make is that you stand guard over me here, until I can fully trust you and trust you to not do anything that would harm my master.


    Du Jinse did not avoid her gaze when she looked at Shi Er.


    "What if you refuse to trust me?" Shi Er asked.


    "I''m not trying to restrict your movements. You can leave at any time. As long as you say that you''re not willing to stay, I''ll immediately break the contract."


    Shi Er nodded.


    "On the premise that I no longer ask to follow you, right?"


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er. If she did not deny it, it would be equivalent to admitting it.


    Shi Er took a deep breath, "Alright, I promise you, I will protect the villa well."


    After Shi Er finished speaking, he walked back.


    Du Jinse stood still and watched.


    Shi Er took a few steps forward and turned his head, "This is your last home, right?"


    Du Jinse felt pain in her heart, and nodded, "That''s right."


    Shi Er nodded his head to show that he understood.


    Du Jinse watched him leave, feeling a little down.


    For some things, if one didn''t point it out, one could still deceive himself. Once this layer was torn apart, it would truly be painful to have the bones and tendons attached to it.


    Shi San was a little baffled.


    What did Shi Er mean?


    Why did it feel like he was a little intimate with his wife?


    However, looking at Madam''s open appearance, it didn''t seem like it.


    Forget it, why should he bother with this?


    "Madam, it''s getting late. Let''s hurry back."


    Du Jinse was shocked, "My horse."


    Shi San was speechless, and then he remembered.


    "Madam, the horse told me to stay there and graze."


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Not bad, I just got to know him well and then changed him. There''s trouble."


    So Madame knows that on the battlefield, horses are the life of cavalry, Madame has just made several fatal mistakes. First, you have to keep your eyes and ears focused on the surroundings, and you can''t ignore the road ahead just because you''re talking to someone. Second, when the horse is frightened, you don''t let go of the reins, you have to pull the reins, and you have to lean forward ¡­


    Du Jinse listened attentively.


    Shi San was finally done speaking, and he glanced at Du Jinse.


    "Did you all understand?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Thank you." Du Jinse said sincerely.


    It was obvious that Shi San was really going to teach her again.


    Shi San rubbed his nose, turned his head, and said, "You don''t have to thank me. I just feel that if you have the power to protect yourself, we wouldn''t need to be too distracted in taking care of you."


    After all, what they died for was the Prince Mo, not this woman. It was as the Prince had said, between the Duke and her, they would not hesitate to choose the Duke.


    Just a moment ago, Shi San understood even more clearly that the Duke wasn''t wrong. When Du Jinse was in danger, they would not risk their lives.


    Shi San even thought that as long as there were no problems with that Shi Er, if he followed the duke out for the battle, he could protect Du Jinse.


    However, since the Madam did not trust him, he, Shi San, did not dare to trust her either.


    On the way back, the two of them thought about their own matters in silence.


    Reaching the city, Shi San found the coachman from Prince Mo¡¯s Manor who was waiting there all along, and told Du Jinse to sit in the palanquin. With her riding skills, she could also just run around the countryside, and after entering the city, she would obediently sit in the palanquin, she would be extremely responsible to the citizens of the capital.

 C236 powder mark

    While passing by the Zangxiang Pavilion, Du Jinse lifted up the palanquin curtain to take a look.


    "Shi San, come over."


    Du Jinse called out to Shi San.


    Shi San walked in front of the sedan, "Madam, what''s the matter?"


    Du Jinse handed over a keepsake to Shi San.


    "Go to Zangxiang Pavilion and give this to the old procuress there."


    Hearing this, Shi San''s face suddenly turned as red as a cooked crab. "Madam, I ¡­"


    Shi San knew that Du Jinse had something to do with the Zangxiang Pavilion''s Madam, but he never thought that Du Jinse would ask him to pass on a message.


    Du Jinse looked at his face which was flushed all the way down to his neck, and her cherry lips curved slightly.


    "Shi San, you''re not young anymore, could it be that you haven''t seen meat before?"


    Shi San turned his head, refusing to speak with Du Jinse.


    This was not what the Madam should say.


    Shi San knew Du Jinse''s identity, and it was because he knew, that made him even more shocked. Could it be that just because the Duke said that she was a domestic prostitute, he was the one who gave in and fell?


    When Du Jinse saw this, she covered her mouth with the handkerchief and threatened softly: You''re a man, what are you hesitating about? I''m telling you, if you don''t want to go, I''ll go myself.


    She didn''t want to find the Brothel Keeper at this time, but knowing that she didn''t have much time left in the capital, she had to make arrangements and leave in peace.


    He said that he had to let go of her before everything else was on track.


    The Madam is going in person? At a time like this, it was not bad to let others see it.


    Shi San unwillingly received the keepsake from Du Jinse.


    "What do you have to say, Madam?"


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San''s pitiful face and said: "Just tell her to send the beauties to his house tomorrow."


    Shi San had the urge to throw away the keepsake in his hand.


    "Does Your Highness know?"


    Shi San asked.


    The prince knew that these words were spoken by him, so he didn''t want to kill him.


    "Naturally." Du Jinse didn''t even blink.


    Shi San''s face was tragic.


    "Madam, isn''t it better to send a message tomorrow morning?"


    Du Jinse did not say anything as she lifted her palanquin curtain and was about to get off the palanquin.


    Shi San saw and immediately stopped him. If he told Du Jinse to come down, the prince would definitely take his skin.


    "I''ll go." Shi San''s face was tragic.


    Shi San took two deep breaths and measured the distance to Zangxiang Pavilion step by step.


    "Aiyo, old man, you''re finally here."


    Shi San stood in front of the door, hesitating whether he should cross his left leg or his right.


    A sweet fragrance floated over, Shi San was passionately dragged into the Zangxiang Pavilion by the old procuress.


    Immediately, a group of girls surrounded him.


    "What a handsome little brother, just order me, I won''t charge you for the tea." A girl was hugging his arm tightly, her breasts deliberately rubbing against his body.


    "You should go to my place. I will definitely serve you well."


    Another girl pulled Shi San over.


    There were a lot of men who came to the brothel. They were willing to serve this kind of high quality person even if they earned less and were happy.


    "I''m looking for the bawd." Shi San held her head and raised the keepsake high up in the air.


    When the bawd saw this, she was shocked and quickly dismissed the girls.


    "This little brother, what orders does she have?"


    the bawd asked cautiously.


    When Shi San felt that the girls had all left, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He raised his head to look at the old procuress, "She told you to send the beauties to your residence tomorrow morning."


    When the old procuress heard this, she was shocked. "That fast?"


    Then, she nodded, "I understand, thank you, little brother."


    Since the old procuress knew that Shi San was Du Jinse''s man, she naturally would not use that flattering tone again. Her voice even carried a bit of respect, even though Shi San''s face was still marked with a pink mark.


    After Shi San finished speaking, it was as if he had received reassurance, "Goodbye."


    never thought that there would be a day when he would go to a place like this. He didn''t even know why his head would twitch, and even said goodbye.


    He quickly walked out and bumped into a person. That person scolded and wanted to reach out to grab Shi San, but the old procuress was quick to grab hold of his hand.


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Uncle Guo? Xiao Hong, don''t you miss Uncle Guo? Hurry up and come over."


    The old procuress said while giving Shi San a meaningful glance.


    Shi San had originally lowered his head, and did not notice who the person was. After hearing the old procuress''s words, he raised his eyes and recognized the person in front of him. He was secretly shocked, and seeing the old procuress give him a meaningful look, he understood and quickly left.


    Uncle Guo pulled Little Red. With a beauty in his arms, he had long forgotten about what had just happened.


    Shi San returned to the side of the palanquin and gave the keepsake to Du Jinse.


    "Madam, let''s hurry back."


    Du Jinse looked at his face filled with pink lips marks, and then spoke in a serious tone, trying to hold back her laughter as she nodded.


    "Mm, go back."


    The old procuress looked over from afar, Du Jinse nodded at her.


    The old procuress knew what to do, so she turned around and made arrangements.


    Finally arriving at Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, the gatekeepers looked at Shi San in astonishment.


    Shi San asked seriously: "Has the Prince returned to his house yet?"


    The guard lowered his head and replied, "Your Highness had already returned home four hours ago. She said that if Madame had come back, I would invite you directly to the study."


    Shi San nodded.


    When they entered, the guards looked at each other, "That ¡­" Did you see that just now? "


    "I thought I was seeing things, but it turns out to be true. Where did Shi San go?"


    "He must have gone to drink flowers and wine." Another person giggled.


    "I don''t think so. After all, what if he follows his wife?"


    Everyone talked at once. The main reason was that Shi San was usually too serious, furthermore, he was following the Madam out this time. Why was his face covered with makeup, it couldn''t be left behind by the Madam.


    This thought flashed across some people''s mind and they quickly tossed it to the back of their minds. The madam and the prince loved each other so much that they would never do such a thing.


    Everyone thought for a long time, but still couldn''t come up with an answer.


    "Maybe Madam is purposely teasing Shi San."


    A suggestion was made.


    Everyone nodded in unison, "That''s very possible."


    Normally, it was just a trivial matter like this. In order to show that they were smart, everyone would come up with different ideas. However, at this moment, everyone was in favor of this suggestion.


    Although the Madam had her own ideas on a daily basis, she was still young in the end, and would occasionally play jokes on them. It was probably because Shi San had offended the Madam on some occasions, that the Madam decided to discipline him like that.


    That must be it.


    Shi San did not know that the crowd was at the back, so when he heard that the Duke was in the study, he immediately went to the study, and when he saw Housekeeper Li in front of the door, he nodded, "Housekeeper Li, is the Duke present?"


    Housekeeper Li was startled when she saw his face, but hearing his question, he nodded his head and replied, "Yes."


    Hearing that, Shi San immediately walked in.


    Housekeeper Li reached out to grab Shi San, "Hey, Shi San."

 C237 tease

    "Housekeeper Li." Du Jinse called out to the Housekeeper Li with a smile.


    "Madam." Housekeeper Li looked inside.


    Du Jinse knew what he was worried about, and said with a smile, "Is Shi San''s appearance today cute?"


    Housekeeper Li was stunned, "Madam ¡­"


    Du Jinse leaned towards the Housekeeper Li mysteriously.


    "Shi San actually went to visit a brothel, and even told me to wait for him outside."


    When the Housekeeper Li heard this, he blew at the air and glared, "How preposterous."


    Du Jinse covered her mouth with her hand, "He won''t let me say it."


    Du Jinse seemed to have misspoken.


    A burst of laughter suddenly came from inside.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Housekeeper Li, I will be going in first." Du Jinse waved towards Housekeeper Li.


    Housekeeper Li stared at the inside, Shi San was becoming more and more outrageous, how could he bring his wife to such a place?


    Housekeeper Li took two steps inside and stopped in his tracks. Sigh, he almost fell for his mistress''s trick.


    The Housekeeper Li shook his head.


    Housekeeper Li shook his head.


    He almost believed it.


    When Housekeeper Li heard the laughter inside, his mouth revealed a bitter smile. Ah, he''s old, and doesn''t understand the young people''s thoughts.


    "Your Highness." Shi San was confused.


    He had just entered and hadn''t said anything, so why was the prince laughing like this?


    Seeing Du Jinse coming in, Li Hao pointed at him, "Mo Mo, this is your masterpiece, right?"


    Shi San was confused.


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi San, "Your Highness cannot accuse me wrongly. Look at this size, the shape of its lips, it shouldn''t have been left behind by a single person."


    Shi San had a bad premonition.


    As expected, Li Hao walked in and observed him carefully, "It''s true."


    Shi San looked at Li Hao with a nervous face. "Your Highness, I ¡­"


    "Don''t move, I hasn''t seen clearly yet."


    Li Hao hissed.


    Shi San did not dare to move, his eyes were only abnormally nimble as they followed the movements of Li Hao''s gaze.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I never thought that Shi San would actually be so popular."


    Li Hao shook his head.


    "Prince ¡­" Shi San was about to cry.


    Li Hao finally met his gaze, "You must be blessed to have so many women who like you. I thought you didn''t like women, and wouldn''t want women to get close to you."


    "How did the prince know?" Shi San''s words were tantamount to admitting defeat.


    Li Hao pointed to his cheeks.


    Du Jinse kindly took out a small water caltrop mirror and handed it over to Shi San.


    Shi San looked at the kiss on his face and cried out.


    Shi San rushed out while covering his face.


    Seeing that, Li Hao shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know how Shi San offended you, but this is good, I think he will probably have a psychological trauma towards women for the rest of his life."


    "He has offended me in many ways. Today is just a small punishment."


    Otherwise, why would she not look for others but instead, look for trouble with Shi San?


    Li Hao looked at her fixedly and sighed, "For I''s sake, let''s call it a day."


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao''s neck, "I''ll listen to your highness."


    Du Jinse said in a gentle voice.


    Hearing her words, Li Hao could not help but look at her strangely, "Why are you so obedient."


    Du Jinse pouted, "Am I not usually good?"


    Li Hao thought about it seriously, "Mhm."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse fiercely said: "How can I not be obedient?"


    Li Hao extended his hand and pointed at his nose, "Look, I hasn''t said anything yet, but you are already stretching out your little claws, baring your fangs and brandishing your claws."


    Du Jinse immediately retracted her expression, and said with a flattering laugh, "My prince, that''s because you wronged me."


    "Really?" Li Hao felt that it was suspicious.


    Du Jinse blinked her clear black and white eyes, which said "Look at me, I''m as innocent as I can be, I''m a lovable little white rabbit."


    Li Hao muttered: "Why do you look like this? It makes me feel like you''re planning something big."


    "I hate you." Du Jinse was angry, she reached out to push Li Hao away, wanting to walk out.


    Li Hao reached out and pulled Du Jinse back.


    "Alright, alright, stop messing around."


    "Your Highness, the Madam framed me." Shi San finished washing his face and rushed in furiously.


    The two mandarin ducks were scared witless by him. Du Jinse looked at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    "I... I didn''t see anything. " Shi San murmured as she retreated.


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "My prince, Shi San misses women."


    Shi San said with an anxious and pale face, "I don''t have any."


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San innocently, "But you clearly abandoned me and went to the brothel."


    "That''s Madam, you ¡­"


    "Enough, you can leave." Li Hao berated Shi San.


    Shi San felt aggrieved.


    But since Li Hao had already said so, he couldn''t argue with the Duke.


    Li Hao turned to look at Du Jinse, "How did Shi San offend you?"


    He was actually told to walk all the way back with a face full of makeup marks.


    "It''s not that he offended me, he just brought someone with him." Du Jinse stared straight at Li Hao.


    An ominous premonition rose up in Li Hao''s heart as she smiled, "It can''t be I, right?"


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly, "Shi Er said everything today."


    Li Hao frowned, "Shi Er."


    He randomly recalled that it was the killer.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that he promised His Highness that he would become my deathsworn."


    "This ¡­" When Li Hao heard it, he sympathized a little with Shi San.


    Shi San had taught him a lesson before.


    "Mo Mo..." This was his idea, it did not care about Shi San.


    Du Jinse didn''t wait for him to finish speaking and took the initiative to admit her mistake.


    In a while, I will find a chance to apologize to Shi San. This matter, in the end, has nothing to do with him.


    The words that Li Hao originally wanted to say were stuck in his throat;


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a smile. She had done it on purpose, why would a good person ask him to do it?


    She just didn''t want him to do it. She was so understanding.


    After a long while, Li Hao pointed at Du Jinse, "You!"


    Too smart. Sometimes it makes people''s teeth itch.


    She clearly knew how much face Shi San had, and even forced him to do something that he was unwilling to do.


    When the two of them were talking, Shi San had never appeared.


    When Du Jinse came out from the study room, she ran far away.


    Looks like he had really hurt her. Du Jinse felt a little melancholy in her heart.


    In fact, if Shi San didn''t stop her for a moment, Du Jinse wouldn''t have let him off, but now, he hid so far away, how could she apologize?


    With Du Jinse''s perseverance, she naturally could not just call her Narcissist overnight.


    She placed both of her hands on her lips, making a horn, "Shi San, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have teased you."


    Shi San really did not want to bother with Du Jinse, who knew that Du Jinse would actually admit her wrongs in such a way, what difference was there in forcing her to admit her wrongs in front of everyone else?


    Shi San quickly came in front of Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi San who had a straight face, "Shi San, I''m sorry. I knew I was wrong.

 C238 Apology is useless

    She wanted to beat up the thugs and vent his anger on them after entering the city, but the moment he entered the city, Shi San had called his over to take a look at their carriages.


    However, at that time when Li Hao was not there, she sat in the palanquin, feeling more and more dejected. Coincidentally, he happened to be passing by the Zangxiang Pavilion, so he thought to tease Shi San a little.


    "Madam, Shi San is just a guard and cannot afford your apology."


    With a stern face, Shi San turned to leave.


    "Shi San..."


    Du Jinse put her hand on her lips.


    Shi San suddenly turned around.


    "Madam, I have heard your apology. There is no rule against it. As long as you apologize, I must accept it."


    "Then tell me, what do I need before you accept my apology?" Du Jinse lowered her eyebrows and asked.


    This matter was indeed something that she had done excessively, and it was natural for Shi San to be angry.


    Shi San was startled, this was something he did not think about.


    "It''s not easy to make me look like this, right?" Du Jinse was still quite handsome, she had disguised his appearance, maybe she would even be able to find out who was interested in Long Yang. After all, Shi San''s martial arts were high, and no one dared to scheme against him.


    Shi San''s heart skipped a beat, she then stopped and reacted, "That''s what I should have done anyway."


    Du Jinse said with a bitter face, "Then what do we do? If those girls kissed you, it''s not like I was the one to blame them. This only means that you''re very handsome and likes others. You should blame your parents for giving you birth so well. "


    Shi San was so angry that he turned his head and snorted.


    If there really was a master, then there must be a guard. When Shi San got angry, he looked exactly like Li Hao.


    Du Jinse observed her words and expression, "Shi San, could it be that your first kiss was taken away just like that?"


    If that was the case, it was indeed worth sympathizing with. Looking at the lipstick on his face, who knew which one was the first one to bite?


    Shi San really did not want to have any more interactions with Du Jinse, it was just too infuriating.


    As he was walking forward, Du Jinse said in high spirits, "I know you won''t be angry."


    Shi San couldn''t help but slow down his pace.


    Du Jinse immediately revealed her idea, "I''ll go find a few girls and ask them to kiss you back. That should be fine right?"


    Shi San suddenly turned his head, looking at the cunning Du Jinse, he really didn''t know what to do with her.


    "This idea isn''t bad. It''s decided." Li Hao walked over.


    With Du Jinse making such a big commotion, it would be hard to pretend that she did not know.


    Other people could pretend that they did not know, to prevent Shi San from feeling awkward, but he could not.


    Li Hao walked over to Du Jinse''s side and looked down at him, "Speaking of which, you did it on behalf of the I. The I will help you apologize."


    Shi San was flattered. "Your Highness, Shi San doesn''t dare."


    But what does Your Highness mean by that?


    Li Hao turned his head and looked at Shi San, "I should have explained everything regarding Shi Er to Mo Mo clearly."


    It was only then that Shi San understood. So it was because Shi Er was angry over this matter that he had become an unlucky person.


    However, he could even die in the place of the prince, so what would it matter if he suffered such grievances?


    Shi San was suddenly enlightened.


    "It''s Shi San''s honor to be able to help the Duke."


    Shi San sighed.


    Du Jinse saw it.


    "Sure."


    "No."


    Li Hao and Shi San said in unison.


    "If you guys are going to act like this, then I''m in a difficult position." Du Jinse pointed her finger.


    Shi San swept across, using his actions to show that he really didn''t need it, and directly fled far away.


    Du Jinse chased two steps forward, "Hey, Shi San."


    "Stop shouting, Shi San is shy."


    "How did you become the master? You turn your subordinates into bachelors one by one."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and said.


    "The I hasn''t gotten married yet, so there''s no need to rush them." Li Hao said as a matter of fact.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with sympathy, "Sigh, being a person is really hard to come by."


    Li Hao thought about it seriously and agreed, "Indeed."


    Without a woman, who knows what would be good for a woman.


    He finally understood that there were women, and when he looked at the single men beside him, his eyes were filled with pity.


    Du Jinse spread her hands: "I apologize, I admit my wrongs, and admit my mistakes, but you can''t accept the compensation plan, so don''t blame me for it, I have nothing to do, I need to go back and rest, after bumping for a day I don''t feel anything, after resting for a while, I already feel pain all over my body."


    Li Hao looked at her tiredness. "If you''re very tired tomorrow, you shouldn''t get up so early."


    Du Jinse waved her hand. How could she give up on something that she had decided on halfway?


    However, on the morning of the second day, she struggled to get up. She really had to put in a lot of effort. Her body felt like it was in pieces, and she really wanted to sleep for a while.


    However, she did not have much time, and Du Jinse clenched his teeth.


    Shi San had been waiting outside the courtyard for a long time. When he saw her open the door, he sized her up and turned his head.


    Du Jinse had done something shameful so he naturally could not wait for Shi San to greet her.


    Du Jinse smiled, "Good morning, Shi San."


    He extended his hand but did not hit the smiling person. Facing Du Jinse, who was acting like this, Shi San really could not keep a straight face, but if he were to answer Du Jinse like this, it would be difficult for him in his heart.


    Seeing Du Jinse bring out the horse from the stable, Shi San revealed a look of admiration.


    Speaking of which, she was really tough.


    Seeing that Du Jinse was not heading towards the back garden but towards the entrance, Shi San could not help but ask.


    "Madame, where are you going?"


    Du Jinse turned and smiled at him.


    "Have you forgotten? I''m going to see a beauty today. "


    Hearing that, Shi San stopped in his tracks.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed: "You''re so scared, you''re really bitten by snakes."


    Shi San''s face darkened.


    Seeing him act that way, Du Jinse''s face turned serious, "If you don''t want to go, then forget it."


    It wasn''t exactly sweet, but it was also very suitable for use here.


    Shi San was at a loss, his subordinate asked him: "Are you going to follow or not?"


    Seeing that Du Jinse was already out, Shi San kicked off his feet and chased after him.


    The subordinate was speechless. He clearly knew that they weren''t even strong enough, why did he still act in such a manner?


    Du Jinse was still warm riding. Seeing that there were not many people on the road, she carefully mounted the horse and patted its neck.


    "You must be good."


    Shi San rode his horse to her side and looked at her.


    "You''re quite bold."


    Did you fall yesterday?


    Du Jinse ignored him, mainly because she didn''t dare to be distracted.


    That was why she dared to ride a horse in the capital city. More importantly, there were no people on the roads, so she didn''t want to rush like she did in the suburbs. Thus, she decided to walk step by step with her horse.


    Shi San saw that she was focused on the front, and extended his hand to rub her nose. This was good too, in order to prevent her from talking to him, he felt a little awkward.

 C239 Goal

    Actually, Shi San had a question. Didn''t they say to go to his residence? Why did Du Jinse go out and not wait for them?


    However, he didn''t want to open his mouth.


    As long as he said that, maybe Du Jinse would make fun of him.


    Madam''s sharp mouth sometimes made people''s teeth itch, wishing for nothing more than to tear them apart.


    He would grow wise if he got into trouble.


    Fortunately there were no problems on the way here, so Du Jinse managed to reach the cosmetic shop. She unlocked the door and walked in.


    Shi San could not help but follow him in.


    Du Jinse didn''t have a road to walk on, nor did she have a road to walk on. Instead, she directly went to the back door and opened it.


    "Come in."


    Du Jinse walked back.


    The girl outside looked at each other and walked in hesitantly.


    Du Jinse found a chair and sat down.


    He looked at the girls in front of him.


    It had to be said that the bawd had a unique eye.


    "I believe someone has already told you what you guys want to do." Du Jinse looked at the women who stood in two rows.


    One of the women hesitated before standing out. "You''re really not asking us to be prostitutes?"


    When Du Jinse heard it, she looked at the girl and this idea was understandable.


    "It''s still too early to say that. Look, my shop is only this big and I don''t need these people. When the time comes, the people who are eliminated will naturally come or go. I do not have the authority to punish you."


    When everyone heard this, their faces turned pale.


    Du Jinse waited for a while.


    Another woman asked softly, "Then do we know what your shop is for?"


    Du Jinse secretly nodded, the old procuress was giving her the chance to be a good person.


    "As for me, I am planning to open a cosmetic shop. From top to bottom, the shopkeeper to the servant, I hope that all of them are women. This way, when the noble ladies come here, they will feel more comfortable."


    cosmetic shop?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Is it really a cosmetic shop?" someone whispered.


    Du Jinse looked at the crowd, hearing how cautious they were, all of them were afraid of the old procuress. It was good to be afraid, otherwise, when she wasn''t around anymore, they might cause some trouble.


    "Is there a need for me to lie to you?" Du Jinse asked.


    The crowd was silent. Indeed, the worst that could happen was for her to become a prostitute. There was no need for her to be like this.


    Du Jinse stood up, "You guys have decided, you can follow me to take a look at my shop."


    Du Jinse walked over.


    The girls looked at each other and followed Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse explained in a serious tone, and when she went upstairs, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    If one were to say that the downstairs was filled with elegance, the people upstairs would definitely be surprised.


    His eyes lit up. There had never been a person who was willing to put on makeup in such a bright place. That was because the darkness and faint yellow color could obscure the flaws of a person. Of course, the advantages of a person could also be blurred.


    The mirrors that covered their surroundings made everyone tear their clothes and straighten their backs, making them feel better.


    Only now did the crowd realize that they were not as outstanding as they had imagined.


    Women always liked to magnify their shortcomings, and at this moment, shortcomings were everywhere in the mirror.


    In comparison, Du Jinse was actually the one with the best condition among them.


    Everyone could not help but look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse sat in front of the mirror, opening the small box she brought along with him, she placed the makeup on one by one.


    "No matter how perfect a person is, it''s impossible for him to achieve perfection of a hundred percent. Makeup can make up for this deficiency."


    Because if she were to come here, Du Jinse would just need to wash up.


    He saw her carefully drawing in front of the mirror. It really was like creating a troop of soldiers and depicting a yellow mirror painting.


    However, what she was facing was not a mirror, but the mirrors all around her.


    Everyone held their breath, watching Du Jinse become more and more beautiful bit by bit.


    After drawing her makeup, Du Jinse stood up and slowly walked around.


    "Everyone, you''ve all learned how to put on makeup. What do you think of my painting?"


    "Madam has drawn very well."


    Everyone said sincerely.


    "Any of you want to try?" Du Jinse smiled as she looked at the crowd.


    Every day, the old procuress would train these girls. It was nothing more than music, calligraphy, paintings, and how to dress herself a little fresher and more refined.


    Everyone originally thought that they had dressed up very well, but in this room with mirrors all around, they found that they were lacking. A girl with a different complexion mustered up the courage to walk out.


    "Can I try it first?"


    When Du Jinse saw her, she nodded her head and took out a box of more profound beauty powder from the side.


    "Sister has a good foundation, but her skin color is not well proportioned. At this time, rather than using strength to wipe her skin very white, it seems like she is wearing a mask. It would be better to find the cosmetic powder that is close to her skin color."


    Du Jinse gestured for the girl to sit down, "Do you mind if I put on some makeup for you?"


    Du Jinse asked with a smile.


    The woman nodded. "I want you to draw it for me."


    She was afraid that Du Jinse would misunderstand her, so she immediately explained.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Alright, but when the final step is completed, you are not allowed to say anything. The makeup depends on the overall effect, and if we were to look at the other people''s beautiful drawings and do the same, we would only be able to become the people who represent the best."


    Du Jinse said as she modified the makeup. After she finished, everyone was silent for a long time.


    "Everyone, feel free to voice out your opinions. After all, if you want to improve, you can''t follow your own inherent thoughts. No one can achieve first place. At any moment, there will be someone who can surpass her and become the champion ¡­" "Cough, cough."


    Du Jinse was careless and almost said that she would become king.


    "I never thought I could be so beautiful."


    The woman said dreamily.


    Because of the uneven skin color, the old procuress thought of many ways, such as asking her to rub thick ground powder on her skin, but none of them improved. Before sending her here, she overheard the conversation between the old procuress and the turtle slave, and the old procuress thought that she was ugly, so she decided to make her the lowest kind of prostitute.


    One had to know that the lowest class of prostitutes were the hardest to deal with. The guests they received never cared for women and were only content with their own selfish desires. There were even some who had perverted hobbies.


    As long as he had a few copper coins, he would be able to spend one night with her. Sometimes, he would be unable to rest for a night, and would be able to receive different kinds of guests.


    The woman stretched out her hand and touched her reflection in the mirror. So she could also be this beautiful. It turned out that only whiteness could make people beautiful. Even if it was darker, he could still be this beautiful.


    If the bawd saw her like this, she wouldn''t be asked to be a lowly prostitute.


    No, the woman suddenly shook her head, she did not want to be a prostitute, her eyes lit up, "Madam, can you tell me what I want to do? I will do my best. "


    She only wanted to do the best. She didn''t want to return to that place and let the nightmares haunt her forever.


    She finally found her target.

 C240 Sheep and Wolves

    After buying the pots and pans of rice, Du Jinse casually asked around, if anyone knew how to cook, and two girls walked out from the crowd.


    Du Jinse nodded her head and casually rolled out some noodles.


    At night, Du Jinse smiled as she looked at them, causing them to be confused.


    "These few days, I will hurry up and train you guys. Anyone of you who feels that it''s hard work can tell me right now."


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one came out.


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "Behind us will be the place for you to sleep, wash your clothes and cook. You guys take turns doing it, every month I will bring you all the rice, noodles, fresh vegetables and so on, on time.


    Du Jinse looked at the crowd with lowered heads.


    "Those who do well will be rewarded. If there are those who cheat, cheat, or mislead, those who steal will not be able to afford it. I will not punish all of you, and return to where you come from."


    "We are willing to follow Madame."


    They had never thought that they would one day walk out of that fire pit in the brothel.


    Naturally, a hundred of them were willing.


    The woman who was the first to ask Du Jinse, hesitated for a moment and said: "Madam, I have never heard of women selling things before, aren''t you afraid of thugs coming over and causing trouble?"


    "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid, but since I have the ability to start this cosmetic shop here, I naturally have a way to suppress these people."


    Du Jinse did not want to reveal too much of her information. The words of others were always more persuasive than the words of the person involved.


    The lady looked at Du Jinse, and hesitated for a moment.


    "Then... Can you guarantee our safety? "


    In the brothel, as long as she worked hard enough, the tortoise slaves would not dare to set their sights on her. After all, a woman''s first time could be sold at a good price, unless it was something disobedient and unsatisfactory. The old procuress would not care if they were humiliated by the tortoises.


    After all, the tortoises also needed to vent. If a brothel wanted to do business well, it would have to do with all sorts of biological chains. Women were already ready anyway, it was just a nap.


    It had to be said, in a brothel like place, human values could easily become abnormal, and the concept of honor and humiliation were also very weak.


    Du Jinse frowned slightly. The girl looked at Du Jinse nervously, afraid that if she got unhappy, she would say the thing that would scare her.


    Du Jinse said slowly, "I will do my best to ensure your safety. However, I don''t know if the safety in your words is the same as mine."


    Pausing, Du Jinse nodded towards Shi San.


    At noon, when they were resting, she called Shi San back to the Duke Palaces.


    Seeing that, Shi San went to the resting area and invited the two eunuchs over.


    "Eunuch Wu and Eunuch Zhang were invited by me to protect you all. Three to five men of the same caliber are not allowed to get near you. From today onwards, they will be the ones to protect you all."


    Du Jinse said lightly.


    "That''s great, Madam is truly thoughtful." Seeing that Du Jinse actually took this point into consideration, the makeup girl was filled with admiration towards Du Jinse.


    "Madam, I don''t care about others. In short, I''ll listen to Madam''s arrangements."


    She decided again.


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded.


    The crowd looked at the two eunuchs. One was sickly while the other was thin. It was impossible to tell that three to five men could not enter.


    "I... "I want to go back." A girl said timidly.


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "Alright, if anyone else wishes to return, I can call for people to send you all back."


    She then bowed towards Du Jinse and asked, "Madam, can you leave two of your bodyguards behind to protect everyone?"


    When the eunuch heard this, he looked at her and gave two cold laughs before raising his head to look at the sky.


    The Madam had thought it through so carefully for them, but it was them who were truly lacking in popularity.


    However, Du Jinse could understand her suggestion, she smiled, and said in a good temper: "I don''t think so."


    The woman asked, "Why?"


    Du Jinse smiled, "Because I can''t throw the sheep into the wolves."


    As for who was the sheep and who was the wolf, it was really hard to tell. The old procuress tossed so many people to her in one go, she really wanted to properly select them.


    After saying that, Du Jinse could not help but look at Shi San.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s expression, Shi San was so scared that he quickly hid behind the crowd.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips. Did you see that, that little sheep was so scared that it "lost color"?


    The lady was a little disappointed. The guards looked like they were going to fight one against ten, but what Du Jinse said was right, the guards looked like fierce dragons and fierce tigers. If they really stayed, they would really be lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    In fact, the woman felt that Du Jinse looked like the wife of a rich family. Her guards should also be very disciplined.


    She lowered her head and silently retreated. No matter what, it was still good to be able to come out of the brothel. As for the future ¡­


    Was there a future for people like them?


    Du Jinse clapped her hands, "If anyone wants to go back to the brothel, go with them."


    The girls who came here weren''t just dressed beautifully, they also did quite a bit of work. They were completely different from the girls in the brothels who only had to dress up beautifully, recite poems and paint paintings when they had nothing to do, and learn how to seduce people.


    The girls that were talking just now looked at the other girls and walked out. Du Jinse purposely directed them to move the counters, although there were guards s beside them, she ignored them.


    Some people stayed in the brothel for a long time. As long as they were given three meals a day, as long as they didn''t get beaten up, they wouldn''t want to leave there and live a self-reliant life.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "You guys can still leave from the back door, and watch as they go in, and ask them to invite mother out to speak, and then there will be nothing left for you guys to do."


    The old procuress would bring over a few people, which Du Jinse would return to understand.


    If you don''t have any other questions, you''ll have to come here today after boiling water and washing up. In this place, except for what you should do, you guys can do your own things. You can do your own things, cook a meal, boil a bath, whatever it is, you all have to do it yourselves.


    Everyone silently lowered their heads.


    "After you have worked for half a year, if you are still willing to stay, and I am quite satisfied with all of you, I will consider redeeming you. As for before this, if you want to run away, just run away and if you are caught at that time, it will have nothing to do with me."


    People were originally something that Du Jinse and the old procuress could only "borrow" from. After all, with her abilities, she could only think about one side, not the other. Besides, with someone as capable as the old procuress, why wouldn''t she use it?

 C241 Unique

    When she returned to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Du Jinse saw that Li Hao looked like she had no bones, and fell into his arms.


    "Li Hao, I feel like I''m going to die from exhaustion."


    Li Hao looked at her, and said indifferently: "Since you''re so tired, then don''t make it."


    Du Jinse immediately sat up straight, "I''m joking, haha."


    Li Hao looked at her speechlessly. Could it be that he couldn''t tell if she was tired or joking?


    "It''s just a joke. What a pity."


    Li Hao said with melancholy.


    "Just kidding."


    She had already thrown out a large amount of silver taels and everything was ready. How could she refuse at this time? Who would say that they were not? She desperately wanted to fight him.


    Li Hao sighed, no longer bothered with this matter, "Mo Mo, tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    "Mid-Autumn''s so fast."


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "Oh yes, Your Highness, now that Ming Xia is no longer in the, does it mean that the matter regarding you that the Emperor planned against you is no longer valid?" Du Jinse thought about the thing that Prince Qing had forced her to do.


    "It''s hard to predict who will come out of nowhere." King Mo sneered.


    Du Jinse nodded in deep thought, "Then you must be careful."


    Li Hao looked at her deeply, "Are you worried about I?"


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "It''s always annoying to be so cocky when you don''t want to get married. Even if it''s a marriage, at least you think it''s okay?"


    Li Hao sighed and shook his head, "I thinks that you''re pretty good, if not for you, I would have never ¡­"


    Li Hao paused and swallowed his words back into his stomach.


    Plans never keep pace with change.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and then lowered his head.


    If the emperor allowed her to become Li Hao''s official wife on the condition that she receive a few wives, then she would still leave. What she wanted wasn''t a title, but the only one.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll send you to Prince An''s residence first, and then I''ll go to the palace. I''ve already prepared all the gifts for you."


    "It''s better if you go directly. It''s really hard for you to come back from the outside of the city. Moreover, I want to go back to the manor and take a look." Du Jinse felt her heart ache.


    In the end, it was still Mid-Autumn. Even if she didn''t have any presents for everyone, she still had to go and take a look.


    "Aren''t you tired?" Li Hao said leisurely.


    In the past two days, she had been extremely busy. Why was it that when he left, she wanted to follow him to the borderlands? Sometimes, he really wanted to ask Du Jinse if she was tired.


    Just that, why would Du Jinse tell him the truth?


    Du Jinse''s cherry lips slightly raised.


    "Your Highness, with you here, I don''t feel tired."


    Li Hao sighed and hugged Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, I have already instructed the kitchen to make some mooncakes. Bring some tomorrow to your manor and distribute to everyone."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao excitedly.


    "Li Hao, why are you so good?"


    She felt like a mouse, wanting to move all of Prince Mo¡¯s Manor away.


    She didn''t even think of what she should do for Li Hao and only asked for his help.


    Li Hao extended his hand and scratched his nose.


    "I only has you now, so you must work hard to earn money to support me, do you understand?"


    Li Hao teased.


    Du Jinse listened and nodded earnestly, "I will work hard to earn money."


    If not for the orders from the brothel and the Imperial Palace, she would not have dared to make it so big.


    After all, the bigger the bed, the more investment there would be. If it became a wine from deep inside the alley, she wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    Right now, she had a lot of orders that she did not want to send out. After all, the families of these officials and nobles were mostly going to attend the banquets that were being held in the palace during the day. If the imperial concubine saw that all the people she used had them, then Du Jinse, the imperial merchant, would have achieved what she had done.


    When the shop opened, she would put a little on the table and ask the ladies to go to her shop and ''rob'' the rare goods. She believed that after the Mid-Autumn Festival, these people would definitely look forward to it.


    Of course, when she went to her shop on the opening day, she would organize the members, give them gifts, and make makeup for the first woman who entered the shop.


    In short, she put in all her effort and waited for the day the shop opened.


    "When the new store opens, there will be more people watching. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    He watched as Du Jinse crushed the bowstring so tightly that she was worried about whether or not she would be able to hold on even if she didn''t achieve the desired result after the opening ceremony.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I understand, after all, the Mid-Autumn Festival has just passed, and it''s still far from the next holiday, so many people just finished buying it."


    Du Jinse naturally knew, but in this place, good things were passed down through word of mouth.


    At the Mid-Autumn Festival, when she was beaten down by others, it was hard to avoid her enchanting questions. As long as her family was well-off, she wouldn''t care about the fact that she had just bought makeup. She would definitely come here because of her reputation.


    Do not underestimate the consumption power of women.


    Of course, what Li Hao said, was that if he opened the door, it would not necessarily be red and fiery. She had prepared for it as well.


    "Everything will be revealed on the day of the opening."


    Du Jinse was also looking forward to this day.


    "I''ll go wash up." After resting for a while, Du Jinse felt that she was even more unwilling to move.


    Sometimes, when he thought about it, Li Hao''s tolerance towards her was really growing higher and higher.


    "I is with you." It was only natural for Li Hao to be here.


    Du Jinse''s face flushed.


    "I''m fine, I promise I won''t fall asleep." She didn''t know if it was because the hot spring water had the effect of calming her mind, but once she bathed in the hot spring, she felt exhausted and drowsy all over.


    "Does I believe you? Look at you, you can''t even keep your eyes open. " Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a funny expression.


    "I''ll do my best." Du Jinse tried hard to open her eyes wide.


    Li Hao reached out to pinch her eyelids, "It''s not like I will eat you."


    But what difference was there between that and eating her?


    Du Jinse curled her lips.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t tell me you want I to carry you there? " Li Hao walked two steps and realized that Du Jinse was not following her. She stopped and waited for her.


    "Oh, right away." Du Jinse secretly straightened her back. To be honest, she was really tired, if Li Hao suddenly asked for a favor, how would she gently reject him?


    Du Jinse frowned.


    Li Hao walked back and pulled her out.


    "In your little brain, you can think of some bad things at a glance. Don''t worry, I is also very tired today, and doesn''t want to move."


    Li Hao whispered into her ear.


    Du Jinse glared at him coquettishly. How could he be like that, luckily there were no one around, otherwise she would be embarrassed to death.


    "What am I thinking?" Du Jinse said stubbornly.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse suspiciously, "Then how come you look like you have a load on your mind?


    "I''m here ¡­"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s crafty eyes and smiled: "I won''t tell you."


    "Alright, let''s see how I will deal with you." Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a smile that was not a smile.


    The alarm in Du Jinse''s heart rang, she turned around and was about to escape.


    However, it was too late. Li Hao carried Du Jinse and rushed back to the hot spring''s clean room with big steps.


    "Good prince, please spare me."


    Du Jinse pleaded for mercy.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled up slightly. Of course, Du Jinse wouldn''t be able to see it.


    "Spare you? "Then tell me clearly, what were you thinking about just now?"


    "What am I thinking?" Du Jinse complained, that kind of thing, even if she was beaten to death, she would never say it out loud.


    Li Hao arrogantly snorted.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she knew that it was not good and quickly changed her explanation.


    "I''m thinking, I''ve already stopped taking medicine for a while, why haven''t I seen any good news yet?"


    When Li Hao heard this, he slowly put Du Jinse down.

 C242 Reunion

    The fresh vegetables were also sent to the kitchen. Du Jinse asked them to split the fresh vegetables into two batches, one for the customers, the other for the servants, to practice how to persuade the customers to buy their fat powder.


    "Not only do you have to dress yourselves up, but when a customer comes in, you first have to understand what she needs."


    Du Jinse explained.


    Come to think of it, these people were considered to be very accomplished in terms of dressing up. After hearing Du Jinse''s words, they nodded their heads repeatedly.


    "You have to remember never to quarrel with a customer, even if you think the customer is being unreasonable."


    If you meet a customer that you cannot deal with, you can ask someone else for help. I will choose one of you who is relatively more outstanding in all aspects, and as the shopkeeper of this shop, if there are things that you cannot handle, go to her. If she can''t, then go to the person assigned by me to deal with them.


    When Begonia heard this, her eyes flickered. She was the woman with the slightly uneven skin. She looked at the peony.


    Amongst this batch, the peony was without a doubt the most outstanding one. However, Begonia clenched her fist. No matter how outstanding others were, she must become the most outstanding one.


    She did not want to step on someone else''s power. She only wanted to become the irreplaceable one.


    Since she had come out of there, since the heavens had given her this opportunity, she must seize it and not easily give it up.


    "Today, you guys will practice these things. In the morning, you will practice your makeup. In the afternoon, you will contact me about how to be a customer and how to deal with difficult customers."


    After Du Jinse finished instructing, she immediately rushed over to the manor.


    After walking through the two doors, Xiao Ying heard the sound of footsteps, and raised her head. Seeing that it was Du Jinse, he immediately greeted, "All of you come over here to greet Madam."


    Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying with a smile, "Who are these people?"


    Xiao Ying immediately introduced them, "These are the daughters of the farmers that live nearby, now that the farm work at home has been completed, I told them to come and help."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded his head and laughed: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Several girls smiled nervously.


    "We have nothing to do at home."


    His parents thought they were wasting their meals, so he decided to come here and help them. He could earn a few copper coins a day and even take care of his meals at noon.


    "I''ve brought moon cakes for everyone. I''ll wash my hands later and have a taste."


    Du Jinse called out.


    The girls did not expect Du Jinse to be such a gentle and beautiful person. After seeing her leave, they heard from Xiao Ying how good his wife was. An envious expression appeared in their eyes.


    Entering the formula room again, Du Jinse felt a huge difference, it could even be described as a speck of dust. Pu Zhu''s hair was also wrapped in a brocade handkerchief, and the current Pu Zhu was truly shedding all of her lead.


    Although she was dressed like a peasant woman, she could attract people''s attention with a single glance.


    Du Jinse quietly stood in front of the door, looking at Pu Zhu''s focused expression, it was as if the materials under her hands, were all things that had a life of their own.


    Du Jinse felt like crying.


    If they didn''t succeed like this, then it was truly a pity that the heavens would not help.


    Pu Zhu looked up and saw Du Jinse. She smiled.


    "Mo Mo, you''re here."


    Du Jinse checked her results one by one and finally smiled in relief.


    "Zhu Yuer, you really are a gift from the heavens."


    After Pu Zhu heard this, her face flushed.


    "Madam, I''m already very grateful if you don''t mind me."


    Du Jinse let out a long breath, "I never suspected that you wouldn''t make it. Oh right, let''s rest for a while, I brought some mooncakes over there, we will share it with everyone."


    Pu Zhu smiled and nodded.


    There were more than twenty people in the manor now.


    Everyone was standing there excitedly, even the few little girls that Xiao Ying had hired to help with the work, were all nervously standing in the crowd when she said that.


    "Things are no longer valuable, the most important thing is a little kindness. Everyone, don''t mind it." Du Jinse said with a smile.


    Everyone hurriedly said they didn''t mind.


    Du Jinse personally distributed the mooncakes to everyone.


    She walked to the front of Du Shier, without saying anything extra. After handing him a mooncake, she walked to the next person.


    Du Shier looked at Du Jinse, moon cake in hand, watching him like that.


    The girl standing next to him was a glutton. She ate her food in twos and threes. Seeing him in a daze, she quietly squatted down and took a bite out of his hand.


    Du Shier suddenly raised his hand and carefully savored the smell.


    This was the mooncake Du Jinse had given him. He had never eaten mooncake before and she had never experienced Mid-Autumn Festival before.


    To others, Mid-Autumn Festival was a reunion day, but who was he reunited with?


    However, this year was different. This year, he also had someone to reunite with.


    "Mid-Autumn is a reunion day. If someone wants to go home and reunite with their family, ask for a leave of absence from Big Brother Di in case they can''t find you guys, they are worried."


    Du Jinse said with a smile.


    The surrounding farmers, for the sake of convenience, had all moved into the manor. Since there weren''t many people in the manor now, there were places to stay.


    On the other hand, some of the people within the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor had heard Du Jinse''s words and went to find him.


    Du Jinse held Pu Zhu''s hand, and said apologetically: "I had originally planned to spend time with you, but it''s just that ¡­"


    Pu Zhu understood Du Jinse''s situation too well, she could not control herself, but for her to be able to call others to go home and enjoy the Mid-Autumn Festival with her, that was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve been together for so many years and we haven''t been lonely at all." Pu Zhu laughed.


    Da Kui pulled Xiao Ying over.


    "Madam ¡­"


    Du Jinse smiled as she looked at the two of them, the two of them had a sweet look between their brows.


    Du Jinse never thought that Xiao Ying''s adaptability would be so strong, it seemed that Da Kui really cared about her. Only in this way would Xiao Ying be able to quickly walk out from the resistance.


    Da Kui moaned for a long time, but did not say a word, Xiao Ying angrily stomped her foot.


    Da Kui quietly retracted his leg, and did not say a word, so that others would not notice, but Du Jinse did.


    Sigh, she suddenly started to sympathize with Da Kui, and to think that she would be completely bullied by him.


    "Madam, I will definitely protect this manor with Miss."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, "I know."


    She had originally wanted to go to the old couple''s place tomorrow. Seeing that the sky was still dark, Du Jinse smiled and looked at Xiao Ying.


    "Xiao Ying, there is something that I am having a bit of a difficult time with."


    Xiao Ying asked curiously: "What is it?"


    They actually made it difficult for Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse laughed, "The Mid-Autumn Festival is supposed to be a reunion day, but I have something that I want Da Kui to do with me. You can''t blame me for not letting you reunite, right?"


    When Xiao Ying heard it, she heaved a sigh of relief and laughed: "I was wondering what it was that scared me so much that my heart almost jumped out of my chest.


    Du Jinse smiled and said: "Then I''ll take Da Kui away."


    Xiao Ying laughed and waved her hand.


    "Take him away, take him away."


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded to Da Kui.


    Da Kui was a laborer to begin with, so he did not need to specially clean up the mess.


    "Madam."


    Du Shier called out to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse stopped in her tracks and looked at him silently.


    Du Shier lowered his head, "Madam, I can also run errands for you."


    Du Jinse nodded lightly, "I understand."


    As she spoke, she walked forward, and didn''t say what it was that she needed Du Shier to do.


    Du Shier watched Du Jinse leave with a somewhat lonely expression.


    Walking out of the villa, Da Kui watched Du Jinse mount the horse with her mouth slightly agape.


    "Can''t you ride?" Du Jinse asked Da Kui as she saw Da Kui standing there, raising an eyebrow.


    Da Kui hurriedly took the reins that the guard handed to him, "I will, it''s just that I didn''t know that you, Madam, could actually ride a horse."


    Shi San stood at the side and said: "She has only just learned it."


    "Huh?" Da Kui looked at Shi San in shock. That gaze clearly told him that he could not ask his wife to ride on horseback.


    Du Jinse shook the reins, "Ride."

 C243 thought

    The old grandpa and grandma really did not expect that there would be people who would come to visit them.


    When Du Jinse and the others knocked on the door, they were all stunned.


    It was true that they were in the middle of autumn today, so the old grandpa had not gone out to hang the herbs at home with the old granny. When he saw Du Jinse, his first reaction was: Why did she still come out to collect the medicinal herbs in the middle of autumn?


    When he saw Du Jinse take out a food box and leave all of the mooncakes inside for them, the old grandpa was slightly better, but the old granny couldn''t help but wipe the corner of her eyes.


    "Old grandpa, if you didn''t save me, then I wouldn''t be here right now. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I think that I should at least come and see you."


    Du Jinse said sincerely.


    "Alright, alright." The old grandpa didn''t know what to say either.


    Also, old grandpa, your rice noodles are gone, so you can also ask him to bring it over for you. After all, the weather in the future is getting colder and colder, and the mountain roads are slippery.


    Du Jinse warned.


    The old grandfather''s mouth was trembling. Du Jinse had arranged their future lives well.


    In the past two years, their bodies had already greatly weakened, and he had always been worried about them. Right now, it was still good. After he couldn''t climb the mountain anymore, what should he do.


    Du Jinse was too used to calling her grandpa and grandma, and she wasn''t used to calling her grandma, so she kept on calling her that.


    "I... I still have to go see an elder, so it''s time for me to leave. " Du Jinse was a little apologetic.


    "You''re busy. You''re busy." The old grandpa also knew that people like her would be even busier when it was New Year''s Eve.


    Du Jinse glanced at the two people before turning to leave.


    Her plans for today were indeed rather tight. Originally, the grandpa and grandma weren''t part of her plans, and she was just acting on the spur of the moment. However, she secretly rejoiced that she had come the right way.


    "Miss, slow down."


    Seeing her mount the horse, the grandma worriedly took two steps forward.


    Du Jinse gave her a bright smile and waved, "Grandma, you can go back."


    The old granny watched Du Jinse leave with a smile.


    The old grandpa walked over to the old granny, "Old granny, this time we''ve met a respected person."


    The old granny nodded in agreement.


    When Du Jinse and the others arrived at the Prince An Palace, the people from the Prince An Palace saw them and hurried inside to report to them.


    Prince An¡¯s wife was waiting at the second door. When he saw Du Jinse, he smiled and pulled her inside.


    Du Jinse hurriedly said, "Foster mother, King Mo asked me to bring you some gifts."


    "Let''s call the servants for those small matters."


    If they had to do everything themselves, then they wouldn''t need to do anything for the rest of the day.


    "Go wash up some dirt first. When we come back, we''ll enjoy watching the moon and watching dancing and singing together."


    In the past, when it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, she was the only one left. Every year, Prince An would bring prince to the palace and she would even smile as she watched them leave.


    "Speaking of singing and dancing, I think my foster mother had a really good day of dancing." Du Jinse yearned for it in her heart.


    Hearing that, the Prince An¡¯s wife pursed her lips into a smile, "Actually, I haven''t danced for a long time. That day, I just looked very beautiful, and it wasn''t difficult.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse was startled, she immediately waved her hand, and said: "Forget it, I can''t do it."


    Prince An¡¯s wife pushed her into the hot spring.


    "Go wash up and do whatever you want. As for what you want to do later, just let me do it."


    Du Jinse watched as the Prince An¡¯s wife left.


    In the eyes of some people, An Xin was a disqualified servant girl, but Du Jinse liked her a lot.


    She only appears when you need her. You can''t even see her on a normal day.


    Thinking about it carefully, if she hadn''t been paying attention at all times, how could she have appeared so punctually?


    However, Du Jinse did not feel like she was being watched, meaning that An An was truly powerful.


    Du Jinse changed into a new set of clothes. An''an folded and wrapped up the clothes she changed out of, then took them and sent them out.


    Then, he followed the servants of the Prince An Palace to the main house.


    "Mo Mo, come over here quickly."


    Prince An¡¯s wife was directing the group to place the candles and flames.


    "Actually, I really like Candle, it''s just that Prince An''s eyes aren''t too good, and favors the Night Pearl a little. Mo Mo, what about you?"


    Prince An¡¯s wife asked.


    Du Jinse smiled slightly, "Candles are always better than candles. Night pearls are always better than Night Pearls. I normally miss the brilliance of night pearls when there''s a candle flame, and the beauty of the candle flame when there''s a Night Pearl."


    When the Prince An¡¯s wife heard this, he burst out laughing.


    "Child, you really know how to talk. Even if Prince An is not here today, you still won''t offend him."


    Du Jinse''s face was full of innocence, "What my daughter said is the truth, it is only natural for me to be filled with desire."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Prince An¡¯s wife pulled Du Jinse to sit beside him.


    "Mo Mo, I heard a rumor that there is a prostitute in the harem.


    She didn''t believe it, but she would still worry for Du Jinse. Assassinating a prince, even if he wasn''t born, was still a capital offense.


    Du Jinse smiled, "Mother also said that it was a rumor."


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse and nodded.


    Originally, King Mo had discussed this with the Prince An and wanted to wait until today to ask the Emperor for an order to marry the Prince An''s adopted daughter to the Princess Mo.


    Because of this, right now, in order to hide, he could only suppress it and not bring it up. But luckily, that Zhennan King was rebelled, the Emperor placed his thoughts on the battle and didn''t force Li Hao to marry anyone else.


    Otherwise, it would be hard on her adopted daughter.


    "Rumors can never be true." Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse with gratitude. With her mental fortitude, he was no ordinary woman.


    Du Jinse nodded, and looked at the dishes and fruits that were placed on the table.


    "King Mo said that Prince An Uncle''s work is the most exquisite. From the looks of it now, it seems that he is indeed not lacking."


    Prince An¡¯s wife waved his hand helplessly, "Why are you bringing them up? We only care about laughing at us."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips into a smile, "Foster mother, it''s not that your daughter insisted on bringing up your foster father, it''s just that your foster father''s thoughts were still on it. Your daughter will inevitably be envious and jealous."


    Prince An¡¯s wife was startled, "What is he thinking? What is he thinking?"


    She couldn''t help but glance at the dishes on the table. Why didn''t she notice anything?


    Du Jinse pointed to the dishes on the table and started reciting: "The moon is round and round, your husband''s heart is at a loss and today the dishes will express your feelings, whether you want it or not will be up and down."


    After she finished, Du Jinse winked at Prince An¡¯s wife.


    "Mother, do you look like you''re thinking?" Du Jinse deliberately repeated the last two words.


    Prince An¡¯s wife just stood there. She had always bragged about being a talented girl, but he had never been able to see through his.


    Two clear tears ran down her cheeks.

 C244 Confusion

    Knowing what Prince An was thinking, Prince An¡¯s wife was very happy and in high spirits at night, he couldn''t help but drink a few more cups.


    Du Jinse was not the type of person who had glib tongue. Most of the time, she would be the type of person who would calm down and act a little impulsively when something was important to her.


    Although Prince An¡¯s wife was older than her generation, he was only about seven or eight years older than her. Du Jinse, on the other hand, was much more mature than the girls of the same age, and the two chatted and admired each other for the past month.


    The next day, Du Jinse woke up late in the morning. When she woke up, she was startled to see An An lying on the ground in front of her bed, looking at her thoughtfully.


    "An An, let me tell you, don''t like me."


    An''an retracted her gaze and indifferently said, "Madam, don''t worry. Even if An''an was confused, she wouldn''t have pulled Master to her side."


    Du Jinse laughed when she heard her.


    "That''s good. Although I don''t agree to be hanged from a tree, I''m not a person that looks at Qin Muchu."


    Other than him assassinating Li Hao, there was also one more thing, and that was that Du Jinse knew that he had feelings for his.


    An An looked at Du Jinse strangely, "Madam, did you misunderstand something?"


    Why did it feel like the two of them were talking about the same thing?


    "Whatever you say."


    Du Jinse laughed, she knew that with this kind of matter, there would be no leeway left if she pierced it, so it was still better this way.


    Even if he told her to stop thinking, it wouldn''t hurt her face.


    An An felt that Du Jinse was being weird, so she decided to make it clear: "Madam, you drank too much yesterday, so you pulled Prince An¡¯s wife over to pay respects."


    "I''ll pull ¡­" What did you say? "


    Du Jinse was still laughing, but halfway through her words, her eyes widened up in shock.


    Indeed.


    An An An nodded.


    "That''s right, Madame dragged Madam''s adopted mother to pay her respects."


    Although she didn''t say it, An Xin''s words were very clear.


    Du Jinse collapsed onto the bed.


    "Heavens!"


    She didn''t feel upset for long, she immediately jumped up and said, "Quick, An An, pack up, we need to quickly escape."


    Anyway, she was too ashamed to see her godmother.


    "Flee?" An An looked at Du Jinse with interest.


    Was this really necessary?


    Du Jinse immediately flipped her clothes.


    "Are we still waiting for fifteen full moons on the path of no escape? Of course it''s to escape. Worse comes to worse, we didn''t come last night at all, and everything was just their imagination. "


    An''an was speechless, "Madam, I finally understand what it means to cover one''s ears and steal a few bells."


    In the past, she was really puzzled, how could there be such a foolish person in this world?


    It wasn''t impossible to see it now.


    Isn''t there one in front of us?


    Du Jinse did not bother with him at all. As she cleaned up the mess, she said, "Hey, why didn''t you stop me yesterday?"


    An''an didn''t speak.


    Du Jinse turned around and glanced at her, sighing, "That''s right, if there''s someone who can stop me, then it means that I''m not drunk yet."


    What reason was there to be with a drunk person?


    When Du Jinse and the others "sneaked" to the door, they just happened to see Prince An return.


    So it turned out that Prince An came out the moment the palace door was opened. He had been like this for many years, and the emperor was already used to it.


    "Prince Mo''s concubine, why are you leaving so early?"


    Prince An said in surprise when he saw Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was guilty of being a thief.


    "That... Prince An is back, and so is my Prince. "


    Prince An avoided Du Jinse''s gaze and gave a vague reply.


    "Then I''ll take my leave." Du Jinse was determined to return.


    Prince An saw that Du Jinse had neatly jumped on her horse, he took two steps forward, "Mo Mo, there are some things that are not as simple as it seems on the surface. You must think more, and look more."


    Du Jinse casually nodded her head.


    Seeing Du Jinse leave, the Prince An sighed and walked back. It was just that he did not expect Du Jinse to give him such a big fright.


    Halfway through her journey, Du Jinse thought of what the Prince An had said and felt that it was strange. Could it be that something happened on the Mid-Autumn Night again?


    His mind was filled with unease along the way, but he was worried that the people in the Prince An Palace would learn about her wanton state last night, and worried that something would happen to Li Hao.


    Looking at the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor from afar, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Madam." Before they even reached the door of the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, one of them turned and saw Du Jinse and immediately shouted out.


    Du Jinse anxiously pulled the reins, the horse stopped, and took a few steps over the man.


    The man took a few steps forward and struck a thousand at Du Jinse, anxiously saying: "Madam, Da Kui''s wife is a prostitute."


    "What?" Du Jinse opened her eyes wide.


    the man repeated.


    An An patted her horse and came over, and looked at Du Jinse worriedly.


    Du Jinse composed herself and turned her horse.


    "I''ll go to the manor and have a look. Give him a horse."


    It was still fine yesterday, why did it suddenly become a small fry?


    Du Jinse could not understand no matter how much she thought about it.


    "I''ll go with you." A familiar voice came from the side.


    Du Jinse raised her eyes and looked at King Mo.


    Li Hao, who usually liked to drive, had actually come back on horseback today. When Du Jinse saw him, she forced a smile, but was unable to smile.


    "The prince is back. I need to go to the manor."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "I heard it, I said I will accompany you."


    Li Hao turned around and commanded, as someone pulled a carriage into the mansion.


    Du Jinse looked at the carriage strangely.


    Li Hao suddenly turned from his horse and sat behind Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse jumped in shock and turned to look at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s face was so tense that not a single line could be seen.


    Du Jinse said in a low voice: "Your Highness, it is not convenient for you to go for something like this."


    Li Hao lowered his head to look at Du Jinse, and a trace of warmth finally appeared in his cold eyes.


    "I will bring an imperial physician over. After all, she is someone you care about."


    As long as it was something that Du Jinse cared about, he would try her best to split her concern.


    A warm feeling arose in Du Jinse''s heart as she gently nodded her head.


    The imperial physician carried a medicine box and jogged out of the manor.


    Seeing that, Li Hao said coldly: "Let''s go."


    Because of Li Hao, Du Jinse did not have to worry about horses injuring others, the speed of their journey had increased a lot.


    Only until they reached the second gate did Li Hao get down from his horse and help Du Jinse down.


    After Du Jinse stood still, she looked up and saw Du Shier, and her face paled.


    In a moment of desperation, how could she have forgotten that there was a fiend in the manor?


    "Protect the prince." Du Jinse instructed.


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao to one side and said, "Your Highness, please rest here for the time being."


    Li Hao knew that this was the only thing he could do to help. He nodded his head silently.


    After Du Jinse left, she waved her hand at Du Shier.


    Du Shier walked in front of Du Jinse in disbelief, "Madam ¡­"


    Was she finally going to answer him?


    Du Jinse walked over, "I want you to follow me from now on, never move an inch away from me."

 C245 fall injury

    Du Shier looked at the place where Li Hao was resting and said unhurriedly, "In the end, you still won''t trust me."


    Du Jinse did not beat around the bush and nodded his head, "Yes, so I hope that as long as I raise my eyes I will be able to see you, and you will agree if I call you out."


    Du Shier nodded, "That''s good too."


    At least, Du Jinse was now willing to speak with him. This could be considered good.


    Du Jinse brought the imperial physician and immediately rushed to the room that Xiao Ying and Da Kui lived in.


    "Xiao Ying..."


    Du Jinse walked forward and squeezed Da Kui away.


    "How could this be?" Du Jinse anxiously looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying''s face was pale as she forced a smile, "Madam, I''m fine. Sorry, I caused you to come over again."


    Du Jinse helped Xiao Ying organize her things, "Doctor."


    When Da Kui heard Du Jinse call for the imperial physician, his heart was finally at ease. He squatted on the ground, covered his head and started to cry.


    Seeing Xiao Ying like that, Du Jinse''s eyes turned teary, but hearing Da Kui''s crying, she felt annoyed. "Go outside and cry, Du Shier."


    Du Shier replied from outside.


    "You made me watch Da Kui."


    Du Jinse instructed.


    Du Shier promised again.


    Although she said that she was looking at Da Kui, she was actually asking Da Kui to pin her down.


    After the imperial physician checked Xiao Ying''s pulse, she shook her head and sighed, "I can''t keep the baby alive anymore."


    Du Jinse frowned, "I know that I can''t keep her baby anymore. All you need to do is to prescribe a prescription for Xiao Ying and treat her body as soon as possible."


    The imperial doctors had never seen Du Jinse with such a ferocious appearance, they could only agree obediently.


    "Go." Du Jinse waved her hand.


    After the imperial physician left, Du Jinse immediately instructed. Without my permission, no one is allowed to enter.


    Pu Zhu glanced at Du Jinse as she escorted the imperial physician to the door. After the imperial physician left, she closed the door and bolted it.


    "Xiao Ying, how can you take your body as a joke?"


    There were no longer any outsiders in the house, Du Jinse looked at Xiao Ying with grief.


    Xiao Ying forced out a smile.


    "I''m sorry Madam, I can''t wait any longer. It will be three months soon."


    When Du Jinse heard it, her face was filled with shock, "You ¡­ I killed you. "


    If she hadn''t said that the fetus would be unstable for the first three months, Xiao Ying wouldn''t have done such a foolish thing.


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu had a face of doubt, what was going on?


    Xiao Ying shook his head, "No, Madam, no matter what, I cannot take this evil creature. It is unfair to Da Kui."


    Du Jinse suddenly raised his head, "But is this how you treat Da Kui fair? Even though there aren''t many people in the Villa who knows that you and Da Kui have only been married for a short period of time, there are still some who are confused. "


    Xiao Ying sobbed, "Madam, I can''t stand the thought of facing that beast''s bastard every day. I hate him even if he doesn''t leave me now, when I give birth to him, I''ll definitely strangle him myself, I definitely will."


    Xiao Ying''s gaze became more and more crazed.


    Du Jinse and Pu Zhu were both shocked by her expression. One of them pressed on Xiao Ying''s shoulders and softly called her name.


    It took a long time for Xiao Ying to calm down.


    She looked at Du Jinse apologetically, "Madam, I don''t want to wait here either, but I don''t dare to."


    Du Jinse frowned, "You used medicine?"


    Why didn''t the imperial physician mention it?


    Xiao Ying''s eyes flashed, and said softly: "I want to have Da Kui''s child."


    Du Jinse was a little confused.


    Pu Zhu saw and explained in a light voice, "After the Soup of Fallen Children is consumed, there will be no children for the rest of my life. There are many ways to obtain a small child."


    Just like her, she had already drunk it the night she received the guest. In this life, she would not have any children, but she did not feel any regret, as her personal wishes were different.


    Du Jinse shivered.


    After a long while, she sighed faintly, "Since it''s already like this, there''s nothing I can say. It''s just that Da Kui was really frightened, and you have to properly comfort him."


    She had never seen a man in such a sorry state before, especially when that man looked so ferocious. How could he show such a helpless expression?


    In Du Jinse''s mind, she suddenly remembered the words, "the heavens and the earth are heartless to all living things."


    In the face of the unknown, humans always appeared to be extremely insignificant. No matter what kind of existence Da Kui was in the eyes of the masses, he would always show a frail side when faced with something like this.


    Xiao Ying turned away guiltily.


    Du Jinse looked at her with some suspicion.


    "Madam, the medicine is ready."


    The imperial physician shouted from outside.


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu immediately went to open the door and took the medicine.


    Da Kui whispered from outside: "Can I go in?"


    He thought that it was very soft, but it was still very loud.


    Du Jinse stood up and walked to the door.


    Seeing her, Da Kui felt inexplicably guilty, "I ¡­ I''ll wait outside. "


    Du Jinse called out to him, "You go in, I''ll go out and take a breather."


    The moment Du Jinse came out, she immediately saw Du Shier.


    She took a deep breath. Although seeing him made her feel unhappy, if she couldn''t see him, then it would not just be a matter of being unhappy.


    Du Jinse walked in front of Du Shier.


    Du Shier looked at her, his lips moved, but he did not know what to say.


    "Are you used to it here?" Du Jinse thought about it and asked.


    Du Shier nodded, "Yes."


    He looked at Du Jinse. Was she waiting for him to say that she wasn''t used to it?


    Du Jinse nodded and exhaled.


    When Pu Zhu walked out, she saw Du Jinse standing there, beside him was Du Shier, whom she never liked, and she walked over.


    "Madam, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Let''s talk while we walk."


    As she said that, she glanced at Du Shier, "You stand here. When the imperial physician comes out, go and call for me."


    Du Shier nodded.


    Du Jinse and Pu Zhu walked a distance away from each other, but when Pu Zhu saw that no one was around, she softly said to Du Jinse: "Xiao Ying was a little prodigal when she was sleeping with Da Kui."


    Du Jinse didn''t pay attention and fell on the ground hard.


    "Madam." Pu Zhu saw that blood was seeping out from Du Jinse''s knee, and turned pale from fright, "It''s all my fault."


    "Shh, lower your voice. It''s just a fall, what''s there to be alarmed about?" Du Jinse never thought that the truth would be like this. No wonder when Xiao Ying and Da Kui looked at her earlier, their expressions were not at all natural.


    Du Jinse stretched out her hands to pull up her pants leg and took out a handkerchief.


    She looked down at her bloodstained pants and frowned. "Zhu Yuer, find her and come with me to rest. Tell her to bring my clothes over."


    Pu Zhu promised as she helped Du Jinse find a place to sit.


    "It''s a little cold outside. How about I help you find a room to rest?"


    Pu Zhu asked worriedly.

 C246 beauty meter

    Du Jinse laughed as she pushed Pu Zhu.


    "It''s really nothing. If you make such a big fuss, won''t everyone know about it?"


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse deeply, "Then I''ll be going."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    Seeing Pu Zhu leaving, Du Jinse gasped. Aiyo, it really hurts.


    After a while, Du Shier found her.


    "Madam, the imperial physician is coming out."


    Du Jinse modestly sat there, her hands naturally placed on her knees, covering the bloodstains.


    "Oh, what did the imperial physician say?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Du Shier was startled, she only asked him to wait for the imperial physician to come out and inform her, not saying that she wanted him to ask anything. Furthermore, he was a man, so what did the one lying inside have to do with him?


    But since Du Jinse had said so, he went silent for a moment, "I''ll go and ask now."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Alright."


    Du Shier turned around and suddenly turned around, and glanced at Du Jinse.


    "Are you alright?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "What can I do?"


    Du Shier''s nose moved, Du Jinse knew that the situation was not good. She was a killer, and was extremely sensitive to the smell of blood.


    Du Jinse decided to no longer hide and lowered her hand.


    "I accidentally fell just now. It wasn''t stopped."


    Du Shier took a glance and walked forward without thinking, his eyes meeting Du Jinse''s vigilant eyes, he stopped in his tracks, "Why were you so careless?"


    "Madam." Pu Zhu brought her clothes over, and when she saw Du Shier standing in front of Du Jinse, he shouted out in worry and walked a few steps forward.


    Seeing that someone had arrived, Du Shier took two steps back and stood there.


    Pu Zhu walked over to Du Jinse''s side and asked him with her eyes, "Are you alright?


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    "You can leave first." Du Jinse looked at Du Shier.


    Du Shier did not move.


    Seeing that, Pu Zhu frowned, "Why do you have no eyes? Can''t you see that Madam is injured?"


    His meaning was to ask Du Shier to leave quickly so that she could help Du Jinse change her bloodstained skirt.


    Who knew that when Du Shier heard this, he walked over.


    Pu Zhu was so frightened that she retreated two steps, "You, you ¡­. What are you doing? "


    Du Shier had already squatted down, and pulled Du Jinse''s hand to carry her on her back.


    Du Jinse was shocked, "Hey ¡­"


    Du Shier opened his mouth, "You shouldn''t be changing your clothes here right? I''ll carry you to a place with no one on it."


    When Pu Zhu heard this, she did not speak anymore.


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth twitched, "I can walk."


    However, no one listened to her.


    When Pu Zhu heard this, she immediately led the way.


    Arriving at a house that had no one living inside, Pu Zhu pushed open the door and said, "Let''s go here."


    Although there was quite a bit of dust in the room, it was still better than being outside.


    Du Shier gently put Du Jinse down and turned to leave.


    Pu Zhu hurriedly closed the door.


    "Madam, why is this person so strange?"


    Pu Zhu muttered.


    "Ignore him."


    Du Jinse took the bag from Pu Zhu''s hands and took out a skirt to change her dirty one.


    Pu Zhu took it silently, "I''ll help you wash it. Otherwise, if Your Highness sees it, he will definitely ask."


    Du Jinse was a little embarrassed, "Sorry for troubling you."


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse, "Why are you being so courteous between us?"


    Du Jinse laughed.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse, "Can you still walk?"


    Du Jinse was speechless, "It''s really not that serious."


    Afraid that Pu Zhu didn''t believe her, she took two steps forward. Although she was limping, at least she could walk.


    When Pu Zhu saw it, she felt slightly relieved. She looked outside and said, "Mo Mo, I think it''s not good for you to stay away from him.


    She was not a person who was strict with etiquette. It was just that he might not even understand Du Shier''s feelings clearly, yet she did.


    If such a person were to stay by his side, it would be troublesome and dangerous.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I understand."


    She wasn''t the kind of woman who couldn''t live without a man. She even hated it when a man surrounded her like a fly, no matter how good a man was.


    Her own excellence and charm were not determined by how many men surrounded her.


    As long as the person she loved most was by her side, she was content.


    Seeing that Du Jinse listened to her, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    In a brothel, even as a Flos Lonicerae, in order to protect his position as a Flos Lonicerae, he had to think of a way to call the men beside him to also come close to him, to prove his charm.


    Pu Zhu was just speculating, that Du Jinse did not have a good expression towards this Du Shier, it can''t be that she was trying to capture him, right?


    The prince was not like ordinary people. Du Jinse was currently living by him, and if she angered the prince, it would do her no good.


    "Do you need me to settle it for you?"


    Pu Zhu hesitated.


    It was actually very easy to deal with people who had never seen women before.


    Du Jinse jumped in shock and looked towards Pu Zhu: "Zhu Yuer, what if you like him, I will encourage you to try. If you hug him tight, help me out, no way, no way, what about him, she''s actually not bad, and she''s a little stubborn. Don''t provoke him."


    Du Jinse could understand the look in Du Shier''s eyes when she looked at her. It was only because she didn''t want to offend his debt of love, that he made it seem as if she hated him to the death.


    Speaking of which, in order to save her, Du Shier had rebelled against their people and almost died. How could she hate him?


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse carefully, "You don''t hate him."


    She had almost fooled all of them.


    Du Jinse heard that there was movement inside the courtyard, her heart was moved. Everyone said that martial artists had good hearing, she had to be careful.


    "He''s just someone who doesn''t want to do it."


    As Du Jinse said that, she opened the door and indeed, she saw Du Shier standing outside.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Du Jinse frowned, with an annoyed look on her face.


    Du Shier looked at her and handed over a rod.


    "Didn''t you tell me not to leave your sight?" Du Shier said gloomily.


    Du Jinse looked at the smooth surface of the stick, and her tone couldn''t help but become less nasty.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shier looked up at her, somewhat flattered.


    She was saying thank you?


    When Pu Zhu came out and saw the look in Du Jinse''s eyes, her eyes flashed. She went forward to support Du Jinse and smiled sweetly.


    "This big brother here, it''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, if I was by myself, I really wouldn''t know how to react."


    Du Jinse glanced at Pu Zhu.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse innocently.


    Du Jinse sighed secretly.


    Forget it, she had made it very clear.


    Du Shier glanced at Pu Zhu, then turned and left.


    "Hey, don''t go."


    Pu Zhu said loudly.


    Du Jinse was speechless, "I suspect that he has heard our words."


    "Ah!" That was awkward.

 C247 nurturance

    "This person is as boring as a log."


    Pu Zhu looked around at other things.


    Du Jinse patted her shoulder.


    "Alright, there''s no one else here. I won''t laugh at you."


    Du Jinse saw through her awkwardness.


    Pu Zhu laughed, "Madam, why do you think this wood has taken a fancy to you?"


    No matter what, she was once the Flos Lonicerae, so even if she had completely washed herself clean, her every frown and smile had still been trained.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu''s face seriously.


    Pu Zhu was a little flustered by her gaze.


    Du Jinse saw that her gaze was averted, and sighed.


    "Zhu Yuer, you are a beauty, but when you face men, you rarely see true love on your face."


    As far as Fangke is concerned, as long as you make him happy, make him happy, what is true and false, it really doesn''t matter.


    Pu Zhu was startled, and touched her face.


    Du Jinse walked in front while leaning on the rod.


    Pu Zhu quickly chased after him and supported Du Jinse, turning her face towards Du Jinse, "I have one thing I don''t understand, are you really in love with your highness?"


    She remembered something Du Jinse had said when she told her about the cosmetic powder formula. She had said that she wanted to fight for him.


    Du Jinse retorted, "Do you still want to ask, if it''s not true love, why would the Prince treat me like this? I think it''s better if you ask the Prince. "


    As for whether she truly felt feelings for the Duke or not, Du Jinse did not answer her.


    Pu Zhu looked at Du Jinse in a daze.


    She didn''t want to ask this, she wanted to ask, can a person''s true feelings be divided into many parts?


    Didn''t Du Jinse also not give her true feelings for that whatever Du Shier? Why was it that his attitude towards Du Jinse was so different from his toward her?


    Pu Zhu touched her face. She had admitted that Du Jinse was very good-looking, but she wasn''t bad looking either. As a Flos Lonicerae, who would look bad?


    "I didn''t mean it that way, ma''am."


    Pu Zhu hurriedly chased after him.


    The imperial physician, who had been waiting outside for a while, was shocked to see Du Jinse leaning on a stick. "Madam, what happened to you?"


    Du Jinse waved her hand.


    "It''s alright, how is Da Kui''s wife?"


    After all, Xiao Ying was already married, and furthermore, only those who were lowly or inferior would be called by their names. It was better to not call a woman by her full name.


    "Her foundation is still alright. It seems like she can work quite well. She will be fine after a few drinks and some medicine."


    The imperial physician said.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded her head, "I''ll have to trouble Imperial Physician give me a prescription."


    The doctor nodded.


    Du Jinse thought about it, and still went in.


    Da Kui and Xiao Ying were whispering to each other, but when they saw Du Jinse come in, they stood up nervously.


    When Xiao Ying saw Du Jinse coming in with a stick, she struggled to sit up, "Madam, what''s wrong?


    Du Jinse waved her hand, "I''m fine."


    After she finished speaking, Du Jinse looked at Da Kui and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Da Kui. It''s my fault, is tired. I''ve wronged you these few days, please take care of Xiao Ying for me."


    Da Kui was stunned, what does that have to do with Du Jinse?


    Xiao Ying quickly understood what Du Jinse meant.


    It was her doing, to not care about Da Kui''s feelings, and pull him into the water. Da Kui saw with his own eyes that it was because she was with him that he gave birth to her.


    There was nothing she could do. She worked as hard as she could and wanted the child to leave naturally. Who knew that the heavens wouldn''t listen to their wishes? She really didn''t want this child at all.


    Even if Da Kui understood it, it would not be good for him to say that Du Jinse did not blame her. It was because of him and Xiao Ying that the child was miscarried, and since he did not say it, it was because of tacit approval. Naturally, Du Jinse would do the same thing.


    Xiao Ying opened her mouth, "Madam."


    Du Jinse interrupted Xiao Ying and said, "These few days, you have to take a good care of yourself. The imperial physician has prescribed a prescription for you, so you eat every day on time.


    Xiao Ying was fine, this was already considered a blessing in disguise, Du Jinse did not want to say anything more.


    Surely they had much to say to each other, and she would not be among them.


    Du Jinse supported herself with the rod, and when she was about to reach the resting area for Li Hao, she looked around, threw the rod into the grass, and slowly walked forward.


    Du Shier walked out from behind her and looked at Du Jinse thoughtfully.


    She cared so much about that prince that even when she was injured, she didn''t want him to know.


    In the villa, Du Jinse had left a room for herself. At this moment, Li Hao was resting on sher bed, and upon seeing her enter, he waved his hand at her.


    Du Jinse slowly walked to his side and sat down.


    Li Hao caressed the strands of hair on her forehead.


    "The imperial physician came over just now and told me that Xiao Ying is fine. I just need you to rest for a bit, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and suddenly said, "Thank you."


    Li Hao was startled, "Thank me for what I?"


    Du Jinse smiled sweetly, "Thank you for caring about me."


    Hearing her words, Li Hao''s eyes flashed, "I''m a little tired today, how about we stay here today?"


    "Live here?" Du Jinse was shocked.


    Living here was not bad, at least Li Hao would not be able to tell that she was injured, but, Du Shier was also there.


    Du Jinse hesitated and then said something else.


    "There is no hot spring bath here, and the chef''s cooking skills might not be as good as the prince''s."


    Li Hao smiled, "It''s alright, I suddenly wants to savor the feeling of being raised by someone."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s smile in a daze, "Li Hao, just for this smile of yours, I am willing to support you for your entire life."


    She really liked his smile. Whenever she saw it, she felt happy.


    "Then it''s decided, you will raise the I for life." Li Hao laughed.


    Du Jinse drew circles on his chest, "Call me to raise you, I''m in charge of you. I''m afraid you''ll go back on your word."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along to lie beside him.


    "Take a look first, I will definitely listen to you."


    Li Hao was enticing.


    Du Jinse chuckled, "Then if I''m not obedient, can I abandon you?"


    Hearing that, Li Hao flipped over and pressed Du Jinse down on her, as if she was pinching her neck, "You dare."


    Du Jinse exclaimed.


    A sound came from outside.


    Li Hao and Du Jinse looked at each other.


    "Who''s outside?"


    No one answered.


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao, "Get up, I''ll go take a look."


    Li Hao did not reply. Following his gaze, he looked down with a panicked expression and covered Li Hao''s eyes with his hands. "Do not look."

 C248 double flight

    Li Hao reached out his hand to pull Du Jinse''s hand, "Coverhearing."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she lowered her head and put her hands down.


    "Tell me, how did you do it?" Without explaining anything, Li Hao reached out and pulled up her underpants. Seeing that she had wrapped up the wound, he reached out his hand to remove it.


    Du Jinse immediately stopped Li Hao.


    "It''s all right, really."


    "Since you''re fine, then you shouldn''t be afraid of being seen by the I. What are you worried about?" Li Hao did not even raise his head.


    Du Jinse blocked, not allowing Li Hao to undo it.


    "It''s not that I''m not letting you see it, it''s just that I''m ugly." Du Jinse explained.


    "I''ve seen it all over your body." Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    "I won''t let you see it. If you continue to act like this, I''ll be angry."


    Du Jinse said with a straight face.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and suddenly said.


    "Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse held onto her knees, and looked at Li Hao with an alert expression.


    "The Emperor rewarded me with two palace maids." Li Hao said with difficulty.


    "Oh." Du Jinse did not let her guard down, as she was afraid that Li Hao would take off the handkerchief on her knees when she was not paying attention.


    "It''s the palace maid." Seeing that she did not react, Li Hao frowned, she had no reaction right?


    Du Jinse said again, "Oh."


    Li Hao was upset, did she really not care at all? However, he was conflicted for the entire night. The emperor had directly decreed that he would be caught off guard, so he had no choice but to return to his residence first.


    "What did you say?" Du Jinse suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Li Hao was speechless, the arc was too long.


    However, he was still gratified that having a reaction was better than not having a reaction at all.


    "The Emperor bestowed me two palace maid s."


    Li Hao was not confident.


    Du Jinse''s face changed, and she sneered for a while: "This emperor is really strange, you guys have already grown up, and aren''t even given the right to get married, now you''re being generous, giving two taels at once, what about it? Do you know that you two are younger and stronger than him, and can still fly together? "


    "Fly together?" Li Hao looked at Du Jinse doubtfully.


    Du Jinse squinted at Li Hao.


    "Congratulations, Your Highness."


    Du Jinse felt disgusted just thinking about it. What does the emperor mean? Li Hao was about to go to the battlefield, he had gifted the two beautiful women to his, could it be that he felt that Li Hao wouldn''t be able to come back? So hurry up and leave the seed?


    Du Jinse rubbed her chest.


    There was actually such a father in this world.


    Thinking about it, he was not only his father, but also the emperor. To be able to show such kindness to his own son, he was much better than those who would easily take his son''s life.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s smiling yet not smiling expression, Li Hao only felt his heart tremble. "Mo Mo, you should understand what I''m thinking about you." "I understand, I understand very well."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    When Li Hao told Du Jinse this, he thought that he wouldn''t be able to hide it no matter what, so he kept thinking about when it was appropriate to tell Du Jinse about it.


    Who knew that when Du Jinse was injured, they would not even let him take a look. On an impulse, he decided to tell Du Jinse about this matter.


    No one knew that she would take so long to react, but at this moment, seeing Du Jinse''s reaction, he didn''t know how to react.


    "Not only did the Emperor bestow me with a palace maid, he even bestowed Prince Rong s and Fourth Prince."


    This was what made people feel weird. Why did he suddenly remember to give them women?


    Prince Rong, Prince Qing and even the Fourth Prince had expressed their gratitude, there was no reason for him to reject. However, he was depressed and couldn''t get a good night''s sleep.


    In order to have Du Jinse to go with him to the border trial, he would have to put in a lot of effort to train her horse riding techniques.


    Although he didn''t promise Du Jinse on the surface, he had already promised it a hundred times, a thousand times in his heart.


    He was about to go to the border, so why would the emperor add insult to injury at this time?


    In any case, it won''t be long before we go to the border trials. We''ll just ask those two women to stay in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Du Jinse was speechless, "Aren''t you publicly defying the decree?"


    "What he has said makes no sense." Li Hao was depressed, before he gave the order, did he ask for their opinion? Even if he did not ask for their opinion, did he not ask for the opinions of the ministers? Not to mention anything else, that "Princess Qing" had just left not long ago.


    Even if he were to bestow someone to them, would he not even care about the law and etiquette?


    The emperor was really getting more and more confused as he aged.


    Li Hao was extremely resentful.


    However, the Prince Qing had no feelings for him in the first place. He and the Prince Qing knew very well that Du Jinse was the Princess Qing.


    As a result, when he saw the Prince Qing happily thanking the Emperor, Li Hao did not have much of a reaction. Thinking back to it now, his heart was moved.


    "Isn''t it normal for men to have three wives and four concubines? With such a huge grievance, could it be that you despise the palace maid that the Emperor bestowed upon you for being uglier? " Du Jinse wanted to make a joke to ease the awkwardness in the air, but when she finished speaking, her embarrassed voice floated in the air.


    It was unknown when Li Hao had untied the handkerchief tied to her knees. Looking at her badly mutilated knees, he felt so pained that he had to take a deep breath.


    "Don''t move, I''ll go to the imperial physician and get some medicine to apply. Don''t leave any scars."


    Li Hao suddenly felt pain in his knees.


    Du Jinse opened her mouth. This kind of injury was nothing, it was just a bit scary.


    Sigh, Li Hao was definitely doing it on purpose, at this time she was even suspecting whether what Li Hao said just now was true or not. Did he want to see her wounds, and purposefully make it up to deceive her?


    Du Jinse shook her head. The reason why Prince An saw her wanting to say something, yet hesitated, was it because he wanted to tell her about it?


    Prince An was his foster father in name after all. It was reasonable for his to want to tell Yue Yang about this news. Presumably, he was thinking that it was better for King Mo to personally tell her, which was why he wanted to say something.


    Then what should she do?


    Could it be that he really listened to Li Hao, and stayed here before he left?


    Li Hao was someone who wanted to go onto the battlefield. He would need to eat, sleep, dress, etc.


    Li Hao took out a small porcelain bottle and said, "Luckily this imperial physician is very meticulous, there are still some commonly used medicine in the medicine box."


    Du Jinse looked at him.


    Li Hao extended his hand to pull out the hairpin, and picked out a bit of medicinal paste, applying it onto Du Jinse''s knee.


    "Don''t worry, this ointment is very effective. It will definitely not leave a scar."


    Li Hao did not mind being long-winded.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously and asked: "Li Hao, did those two palace maid look good?"


    Li Hao raised his eyes and looked at Du Jinse, "Yes."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse replied: "That''s true, all the women in the palace, how can they be ugly?"


    They were both precious pearls in the palm of their parents, but they were chosen to serve in the palace. The disparity between them was quite large.

 C249 gossip

    "Jealous?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse laughed non-stop. She laughed till Li Hao''s hair stood on end as she covered her lips with her hands and said, "Don''t laugh anymore."


    He had not washed the ointment on his hands yet, so he smeared Du Jinse''s face. Du Jinse pushed him away disdainfully, and when she reached out to touch his handkerchief, she discovered that it was already smeared all over her knees.


    Li Hao silently handed over his handkerchief to her.


    After Du Jinse wiped it, she threw it to him, "Wipe your hands."


    Li Hao reached out to take it, "Let''s hang it up for now, your wounds will heal faster if you don''t cover them."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and quietly shifted her leg a little. At least, from Li Hao''s angle, he could not see the injury on her knee.


    Li Hao wiped his hands, took a glance at his, and then pulled back her knees.


    Du Jinse was so angry, she didn''t want him to see it.


    "What''s there to look at? You might as well go back and see your two beautiful palace maid s."


    "It may not look good, but I is willing to watch it." Li Hao''s eyes were filled with pain.


    The dissatisfaction in Du Jinse''s heart immediately dissipated, and the gaze she looked at Li Hao with became much gentler.


    "Does it still hurt?" Li Hao raised his head and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse wanted to say that it did not hurt, but when the words reached her lips, she changed her words: "It hurts."


    "Why are your injuries so serious?" Hearing her say it hurt, Li Hao felt his heart ache.


    Du Jinse pouted, "It''s because of Your Highness."


    Li Hao pointed to his nose, "I?"


    "Because of you." Du Jinse would never use someone''s story to talk about it, what''s more, that kind of thing was not something that could be casually said.


    Li Hao was suspicious, he had just told Du Jinse about taking back the two women, could it be that Du Jinse found out about it from somewhere else?


    "You''ve seen the Prince An?" Li Hao asked tentatively.


    He had a nagging feeling that something was not right, and when Du Jinse saw him, his expression didn''t seem to be wrong.


    "When I came out of Prince An Palace, it just so happened that Prince An was back." Du Jinse was a little confused. Why did she suddenly change the topic? But she was glad to change the subject.


    "So that''s how it is. So you already knew." Li Hao was at a loss.


    Du Jinse was startled, but after a moment she understood, Li Hao thought that the Prince An had told her something.


    Du Jinse really wanted to go with the flow and fool them, but that would be too unfair to the Prince An Lord.


    Du Jinse shook her head, "Prince An advised me with a few words, but I did not pay much attention to it at that time. Now that I think about it, he is afraid that I would not be able to accept it, but he did not say anything."


    Du Jinse paused for a moment, and raised her eyes to look at Li Hao, "I think, he knows very well that if you were to hear it from someone else, it would have a different effect than if you were to tell me yourself."


    Du Jinse was moved after she finished speaking.


    Since the Prince An had put in so much effort, it could be seen that King Mo had his own difficulties as well.


    She kept blaming Li Hao, and she was unfair to him.


    "Li Hao, you just said that we''re not going back right?" Du Jinse hugged his neck.


    Li Hao laughed bitterly, "I can''t afford to offend you. I can at least hide."


    Although it was tiring to go to court from here every day, he had no choice.


    Du Jinse covered her lips and laughed.


    "Speaking of which, the Emperor is also very interesting. He has to take care of everything, even his son''s bed matters."


    King Mo sighed.


    He didn''t understand either. Which official or consort did the emperor listen to this from?


    Du Jinse thought about the matter regarding the royalty that she had heard of before, and disgust flashed past her eyes.


    Li Hao did not let go of the expression on her face.


    "Sometimes, I is really envious of the homes of the common people."


    Du Jinse leisurely said: ", although I also frequently think, how great it would be if you weren''t a prince."


    "However, I have always thought that human nature is evil, but the royalties have always been able to come into contact with a bit more temptation, so, the evil side is also brought into full play. This is related to your nature, your origin has nothing to do with it."


    "I''m just looking forward to leaving." Leaving the capital meant leaving behind all these worries.


    Du Jinse felt that she should change the saying "could it be that the whole world is king" to "no pure land".


    Although she had always said that leaving the capital was fine, there was actually still a problem. It was just that she had been ignored by them.


    "Mo Mo, seeing you practice the horse riding technique everyday, I can''t help but to rush over and tell you not to train, it''s just that I can''t."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s knees in pain. If he was soft-hearted at this moment, Du Jinse would be killed on the battlefield.


    Du Jinse shrunk. Anyway, why are you looking at her knee? It''s not like she fell off her horse.


    It was a joke.


    "In this world, how can I be as people wish? Moreover, I don''t have many days to ride a horse."


    This was also the reason why she had to ride a horse when there were few people around. She had to seize every opportunity to train.


    "Here... "It''s pretty good, just that ¡­"


    Du Jinse was in a difficult position.


    Li Hao raised one side of his eyebrows, "What is it?"


    Du Jinse moved closer to him, "That Shi Er is still here, I''m worried."


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed and shook his head: "You, ah, are really petty, since he has the heart to seek you, and even has the surname of your master, how can he harm me, there is no doubt about it, there is no need to suspect."


    Du Jinse pouted, "I know that I am not as open-minded as you, but in my heart, I just cannot get past this hurdle, what do you mean by there''s no doubt about it? I suspect that he is a servant, so I have no use for him, but you, Prince, came to my side without my permission, I am very angry."


    Li Hao made a surrender gesture, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this anymore, alright."


    When mentioning this Du Shier, he was a little unreasonable. Li Hao also had no other choice, but, seeing how she cared about him so much, Li Hao felt quite happy in his heart.


    "If a gentleman does not stand on the wall of danger, then Du Shier is the wall of danger. No, Your Highness, let''s go back, I am worried." Du Jinse frowned.


    "Go back?" Li Hao felt a headache coming on as he secretly thought to himself.


    "Isn''t it embarrassing to go back?" In the end, palace maid was bestowed by the Emperor.


    Du Jinse laughed, "The prince has a strong body, hugging left and right is the best."


    Li Hao warned as he pointed at Du Jinse, "Are you still talking?"


    Du Jinse saw that although he had a smile on her face, her eyes did not reveal the slightest hint of a smile. She knew that Su Yun was truly angry and immediately tried to coax him.


    "Alright, Your Royal Highness, I won''t joke with you. If you don''t like it, I''ll help you get rid of it."


    "You ¡­ Dispatching? " Li Hao looked at Du Jinse suspiciously.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    Du Jinse shook her head, "The mountain people have their own brilliant plan."

 C250 Not something

    Du Jinse''s knee was injured, of course Li Hao would not let her ride on her own, but, there was no carriage in the manor, and Li Hao despised the carriage, so the two of them rode it back together.


    palace maid who were brought back to the Residence by King Mo had waited for a whole day, and finally, when King Mo returned, they happily came over to pay their respects. When they saw King Mo carrying Du Jinse, they acted as if they did not see him.


    The two of them looked at each other, their hearts at a loss.


    Regarding the matter of King Mo spoiling the concubine, they had all heard about it in the palace. To be honest, when they heard that they were bestowed with King Mo and not the Prince Qing, they felt extremely fortunate.


    Since King Mo could pamper a domestic prostitute, he could naturally pamper them too.


    They were very confident in themselves.


    "Elder sister, what happened?" A palace maid stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Another palace maid was secretly regretting her decision.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and laughed softly. "My prince, are you tired? Put Mo Mo down. "


    palace maid''s face stiffened. The one who was originally secretly vexed, immediately rejoiced in her heart. So it was because of the interest of the prince and concubine, luckily there was no Meng Lang.


    "I would rather be tired for life than let Mo Mo go." Li Hao replied with a double entendre.


    Hearing this, Du Jinse laughed even more charmingly than before, "Really, then these two little sisters must be having a hard time."


    Li Hao swept his eyes across the two of them.


    "It was bestowed to me by the royal father, how can I blaspheme it? I will send them to the temple, I will break two boards and offer them to them."


    The beautiful faces of the two palace maid s lost all color.


    Du Jinse looked at the two of them with sympathy, "This isn''t good, look at how lively these two girls are.


    "That''s right, your highness. Let''s not be fawned over. Your highness, please take pity on us. We are all willing to be your servants."


    The other palace maid finally spoke up. She finally understood that the Prince was spoiling this concubine, so why would he be unhappy about the two unrelated people called concubine?


    The other palace maid didn''t think so. She looked at King Mo with a reserved expression. "Prince, you can''t do this. We were bestowed to you by the Emperor."


    "What is it for the prince to do?" Du Jinse asked with a smile.


    The palace maid looked at Du Jinse, and said haughtily: "Naturally, I will be the maid of the Duke."


    "Did the Emperor say so?" Du Jinse smiled innocently.


    When the other palace maid saw this, she felt her heart go cold and she hurriedly replied, "The Emperor did not say anything about giving it to Your Highness. Princess concubine, I was born with the death of my parents, and was raised by the eighty year old grandmother of my family. I originally wanted to wait until I was twenty-five, then I could leave the palace and be bestowed with it.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t dreamt, but ever since the Emperor bestowed the two of them to Queen Mo, King Mo''s face had turned ugly. After returning to the manor, he directly abandoned them and left with the concubine.


    When she finally got back, she saw that Du Jinse seemed to be as relaxed as the clouds, and she only felt that she couldn''t breathe.


    Du Jinse seemed to not have done anything, but it was more frightening than anything.


    At a time like this, saving her life was the most important. As for being in the household of the King, she did not dare to ask for help.


    After all, in order to be jealous, the women in the palace had done many crazy things. Who knew if this woman was also someone with good looks and vicious thoughts.


    Although the two of them had secretly agreed to help each other in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, she couldn''t care less at this moment. After all, the King''s will decided where they would go.


    Even if the Duke had only said those words to please the concubine, it showed that he truly didn''t have any intentions of doing it.


    Although concubine was smiling all this time, she could feel her unfathomable hostility towards him.


    If King Mo didn''t have the heart to protect them, even the Emperor''s decree wouldn''t be enough to keep them safe.


    "How old is this sister? She''s an eighty year old grandma. Ah, I wonder if she can live for a hundred years. Just thinking about it makes me feel so pitiful."


    To be able to get rid of the palace maid so easily, Li Hao felt that it was pretty good. He looked at the palace maid.


    "Since the Emperor has already bestowed her to the I, she is no longer the palace maid. She has always abided by the principles of filial piety and has always been advocated by my country. The I was also moved by her pure filial piety.


    "Thank you, Your Highness the concubine."


    palace maid did not know whether to be happy or depressed.


    After all, even if she did not return home at the age of twenty-five, she would no longer be able to find such a handsome and elegant figure like the King of Mo.


    However, after thinking about it, she felt relieved. For people like her who had lived in the palace before, there were still many people who would fight for the chance of getting married.


    Even if they fought until their heads bled in the palace, they would only be a concubine. And when they returned, even if they didn''t get married well, they would still be a wife.


    When he raised his head again, there were no longer any ripples in the eyes of the palace maid. He had seen too much life and death in the harem.


    What was there to regret?


    She looked at the palace maid that was with her and silently left.


    Du Jinse and Li Hao looked at each other, and the corners of Du Jinse''s mouth curled up in ridicule. Although there was still one more problem that had been dealt with, the charisma of King Mo was not to be underestimated.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Li Hao glanced at the palace maid.


    That palace maid didn''t know what the other one said, why did she suddenly retreat? Maybe she retreated to improve, but she finally got the chance to do so.


    "Your Highness, the Emperor has given this servant to you. Your servant should accompany you to rest." The palace maid glanced at Du Jinse provocatively.


    It was just a domestic prostitute, how could it compare to their noble birth? He actually wanted to use a fox like technique to keep the prince here. Just like what the prince said, their country will be governed by filial piety, and their parents won''t dare to say a word.


    He didn''t even dare to refuse the rewards given to him by his parents, much less a sovereign.


    Du Jinse laughed and pushed Li Hao, "Go, your highness, I don''t dare to keep you here."


    Li Hao looked down at palace maid who was standing below him. On the surface, he looked respectful, but his expression was filled with arrogance.


    He sneered, "Someone come."


    Shi San agreed and came in.


    "Send the things bestowed by the Emperor into the temple."


    King Mo pointed at the palace maid.


    palace maid''s face turned pale. She was a person, not a thing.


    Shi San was startled, he looked at the "thing" in front of him and answered, "Yes."


    Shi San walked to the front of the palace maid, "Are you going by yourself, or do you want to go by yourself?"


    palace maid finally found her voice, "Royal Highness, you can''t do this."


    King Mo frowned and reprimanded Shi San, "How can you allow this thing to shout so loudly? If the Emperor finds out about this, he will definitely blame the I for not showing good care."


    Shi San felt that he was wronged, he extended his hand and pressed on the palace maid''s Acupoint.


    palace maid opened her mouth but no words came out.


    Shi San said somewhat impatiently, "Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want to leave by yourself?"


    palace maid stubbornly turned her head and refused to leave. She wanted to see what else he could do to her.


    Shi San clapped twice, someone already prepared a stick and rope that was as thick as the mouth of a bowl, went up and tied palace maid up like three beasts, immediately bringing him to the temple.

 C251 nice-sounding

    Seeing that everyone had left, Du Jinse shook her head and sighed.


    "Ahh, your highness, you really don''t know how to take care of the fairer sex."


    After Li Hao heard this, he raised one of his eyebrows, "What? If you are unhappy, then fine, I can just call them back. "


    Du Jinse looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, "Then call him back."


    When Li Hao heard her tone, he immediately waved his hands, "It''s better not to, as long as I will pity you and love you, as for the other women, forget it."


    Du Jinse gritted her teeth and poked him in the chest, "Why do I have to listen to your tone, why are you so depressed?"


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed Du Jinse''s hand, "This I only wants to pity you and love you, but you refused to even tell this I a single thing.


    Du Jinse was startled, then forced a smile: It''s just a sentence, it''s as normal as eating and sleeping, what is there to say.


    She was afraid she could say it, but she couldn''t.


    "But I really wants to hear it." Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and said, "I''m willing to live together with you for ever."


    Hearing that, Li Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Du Jinse continued, "But, the situation forced..."


    How could you and I agree to that?


    Li Hao covered Du Jinse''s lips with her hands, "I only wants to hear what I wants to hear. As for the other things, Mo Mo will say them in his heart."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse only felt that it was funny, and then she felt sad.


    People loved to hear what they wanted to hear, but they didn''t know that what they wanted to hear might not turn into reality. On the contrary, what they didn''t want to hear would often follow like a shadow.


    "Then from now on, I''ll only say what Your Highness likes to hear. What I want to hear is, alright?"


    Li Hao''s thin lips slightly curled, "I am hoping for it."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse felt sad for some reason.


    She often spoke some words to anger Li Hao, which was actually true.


    Stretching out his hand, he looked at Li Hao''s eyes seriously.


    "Li Hao, you don''t know how much I like you."


    When Li Hao heard it, he was moved.


    He whispered, "It''s okay, you can tell me."


    Du Jinse smiled sweetly, "I won''t tell you."


    There were some words that were only suitable to be placed in one''s heart. If one were to speak of them, it would seem fake.


    When Du Jinse was happy, she would also say some words of love. However, these words of love were originally from her heart, yet she chose to use a fake tone to speak of it, precisely because of this.


    "You ¡­ I will really be angered to death by you. " Li Hao really couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Even if it''s fake, it''s still fine for you to lie to me." Li Hao was depressed.


    Du Jinse turned her head and kissed him.


    What are you talking about? Let''s be practical.


    Li Hao really liked the time when Du Jinse took the initiative to be enthusiastic. Usually, when Du Jinse took the initiative, he would be able to feel her unrelenting love, as if she knew that there was a cliff in front of him yet still wanted to jump down.


    "Mo Mo, what do you think I should do with you?" Li Hao sighed to herself.


    Whenever this happened, he only wanted to rub Du Jinse into his own blood and bones.


    Du Jinse naturally carried a tragic aura. The more she loved her, the more Li Hao could feel the melancholy that came from her bones.


    And because of this, he wanted to protect this Du Jinse who was clearly so weak, but had to stubbornly be strong.


    Du Jinse trusted Li Hao, so even though there were two vixen in the mansion, she really didn''t put it to heart.


    If a man wants to go off the rails, you won''t be able to guard against it even if it''s night and day.


    Although Du Jinse knew that there were times when men liked to act coquettish and liked to taste fresh food, she still felt at ease and went to busy herself early in the morning.


    Seeing that she had left, Manager Li came to see Li Hao.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Li Hao was in a good mood, "If Housekeeper Li has something to say, be straightforward.


    The Housekeeper Li clenched her teeth. "My prince, I feel that what you''re doing is very inappropriate. How can you treat the palace maid like that?


    Why did you have to make the Emperor unhappy for a woman?


    Li Hao raised his eyes and looked at Housekeeper Li, "royal father was fine for a whole day, so there''s no need to get angry. This way, I won''t forget that I is his son."


    The Emperor had too many sons. He wasn''t his eldest son, nor was he his outstanding son. Why would the Emperor need to remember him?


    The fallen phoenix was no better than the chicken. He wanted the Emperor to know that he had a son that gave him a headache.


    Housekeeper Li was speechless. Even if he wanted the Emperor to remember, there was no need to use such a method to make the Emperor angry.


    "For the prince to pamper the concubine and transmit his words to the Imperial Palace, it might not be a good thing for the concubine." Housekeeper Li could only point it out.


    Li Hao thought about it seriously and nodded: "You are right, I will pay more attention."


    When the Housekeeper Li heard Li Hao''s words, he was extremely pleased.


    Who knew that he would hear Li Hao say this again, "After I leave, no one would look for trouble with Mo Mo."


    Housekeeper Li glanced at Li Hao.


    After you leave, perhaps the Emperor or the Imperial Consort will come to settle the scores with the concubine.


    Now that the concubine had the protection of the King, the rest of them, on account of the King, could not be bothered to care about him. When the King left, wouldn''t it just be a simple matter for them to scrape and flatten each other?


    The matter of Du Jinse going to the battlefield with him was currently still being kept a secret. Inside the Duke Palaces, other than Li Hao and Du Jinse herself, only Shi San knew about it.


    Last time, Du Jinse and Li Hao had casually mentioned that there might be a spy in the manor, so everyone was even more careful.


    As an old man, Housekeeper Li only needed to manage the affairs of the palace. He did not need to worry about the matter of the prince leading his troops to war, in case he was worried about other things.


    The matter of Du Jinse going to the battlefield naturally didn''t need to be dealt with by him.


    "Your Highness, palace maid is still waiting outside." Housekeeper Li reminded.


    "Tell her to come in."


    Li Hao nodded.


    palace maid, who had to go back and take care of Grandma, walked in uneasily.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "You''re done packing?" Li Hao asked.


    palace maid raised her head, looked at King Mo, and gathered up her courage, "My prince, if it wasn''t for the Queen of concubine, would you have wanted us dead?"


    After all, marrying an ordinary person was not as tempting as being a prince, and she did not rest well last night. After all, that person was a prince, so no matter how good her marriage was when she returned to her hometown, she would still be an official of the fifth rank of the squire.


    concubine was not by her side, so she couldn''t help but want to give it a try.


    Li Hao glanced at the palace maid.


    "Who are you?"


    When the palace maid heard this, he finally gave up.


    Without the concubine, the prince would still be that eccentric and ruthless prince from before. Now, all of those changes that the duke made were all because of that concubine called Mo Mo.


    "I understand. Thank you, Prince, for letting me return to my hometown." It wasn''t too late for her to understand.


    I heard that yesterday, Xiao Ping was sick after sitting in the temple all night. She was sent back to the palace by the prince.


    It was also said that the prince had written a memorial informing him of the head steward who had chosen his beauty, saying that he had given him an illness. If he was infected by a disease, he would definitely not let that head steward off.


    What the heck was this?


    The emperor looked at King Mo''s imperial report, then called the steward to his side and reprimanded him.


    Control felt wronged.


    He had chosen carefully. If that person wasn''t physically strong, then why was it that everyone else was fine except for Little Ping?

 C252 self-introduction

    Du Jinse checked on everyone''s training results and nodded.


    "Today we''ll practice our manners." Du Jinse said.


    Everyone was stunned. They had always been practicing these things before, was there still a need to practice?


    As if she knew what they were thinking, Du Jinse smiled faintly, "Everyone has experienced this kind of training before, I think it''s because you don''t agree with it."


    "That''s because the people we''re facing are different, so we''ve also adjusted our training. We''re all beautiful, so we''re all envious, not hateful."


    Everyone present were well-informed, hearing what Du Jinse said, they all nodded their heads. That was right, previously they had all learnt how to win over men, but wasn''t that the same as women''s enemies?


    Nowadays, they were selling fat powder, not meat. Naturally, they were different.


    Du Jinse explained, and all the girls started to seriously learn.


    Time passed quickly, and in a short while, it was already noon. Du Jinse was not picky with food, whatever they did, she would follow and eat as well.


    The transvestite had something on its mind, so it didn''t have to eat much before it could put it down. Seeing that Du Jinse had finished eating, it hurriedly went over.


    "Madam."


    Du Jinse took the tea that she handed to him, and gently smiled: "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "I want to be the head storekeeper. What request do you have?"


    Du Jinse looked up and down at the Begonia, "You''re called Begonia, the one that I''ve painted your makeup on before?"


    Although she used a question, she used a certain tone.


    Begonia was a little excited, "Yes, ma''am, you still remember me."


    After all, they had about twenty girls.


    Du Jinse laughed and nodded, "You have always been working hard, I have seen it all."


    So it turns out that Madam has always been paying attention to her, "Madam, I''m so ugly, after mother bought me, I''ve always been bullied. Everyone said that I can only take on some traffickers, and when people turn old, I''ll beg for a living, I don''t want to live like that, Madam, I will work hard to achieve the best. Tell me, what requirements do I have to become a storekeeper, I must do the best."


    Du Jinse''s heart was moved. She looked at the Begonia with a serious expression, "To become a head storekeeper is easy to say, but hard to say."


    Seeing that Du Jinse was willing to tell her, the transvestite hurriedly said: "I am not afraid of suffering. Madam, please tell me, I will work hard."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "You must see these girls before you, you must understand each and every one of their temperament, you must motivate them, when they quarrel, you must mediate for them, and also, when the customers complain, you must reduce the loss of the shop to a minimum without harming our reputation, and also to the satisfaction of the customers."


    Honestly speaking, head storekeeper, it''s a job that doesn''t please either of us. The fire machine scolds you, the customers scold you, and even I scold you. And when everyone scolds you, you can''t just let yourself be scolded.


    Begonia nodded firmly, "Yes."


    Du Jinse suddenly looked at her, "I told you to do it in my position, are you willing to do it?"


    She didn''t think too far before her goal was to become a shopkeeper.


    Du Jinse laughed, "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry, you can think about it."


    She hadn''t rested properly these two days, and there were already dark circles under her eyes. Although she had carefully covered it with her makeup, she could still see through it.


    The transvestite gritted his teeth, "Yes."


    She knew that her words might break Du Jinse''s taboo. However, if she had the chance to climb up, why would she be satisfied with the current situation?


    Du Jinse''s expression did not change, she chuckled, "I have to think carefully about a person who wants to reach my position."


    "Madam, I know that you''ll be angry if I say this, but I don''t want to return to the brothel. I am grateful that Madam gave me this chance to see that I can still live, that Madam doesn''t need me as the manager, that I don''t need to ask you to kick me out, that even if I''m just a associate, I will still become your best associate."


    She just wanted her life to be better. As long as she was better off, she would stay away from the brothel.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I understand."


    After the crabapple flower left, Du Jinse frowned.


    It wasn''t wrong for Begonia to walk up high, but would she be able to use it for her?


    Du Jinse realized that she had a fatal flaw, which was that it was difficult to trust others.


    If a person who did great things didn''t have this much ambition, how could he accomplish big things?


    But other than Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying, she really did not dare to open her heart.


    The reason she dared to use the old procuress was because she had her case full of gold to hold her back. Otherwise, Du Jinse wouldn''t dare.


    Even she was inferior to the old procuress in this aspect.


    Realizing this, Du Jinse was a little discouraged.


    The reason why she was so open was because she had such connections and strength, but in terms of manpower, she wasn''t bold enough.


    Since she wanted to do something big, she had to have someone she trusted. She couldn''t possibly control by herself.


    In the afternoon, Du Jinse went to visit the Manor and found that Da Kui had already went to the old grandpa to bring the medicinal herbs back. She asked Xiao Ying how she was and quickly rushed back to the city.


    "Prince Mo''s concubine, what a coincidence." Someone in front blocked Du Jinse''s path.


    Du Jinse quickly pulled on the reins. Seeing the person who arrived, she smiled.


    "So it''s His Highness, the Prince Qing."


    Prince Qing looked at her faded face and suppressed his complex emotions.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a few days. The Prince Mo''s concubine has been weakened a lot, and I heard that for the sake of the concubine, King Mo had sent out the palace maid that was bestowed by the Emperor. What''s wrong with the concubine?"


    "Ah, is that so? This little lady has not seen King Mo for a long time, I wonder if there is such a thing. " Du Jinse said perfunctorily.


    What can I tell him?


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse.


    "Men always like the new and hate the old. It''s just a matter of time before this day comes, so you don''t have to be too sad." Prince Qing didn''t know what was wrong with him. Shouldn''t he be very happy?


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing, "It''s getting late, Prince Qing should go back earlier."


    It was really strange, if he chased after Du Jinse shouting for him to kill, Du Jinse would think it was normal.


    The Prince Qing laughed self-deprecatingly, "It''s really hard to predict what would happen in the world. I originally wanted to help you, but who knew that the Zhennan King would turn the tables at this time."


    Was he trying to explain why he didn''t look for Du Jinse later on?


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing and did not say a word. Sometimes, she just couldn''t understand Prince Qing. Why did he seem to care about her sometimes?


    He clearly knew that Du Jinse would pay respect to a chicken with his kindness. He really didn''t understand why he was doing this.


    The Prince Qing quietly let them out of the way.


    Du Jinse was extremely careful as she passed him.


    Prince Qing looked at her and suddenly said, "Sometimes, I would think how good it would be if you were Du Jinse."


    Du Jinse looked up at Prince Qing, allowing the horses to lead him forward.

 C253 First it was her elder sister Then it was her younger sister

    Returning to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, Du Jinse was still thinking about what exactly the Prince Qing meant.


    He continued to walk and ponder along the way.


    Arriving at the study room, Du Jinse was stopped, "Madam, the Prince and Prince Rong are inside."


    "Oh." Du Jinse heard and turned to leave.


    "Elder sister."


    Not long after Du Jinse walked away, a shout suddenly came from behind him.


    Du Jinse walked a few steps before stopping and turning her head.


    "What did you just shout?"


    Du Qianli laughed awkwardly, and actually felt that he could not look straight into Du Jinse''s eyes. After all, he was the one who had personally stopped Du Jinse outside the Du Residence.


    "This one forgot her emotions for a moment, I was rude."


    "Does this Young Master have a deep relationship with the Du Family''s Eldest Miss?" Du Jinse asked with a smile.


    She was indirectly denying that she was Du Jinse.


    Du Qianli was stifled, he really did not know how to answer Du Jinse''s question.


    Du Jinse looked at him with clear eyes, to the point that he suspected that if she suspected Du Jinse this much, it was because she felt that it was a shame that she trusted King Mo.


    "You are very similar to her." Du Qianli looked at Du Jinse in a daze.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I know, many people say that, are you her admirer too?"


    Du Jinse really did not expect Du Qianli to actually appear within the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Prime Minister Du was an old man, how could he easily teach others how to befriend a prince, although he was sure that he had befriended one already.


    Could it be that Du Qianli was being used by someone? This was the only thing that Du Jinse could think of.


    Du Qianli glared at Du Jinse with an angry and embarrassed look, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Du Jinse was his big sister.


    Du Jinse laughed: "I''m sorry, I realized that this Du Jinse is really nice, there are so many people who like her."


    After Du Jinse finished speaking, she turned around. When she went to report to the Du Residence and was stopped by Du Qianli outside, she turned around and left. This had nothing to do with the Du Family.


    Whether she lived or died had nothing to do with the Du Family.


    Even if it was for the good of the Du Family, she should break off all relations with them.


    Not to mention she was only a prince''s concubine right now, even if she was the empress or empress dowager, what could they do? She had nothing to do with the Du Family.


    "Elder sister, father is sick." Seeing that Du Jinse was about to leave, Du Qianli hurriedly took two steps forward, stopped Du Jinse and said softly.


    Prime Minister Du sick? Du Jinse raised his eyebrows, "I''m not an imperial physician, why are you stopping me?"


    Du Qianli looked at Du Jinse seriously, "Sis, you can ignore me, but how can you not even recognize your father, how can you be so heartless?"


    "She''s not your big sister. Young Master Du, you have the wrong person."


    A cold voice came from behind him.


    Du Jinse smiled like a flower and threw herself into Li Hao''s embrace.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse lovingly, "You must be exhausted."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, then shook it, "I won''t be tired after seeing the King."


    "That mouth of yours." Li Hao helplessly tapped the tip of Du Jinse''s nose.


    The two of them acted as if there was no one around, making Prince Rong and Du Qianli, who were standing at the side, feel extremely awkward.


    "brother Mo, why have I brought you here today? You should also know why I have brought you here. Look ¡­"


    As Prince Rong spoke, he looked at Du Jinse, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li Hao sneered, "Mo Mo, Prime Minister Du is very sick, I want you to go see him."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in confusion, "What am I going to do to see a seriously ill old man?


    Hearing that, Du Qianli took a step forward in anger, "Du Jinse, can you really be so heartless? If my father and I don''t expose you, it''s because we are daughters of the Du Family. Do you really think you are some kind of domestic prostitute? This is truly an insult to our family. "


    Du Jinse looked at Du Qianli with a cold gaze.


    "I actually hope that I can have a father like Prime Minister Du. A young man like him, who is so elegant, can be a younger brother, marry a prince in name and enter the imperial ancestral hall even after death."


    What Du Jinse said was the truth, but when everyone heard it, they felt that she was ridiculing them.


    The Prince Rong lowered his head, and Du Qianli was unable to refute his words.


    Indeed, who would want to be born lowly? Who didn''t want to join a Wealthy Class family?


    It was reasonable that Du Jinse didn''t want to admit that she was Du Jinse.


    When she needed someone to pull her the most, the people in front of her all mercilessly pushed her away.


    Come and tell her about family love at this time.


    This young man looks very shy," said Du Jinsi, chuckling. "So he''s an old man in love. First he calls her sister, then he calls her his wife. Prince, is this young master from the vassal state?" "I didn''t know that I was given the title of imperial concubine by the emperor himself, and thought I was a prostitute that could be married off to anyone, but had even flirted with me in front of the prince.


    Since Du Jinse had already said this, Li Hao could not remain silent. His face darkened.


    "Take care, Young Master Du."


    Du Qianli was so angry that he almost fainted. Even if he was worse than a beast, he wouldn''t tease his own sister, right? He extended his hand and pointed at Du Jinse, "You don''t have to deny that you have a red birthmark that looks like clouds on your arm. Do you dare to show it to me?"


    The smile on Du Jinse''s face did not lessen, but there was not the slightest bit of happiness in her eyes.


    "Prince, are you talking about me for this little gongzi to see?"


    Li Hao said with a dark face, "Young Master Du, you are going overboard."


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more tense, the Prince Rong ran over and pulled Du Qianli away.


    "Thousandmile, Princess Qing has been gone for a long time. Stop messing around, this person is really not Princess Qing."


    Prince Rong emphasized the words Princess Qing.


    Du Qianli had been training well these few days and had already become an indispensable advisor of the Prince Rong.


    It was just that he was thoroughly infuriated with Du Jinse today.


    She reached out to shake off Prince Rong''s hand, "Your Highness Prince Rong, I hope you do not interfere in this matter. This is a private matter of our Du Family."


    Prince Rong''s face was a little ugly. Du Qianli begged him to bring him to see King Mo, this was not how he said it.


    Prince Rong took a step back. Since Du Qianli had said that, he would interfere.


    Du Qianli took a step forward, "Du Jinse, you don''t dare?"


    Du Jinse suddenly rolled up her sleeves and extended her arm in front of Du Qianli, teasing: "I''ll show you, I''ll show you, but if you get lovesick, I won''t be able to cure it."


    Du Qianli nearly fainted, "It''s not your left arm, it''s your right."


    Du Jinse subconsciously held her hands behind his back. Seeing that, Du Qianli sneered, took a step forward, grabbed her arm, and pulled her sleeve. His expression changed, "How is that possible?"


    Du Jinse''s arm was as white as jade, where did the red birthmark come from?


    "Pa!" A crisp slapping sound could be heard. Du Qianli''s face leaned to the side, and very quickly a red mark appeared on his face.


    Du Jinse''s eyes turned red. She chopped off her leg.


    "Your Highness, I ¡­ I... I don''t want to live anymore. "


    Li Hao immediately hugged her, "Mo Mo, don''t be angry, be good.


    Du Jinse sobbed, "Yes, I am born into a lowly family, but I don''t want to, I want to have a powerful father to protect and protect me, but I don''t, the prince has always doted on me, and has never looked down on me just because of my lowly status, although Mo Mo is a domestic prostitute, but only serves the prince, not everyone can, but now, in front of the prince, you are humiliating me like this, you clearly do not put the prince in your eyes."

 C254 Where did you come from

    Du Qianli looked at Du Jinse in astonishment.


    She really wasn''t an elder sister because her elder sister doted on him the most. Even if he did something wrong, she would still protect him. So why would she want to put him to death?


    Du Qianli''s eyes dimmed. Perhaps it was really just as King Mo had said, he was dissatisfied because the marriage was annulled, so he raised this domestic prostitute and purposely made her imitate his sister in all the details.


    Du Qianli took a deep breath, walked in front of Du Jinse, and kneeled down, "Empress of concubine, you look too similar to my big sister, and even look too similar to her. This big sister of mine has raised me up like a mother, I have never been willing to believe that she would leave me like this.


    Du Jinse looked at Du Qianli in shock.


    Du Qianli was no longer that ignorant teenager, he could actually quickly judge the situation. He did not hesitate to kneel to the "domestic prostitute" he looked down upon, as expected, he had the demeanor of a Prime Minister Du.


    Li Hao naturally did not want to enter a stalemate with Du Qianli because of this matter.


    Although Du Jinse had said that she did not recognize the Du Family, and that she would definitely not save them, how could she possibly let anything happen to the Du Family? Even Xiao Ying, who was unrelated to the Du Family, would be that concerned, so how could she watch as the Du Family clansmen got into trouble?


    Li Hao understood her even better than Du Jinse herself.


    "Mo Mo, Young Master Du has never had a mother since he was young. It''s this big sister of his who brought him up, Young Master Du still can''t believe that this big sister of his has already passed away. For the sake of his feelings for big sister, don''t bother with him."


    The Prince Rong spoke up.


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s eyes were filled with pity.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath and looked at Du Qianli slowly. "Even you think that I''m very similar to your sister?"


    Du Qianli remained silent.


    Just when Du Jinse thought that he wouldn''t answer.


    Du Qianli opened his mouth.


    "Nine out of ten."


    Even if his elder sister had fallen in love with the Prince Qing, as long as she was in public, she would be able to get jealous for the Prince Qing and offend the noble lady of the capital. However, she would never make such intimate actions with the Prince Qing in front of so many people.


    However, that was because Prince Qing did not love her sister. If Prince Qing was like King Mo who doted on her, would her sister be like the woman in front of her?


    Du Qianli was lost in thought, even Du Jinse snorted coldly, but on Prince Rong''s account, he did not argue.


    Seeing him still kneeling there, Prince Rong felt a little awkward. He was the one who brought him here, but things had turned out this way.


    "A thousand miles, thank the concubine Empress for her magnanimity." The Prince Rong reminded.


    Du Qianli regained his senses, and looked at Du Jinse with a complicated gaze, "Thank you, concubine Empress for your magnanimity."


    "Prince, I''m tired. I''m going back."


    Du Jinse didn''t even look at Du Qianli as he pouted his lips and said coquettishly.


    Li Hao nodded, "Okay, you go."


    When Du Qianli heard it, he quickly said: "Your Highness King Mo, I have a presumptuous request, may I ask the Empress of the concubine to disguise as my sister and meet my father?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse snorted, and raised his head, "I won''t see you."


    Du Qianli said humbly: "Empress Dowager concubine, my father is very ill this time, the imperial physician has seen him, he said that he might not have much time left."


    "What has it got to do with me? To live and die from old age is the nature of human beings. Young Master Du is a person who reads books, it can''t be that they have never heard of such a saying, "The old person who doesn''t die is a thief."


    Green veins popped out on Du Qianli''s forehead, but because of Du Jinse''s confirmation, she was not his big sister, and his sister would not curse his father like that.


    Du Qianli would never understand, when he forced Du Jinse to test the cinnabar mole, he had already blocked the last bit of softness in Du Jinse''s heart.


    "Queen of concubine, this is my father''s last bit ¡­"


    Du Jinse interrupted Du Qianli, "Why would your father want to see me? I am just an unrelated person."


    Du Qianli explained, "The concubine Empress and my sister are very similar ¡­"


    Du Jinse scoffed, "So it''s just Li Dai who has become a peach. Young Master Du, please go back, I am from domestic prostitute, so what if I look like your sister? "It''s just a play where you dress up and play the role of a young lady, no one can laugh at you."


    After Du Jinse threw these words down, she turned around and left without a trace of nostalgia.


    Du Qianli watched in a daze as Du Jinse left without a trace. This kind of arrogance, was something that even his sister did not have.


    King Mo looked at Du Qianli coldly, "The purpose of your visit, Prince Rong has already told me that you have met I before. She is unwilling, and I is also not willing to force her."


    Du Qianli lowered his head in sadness. When he saw Du Jinse, he felt that he had messed up a little.


    "Someone, send our guest off." Li Hao was concerned about Du Jinse, so he did not bother to entertain her, and directly sent her away.


    Du Qianli wanted to step forward, but was stopped by the Prince Rong.


    Du Qianli turned his head back, the Prince Rong shook his head lightly.


    The Prince Mo¡¯s Manor came over and politely sent the two away.


    Du Qianli stood outside the door, and turned to look at the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s door plaque.


    "Let''s go, Young Master Du. King Mo has treated this concubine as an eyesore, it''s already out of respect for him that he didn''t blame you."


    The Prince Rong advised.


    After Du Qianli heard this, he bowed towards Prince Rong and saluted.


    "I, Du, will never forget the kindness that the Prince Rong has shown me."


    Du Qianli said that he was Prince Rong''s aide, and Prince Rong had always treated him with courtesy.


    Although Prince Rong was right about what happened today, and King Mo might have said that out of respect for Prime Minister Du, that was only one of them. It was more out of respect for Prince Rong.


    Who didn''t know that the Prince Rong had a good relationship with the King Mo?


    "There''s no need to be so courteous between us."


    Prince Rong said.


    Du Qianli sighed, and did not speak further.


    The Prince Rong saw that his face was filled with worry, but he didn''t know how to advise him.


    When King Mo arrived at Du Jinse''s courtyard, he saw that she was still fiddling with the rouge water powder s'' ingredients, and shook his head with a smile. It looks like there really wasn''t anything that could defeat her.


    "Your Royal Highness, did those two people leave?" When Du Jinse saw Li Hao, he let go of the matter at hand.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Being robbed like that, no one can stay any longer."


    Du Jinse lowered her head, "Would Your Highness feel that I''m too heartless?"


    Li Hao walked up and hugged Du Jinse, patting her back, "How can that be? My Mo Mo belongs to me alone, these people are really funny, just because my Mo Mo is like the people around them, I used you to get close to the I, if they were to directly say they want to get along with the I, maybe after I''s mood gets better, she would agree to it. "


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao tightly.


    "Li Hao, why are you so good to me?"


    Here, filial piety was greater than the heavens, and it was obviously her fault. Li Hao would never say that it was her fault, and Li Hao would always consider things from her standpoint.


    Li Hao said unhurriedly: "I''m not treating you well, who am I being nice to?"


    After Du Jinse heard this, her eyes turned red.


    In this world, no one would treat her like this.


    Who knew that when she heard the name "elder sister", she really didn''t react at first and was calling her. When she reacted, she was still a little excited, but there was no sign of it on her face.


    Who would have known that Du Qianli would speak to her with such a disdainful attitude from the very start?

 C255 Everything is ready

    Sometimes, people were just that strange. They would always hurt their closest loved ones, and they always felt that they didn''t need to play tricks on each other. However, it was the complete opposite.


    Emotions needed to be managed.


    The closer one was, the easier it was for them to be hurt.


    Du Qianli was at fault, he shouldn''t be doing things as it should be.


    It was because they felt that Du Jinse was useless, and might even implicate them, ruthlessly abandoning her.


    "Li Hao, I will treat you well, and I will treat you even better." Du Jinse sniffed.


    Li Hao reached out and caressed the back of Du Jinse''s head. At this time, he didn''t ask Du Jinse about leaving him like he usually did.


    He finally understood that the prerequisite for Du Jinse to leave was that she had another woman.


    Therefore, why should he bother about this when he didn''t have any other women?


    "I know, I am truly selfish and heartless." Du Jinse was sad for a while, but everything was alright.


    "Who isn''t selfish?"


    Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, and couldn''t help but let out a laugh, "In the eyes of the Duke, is Mo Mo okay?"


    Li Hao nodded seriously, "You are not good at everything."


    Du Jinse pursed his lips, she had truly used it in the eyes of a lover, but she did not know how long this day would last.


    Actually, he didn''t need to agree with her without any bottom line. As long as she remained in his heart, she would be satisfied.


    "Your Highness, I have already decided on a date. October 22nd is a good day."


    Du Jinse didn''t want to think about the matter of the Du Family to hurt her spirit, so she changed the topic.


    Li Hao nodded, "I remember. That day, I will definitely go."


    Du Jinse sighed, "It would be better if Your Highness did not go."


    "On such a good day, Mo Mo actually didn''t allow I to appear. This I is truly sad."


    Du Jinse moved closer and kissed him on the cheek, "Is the prince still sad?"


    Li Hao nodded seriously, "I am not that sad anymore, but I am still unhappy."


    Du Jinse smiled and gave him another kiss on his face.


    "Your Highness, it''s not that I don''t want to ask you to go, it''s just that in my heart, I wish that Your Highness would go. I''m afraid that on the first day, when there''s a lot of excitement to be had, if you don''t buy it, Your Highness will be distressed for Mo Mo."


    "How come no one is buying it? No, it won''t happen."


    Li Hao said seriously.


    Du Jinse smiled and did not reply.


    Although she had made all the preparations, she still could not predict what would happen next. Everything would be ready, and it all depended on whether Dong Feng would come.


    When Du Qianli returned to his residence, he first went back to change into his usual clothes before going to the Prime Minister Du for treatment.


    In the past few days, Prime Minister Du coughed a little, but did not pay much attention to it.


    Seeing that Du Qianli had returned, he raised his eyes and called for him to step down.


    Anger flashed past his eyes, but he did not dare disobey Prime Minister Du and left the room.


    Du Qianli took a glance and lowered his head.


    "Is she willing to come?"


    Prime Minister Du did not mention Du Jinse''s name.


    Du Qianli said softly, "She is unwilling to come."


    Prime Minister Du frowned. This time he was sick, which made him somewhat fearful of the future, he was at the prime of his life, he wouldn''t have left just like that right?


    Last time, when he predicted that it was very likely that he would end his political career, he intentionally pushed Du Qianli out. After all, Du Qianli was his eldest son, and the children that he had inherited were still young.


    However, Prime Minister Du could clearly feel that his strength was insufficient.


    The Emperor used the matter of Du Jinse to suppress him, so naturally, he wouldn''t add fuel to the fire.


    Thus, he had no choice but to take things slowly.


    Although the Emperor had promised to confer Prince Rong the title of Crown Prince, he had always been unwilling to hold the First Ruling Ceremony.


    Regardless of whether it was the imperial court or the imperial harem, the Prince Qing''s influence would always be the strongest.


    Prime Minister Du thought that the Emperor most likely took a fancy to the Prince Qing too.


    However, the officials couldn''t ignore their opinions. The result was not what the king wanted, so they could only drag it on.


    Speaking of which, the Emperor wasn''t someone who could do everything he wanted.


    To be able to climb from the position of a fifth rank official to his current position, the Prime Minister Du was naturally not someone to be trifled with.


    He was good at guessing holy intents. He was able to decisively attack and win the heart of the saint while others were still arguing and arguing with each other. This allowed him to improve tremendously.


    This time, he decisively stood in front of the Prince Qing.


    Even after experiencing the events with Du Jinse. He remained unmoved.


    One who had achieved great things could not be restrained by kinship.


    The Prime Minister Du even used this matter to express his sincerity towards the imperial concubine.


    On the surface, Du Qianli seemed to be submissive and submissive to the Prime Minister Du, but because of Du Jinse''s matter, he was against the Prince Qing.


    More than once, he had told Prime Minister Du that if he really thought highly of Prime Minister Du, he would definitely not let his sister walk into a dead end.


    However, Prime Minister Du had always turned a deaf ear to his words, so he could only bear with Yue Zhong''s grievances.


    Du Qianli liked the Prince Rong, and was even better than him.


    Even though Du Jinse had been bestowed a marriage with the Prince Qing, the link between the two had never been broken.


    Prime Minister Du opened and closed his eyes to this matter. In the series of events where the Emperor bestowed marriage to King Mo, the Zhennan King rebelled against the Emperor, and respectively bestowed the princesses and daughters of the princes, the Prime Minister Du felt that something was amiss.


    Did the Emperor hate King Mo, or did he want to praise King Mo?


    The Emperor actually allowed King Mo to request to go to the border, and it just so happened at such a sensitive time.


    Prime Minister Du was sick this time, and he had no choice but to think for his future generations.


    King Mo had always been on the Prince Rong''s side, and the Prince Rong was the first son of the empress. Even though the emperor couldn''t remember what the empress looked like, he had never had any plans for the future.


    Although the Imperial Concubine was unspeakably noble and was only one step away from that position, no matter how hard she tried, she was still unable to obtain that position.


    For so many years, the previous dynasty''s imperial concubine''s family had ruled the world, while the imperial concubine''s family had ruled the world.


    All the ministers could see that sooner or later, this world would belong to the Prince Qing, but the Emperor refused to announce it.


    Initially, the Prime Minister Du thought that the Emperor spoke up to prevent the Emperor from making trouble for the entire world.


    Thinking about it now, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Perhaps he had been mistaken by the emperor from the beginning. The emperor had never had the thought of abolishing the Prince Rong.


    He had made a mistake in his plans.


    As long as King Mo went out, he would have the authority to defy the imperial concubines in the capital. If King Mo was able to gain the love and respect of the soldiers, he would be in complete agreement.


    If not for the fact that King Mo had always ignored the government, the Prime Minister Du would have suspected that the Emperor''s intentions were King Mo.


    Originally, Du Jinse had an oral engagement with King Mo, and it was arranged by him. She called Du Jinse and Prince Qing came across each other by chance, he was very clear on what kind of man Du Jinse liked, and she gave a bit of information to the people at the imperial concubine''s side.


    The consort will arrange it.

 C256 Debate

    The Prime Minister Du understood the Emperor''s intentions and felt a pain like lifting a stone to smash one''s own foot.


    He had spent his entire life trying to decipher the sacred will and had never deviated from it. Who would have known that he would fall for his daughter and even almost destroy the entire Du Family?


    At this time, he suddenly realized that Du Jinse''s scheme was actually set up, he had always felt that this plan was familiar, but originally, this plan was actually something that he had used before.


    Who would''ve thought that the emperor would use this scheme on him again.


    Prime Minister Du was sick, but his mind was getting clearer and clearer.


    He recalled back then when he''d offered up a scheme to the Emperor, at that time the Emperor was still a prince, and he was only a grade five vice minister.


    On that day, he had once solemnly vowed that there was no solution to this plan.


    This plan wasn''t directly used on him. No matter how crafty he was, he had still been negligent in the end.


    If it wasn''t for his daughter coming to report and letting him find out that something was amiss with the Prince Qing, the Du residence would have disappeared a long time ago.


    Prime Minister Du was startled, then he finally remembered, that''s right, daughter.


    Prime Minister Du, who had been ill for a long time, was excited.


    Could he not know his daughter? The Mo Mo from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was indeed his daughter.


    Originally, in order to avoid suspicion, he was unable to dodge in time. However, now that he was ill, it was reasonable for him to miss his daughter''s early death.


    The more Prime Minister Du thought about it, the more agitated he became. Du Jinse "felt towards him", and agreed to pretend to be his daughter.


    Who would have thought that she would actually reject it? How could she possibly refuse it?


    Prime Minister Du''s face changed several times, as he leaned against the pillow dejectedly.


    "How can she refuse? "She shouldn''t have refused. I don''t have much time left, but you are the younger brother of her direct relatives. Doesn''t she worry about you?"


    Prime Minister Du had thought of many results, but he never thought that they would be rejected by Du Jinse.


    He doted on Du Jinse so much, and had always been obedient to her. When Du Jinse heard that he was very ill, shouldn''t she come over immediately? How could she possibly refuse?


    Du Qianli could not bear to see Prime Minister Du like this, so he said: "Father, that person is not big sister."


    "Why not? She''s your sister." Prime Minister Du said excitedly.


    Because of his excitement, he rose up a bit more fiercely and couldn''t help but cough.


    Du Qianli hurriedly patted his back.


    She had been wondering who the person they were talking about was. It was actually Du Jinse, and she actually did not die?


    "She climbed onto the high branch of King Mo and did not acknowledge any kin. Cough, cough." Prime Minister Du coughed.


    King Mo, the next room thought about the rumors she had heard before. It turned out that the one that looked very similar to Du Jinse in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was Du Jinse.


    The stepfamily room covered its mouth as it quietly retreated.


    Du Qianli looked at Prime Minister Du, not knowing how to tell him, "Father, that person really isn''t big sister. I''ve personally checked it, there''s no birthmark on her arm."


    When the Prime Minister Du heard this, it was as if he was struck by lightning. "What? How can this be? "


    "I checked it myself." Du Qianli declared


    "This is impossible, why would she show it to you? There''s clearly something fishy going on here. " Prime Minister Du''s eyes lit up.


    Du Qianli was speechless, although the woman looked like an elder sister, she was actually very frivolous.


    "Father is merely a domestic prostitute. How can he be compared with elder sister?" Du Qianli said softly.


    Prime Minister Du was startled, then looked at Du Qianli: "Why do you say that, she''s really your big sister."


    Although he still couldn''t understand why the birthmark on Du Jinse''s arm would disappear, he still couldn''t understand.


    Du Qianli became anxious, "If she really is my sister, then why would he tease me in front of everyone?"


    "In public... To tease you? " Prime Minister Du was confused.


    "You two are siblings."


    Du Qianli''s head was aching so much that it felt like his head was about to burst. His father was really sick to the point of being unable to explain anything.


    That woman, frivolous and shameless, teasing other men in front of the Prince, even though, well, he was the one who asked to see if there was a birthmark on that woman''s arm, and she actually pulled up her sleeve and exposed her arm in front of everyone, how could all the ladies do that?


    There was only one explanation for all of this, and that was that she wasn''t Du Jinse. She was just a domestic prostitute, and all she knew was how to please men.


    "Father, I know that you miss your elder sister, but I am certain that she is not your elder sister."


    His sister had watched him grow up, and he knew her better than anyone.


    His sister would never treat him this way.


    Prime Minister Du was stunned, Du Qianli had never been so resolute and decisive before.


    The Prime Minister Du was clear that Du Qianli did not agree with many of his beliefs, but he had never tried to go against him, and this was the only time.


    He finally had an idea of his own, but he denied a real thing. Should he feel gratified for him, or should he feel sorrowful? The only time he dared to go against his father was when he denied the truth.


    "Qianli, I heard that there are some herbs in the martial arts world that can change a person''s appearance. Maybe your sister used those things."


    Du Qianli knew what he meant.


    "Father, when have you ever heard that elder sister knows how to flirt? But she is now an imperial merchant. She is here to deliver makeup to the Imperial Palace. "


    "What''s so strange about that? She was bored in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, so she learnt to make makeup. Isn''t that normal?"


    Du Qianli nodded, "Even so, if she didn''t know that I would be coming today, would he intentionally hide the birthmark on my arm? Furthermore, I have looked carefully. If I were to hide it, I should be able to see through it. "


    After pausing for a moment, Du Qianli looked at Prime Minister Du seriously, "Father, let''s not deceive ourselves, big sister has already left. That woman, is only a domestic prostitute who looks very much like big sister."


    He agreed with what Du Jinse said.


    Who wouldn''t be willing to be the big miss and carry the name of domestic prostitute with them?


    Unless he was mentally ill.


    Prime Minister Du looked at Du Qianli for a long time before sighing and waving his hand tiredly, "You may leave."


    It looked like they weren''t getting along well between Du Qianli and that so-called Mo Mo.


    Thousand Li would rather Du Jinse had died just like that, than to believe that in order to live, she actually didn''t even want her dignity anymore.


    domestic prostitute.


    As long as the master was happy, he would give it to any man.


    How could Du Qianli accept that? That was the sister he relied on since he was young.


    Prime Minister Du turned over, his heart feeling unwell. So it turned out that the one that looked the most like him, the one he had abandoned like an abandoned son, was alive and well, while he seemed to be trekking in a quagmire. The more he tried to pull out his leg to move forward, the harder it was.


    So what if it was the domestic prostitute, it was just a form of address, who could be as lowly as her, to actually receive the emperor''s favor and become King Mo''s concubine?


    He said that she was King Mo''s concubine, but King Mo sent the Emperor''s woman away for his sake. She was the only one in Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, what difference did it make whether she was the main wife or the concubine?


    In comparison, Du Qianli was upright and pedantic. He had been smart his whole life, how could he have such a pedantic son.


    As long as he could live, there was hope to change everything. If he died, there would be nothing left.

 C257 eye shadow

    Hearing that Du Qianli had gone out and even closed the door, the Prime Minister Du sighed.


    He had originally thought that with Du Jinse here, he would still be able to understand his feelings and reason. Who would have thought that Du Qianli would actually look down on the current Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse must have been heartbroken because she refused to come back to see him. This was the best proof.


    If Du Jinse did not come to see him, no matter how many moves he made later, it would all be in vain.


    Did the heavens want their Du Family to be annihilated?


    In the past, he still thought that Du Qianli was a talent that could be created, and he was even proud of Du Qianli''s righteousness.


    Now he was skeptical.


    If only he had half his strength.


    The day before the cosmetic shop opened its doors.


    Du Jinse personally pulled all the makeup into the shop, gave everyone the areas of authority and the goods. She instructed everyone to arrange everything according to her wishes and stayed in the shop until the curfew time.


    Having not slept for the entire night, she did not feel the least bit sleepy. She had put on her makeup early and dressed properly, inspecting everyone one by one.


    The girls changed into uniform colors. They all looked at each other. To everyone''s surprise, they all felt that this uniform was very pleasing to the eyes.


    Du Jinse ordered a peony and a very beautiful girl to stand in front of the door. She smiled and patiently explained to the curious passersby what kind of shop it was.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    The noble ladies had long received the news that Du Jinse wanted to open a shop, and all of them came in sedans. For such matters, it was good enough to send a maidservant to line up, and they just waited for the opening ceremony to show their faces, to receive a gift.


    Du Jinse said that on the day of the opening, she would gift each and every one of them to her shop as they were a mysterious gift that no one would be able to buy even if they had the money. Because it was so complicated and complicated to do, it had to be done over and over again.


    Most of them knew about the benefits of Du Jinse''s fat powder. If one were to talk about gold, silver and jewelry, all of them had that kind of thing, Du Jinse just wanted to keep them in suspense and didn''t even talk about what it was. They were very curious about what it was exactly, but since Du Jinse had treated it as a treasure that attracted them to come here on the day of the competition, then it meant that she was definitely not a normal rouge water powder.


    Seeing this scene, Du Jinse''s heart was somewhat at ease.


    The old procuress had also changed her clothes and was mixed in with the crowd. Seeing so many people, she finally felt a little more at ease, thinking that if there were too few people, she would bring the girls from her own building here to start a business. It would be very lively if there was no one around.


    The bawd turned to go.


    A four-man palanquin squeezed through the crowd.


    "Give way, give way."


    The manservant carrying the palanquin pushed fiercely.


    The surrounding people looked at them in dissatisfaction. After all, they were the family members of an official.


    Some opened the sedan chair a little and saw the insignia of the Prime Minister''s Residence. They coldly snorted.


    Hearing that Prime Minister Du was sick to the point where he was only left with his last breath, they didn''t feel the need to take it lying down.


    The room went all the way to the front, got down from the palanquin, and prepared to walk in.


    They held out their hands to stop her.


    "Madam, please line up at the back."


    The reception room looked at the two of them arrogantly, "Do you know who I am? "He actually dares to stop me."


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "No matter who it is, they have to wait in line."


    When the successor heard this, he flew into a rage. He pointed at the peony and scolded, "Look at you. You usually seduce men. Why are you pretending to be a pure and strong woman here?"


    She scolded without thinking, but her words stabbed into Peony''s heart. Her expression changed as she sneered, "I respect you as my wife. You really think you are my wife. Ka, your vulgar appearance is even inferior to that of the brothel''s bawd."


    When the stepfamily heard this, the anger in their hearts scuttled up, and they stretched out their hands to beat the peony.


    Since when had she ever been hit by a peony? She reached out to grab the successor''s arm. "Madam, please have some self-respect."


    "Are you all dead? "Hurry up and smash him."


    Today, the successor was here to cause trouble. There was no reason why someone would not pass the staircase to him.


    "Wait."


    Begonia walked over from the back, blessed the stepfamily room, and said in a neither humble nor haughty manner: "My lady, since you are a guest, please come in and have a cup of tea."


    The stepmother arrogantly raised her head, "Who are you to greet me?"


    "In order to make it easier for the ladies to choose and try, the servants from top to bottom are all us women. We would naturally welcome the lady if she were to come and help us, but if she were to cause trouble, then we must also inquire who our boss is."


    When the successor heard this, he only felt that it was funny. "Your boss, even if your boss sees me, he must call me obediently ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a cold voice came from behind him.


    "Where did you come from? How dare you take advantage of me?"


    The stepmother turned her head in shock, seeing Prince An¡¯s wife staring at her. She was at a loss, "Madam, why are you here?"


    In the past, she always thought that Prince An¡¯s wife had the same identity as her, and she was even better than him. After all, even though she was his wife, he was still his wife, and Prince An¡¯s wife was always his concubine.


    "I am the owner of this cosmetic shop, why can''t I come?" Prince An¡¯s wife said lightly.


    "Madam is here, please come in." Yesterday, Prince An¡¯s wife came over to take a look, so Begonia recognized him.


    The begonias moved inwards.


    Prince An¡¯s wife walked directly inside.


    The successor of the Prime Minister Du was stunned. Was this the shop of the Prince An¡¯s wife? Not Du Jinse''s.


    Seeing the Prince An¡¯s wife enter, she quickly followed him.


    Begonia looked at her, just now Prince An¡¯s wife admitted that he was the boss, he did not say anything, and Begonia did not forbid the successor from coming in.


    "Mother, why are you here so early?" Du Jinse came out to welcome him.


    "Du Jinse, it''s really you." When the Prime Minister Du saw Du Jinse, his face contorted.


    Du Jinse looked at the reception room and smiled, then said to Prince An¡¯s wife, "Foster mother, this is?"


    Prince An¡¯s wife glanced at Prime Minister Du''s wife, "She is Prime Minister Du''s successor, Madam Liu."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse realised and looked at her, "Madam, some time ago I saw your stepson. According to him, Prime Minister Du is quite ill, and it is not appropriate for you to use makeup now.


    Prince An¡¯s wife glanced at Du Jinse.


    It was hard for Du Jinse to calm down when facing the Du Family.

 C258 To marry for someone else

    Mrs Liu was so angry that she could not speak, and extended her hand to point at Du Jinse. "Du Jinse, don''t be complacent."


    Du Jinse smiled as she looked at Mrs Liu, "This lady here, I''ve already been told that I look very similar to your stepdaughter. However, if you think that you can ride on my head like this, then you''re wrong."


    Mrs Liu sneered, and looked at Du Jinse with a triumphant look, "Do you really think that you can deceive the heavens and seas? That day, I heard from my master and young master that you are Du Jinse. "


    Du Jinse looked at Mrs Liu speechlessly, "Do you know why your stepson came to find me?"


    Mrs Liu''s face was full of anxiety, "Don''t think of swindling a big boss out of the Du Residence."


    Du Jinse chuckled, "Madam, so you knew that the Prime Minister Du was about to die, and were afraid that others would plot against your family property."


    Mrs Liu''s face was still green and white from being talked about, "It can''t be that it isn''t? Otherwise, where did you get the silver from? "


    "Of course it''s my foster mother. She took out her private house''s worth of silver." Du Jinse laughed.


    Prince An¡¯s wife patted her face to show his love.


    Mrs Liu looked at them and suddenly felt ashamed of her inferiority.


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Lady Liu and sneered: "You have followed Prime Minister Du for so many years, and he is also the legal and proper successor, so Prime Minister Du will definitely arrange things for you. You are afraid that he will give his family property to someone else, so you should go and guard him.


    Mrs Liu''s face turned white, "Madam, you don''t know, she is Du Jinse, Prime Minister Du''s daughter."


    If the Prime Minister Du had to acknowledge this daughter at this time, wasn''t it because she wanted to leave all her family property to the two siblings? She had followed the Prime Minister Du for so many years, could it be that in the end, she would end up marrying someone else?


    Afraid that the Prince An¡¯s wife didn''t believe her, Mrs Liu quickly said: "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. I heard that there was an important person in the harem who died after using her makeup."


    Prince An¡¯s wife was speechless, the successor was also a young miss.


    Prince An¡¯s wife said with a stern expression: "Mrs Liu, have you lost your mind?"


    Mrs Liu was stunned, she looked at Prince An¡¯s wife in disbelief. Even if she didn''t believe his, how could he slander her?


    Du Jinse sighed, Mrs Liu did not know what kind of stimulation she received, but she still knew that a noble person from the harem had gone, seems like she had been instigated by someone who wanted to help her.


    "Madam, the other day, your stepson came to find me because he wanted me to pretend to be the Du Jinse you spoke of to see Prime Minister Du one last time. Prime Minister Du was so ill that he forgot that Princess Qing has already left."


    Pausing, Du Jinse looked at Mrs Liu with sympathy, "You must have eavesdropped, which was why there was such a misunderstanding. Madam, don''t think about it, if I were Du Jinse, how could the Emperor grant me the title of King Mo''s concubine, I would have been exterminated just because of my crime of cheating on the monarch. Even if it''s the Three Great Clans, Madam, you are also one of them, right? "


    Mrs Liu suddenly woke up, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. Seeing Du Jinse''s sympathetic look, she got angry from embarrassment.


    "Even if I die, you can forget about living."


    "Who''s so arrogant?" You actually came to my territory to cause trouble. " King Mo''s lazy voice sounded.


    Mrs Liu trembled as she turned around.


    Du Jinse smiled as she welcomed him.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''re here."


    Li Hao looked at Mrs Liu sideways, "I was originally lazy to come, but I heard that someone with no eyes came over to make trouble."


    Du Jinse smiled sweetly, "Speaking of which, this lady here had news that I don''t know where she obtained it. She said that Prime Minister Du was going to give me all of her belongings, and suspected that this shop used her family''s silver."


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed dryly, "I has a shop, if he wants to buy shares, it will depend on whether I is happy or not. I has never liked old man Du, even if he came here to beg for I with silver, I would not even glance at him, where did this lady hear the news from?"


    With the personal wealth of King Mo and Prince An¡¯s wife, there was nothing he could do. Mrs Liu smiled awkwardly, "I just overheard it, I think I overheard it."


    The Prince An¡¯s wife said leisurely: "It doesn''t matter if you hear it. As long as you don''t get used by others."


    Mrs Liu raised her head and looked at Prince An¡¯s wife, but did not say a word.


    After the Prince An¡¯s wife finished speaking, she no longer cared about Mrs Liu and smiled at King Mo: "I was just thinking, my wife''s private money has already been invested into this shop. If you dare to not put your heart into it, then I will skin you alive."


    Li Hao was extremely respectful to Prince An¡¯s wife as well. He replied seriously, "Even if I doesn''t take his own matters to heart, and doesn''t dare to take Madam''s matters to heart."


    Mrs Liu felt that she could neither stand here nor sit, she was just a joke. She thought that she had caught Du Jinse''s weakness, but who knew that it was just a chess piece being fooled.


    "So it was Madam who made this shop. That must be because of the wealth that came with it. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb Madam any longer." Mrs Liu left dejectedly.


    Du Jinse looked at her and frowned slightly.


    She had just mentioned the harem incident, it seemed that someone still wanted to make use of that matter to display their abilities.


    Du Jinse sneered, it was not like she just let them say whatever they wanted to say, thinking about the harem was not a small crime, so they could only do things behind their backs.


    "Mo Mo, you don''t seem to like this Liu family very much."


    It couldn''t be more obvious, could it?


    Du Jinse lowered her gaze, "Foster mother, today is a good day for us to open our doors, for anyone who wants to cause trouble for us, I wish I could rip off a piece of their flesh."


    Hearing that, Prince An¡¯s wife laughed, "Hearing you say that, I also want to become as intrepid as you. They are not going easy on me."


    Du Jinse nodded seriously.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Prince An¡¯s wife knew, Du Jinse did not want to say anything. She liked Du Jinse, it was just that she liked him because she felt that she was similar to him. He did not want to know everything about, since she did not want to say it, Prince An¡¯s wife did not want to ask either.


    Li Hao looked at the cars lined up outside, he did not expect that there would be so many people.


    "That... I is right across the street at Drunken Fragrance Inn.


    After a while, he found it inconvenient to let the ladies in.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Prince, you don''t have to worry too much. Just now, my foster mother acknowledged that the owner of this shop is her in front of so many people. I''m sure no one would be so blind."


    Li Hao nodded. After going out and making the arrangements for the guards, Li Hao then entered the shop opposite of them and found a seat close to the window so that he could look at the makeup shop.


    "I heard that you got a new breed this time and specifically rushed over early."


    Prince An¡¯s wife laughed, "Why aren''t you taking it out so that I can take a look?"


    When Du Jinse heard it, she hurriedly said: "My foster mother is the boss, if no one has a share, it would be impossible for them to not have one."

 C259 Confidentiality

    It wasn''t so much that she was thinking of giving it away, but rather that she was curious as to what it was.


    However, Du Jinse kept them in suspense.


    "Mother, please come this way."


    Du Jinse brought Prince An¡¯s wife to the makeup area.


    Du Jinse laughed and pointed to the stage in front of him, "Mother, take a look, do you have all these things?"


    Prince An¡¯s wife picked them up one by one and put them down one by one.


    Du Jinse had said very clearly that these things were not much different from those they sold. The boxes outside were completely different from the ones they sold.


    "What is this?" Prince An¡¯s wife looked carefully. Although it was called eyebrows, it seemed to be too light. It was called rouge, which was a bit too heavy.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed, "This is my gift this time."


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse doubtfully.


    Du Jinse gestured for the Prince An¡¯s wife to sit.


    While she was giving the Prince An¡¯s wife some makeup, she explained in detail.


    Du Jinse drew very quickly. Not long after, he finished drawing for her.


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at his reflection in the mirror and couldn''t believe it. Was this really her?


    She was actually this beautiful. She originally thought that day in the Prince An Palace, it would already be her limit.


    Unexpectedly, Du Jinse had overturned her knowledge with her own hands.


    "My foster mother''s skin is really good." Du Jinse said sincerely.


    "What is this?" The Prince An¡¯s wife asked with interest.


    Her eyes were beautiful to begin with, but after using this, she felt that her gaze had become more profound.


    Du Jinse said: "This is called Eye Shadow."


    "Eye shadow." Prince An¡¯s wife chewed.


    "Very good, very appropriate. It really does look like a shadow." The Prince An¡¯s wife laughed.


    "Actually, the reason we put on makeup is to highlight our strengths and hide our shortcomings based on our original foundation. This requires us to have a clear understanding of ourselves. Our foster mother was originally very good-looking, but by smearing makeup, she only looked a little better." Du Jinse explained.


    Hearing that, Prince An¡¯s wife laughed and pinched Du Jinse''s cheek, "Your little mouth, can really speak."


    Du Jinse looked at Prince An¡¯s wife innocently, "I was just speaking the truth."


    Prince An¡¯s wife stood up and pulled Du Jinse.


    "Alright, I know what you said was true. Mo Mo, didn''t you say that the matters of the palace are already resolved? "Why would there be such rumors?"


    Prince An¡¯s wife was a little worried.


    Du Jinse laughed, "This means that they can''t think of any other way to attack us."


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse and nodded, "You''re right, the other day you said that you wouldn''t let me and the other ladies explain, I thought you were trying to console me, now it seems that you have your reasons."


    If she had explained it that day and said that she was the boss today, the madams and mistresses could not help but think too much and would only end up losing more than they could chew.


    "When we open our doors here, there will be people who can''t sit still and want to create trouble, Mo Mo ¡­"


    Prince An¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse and sighed to herself, "You have to be careful in everything you do, don''t pressure yourself too much."


    She thought highly of Du Jinse and believed that she would definitely walk out of a different life from her own. She did not care too much about money and worldly possessions, and gains and losses in her eyes were not that important.


    "As for the harem, I''m not worried at all. Since I''m able to stand here today, it explains everything. As for other schemes and tricks, I''ll just use whatever I want."


    Du Jinse squinted.


    Prince An¡¯s wife nodded. Seeing Du Jinse filled with fighting spirit, she was very pleased.


    Du Jinse smiled and said to the Prince An¡¯s wife: "Since godmother is the boss, then I''ll need godmother to come and take down the title of boss."


    Hearing that, the Prince An¡¯s wife smiled and nodded, "Oh yeah, what name did you give to this cosmetic shop?"


    When Du Jinse heard it, she was a little bashful, "Mother will know when she sees it later."


    "Why is it still confidential?" Seeing her current state, the Prince An¡¯s wife could not help but laugh.


    "Mainly... Mother will know when she sees it. " Du Jinse''s face flushed red. Sigh, the Prince had given her many nice names, but she felt that they were too ordinary, and it was very difficult to make people remember them. Thus, in the end, she made the decision on her own, and when Prince An¡¯s wife asked her, she suddenly felt that he could not say it.


    "Good, good, good. Little girl, you''re so weird." Prince An¡¯s wife was piqued by her interest.


    The two of them walked to the door together and looked at each other when they saw that the dragon had grown much longer.


    "I didn''t expect there would be so many people on the first day."


    Du Jinse laughed, "The ladies have plenty of gold, silver and jewelry, but not everyone can have limited quantity of things."


    They were most afraid of encountering a woman without any curiosity. Fortunately, a woman loves to gossip and is not lacking in curiosity. Thus, looking at the situation from the outside, she probably won.


    "Madam."


    Seeing them come out, someone welcomed them.


    Du Jinse nodded, and then began.


    Everyone brought out the signboard and in the midst of the firecrackers, the Prince An¡¯s wife took off the red cloth.


    The Prince An¡¯s wife read it twice, then smiled and said to Du Jinse: "This name is interesting, why don''t you explain?"


    The current Du Jinse didn''t have her previous bashfulness at all, she said openly: "People have to age eventually, as Frozen Age Pavilion, we may not be forever young, but we will try our best to lengthen everyone''s beauty, and freeze our ages to the most beautiful time."


    Seeing that they had finished setting off the firecrackers and hung up the plaque, the ladies all got off the palanquin. Hearing Du Jinse''s words, they couldn''t help but look towards Prince An¡¯s wife.


    When Prince An¡¯s wife went over just now, they had all greeted him. Originally, they thought that Prince An¡¯s wife was dressed in a very elegant and proper manner, but looking at it now, they felt that Prince An¡¯s wife was even more beautiful than when they first entered.


    The talkative Minister¡¯s wife immediately asked: "Prince An¡¯s wife, have you changed your appearance?"


    Prince An¡¯s wife placed a hand on his cheek, "Yes."


    He refused to say another word.


    Du Jinse smiled as she looked around, "Thank you all for coming. Today, other than giving me a mysterious gift, new customers will also send me a mysterious gift, and no matter if it''s new or old customers, I will personally dress them up and limit them to only three days of service."


    Amongst the onlookers, these words did not mean much. The families of the nobles and officials were clearly moved by these words. However, there were still some people who questioned them, "Ah, I want to spend one hundred liang."


    A hundred silver coins was not a small sum. It was enough for an ordinary family to live for a few years.


    However, when Du Jinse first started to make her makeup, it was really just makeup. However, as the water was rising, she had already made a series of plans. Her position was also luxurious, who told her to seize this opportunity and become an emperor''s merchant.

 C260 vandalism

    Such a big signboard, she didn''t need it. Once it expired, it would become invalid.


    "Isn''t it just a hundred taels?" "I''ll take a hundred taels." Minister¡¯s wife nodded towards his personal maidservant, then he turned around and took two ingots from his family servant and handed them over to him with both hands.


    An An to the side received it, Du Jinse smiled and extended her hand: "Madam, this way please."


    "I heard that someone used your family''s fat powder to make a small production. I wonder if that''s true?" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    The bawd, who was hiding in the crowd, turned to the person who had shouted, for she carried the veil, and no one paid any attention to her.


    Du Jinse had already turned around, but after hearing this, he apologized to the Minister¡¯s wife beside him in a low voice, "Madam, please wait."


    Turning around, Du Jinse''s beautiful eyes moved, "May I know who everyone here heard it from?"


    However, no one in the crowd spoke anymore. Everyone looked at each other. No one knew who said it, but a shadow was cast in their hearts.


    Du Jinse laughed out loud, "Our family''s fat powder has already indicated the ingredients. Musk would cause one''s skin to become smooth and exquisite in a short period of time, but we considered that someone might misuse it, causing ourselves or other people to get used. We listed this medicinal herb as forbidden, so everyone can relax and use it boldly."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued, "However, some people will be allergic to peanuts, and some people will be allergic to dust. If you trust me, you can create a skin file, and I will take care of your body and help you choose a plan to protect your skin."


    When everyone heard this, they looked at each other. Wasn''t that something a doctor would do? They don''t care.


    The Minister¡¯s wife sneered, "Ignore those rumors. If there really was someone who used makeup, they would have already been sued and sent to the justice courts."


    Du Jinse laughed and said: "There are always some people who like to hurt others behind their backs, they still need to explain themselves."


    The Prince An¡¯s wife laughed: "Some people are injured, while others are jealous."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse smiled and nodded.


    "Let''s go in first."


    The Minister¡¯s wife followed Du Jinse closer to the shop, and upon seeing the decorating style, he couldn''t help but praise it. This place didn''t look like a cosmetic shop, but more like an orderly arrangement of antique shelves.


    Du Jinse led her to the second floor. The moment Minister¡¯s wife''s feet stepped onto the floor of the second floor, she was stunned by the sight before him.


    Before she came out, she had dressed up meticulously, but now, all the flaws on her face were nowhere to be seen. If not for the fact that Du Jinse in the mirror was as beautiful as she was, she would have suspected that there was some kind of scheme behind the mirror.


    "Madam, please take a seat." Du Jinse gave way.


    The Minister¡¯s wife sat down puzzledly.


    Someone brought water over, and Du Jinse laughed: "Madam has been waiting for a long time, your face is covered with dust, how about you wash your face, okay?"


    Minister¡¯s wife was eager, she had long heard that Du Jinse''s makeup was overbearing. It had the effect of transforming decay into magic. Since she was willing to start from the beginning, it would be easier for her to learn.


    Minister¡¯s wife pulled up her sleeves, causing Du Jinse to wave away the maidservant beside her, "I''m here, I''ll personally serve Madam."


    She took out a cover and surrounded Minister¡¯s wife. She personally helped her remove the jewellery on her hands and placed it on the side. Minister¡¯s wife, who had taken off her makeup, had a sallow complexion as she looked at Du Jinse worriedly.


    Du Jinse''s expression did not change, as she dragged her face, and looked carefully in the mirror.


    "The lady is blessed by nature. How enviable."


    Du Jinse casually picked out a few cosmetics products, placed them in front of him, and started to make up for Minister¡¯s wife.


    As she drew, she explained what she was using, what she was doing, and how she was going to use it.


    Minister¡¯s wife was deep in thought when she heard it, but when Du Jinse asked if she was satisfied, she was shocked. Was this really her?


    How could he not be satisfied? Minister¡¯s wife grabbed Du Jinse''s hand, "Wrap all these up for me just now."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she advised her in a soft voice: "Actually, my wife usually doesn''t even need to use these, it would be better to subtract a few items, and when there is a banquet, we can come back for them, it would be the same. These things have been left for a long time, even if they can still be used, the effects would not be as good as the ones we made."


    When Minister¡¯s wife heard it, she shook her head and sighed, "Madam, I appreciate your good intentions, but I have already decided. I want all of these.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she softly said to the people around him, "Let''s go down, take out all of the cosmetics that Du Jinse used."


    Du Jinse explained everything one by one. Only now did Minister¡¯s wife know which one he had used just now.


    "Minister¡¯s wife is our first guest today, so other than the mysterious gift, the price is also reduced by 20%. The total price of these cosmetics is two hundred and sixty silvers, after the discount, we will accept two hundred silvers."


    Du Jinse took out an exquisite name card and respectfully handed it over to the Minister¡¯s wife, "Madam, please keep this card. In the future, when you come, you can enjoy our services to make up your face, and in the future, we will be holding some gatherings.


    The Minister¡¯s wife took it and passed it over to the personal maidservant. Only later on did she realize how heavy this name scroll was, because she had this name scroll, all the madams and ladies of the capital fought to befriend her. The benefits she received could not be described with words.


    Du Jinse personally sent the Minister¡¯s wife away and the people who were picking makeup from the store below saw the Minister¡¯s wife and couldn''t help but be taken aback. If they didn''t recognize the clothes she was wearing, they really wouldn''t have known that this was the Minister¡¯s wife.


    Prince An¡¯s wife also went to a teahouse to drink some tea. She had always been such a loner and did not belong to any group. It was already good enough for people to know that she was the boss if he showed his face.


    Du Jinse also did not have any intention to call her to greet the young misses. The misses would choose to ask the polite girl beside them whenever they had any questions, as if they would answer any questions no matter what. Even if there were some strange and tricky questions, if the girl beside them could not answer them, she would laugh and say that her knowledge was limited.


    Du Jinse said goodbye to the Begonia before going to the dressing room to rest. When someone reached 100 gold, they would be filled with anticipation and be invited upstairs.


    Some people''s skin condition weren''t very good. Du Jinse even suggested them to return the cosmetics they bought and chose new ones for them. Some of them were a little more expensive, some were a little cheaper, and some had already fallen below the price of one hundred silver that she had set.


    A hundred silver was not a small sum and not everyone would be able to buy it, so Du Jinse was not very busy, but she did not have the time to do so.

 C261 The Harbour of Mind

    "Madam."


    Du Jinse raised her head and saw a girl standing at the stairs in a panic. Behind her was the girl from their shop, who was looking at Du Jinse helplessly.


    "Miss, please take a seat." Du Jinse extended her hand with a smile, her posture graceful.


    To be honest, in her mirror room, people would automatically glance at themselves and adjust their posture.


    The girl didn''t come forward but took two steps back and turned around. "I ¡­" I don''t want it. "


    "Sigh ¡­"


    The hand that came up with her was about to call out to her, but then thought better of it.


    "Young lady, please stand."


    Du Jinse called out from behind.


    The young lady hesitated.


    Du Jinse had already walked in front of her.


    "Miss, this way please."


    The lady looked up and saw Du Jinse''s smooth skin, and felt inferior to him, "I ¡­"


    Du Jinse smiled gently.


    "We are only selling makeup. Logically speaking, Miss''s is a skin issue and it is not within our range. But let me see and I can give you some advice."


    Judging from her clothes and accessories, she definitely wasn''t a family that couldn''t afford the medical fees. Since it wasn''t a physical problem, it was probably a matter of diet.


    Hearing this, the young miss''s heart moved, and she couldn''t help but follow Du Jinse to the next room.


    Du Jinse initially wanted to set up this room as her own resting room, but when she saw this woman, she realized that her resting room was a harbor for the heart, and could belong to her or someone else.


    Sure enough, without the feeling of having no place to hide, the young lady felt a lot more at ease.


    Only, she still looked at Du Jinse a little nervously.


    Du Jinse poured her a glass of fruit juice.


    "You don''t have to be too nervous, we can just chat casually." Du Jinse''s smile was like the spring breeze.


    The young lady looked at her and lowered her head. "But I didn''t buy anything."


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "Who said that we must buy anything here?"


    The young miss looked at Du Jinse with wide eyes, "I clearly heard you say that you would only give me 100 gold if you bought enough ¡­"


    She paused.


    Du Jinse continued: "Only after buying enough for one hundred silver would I give you makeup, but I didn''t say that you can''t chat without buying something."


    Du Jinse felt that it was weird to say that, logically speaking, only after buying more than a hundred taels of silver would the girls in the store all go to the dressing room above, but this woman said that she did not buy anything, so why would she be treated with such courtesy?


    If she didn''t say anything, then no one would pay attention to her.


    "Do you usually not like eating fruits? This is the juice that I just squeezed. Drinking a little more is good for your skin."


    Du Jinse smiled and made way.


    When the young lady heard this, she seriously asked, "Really?"


    "Some people are allergic to fruits, so you can''t drink it. After all, fruit juice is also made from fruits." Du Jinse laughed.


    "I''m not allergic, I just loved eating meat since I was young."


    She carefully accepted it and took a sip. When she realized that it tasted good, she finished it in one gulp.


    Du Jinse laughed as she looked at the young miss, "Really, I also like eating meat, but the moment I eat meat I get fat, so I only eat a little bit after a long time."


    That young miss couldn''t help but size up Du Jinse, "You''re obviously so skinny, if you were a bit fatter, you would probably look better."


    Du Jinse''s body really could be considered to be somewhat thin.


    Du Jinse laughed, "That''s because I''ve been controlling myself this whole time. After a woman marries, it''s very easy to get fat, and it''s very difficult to get thin once she gets fat.


    When the young lady heard this, she nodded. "My aunt is like that."


    "The lady came with her aunt?" Du Jinse asked casually.


    The young lady nodded.


    "Miss, how would you like to eat meat? Is it braised or fried? Maybe it''s because of what you did that makes you less likely to get fat. "


    "I like fried food. I like all kinds of fried food."


    When it came to food, the young miss was naturally much better.


    "I also like to eat fried food. However, if you eat too much fried food, you will easily get pimples on your face. Therefore, in order to make your skin better, I will try my best to not eat it."


    Hearing that, the young miss opened her eyes wide and looked at Du Jinse: "You said that eating fried food will result in pimples on your face?"


    Could it be that the pimples on her face were because she really liked to eat fried food?


    "Not necessarily. There are many reasons. For example, how often do you come to Sunflower Dew? How many days do you have to come every time? How''s the color?"


    "How''s your usual sleep?"


    "Your family has a lot of things to do, are you usually angry?"


    "How often do you wash your hair?"


    "You must wash your bedding in the sun."


    "What do you usually use when you wash your face?"


    "Can I help you set up a little skin file? "First, remember your current skin condition. Follow the method that I''ve developed for you and change some of your habits. After three months, we''ll see if your skin is better."


    When Du Jinse sent the young miss out, everyone saw her and could not help but look at her face. Seeing her full of pimples, they turned their heads away without even looking at her again.


    When the girl''s aunt saw this, her eyes flickered.


    "We also spent a hundred silver taels. Why didn''t you help us put on some makeup?"


    The woman explained in a low voice to Du Jinse. This was her aunt.


    As expected, when things get to the extreme, the opposite is true. That young lady is so thin, but this aunt is especially fat.


    "Miss''s makeup will only make her skin worse. Right now the most important thing is to improve her skin, I''ve already made a plan for her, if you can follow my instructions and come back to me in three months, if her skin condition can improve, I have the confidence to make her skin the same as everyone else here."


    "Can you really become like everyone else?"


    The young lady clutched the tips of her fingers tightly. If she could really make her skin smooth, she was willing to give up her favorite meat and eat the fruit and vegetables she hated the most.


    "It''s only been three months, and three months is very likely enough for her to become beautiful. Don''t you want to try it?" Du Jinse smiled as she looked at the young miss.


    Du Jinse was right, it was just three months, and it was already over. If he were to give her a try, she might even be able to turn the tables around. If she did not, then there would really be no hope for her.


    "I''ll try." That young miss said firmly.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, and smiled to everyone: "Three months from now, if everyone has any free time, you can all come here as witnesses."


    "What if it doesn''t work after three months?" The aunt was burning.


    Du Jinse smiled and looked at her: "Madam, I am only selling makeup, this kind of question, it would be best for me to find a doctor to treat it. I have already asked Miss He, and she has sought out many doctors, but none of them had any effect, if she insisted on these suggestions I have given her, it would be the best, it would not have any effect, and it would not harm her at all.

 C262 Joke

    Miss He stepped forward and held her aunt''s hand.


    "Auntie, madam is only helping me out of the kindness of her heart. No matter what, we should be grateful to her."


    "Even if she didn''t take our silver, she was responsible for the prescription. What if you get poisoned?"


    Du Jinse laughed just like that.


    Miss He was a bit embarrassed. "Aunt, Madam didn''t prescribe any medicine for me."


    "Eat one apple a day before dinner, eat more vegetables and eat less meat ¡­"


    A sneer came from the crowd.


    Du Jinse laughed: "Madam, you really should eat more vegetables and less meat, it''s good for your health."


    The fat on the Madam''s face trembled. She pulled Miss He and whispered, "Is this all she gave?"


    Miss He nodded. "Yes."


    "How are we going to convict her of this?" the aunt whispered.


    With her sharp ears, Du Jinse smiled and asked: "Whose punishment?"


    "Nothing." That aunt''s expression changed as she pulled Miss He away.


    Du Jinse squinted.


    Only this kind of person, whose head was full of fat, would be used by others. Seeing them leave, Du Jinse glanced at a lady at the side, who nodded and followed him out.


    Du Jinse looked around, nodded at everyone and walked out.


    "Madam."


    Anthea saw her walk out and hurried over.


    "I''m going to look for His Highness." Du Jinse said.


    An An was stunned. She hadn''t thought that the Madam would think of the Prince while she was so busy.


    "The prince is in the Drunken Fragrance Inn next door." An An An reminded Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse smiled gently, "I know."


    An An saw the smile on Du Jinse''s face, and without hesitation, she walked towards the Drunken Fragrance Inn on the other side and smiled. The relationship between the Madam and the Prince was good, and they felt happy.


    Li Hao felt that he was seeing things. He sighed as he looked down.


    Du Jinse''s figure flashed, Li Hao suddenly straightened his body and walked towards the stairs. When the two of them met halfway, Du Jinse raised his head and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao bent his body slightly as he looked at Du Jinse, and the two of them looked at each other on the stairs for a while. Li Hao reached out her hand and Du Jinse smiled sweetly, and handed it over to him.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so busy."


    Li Hao indicated towards the shop across them with his mouth.


    Du Jinse lied on the window, "Yes, Li Hao, I am very happy."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at the shop across them, "I never thought that I would actually succeed."


    Turning her head, Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, "If not for you, all of this would have just been a pipe dream."


    Li Hao shook his head, "I hope that all of this is because of me. It''s a pity that it''s not, Mo Mo, you don''t know how powerful you are."


    Honestly speaking, he could be said to know Du Jinse''s every move, but he really did not expect Du Jinse to create such a huge battle formation.


    It seemed as if all the women in the capital city had come.


    Li Hao suddenly felt that the entrance was too small. If these people all squeezed in, there would not even be a place for him in the shop.


    Fortunately, he was smart, he had already arranged a banquet at Drunken Fragrance Inn in advance. As he sat there and looked at the opposite side, he was pretty good, but he didn''t really look at Du Jinse, and his heart was a little empty.


    "Are you tired?" Li Hao lovingly reached out and brushed back the hair that had floated down from Du Jinse''s head.


    "It''s alright. After all, not everyone would be willing to spend a hundred taels of silver. They have to consider their own father''s official path."


    Saying that, Du Jinse looked at Li Hao seriously, "Although the Prince does not care about the matters of the imperial court, he is still receiving his salary. If the officials were to wear small shoes, they will not be able to eat."


    "If that''s the case, the I has blocked your path to riches." Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a gentle gaze.


    Du Jinse laughed, "There''s a constant stream of water, what''s there to be anxious about?"


    Li Hao rested his chin on one hand and looked at Du Jinse silently.


    "Mo Mo, you are beautiful today."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she also imitated him with one hand on his cheek, "Am I not beautiful in the past?"


    After Li Hao heard this, he rubbed his forehead.


    Du Jinse laughed and tilted his head, "Why didn''t you answer me?"


    Li Hao reached out to push Du Jinse''s forehead, "Cunning."


    Du Jinse laughed, "I''m hungry."


    Hearing that, Li Hao immediately asked: What do you like to eat? The Red Braised Lion''s Head here is pretty good. "


    Du Jinse shook her head, "It''s greasy, what''s there to eat?"


    She then picked up the chopsticks that Li Hao specifically brought over, "My prince, have you finished eating? I''ll use it first. "


    Li Hao was obsessed with cleanliness, he came here with chopsticks, the Jiu family would naturally find a way to make him eat happily.


    "The food is already cold, I''ll go get someone to heat it up." Seeing Du Jinse stretching her chopsticks out, Li Hao said disdainfully.


    "It doesn''t matter." Du Jinse reached out with her chopsticks.


    Li Hao reached out and took away the dish in front of her.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao helplessly.


    Li Hao waved for the servant to take the dishes off.


    "Wait." Du Jinse immediately called out to the shop assistant.


    Li Hao blinked his eyes and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Normally, everyone makes their own food. Since we''re so busy today, how would we have the time to cook? These dishes are hot, take them back to everyone to eat."


    The servant looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao nodded, "That''s good too."


    Only then did the waiter carry the dishes out.


    "The dishes have been taken away, what should I eat? "Sigh."


    Du Jinse held her chopsticks.


    Li Hao turned and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse put down her chopsticks, "Alright, I will wait."


    Li Hao moved closer to her, "Actually, you can choose to eat I."


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao, "You, is it delicious?"


    Li Hao tilted his head, "You can try first."


    Du Jinse looked around and quickly kissed Li Hao''s face.


    Sigh, Li Hao now liked to do this sort of secret and ambiguous thing in front of the public, to the point that even if Du Jinse spoke, moved, and looked at him, she would know what he wanted.


    Li Hao''s gaze was deep, and upon hearing the sound of footsteps, he leaned back and hugged his arms in earnest.


    "Your highness, your dishes have arrived."


    "Alright, you can leave now." Li Hao said coldly.


    Du Jinse smiled as she picked up her chopsticks, "Your Highness, come and eat."


    Li Hao was obviously a slut, but there were times when someone liked to pretend, and Du Jinse liked to tear off his disguise.


    Li Hao stared at Du Jinse and opened her mouth.


    The assistant lowered his head in fright and slipped away through the corner.


    Seeing that the person had left, Du Jinse picked up the dishes that she gave Li Hao, and halfway turned the corner, he placed it in her own mouth.


    "Mo Mo." Li Hao dragged his words.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Eat it, your highness. It''s still warm, and the taste is very good."


    Du Jinse smiled as she picked up his chopsticks and gave it to Li Hao.


    Li Hao opened his mouth in satisfaction.


    Du Jinse''s hand turned again.


    Li Hao''s face darkened.


    "Mo ¡ª Mo."


    Du Jinse''s hand paused for a moment, then she handed it over to Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and grabbed her arm. Only then did he feel at ease to eat the food that she handed to him.


    Du Jinse chuckled, "Your highness, it''s delicious."


    Li Hao pointed at Du Jinse helplessly. There was really nothing he could do about it.

 C263 study

    Du Jinse''s fatigue was completely swept away.


    It turned out that when she was with someone she liked, she didn''t even feel tired anymore.


    "Your Highness, I respect you. I hope that the future will be better and better. When we return from the battlefield, I can raise you."


    Du Jinse looked forward to see the future.


    "I hope so."


    Li Hao looked at the other side.


    "If it continues like this, you can rest assured."


    After saying all that, Li Hao felt that it was a bit ominous, and immediately followed with: "Don''t worry, leave it to them. When we return, I intends to eat and play everyday to cheer you up, and have you raise I."


    After Du Jinse finished eating, she put down the chopsticks and wiped her lower lip gracefully.


    "Prince, don''t blame me for not reminding you. My rouge isn''t the type that leaves no traces behind."


    As a result, Li Hao just sat there and pretended that nothing had happened. However, his face was covered with bright lips, making him look even more ridiculous.


    Li Hao''s body stiffened, this meant, that he was facing the alcohol family''s little servant like this just now.


    Du Jinse returned to the shop happily.


    Although it was already lunchtime and there were fewer people, there were still many people waiting to ask.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had returned, An An Ang hurriedly came forward to welcome him, "Madam, these ladies have yet to decide on anything to buy, but they have already paid a hundred silver coins and made an appointment for Madam to give us the chance to put on makeup."


    was surprised by this point, he never thought that the Minister¡¯s wife was actually her benefactor, and gave her a new business model.


    To a newly established merchant, paying a deposit was like a dream. He didn''t expect that she would actually be able to do it.


    Du Jinse took a look and nodded, "That''s all for the afternoon, I won''t be able to see it clearly if I''m too late."


    An An nodded and hesitated for a moment. "Then, should we inform the guests?"


    An An could tell, that these people were not just here for the makeup, they were here for Du Jinse.


    "Of course, if someone wants to put on makeup and meets our requirements, they will have to list it tomorrow." Of course, if someone wants to put on makeup and meets our requirements, then they will have to list it tomorrow.


    Hearing this, An An couldn''t help but look up at Du Jinse.


    These people were obviously here to help the madame put on her makeup. Although those who were called cosmeticians by the madame had been working hard to learn from the madame, in the hands of the madame and in their hands, the painting felt a little different.


    "Madam, are you that confident?" Anthea asked.


    If Du Jinse did not leave the capital, she would naturally stay in the shop for the sake of her own shop. It was just that, she really did not have time, she could not wait for the time to come.


    "I believe them." Du Jinse said confidently.


    She had mentioned to Li Hao that it would be difficult for her to trust others, and Li Hao had also helped her analyze them, because the person closest to her did not help her when she was in need. If she wanted to change this situation, she had to believe it, and start from the person beside her.


    An An An looked at Du Jinse and nodded.


    Since Madam had already said so, what else could she say?


    "I just got someone to send us some food. Have you eaten?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Anthea nodded. "We all ate in batches just now. Thank you Madam for still thinking about us."


    "We are on the same boat. We must work together to make the boat move steadily and even surf."


    In other words, if the boat capsized, none of them would be able to escape.


    If there aren''t many people left, we''ll leave a few people here to take a rest. After a few days, we''ll split into two teams. One team will rest in the morning, the other team will start work in the afternoon, and the rest will rest in the afternoon.


    "Yes," Anthea agreed.


    Du Jinse thought that when the store was opened, it was busy and messy, and it was even possible that someone would cause trouble, so she directly told Li Hao to An An to show the manager.


    "Where''s the Begonia?"


    After tasting the Begonia flower, Du Jinse decided to use her as a tavern keeper. How could a person who didn''t even dare to recommend himself do anything else?


    When Peony heard Du Jinse''s declaration that Begonia be the shopkeeper, she was depressed for a long time. She was better than Begonia in every aspect, and because she didn''t try to please Du Jinse, this shopkeeper was called Begonia.


    However, the time was fleeting. She knew that the only way she could possibly attract Du Jinse''s attention was to obtain Du Jinse''s trust as soon as possible.


    "Madam, you''re looking for me." The Begonia had just walked down the stairs when Du Jinse mentioned her name.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse laughed: It''s a good thing that I didn''t say anything bad about you, if not, I would have let you hear it.


    When the crabapple heard this, it didn''t seem to mind and smiled as it continued, "I really hope that Madam can say a few bad things about it, so that the crabapple knows where it''s not doing well so that I can quickly fix it."


    "What are you doing?" Du Jinse asked.


    "I just went to order some goods, to fill them up. I also cleaned up the mirror room on the way."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I''m interested, what goods would I sell the best?"


    She didn''t want any goods to go out of stock. If she had nothing to sell, it would be a pity to have such a large store.


    "rouge water powder."


    Begonia answered without hesitation.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, she had already expected this.


    After all, she, the imperial merchant, was sending rouge water powder s to the palace.


    It was probably because the people causing trouble in the morning did not cause any trouble, but the afternoon was peaceful and calm.


    Seeing the colorful clouds filling the sky, Du Jinse packed up and went down to signal to the crowd.


    Waiting until the last customer left, Du Jinse ordered the door to be shut.


    After going up to the door, Du Jinse looked at the crowd, "Everyone has worked hard today, let''s tidy up the goods, see what is missing, clean up the table and place the supplies according to today''s arrangement."


    "An An, gather up the amount of money you have sold today and pack it up. Wait for the prince to bring the guards over so we can carry it back."


    "Two more people to make some food for everyone. We''ve all finished today. We''ve all had dinner and washed up to clean ourselves. Let''s rest early and be careful not to light candles."


    Hearing that, everyone nodded, and followed Du Jinse''s arrangements to complete the task.


    "Begonia, what do you think?" Du Jinse looked at the Begonia.


    The flower quickly smiled and said, "Madam, although I''m a bit tired, I feel like I''ve learned a lot. Sister An An really takes care of me."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    The accounts must be clear. It seems that everyone is gathering together faster, but in fact, it''s a waste of manpower. After a few days, I will choose two of you to do the accounting. How many goods we bring in, how many go out, and how many are left, we must have clear records. We must not make any mistakes, understand?


    Begonia nodded.

 C264 pengci

    When Li Hao saw that Du Jinse and the others had already closed their doors, he knew that they had closed up for the day, which was later than he had expected.


    Bringing his people, he went around to the back alley, knocked on the door, and walked in.


    "Have you finished counting?"


    When the girls saw Li Hao, they all knew that he was Du Jinse''s husband and quickly lowered their heads. However, there were still people who secretly raised their eyes to look at Li Hao, feeling envious.


    An An''s gaze swept over them indifferently.


    Peony was startled and quickly lowered her head.


    Her heart was in turmoil. Her master was so young and handsome, with such a high status, and was so tender and affectionate towards his wife, she was no less beautiful than his wife. Furthermore, she was capable of singing and dancing.


    When and Li Hao walked past her side with each other, she looked at Li Hao in a daze.


    An''an walked over, casually blocking her gaze.


    "There''s someone to be left on duty tonight. You look to be in good spirits, so tonight will be your turn."


    Peony was stunned and blurted out, "Isn''t there a father-in-law?"


    "Eunuch is eunuch, you are all." An An said coldly.


    She lowered her head, bit her lips, and softly replied, "Yes."


    Du Jinse still wanted to ride the horse, but Li Hao pulled her into the palanquin without saying a word.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Du Jinse was a little unwilling, she simply did not have enough time.


    Li Hao reprimanded her: "Don''t close your doors so late. Although this is the capital, to be able to carry so much silver back home late every day is too ostentatious."


    When Du Jinse mentioned this, she also wanted to retort, "You say it too, if you have silver notes, don''t use them, just take them. Your highness, do you think I should specifically say whether or not I want to use more than a hundred taels of silver in the future?"


    Li Hao was speechless, "Do you dare to guarantee that there will be so many people tomorrow?"


    Du Jinse was stunned. That''s right, today her regular customers were coming to support her, tomorrow there wouldn''t be this many people.


    "Then there''s no need."


    Li Hao reached out to hold her face and rubbed it.


    "Don''t worry about anything else."


    Du Jinse finally managed to "save" her face from Li Hao''s grasp.


    "Can''t you talk properly?" Du Jinse looked at Li Hao resentfully.


    "Talk properly?" Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a smile that was not a smile.


    Du Jinse immediately surrendered with both hands, "I promise you, I''ll definitely close the door earlier tomorrow."


    Actually, she had no intention of staying this late. It was just that the madams and mistresses were all so supportive of her, so she was too embarrassed to refuse.


    Although it was said that she didn''t earn all the money in a single day, she had no reason to kick him out when he came with white money.


    Li Hao was finally satisfied.


    "You know, the capital... "Actually, it''s not as peaceful as it seems on the surface." Li Hao said in a reserved manner.


    Li Hao was a king, and in broad daylight, he was even assassinated, so it could be imagined that the capital was not as peaceful as they had imagined.


    "Your Highness, what did the imperial government say about you being assassinated?"


    Because Du Jinse had been kidnapped, she really did not know how to settle this matter.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply. He knew her reflexes were long, but it shouldn''t be this long.


    "What else can we do? The imperial government sent people to I to capture the culprit. When I got the clue and rushed over, he only saw the corpse. Fortunately, I did not give up and finally found you. "


    When Li Hao thought of the corpses that littered the ground, even though a long time had passed, he still felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    At that time, he thought that Du Jinse was done for, but in the end, he did not give up and had his corpse checked. He did not see Du Jinse, but was actually overjoyed.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t give up." Li Hao muttered.


    If he had given up at that time, the Du Jinse now would not be his.


    "Mo Mo, after you were kidnapped by those people, if I does not find you, what would happen to you?"


    Du Jinse was startled, then answered honestly, "I never thought about it."


    "Then think about it now." Li Hao said stubbornly.


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "I might ¡­ The body and the head are separated, right? "


    After all, she had made that stinky water for him. It was too disgusting. In front of such a disgusting person, the robbers naturally wouldn''t have any kind of tender feelings for her.


    Li Hao frowned.


    "No, you should be marrying that Shi Er." Li Hao did not want to hear Du Jinse curse him to die.


    Du Jinse was startled, then thought about it seriously: "I never thought about it."


    "Think about it." Li Hao looked at Du Jinse passionately.


    Du Jinse suddenly felt that it was kind of funny, "Your Royal Highness, you still came. All of these assumptions don''t exist anymore, why do you have to find an answer that doesn''t exist?"


    Could it be that she had to say that once she got married, Li Hao would feel better?


    "I just want to know what your choice is."


    Li Hao also felt that his request was a bit too much. When he spoke, his tone was not very firm.


    Du Jinse leaned in and gently kissed his cheek.


    Li Hao was shocked, "Are you still thinking of leaving I later? How embarrassing."


    Du Jinse raised her hand and used the handkerchief to wipe the wounds on his face.


    "My prince, I admit that Shi Er killed those people to save me, but that simply doesn''t change the fact that no one would fall in love with the person he kidnapped, someone who forced himself to do something he wasn''t willing to do."


    She would never do that.


    She admitted that she did put down her guard against Du Shier afterwards, but she would definitely not marry him.


    "Perhaps I will find a single man to marry on the mountain. When I have nothing to do, I will go with the man to the mountain to gather wild vegetables, gather herbs, and live a free life. Your highness, I desire freedom the most."


    Li Hao reached out to ruffle Du Jinse''s hair, "It was I who cut off your wings, trapping you by her side."


    Du Jinse laughed as she shook her head.


    "Your Highness, I am willing to do this! Otherwise, why would I follow you to the border pass? I can just wait for Your Highness to leave and go live the life I want."


    Although there were many things that did not conflict with each other, they had to choose between the two.


    The two words "willingly" pleased Li Hao. He reached out and took Du Jinse in his arms.


    Du Jinse hurriedly pushed Li Hao away, "My prince, I haven''t wiped it clean yet."


    There was still a red mark on his face.


    Li Hao moved his face close to Du Jinse''s lips, and imprinted a mark on them.


    "I will enter the palace today. Let''s see who will still laugh at I."


    Du Jinse was speechless, how could this man touch porcelain.

 C265 Investing

    If money came, there was no stopping it.


    Du Jinse originally thought that the first day, seeing that she had an old customer, he could come and take her mysterious gift as a favor for her sake, so it was natural for this day to be a little better.


    Who knew that when the second day passed, there would still be many ladies'' palanquins blocking the entrance.


    Du Jinse didn''t dare believe it.


    As he passed through the crowd, the girls in front of the shop were all following An Xin to practice Tai Chi. This was also Du Jinse''s idea.


    However, when everyone knew that her shop was filled with girls, it was inevitable that they would have crooked thoughts. It was impossible for her to always protect them, and when she couldn''t see them, she hoped that these girls would protect themselves.


    She would also arrange for all the girls in the manor to do the same.


    She might even be able to train a bunch of female generals.


    Seeing her coming over, An An withdrew his aura and instructed the others, "You guys continue with your training."


    She accompanied Du Jinse into the shop.


    Du Jinse inspected them from top to bottom, then asked the eunuchs if they were used to it.


    Eunuch Wu and Eunuch Zhang could be said to have watched the King Mo grow up since young. Now that he was old, the King Mo wanted them to rest, but they could not.


    It''s been hard on you two old men, the shop is rather noisy during the day, you two old men can go to the prince''s mansion to rest, or you can go meet up with your old friends, no matter what. But at night, I still need to trouble you two, no matter what, you two must protect these girls, and don''t let any mistakes happen to them.


    Du Jinse said softly.


    The two of them looked at Du Jinse, "Please rest assured Madam."


    "Madam, the young lady who was booked for makeup yesterday has arrived." Someone came looking for him.


    Du Jinse quickly bade the two farewell.


    Seeing Du Jinse leaving, the two of them looked at each other, "Old Wu, what do you think?"


    Eunuch Zhang asked.


    Eunuch Wu thought for a moment. "I feel that one of us will be staying here during the day, in case something happens and the Madam can''t find us."


    Eunuch Zhang nodded. "I think so too. Then it''s settled."


    Although there were many places with girls, there were still a lot of trouble. It was unknown if it was because of their appearances, but these girls temporarily did not cause any problems. The two of them basically closed the door and went to sleep when they saw that everyone had already gone to sleep.


    He said he was here to work, but it was easier than ever.


    Although there were quite a few people today, they were all scattered around, and not many were wealthy. Those looking for Du Jinse to make up their faces were mostly the people from yesterday.


    When it was almost noon, Du Jinse ordered for two people to be sent to cook for everyone.


    She had just washed her hands when another person entered the room.


    "Lady, it''s great that you''re here." Seeing Du Jinse, the person''s face was full of smiles.


    Du Jinse looked at the person who arrived, and said with a smile: "Minister¡¯s wife."


    Minister¡¯s wife looked around, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    "Madam, can we find a quiet place to talk?"


    Du Jinse muttered to herself for a moment, "The other side has quite a good taste.


    Minister¡¯s wife waved his hands, "How can I ask you to treat me? I''ll treat you."


    Du Jinse laughed and took Minister¡¯s wife''s arm, "Madam, why are you being so courteous to me?"


    Minister¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse. Seeing her sincere expression, she could only do this.


    When the two of them arrived at Drunken Fragrance Inn, the shop assistant recognized Du Jinse and directly received him to the private room that Li Hao packed up yesterday.


    As the dishes were being served, the Minister¡¯s wife impatiently revealed his intentions.


    Madam, to tell you the truth, yesterday, it was Prince An¡¯s wife who asked me to help you. He said that you were her adopted daughter and that you were the one who opened such a store to earn some money.


    Du Jinse smiled and said: "Speaking of which, I still haven''t thanked Minister¡¯s wife. It was all thanks to Minister¡¯s wife yesterday."


    The Minister¡¯s wife waved his hands, "This can only be said to be the scent of your wine. Although the wine doesn''t fear the depths of the alleys, since there''s a good area, why must we go deeper into the alleys?"


    Pausing for a moment, Minister¡¯s wife continued, "Your makeup will be accepted by all the women in the capital sooner or later. As long as they want to buy makeup, I believe that before long, everyone in the capital will choose to use this shop."


    Minister¡¯s wife hesitated for a moment, "I heard that Prince An¡¯s wife has shares in your shop, I want to ask, can I also buy a share."


    Du Jinse was startled. She thought that the Minister¡¯s wife must have something to look for her, but she never imagined that it would be this kind of thing.


    "Madam, the cosmetic shop is only so big, you saw it too."


    Minister¡¯s wife nodded, "En, I saw it."


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "Today is only the second day. I think Minister¡¯s wife should observe for a few days first, without hiding anything from Minister¡¯s wife.


    The Minister¡¯s wife nodded.


    "A lot of those people are your regular customers. I heard that you opened a shop and came to help with the show."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Yes."


    The corners of Minister¡¯s wife''s mouth curled into a smile, "Actually, these ladies and gentlemen might not be willing to leave their homes and come out for you. In the end, they were lured here by the mysterious gift you gave them."


    Du Jinse covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Madam is really quick to say something."


    Minister¡¯s wife laughed, "It''s because my personality is too straightforward, I don''t know how many people I''ve offended. Only your foster mother wouldn''t lower herself to me."


    Du Jinse realized that when Minister¡¯s wife mentioned her foster mother, her expression was respectful.


    This made her even more curious.


    "I wonder if Madam is willing?" Minister¡¯s wife asked.


    Du Jinse laughed and shook her head, "Minister¡¯s wife, things are not as simple as we thought. Let''s just wait for a few months."


    Soon, she would be going to the border to fight. It was hard to say for sure, but what if they ¡­


    Du Jinse swore to herself that no matter how difficult the conditions for the border trials were, she would never complain.


    When the Minister¡¯s wife heard this, his face revealed a look of disappointment.


    At this time, Du Jinse naturally could not turn her original friend into an enemy.


    "To tell you the truth, Madam, I intend to open a few more stores after I grow up in this shop. When that time comes, I will personally visit the shop and ask Minister¡¯s wife to take charge for me, but now, everything is unknown, and if I agreed to help Madam, that would be dragging her down. If I earn silver, that''s fine, but if I can''t, with my current situation, I can''t even afford to sell myself to Madam."


    She took out a piece of silver and gave it to Du Jinse, but was rejected. This was no different from giving her a slap in the face, and upon hearing Du Jinse''s words, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "I finally understand now, why Prince An¡¯s wife likes you."

 C266 talking

    The news from the Minister¡¯s wife was also well-received. After knowing that Du Jinse was an imperial merchant, and that the fat powder in the palace was all taken from Du Jinse, and adding that she had personally witnessed the commotion in the shop yesterday, and knew that the Prince An¡¯s wife also had shares, her heart was filled with excitement.


    However, when she heard Du Jinse''s words, she still felt that it made some sense. Now that she invested, although she could become an elder, it would also be very risky.


    Yesterday when Shang Shu returned home, he said that King Mo was about to set off for war.


    Prince Qing and imperial concubine had placed a lot of obstacles in King Mo''s way, both on the surface and in the dark. They had treated this little girl as a thorn in their side.


    He really didn''t know what would happen.


    Minister¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse and said sincerely, "You are very good, really very good."


    Du Jinse said with a bitter face: "I''m not good, I really am not good."


    Minister¡¯s wife looked at Du Jinse doubtfully.


    Du Jinse said with a bitter face, "Seeing the white silver swaying in front of my eyes and not being able to catch it in my hand, I''m really not well."


    When the Minister¡¯s wife heard this, he was overjoyed, "You!"


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. This Minister¡¯s wife was indeed a straightforward person, as long as she could explain the entire situation, there would be no ill feelings in her heart. Compared to the people who silently held grudges in their hearts, it was truly much better.


    The two of them ate tea for a while before dispersing.


    Du Jinse returned to the mirror room and tidied up the slightly messy makeup table.


    After these three days, she wanted to go to the manor to check on Xiao Ying''s recovery.


    After what she had said last time, Pu Zhu restrained her arrogance and seriously became a rouge water powder. Now, Du Jinse could finally let go.


    Xiao Ying had indeed planned this long ago, only until the two girls were able to handle everything did she finally make up her mind.


    Du Jinse pressed her hand on her lower abdomen.


    She had also stopped taking medicine for a long time, but there was still no movement in her stomach. Occasionally, there was a look of regret in King Mo''s eyes.


    Du Jinse sighed faintly.


    How could she let herself be happy at this time? Then, how could she accompany Li Hao to the battlefield?


    Even if Li Hao agreed, she still had to consider some practical matters.


    Although the ovulation period was not a hundred percent sure that the child would not be pregnant, but more or less, it should still be of some use.


    Da Kui was truly doing well, she never thought that Da Kui would do so much for Xiao Ying. In her opinion, the most stable emotion should be like a drop of water piercing a stone, permeating it bit by bit.


    Even though she blamed Xiao Ying, and she didn''t care about herself due to her heartache, she still viewed this matter from Da Kui''s perspective.


    Da Kui was much better than what she had imagined, but Du Jinse had realized it as well. She believed that the ancient era was much more feudal than the modern era, and she was completely wrong.


    After thousands of years, the human mind has not improved. Instead, it has regressed a lot.


    In the place where she lives, there are many things that can only be restricted by morality. Here, there are laws.


    When morality breaks down, only the law, and only the law, can bind people''s actions.


    Du Jinse casually did a few stretching movements, then went down to take a look.


    Most of the girls were trying their best to chat with the customers. Some of them were tidying up, Du Jinse nodded to herself.


    Speaking of which, these people were still very hardworking. It seemed like she really didn''t need to worry too much.


    "Madam," she said, seeing that she was walking past without a guest, she could do whatever she wanted to do, and then go back to her business.


    "Get out of the way."


    Du Jinse raised her eyes in shock when she heard a man''s voice.


    Prince Qing walked in slowly under the escort of his bodyguards. The girl who went up to welcome him was pushed aside rudely by his bodyguards.


    Du Jinse focused, the corners of her mouth raised in a perfect curve, she leisurely walked forward and gave Prince Qing a blissful ending.


    "Why is His Highness so relaxed today?"


    Prince Qing fiddled with the ring on his finger, "I heard that King Mo''s concubine is good at putting on makeup, so I decided to give it a try."


    An An Xin walked over, but Du Jinse stopped her with her gaze.


    Then, he turned to look at Prince Qing from head to toe, "His Highness Prince Qing is already his highness, why do you call his face tainted by makeup."


    She intentionally looked at the ring on Prince Qing''s hand. In her impression, only a man from the imperial court liked to wear a ring.


    Prince Qing glanced at Du Jinse, "I is willing."


    It was hard to buy with money.


    "I''m not afraid that Prince Qing would know that all this makeup is specially made for a woman''s skin. Even if a man''s skin is exquisite, compared to a woman''s, it''s still lacking a little bit ¡­"


    Her heart was naturally filled with a hundred or a thousand unwillingness.


    Prince Qing naturally knew, it was just that the more unwilling Du Jinse was, the more he would be willing to do it.


    "I heard that as long as you buy enough silver for a hundred taels, you will be able to convert it. Here are a thousand taels of silver notes."


    Prince Qing placed a thousand taels of silver in front of Du Jinse.


    "Does Prince Qing not know that men and women should not be intimate with each other? Aren''t you deliberately making things difficult for my wife?" An An An couldn''t help but interject.


    Prince Qing''s eyes did not even look at An An. He lightly said, "Madam? It is just a domestic prostitute, and is only normal for men to touch it ¡­ "


    Everyone in the store was a lady, so where would they hear such a thing from? They immediately headed outside.


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes and looked at Prince Qing. "Since Your Highness is insistent, then my daughter will obey.


    An An Qing worriedly approached Du Jinse, "Madam ¡­"


    "Sunny day, could it be that His Highness Prince Qing can still eat me?"


    An Xin replied, "He won''t eat you, but he definitely doesn''t have any good intentions."


    Du Jinse led the way up the stairs.


    Prince Qing''s mouth revealed a proud smile, and followed along.


    Du Jinse had already sat down.


    "Prince, I only know how to make makeup for women. I''ve never tried men''s makeup before, do you really feel relieved?"


    Du Jinse used one hand to support her cheek, while sweeping across Prince Qing.


    "I just wants to talk to you." Prince Qing sat down with her thorns.


    Du Jinse picked up the self-made large powder puff and slapped it onto Prince Qing''s face.


    "Cough cough, what are you doing?" Prince Qing stopped Du Jinse''s actions.


    "Of course it''s to help you put on makeup. Didn''t you come here to put on makeup? I''ve already taken all the silver. Even if you don''t put on any makeup, you still won''t return it."


    Du Jinse said lightly.


    Prince Qing looked at himself in the mirror, looking like a clown. "What kind of makeup is this? It''s just like a play. "


    "Has Prince Qing never applied makeup before? "Don''t say that until the end." Du Jinse picked up a good bristle brush and brushed against Prince Qing''s face.


    "I doesn''t want to put on makeup, I just want to talk to you."


    Du Jinse threw the brush in her hand onto the makeup table, and looked straight at Prince Qing, "Your Highness, I did not wish to accompany you in this business."


    "What business?"


    Prince Qing did not understand.


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing seriously.


    "Your Highness, what grievances do I have with you? Do you really have to kill me before you give up?"


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse silently.


    "I ¡­"


    Du Jinse decisively raised her hand, "Your Highness, you are a piece of jade and I am just a tile. "Alright, I''ll accompany you."

 C267 redo

    Du Jinse lifted her skirt, and stepped on the makeup table, pressing her elbows on her knees.


    "What do you want? Show me." To dare to drag the Emperor down from his horse.


    Du Jinse glared at Prince Qing.


    Prince Qing was shocked by Du Jinse''s pose and slightly leaned back.


    "Your Highness, speak, what do I need before you are willing to let me go?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Prince Qing quietly took the brush on the makeup table and handed it over to Du Jinse, "I only wants to put on some makeup."


    Du Jinse looked at Prince Qing suspiciously.


    Ever since she kidnapped the imperial concubine, he had changed a little. Although he would often use words to provoke her, most of the time, she would only use words to provoke her.


    "You didn''t change your soul, did you?" Du Jinse said in her throat.


    Prince Qing looked at her, "What did you say?"


    Du Jinse immediately blushed.


    Prince Qing hurriedly held his breath.


    When Du Jinse was putting on makeup, her expression was very serious, as Prince Qing looked at her secretly.


    For mufei to say that he had fallen for Du Jinse, it was a huge joke.


    However, mufei wasn''t talking to him, but behind his back. He just happened to overhear her.


    He only felt that he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    If he really liked Du Jinse, he wouldn''t have used her to scheme.


    Was it really as mufei had said, he thought. It was because he realized that Du Jinse was not as innocent as sshe looked, that he paid attention to her after her personality had changed, and thus fell for her?


    It was already too late.


    Prince Qing warned all those who saw him to not tell mufei that he had come.


    Prince Qing tried his best to recall Du Jinse''s previous appearance, but he couldn''t.


    The Du Jinse he remembered, was a pair of angry and cold eyes.


    That was how she gave him that cup of wine, causing him to lose.


    He felt that he hated Du Jinse, and wished that he could tear her into a thousand pieces and skin her until she cramp.


    The Prince Qing realized in shock that he actually did not think that way at all.


    When he kidnapped Du Jinse, everyone thought that he really wanted his family to humiliate Du Jinse, even he himself thought so.


    Even when Du Jinse revealed that fearful gaze, he truly had a sliver of joy in her heart.


    But was that really the case?


    When the Imperial Concubine returned to his courtyard, tired, and heard that Du Jinse had already returned to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he actually heaved a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t know why, but he had assumed that Imperial Concubine was out of danger.


    It wasn''t until he heard what the Imperial Concubine and Senior Servant Zheng had said that he once again examined what kind of attitude he had towards Du Jinse.


    He had always insisted that he definitely would not fall for Du Jinse.


    Until he accepted the two palace maid s from the Emperor and faced them, his teacher could not help but compare Du Jinse with them.


    It was only then that he realized with horror that Du Jinse had already penetrated deep into his bone marrow.


    It was laughable that every time he thought of Du Jinse, he would think that it was because of him hating her that he wanted to grind her to ashes.


    When Du Jinse saw him, that kind of estrangement made him sad.


    He really wanted to close the distance between the two of them, but he found that Du Jinse''s eyes were on full alert.


    Seeing her like this, Prince Qing''s heart bled. Her attitude towards him hurt, but who could he blame.


    He had even fooled himself.


    "If we could start over again, Jin Se, would you still choose me?" The Prince Qing said softly.


    Du Jinse looked up at Prince Qing, "My prince, you have gone hysterical again. I''m not some Jin Se."


    The Prince Qing laughed self-deprecatingly, "You can just assume that the I is hysterical. Just answer the question that the I just asked."


    Du Jinse glanced at Prince Qing.


    "Your Highness, there are some things in this world that can be saved, but there are some things that cannot be saved."


    Like time.


    Time can make people forget a lot of things.


    However, there were some things that one couldn''t forget even if they wanted to.


    Du Jinse felt that the Prince Qing should thank her for coming from a society under the rule of law, as she wouldn''t act in an extreme manner.


    Otherwise, for a man as scummy as the Prince Qing, no matter if it was for removing harm to society or something else, Du Jinse felt that she would definitely want to teach him a lesson.


    The Prince Qing was silent.


    Too late, too late.


    In fact, he had asked himself more than once, if everything could be repeated, would he still do that?


    The answer was yes.


    Even if he could do it again, he would still do it. After all, this plan was too perfect.


    Du Jinse being able to escape in time should have something to do with her eavesdropping on their conversation.


    If Du Jinse had not overheard their conversation, things would not have turned into what happened afterwards.


    At that time, he thought that he had already coaxed Du Jinse to change her mind.


    "You are not Jin Se." The Prince Qing muttered.


    Du Jinse''s hand paused for a moment, and then she continued to dress him in makeup as if nothing had happened. No matter what he thought, she wouldn''t find someone to burn her.


    Even if Prince Qing wanted to burn her, it would depend on whether Mo Wang was happy or not.


    Du Jinse''s mouth formed a smile.


    If she thought about how her fate would be decided by King Mo in the past, she would at least be a little worried. But now, she felt that it was very warm.


    When King Mo came up, he coincidentally saw Du Jinse''s gentle eyes and warm smile. He stopped in his tracks and walked towards him with large strides.


    "It''s really unfortunate that I came."


    King Mo smiled.


    However, his smile was extremely cold.


    Seeing that King Mo had come, Du Jinse became more and more happy.


    She must have thought of a way to contact Li Hao.


    He must have come so soon because he was worried about her.


    "Your Highness, please take a seat first. Du Jinse''s gentle voice could even drip water.


    Prince Qing looked at Du Jinse with a complicated expression. In the past, she only spoke to him in such a manner, but now, if he wanted her to speak to him in such a manner, she could only look at him as if he was an idiot.


    Li Hao snorted coldly and sat beside Du Jinse. He sat right there and watched.


    His gaze moved from Du Jinse''s face to Prince Qing''s face, wanting to see what was between the two of them. Unexpectedly, he was shocked by Prince Qing, this ¡­


    Li Hao''s gaze turned towards Du Jinse. She was angry and found it funny, but at the same time, she was acting all serious.


    What should he do? He realized that he had been poisoned by Du Jinse.


    Hearing that the Prince Qing had come to find trouble with Du Jinse, he rushed over.


    Who knew that the moment he appeared, he would see Du Jinse giving Prince Qing a gentle smile, and Prince Qing also looking at Du Jinse with an infatuated expression. His heart was truly mixed with mixed feelings, could it be that the two''s old feelings had lit up once again.

 C268 Overthrow of cities and kingdoms

    Although Li Hao just sat there and looked at him coldly without doing anything, the Prince Qing still felt that the atmosphere had changed.


    It was just right that he and Du Jinse were in the same space, but if one more person appeared, the feeling would be different.


    Although he tried his best to ignore Li Hao, he couldn''t find a single word to say as he looked at Du Jinse.


    "Take a look, Your Highness. Are you satisfied?" Du Jinse put down the makeup tool in her hand.


    Finished?


    Li Hao tried his best not to laugh, it was just that it was hard to hold in.


    Prince Qing''s heart suddenly became empty.


    Although he was still thinking just now that King Mo was here, even if he was in the same space as Du Jinse, it would still be a waste.


    But now Du Jinse said that it was over.


    The Prince Qing was a little depressed, "It''s over."


    He carelessly glanced at himself in the mirror and suddenly widened his eyes. He looked at the beauty in the mirror and shakily extended his finger.


    "Who is that beauty?"


    Li Hao held his stomach, and burst out laughing without any regard for his image, unable to stop at all.


    "Your highness is our country''s number one beauty." Du Jinse flattered the Prince Qing with a serious expression.


    "That''s right, that''s right. It was truly devastating." Li Hao was extremely happy.


    "That''s not right, I only asked you to put on makeup, he did not say that he wanted you to transform into this."


    Luckily, he had a look. Otherwise, if he walked out like this, he would have ¡­


    The Prince Qing sat there, his expression fluctuating between dark and clear.


    To actually let Li Hao see his joke, the little bit of charming thoughts in Prince Qing''s heart disappeared like smoke in thin air.


    Du Jinse said unhurriedly: "To put on makeup, it naturally needs to be more beautiful. Could it be that Prince Qing wants to make himself look ugly?"


    It was true, but the beauty ¡­ It was really hard for people to get out.


    The Prince Qing in the mirror frowned, his eyes filled with tears. He was clearly five feet tall, yet he gave off a soft and tender feeling, making people want to protect her.


    Not bad, Du Jinse had actually made a beauty out of Prince Qing, a beauty that was like a beauty.


    Du Jinse hugged her chest as she admired his masterpiece.


    "Truly, a phoenix falling from the sky, a flower that shines with the moon and shines with the moon. The title of the capital''s number one beauty is indeed not a fake."


    Li Hao finally stopped laughing.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, she used her right thumb and forefinger to support his chin and studied it carefully, nodding seriously.


    "That''s right, Mo Mo, I only discovered the beauty of the Prince Qing today. Not to mention the number one beauty in the capital, even if the entire nation''s strength were to increase, it would still not be able to compare to a little finger of the Prince Qing."


    Seeing the two of them singing together, Prince Qing felt even more depressed.


    It was one thing if he could make a beauty laugh.


    The person who laughed the most was the person he hated the most.


    He quickly washed off his makeup in the clear water.


    Prince Qing looked at himself in the mirror again. He really wanted to cry, since when did Du Jinse scrape off his eyebrows?


    "Your Highness Prince Qing has looked down on my achievements. After today, you will enter my Frozen Age Pavilion''s blacklist. After today, I will no longer welcome Your Highness."


    Du Jinse said leisurely.


    She spoke as if she had welcomed him before.


    He had never welcomed anyone at all.


    Prince Qing glanced at Du Jinse with hidden bitterness before hurrying downstairs.


    "When the windows are tiled, the mirrors will affix the flowers with yellow. Good, good, good poem, good mood." King Mo did not forget to make up for his mistakes.


    They were already downstairs, but they could still hear Li Hao''s gloating laughter.


    Don''t be complacent, you''re about to leave. When that time comes, wouldn''t Du Jinse be his?


    A woman rushed forward recklessly.


    Prince Qing kicked her to the side, "It doesn''t have eyes."


    Prince Qing grudgingly reached out his hand to brush off the non-existent dust on his body, then left.


    Peony endured the pain and struggled to stand up. She stole a glance at the crowd. Everyone seemed to be busy and no one noticed her. She quietly hid behind them and simply tidied up the situation.


    An An raised his eyes to look at the back of the peony and sneered. His heart was higher than the heavens and he wanted to see just what kind of status he had. Did he really think that the princes were the kind of evil scum who had never seen a woman before?


    Du Jinse threw the makeup brush she gave Prince Qing into the water and turned around to naturally hug Li Hao.


    "Your Highness, are you worried that I''ll be bullied?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a serious look, and his eyes carried a smile, "I thinks that it''s already their fortune that you don''t bully others, but instead wants to bully you.


    Du Jinse curled her lips, "Aren''t you always bullying me?"


    What she meant was, you keep bullying me and you''re okay.


    After Li Hao heard this, he nodded his head seriously, "En, I would like nothing more than to die on you."


    He was really taken by surprise.


    Du Jinse''s face flushed red, she buried her head in Li Hao''s chest.


    "Li Hao, don''t you think that the one who has been causing trouble for us these past two days, is that the Prince Qing?"


    Li Hao lowered his eyes and looked at Du Jinse, "No matter who it is, she''s still our opponent."


    Du Jinse sighed quietly. Sigh, she was about to leave, I don''t know if those people would still come to cause trouble, but with Prince An watching over the capital, there shouldn''t be any big mistakes.


    No matter who it was, none of them dared to not give Prince An face.


    Du Jinse raised her face and looked at Li Hao, almost blinking her eyes.


    "Your Highness, are you here to make up as well? "I won''t take your silver."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse as if he had seen a ghost.


    "It turned into the ghastly appearance of the Prince Qing? Forget it. "


    Du Jinse heard it and sighed, "It''s such a pity, this is the most beautiful face I''ve ever painted, but it''s impossible for it to last forever."


    Even the only ones watching were the three of them.


    Du Jinse dared to bet that if she walked onto the streets like the Prince Qing, it would definitely cause everyone to go crazy. Maybe she would be like the dead Wei Jie and would be watched by others for a few days and nights.


    Hearing that, Li Hao moved closer to her, "That asexual face, what is there to look at? Just look at my face."


    Du Jinse sized Li Hao up from head to toe, and said with melancholy: "But you don''t look as good as him."


    Although Li Hao knew that it was the truth, anyone could say that Du Jinse couldn''t do it.


    Li Hao''s pretty face suddenly became long, he turned his head and ignored Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse held back her laughter and counted silently in her heart, "One, two, three ¡­"


    Li Hao turned his head, "I only likes to dress up better than him, that''s all."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, as if it was all a matter of fact, "That''s right, I just remembered the way the Duke dressed up ¡­"


    Du Jinse revealed a look of longing.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse, and then looked again.


    "How could you like that kind of feminine man?"


    When he thought about how Prince Qing was acting just now, Li Hao''s face was filled with disgust. It would have been better if he didn''t know that Prince Qing was a man, but he did.


    This was why, although Li Hao liked to liveliness, he did not like watching people play. He was clearly a man, but not only did he have to dress up like a woman, he even had to embarrass himself and walk like a woman. He could not understand why there would be people who liked this kind of man.


    "You don''t understand. I love what I love, and bear paw is also what I love."


    Du Jinse shook her head regretfully.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse. Has she gone mad today?


    "In your eyes, is the I a fish or a bear''s paw?" Li Hao said aggressively.


    Du Jinse laughed, "You, you are the Prince."

 C269 wishful thinking

    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse. She really could not be scolded, but it was enough to make people hate him.


    Li Hao suddenly thought of a compromise, and leaned in close to Du Jinse.


    "I allows you to put on makeup at night." That should be fine, right?


    Du Jinse was shocked, what kind of makeup would she put on so late in the night? She doesn''t wear makeup at night.


    But seeing Li Hao''s serious expression, Du Jinse was unable to say anything.


    Although he had promised Du Jinse, Li Hao still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. It was all because of that Prince Qing, and although a man''s makeup wasn''t really a big deal, and was even a sign of elegance, he just didn''t like it.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely, "What did you say just now? I hope you can draw Prince Qing''s appearance, I can do it for you."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in surprise.


    "Your highness can draw?"


    She had really never seen Li Hao draw anything before.


    Li Hao arrogantly replied: "I is proficient in the art of zither, chess and painting."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously.


    Li Hao was very unhappy to see her expression, "What? I don''t believe in I. "


    "How could that be?" Du Jinse denied it immediately.


    Even if he thought that in his heart, he still couldn''t admit it. Furthermore, he would know whether he was a bookworm or a bookworm when he drew a picture.


    Li Hao obviously thought of this point and snorted.


    He wanted Du Jinse to look at him with admiration. Painting had to be done, otherwise, wouldn''t that mean that she could truly draw what Du Jinse thought in her heart? But as for how to do it, that would be the time when he could use her own imagination.


    He was very confident in this matter. It was just the Prince Qing, even if he were to turn into ashes, he could still remember what he looked like.


    "Your Highness, thank you for coming over. There''s nothing else, so you should hurry up and go back."


    It was not that Du Jinse wanted to kick people out. Soldiers, matters of the nation, places of death, the way of life and death, they could not be ignored.


    Although, a duke like Li Hao would only be in the battlefield to give orders as the commander-in-chief, not to charge and kill enemies.


    However, Li Hao, as the commander in chief of the recent military training, could not slack off like this.


    No one''s life was open.


    Yesterday was the opening ceremony, and Du Jinse had already been a bit selfish. She was already satisfied, and couldn''t use such a small matter to hold Li Hao back.


    While they chatted and laughed, the haze that was brought by the Prince Qing''s arrival had already dissipated, she urged Li Hao to leave.


    Li Hao extended a finger and pointed at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse laughed and pushed him.


    "Prince, all of the girls that I''ve brought here are as beautiful as heavenly immortals. You''ve been here for too long, I''m really afraid that you''ll take a liking to some girl and ignore me from now on. Then, I won''t even be able to find a place to cry."


    Although she was clear that Du Jinse was not the type of person who revealed her feelings, the powder in her words were big, but, so what, as long as she said it, he was willing to listen.


    "You''re not allowed to be at the door so late at night."


    Li Hao warned.


    Du Jinse nodded, "Alright."


    For safety''s sake, Du Jinse would definitely listen to Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s heart was filled with worry, but he knew that the battlefield was merciless. Since he wanted to go to the battlefield, he wanted to protect this country and not let others bully the citizens of his country.


    For the past few days, he had been following behind those generals with actual combat experience, hoping that one day, on the battlefield, not only would he not become the one who held back, but he might even lead his soldiers into a fight.


    After sending Li Hao off, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Li Hao had left, An An An moved closer to him, "Madam ¡­"


    Du Jinse patted the back of her hand to calm her emotions.


    Anthea must have been worried, worried that she would blame her.


    How could that be? No matter what, An An did this for her safety.


    "Your Highness is very busy right now. If you have any problems, we''ll try our best to solve them ourselves. Don''t trouble Your Highness."


    Du Jinse warned.


    An''an nodded guiltily.


    She didn''t think about it that much; she only knew that Du Jinse definitely could not be in any danger.


    She was different from the male guards around the Prince. She could tell how much the Prince cared about this woman, and that if Du Jinse got hurt or something, the Prince would probably go crazy.


    As a woman, the things she did beside King Mo were mostly things that made it inconvenient for her to bring men in, such as the harem.


    But most of the time, the Prince would bring his men and guards.


    Normally, she was just like a idle person in the palace. But now, she had finally found another matter that was of service to King Mo, and that was to protect Du Jinse, the woman that the King cared about, to the death.


    An An saw Du Jinse walk up the stairs, and when she turned around, her eyes met with Peony''s eyes which were filled with jealousy.


    Paoji felt the eyes of An''an. He looked at her once and then turned away in silence.


    Peony is the best of these people, perhaps because of this, so she is more ambitious.


    An Xin had noticed the look in the prince''s eyes several times, every time he had come, her thoughts were very clear.


    Since the prince had a wife, very few people dared to climb onto his bed. Even she felt that the days were very boring, and she was looking forward to the prince taking care of this coquettish bitch, so that their days would not be so boring.


    Anthea wondered if she should remind the Lady.


    However, she felt that it was better if she just let it go. In a few days, the prince would go to the borderline, so why would she need to add to his Madam''s troubles?


    Besides, Madam is a smart person. She has always known that the prince cannot belong to her alone, which is why she had this shop as her escape route.


    It wasn''t that she was boasting, but that their Prince''s eyes were on the top of his head. It wasn''t that some beautiful girl would be able to climb onto his bed.


    An An walked up to the peony. "You really like the prince, don''t you?"


    Peony looked up in astonishment. "What did you say?"


    An An "amiably smiled and said," It''s nothing. I just feel that it''s a pity that you''re so good-looking. If the prince didn''t go to the border, he would definitely notice you and take you in as his servant. "


    An An An said with a regretful look on her face. She then turned around and left.


    When Peony heard this, she looked at An An thoughtfully. Wasn''t she Madame''s man? Why do you say that?


    Thinking for a moment, the corner of Peony''s mouth curled up. It must be because she also liked the prince and didn''t dare to betray his wife, so he encouraged her to go. If the prince was willing to accept her, then this An''an wouldn''t be so difficult to follow.


    Peony secretly calculated.


    She didn''t want to be a girl in a brothel, and similarly, she didn''t want to be a maid that would order around. In her opinion, she was no different from a maid at the moment.


    It was a pity that within the cosmetic shop s, the ones that welcomed guests every day were only female customers.

 C270 father-in-law

    The one who came today, upon hearing his wife call him Prince Qing, he did not look too bad. His status was also noble.


    In comparison, King Mo was much gentler.


    Peony was naturally not clear about what kind of person King Mo was. She could only see that when King Mo was facing Du Jinse, his face was full of love, and felt that he was a gentle man.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts about how she could get King Mo to notice her. She was so perfunctory when a guest asked her about it.


    The customers were not stupid, seeing her perfunctory attitude, they turned around and went to look for someone else.


    Although Du Jinse had said that in a few days, she would use her professional level to decide how much they should be paid, peonies didn''t really matter.


    If she really became the prince''s wife, would she still care about the silver?


    Du Jinse listened to Li Hao and looked at the hourglass. When he came down to shut the door, Li Hao did not come over.


    After counting the accounts, Du Jinse called for the silver and put it away, she personally locked it, and when the guards came over, she called for them to carry it back to the carriage and bring it back to Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    Even though she had discussed it with the medicinal farmers and agreed that most of the materials could be directly brought to her manor, she still needed to buy some.


    Du Jinse calculated what else she needed to do.


    She''s really busy right now.


    On the third day, Du Jinse stayed behind for another day before she disappeared.


    Although no one saw Du Jinse, they still followed the rules. Only Peony was a little disappointed.


    Since Madam wasn''t coming, then Prince wouldn''t be coming either, right?


    Li Hao returned very late. Because he had washed his hair and was writing on the ground, Li Hao originally wanted to come over to take a look. But when he saw that there was still light, he knocked on the courtyard door.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse immediately walked out and opened the door for Li Hao.


    "Why did you come back so late?"


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse who was only wearing a small jacket, and took off the cape on his body, putting it on her.


    "The night is as cold as water, you should also be careful." Li Hao rebuked.


    "It''s alright. I don''t want to get the prince to wait any longer. Turn around and leave." Du Jinse laughed.


    "Why would I be impatient with you?" Li Hao said gently.


    Du Jinse pulled Li Hao and quickly entered the house and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    "Your Highness, hurry and drink a cup of hot tea to warm your body."


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse and saw that she was indeed beautiful.


    As Li Hao slowly sipped the tea, he picked up the thing she wrote.


    "Is that what you''re going to do tomorrow?" Li Hao asked casually.


    "Yeah, it''s too trivial, so it''s better to remember it. Otherwise, I might forget it."


    Du Jinse continued.


    "When you were young, I remembered that mufei praised you for your good memory. You could also remember a book that you had only read once."


    Du Jinse was startled, it can''t be, the owner of this body actually had such a powerful skill?


    Du Jinse nervously laughed, "Your highness also said that he was already a child. Now that he''s old, his memory is naturally no longer the same as before."


    Li Hao looked at the old Du Jinse, who did not have a single wrinkle on her face, and thought that it was extremely funny.


    He reached out and grabbed Du Jinse, "Even you have to call yourself old. I is a few years older than you, and he''s not even older than you."


    Du Jinse reached out to pinch his nose, "That''s right, old - Young Master."


    Du Jinse purposely used the word "Elder". It seemed that she agreed with Li Hao saying that he was old, but unfortunately, she had said that he was an elder, and because of the voice of the elder, she seemed to say that Li Hao was an elder.


    Li Hao''s face darkened. The arm around her waist tightened as his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "What did you say?"


    Du Jinse smiled and wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "I said I''m an old granny, but you''re an old - eunuch."


    "You''re still talking."


    Li Hao carried Du Jinse and headed inside.


    Du Jinse''s leg left the ground and she kicked Li Hao in fright.


    "Prince, what are you doing? Quickly put me down."


    Li Hao immediately threw her into the bed and pounced on her himself.


    When he woke up on the second day, Li Hao had already left.


    Du Jinse frowned as she ate her breakfast, while pondering. She would naturally have no problem following Li Hao to the border trials, it was just that she could not cause such a commotion. In the end, the military camp was not the backyard of the Duke Palaces.


    That is ¡­ It was always strange to be serious about such things.


    "Madam, the carriage is ready."


    Shi San stood outside the courtyard and said loudly.


    Du Jinse replied, "I''ll be right over."


    Last night, Li Hao had told her that he wanted to send a maidservant over, but she had rejected him directly.


    Du Jinse quickly packed up and walked to the gate to open it, "Come in and help me carry the box out."


    The medicine farmers worked hard, so Du Jinse always brought them money.


    Shi San came in and helped Du Jinse carry the silver chest onto the carriage.


    "Is Da Kui here?" Du Jinse asked.


    "Da Kui came early in the morning and was waiting in front of the Palace." Shi San replied.


    Du Jinse was a little curious, "Why didn''t you come in?"


    Shi San looked at Du Jinse. She really didn''t understand, right?


    "I''m not sure either." Sometimes, it was better not to know. Actually, many people did not understand, but Da Kui had met someone, and that was why she had an older life to tell him.


    "This Da Kui, do you really need me to tell him about what happened inside the store?" Du Jinse complained.


    Shi San did not answer.


    At first, Shi San did not know either, but it wasn''t as if Da Kui was anyone else either. He was familiar with all the people in the Duke Palaces, so why would he go to the Manor instead?


    Shi San followed Du Jinse to the villa, so he knew the whole story. Da Kui did not hide anything from him, and told him about his difficulties in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Shi San couldn''t help but think highly of Da Kui.


    However, this matter was not suitable for people to spread about in the manor. One of the reasons why Da Kui and Xiao Ying hid in the manor was because Xiao Ying was pregnant.


    Shi San took the initiative to carry up this evil reputation, and only said that it was according to the rules of the palace, preventing Da Kui from entering.


    Du Jinse sighed and sat in the sedan.


    "Alright, our trip today is very tight, let''s talk on the way."


    Shi San respectfully agreed.


    Du Jinse called for Da Kui in front of the manor''s entrance.


    Da Kui quickly pulled the carriage and followed.


    "How many goods did you bring?" Du Jinse asked.


    Da Kui quickly passed the goods on the list to Du Jinse.


    "I have already followed Madam''s instructions and directly delivered it to the shop. It was received by Miss An An."


    Du Jinse looked at the goods on the list that had An An Yan''s seal drawn on them. She had someone specially design them for them, so she nodded her head.


    "You did well."

 C271 Caution

    Da Kui scratched the back of his head and laughed.


    Du Jinse waved her hand, "Da Kui, get on the carriage."


    Da Kui was so scared that he stumbled and crashed into the horse''s head.


    Da Kui rubbed his forehead and looked at Du Jinse in fear, "Wh ¡­ Madame. "


    "What are you stuttering about? Hurry up, I have something to ask you."


    would not go up even if he was beaten to death.


    "Madam, please do not hesitate to instruct me if there is anything you need."


    Du Jinse glared at Da Kui. If it was alright outside, would she call Da Kui to get on the carriage?


    But seeing Da Kui''s fierce look, and the fear in her eyes, she felt discouraged, and waved her hand, "Forget it, forget it, I have nothing else to say."


    Du Jinse put down the palanquin curtain.


    After all, men and women were different. It was also understandable that Da Kui wasn''t willing to go along with her.


    Du Jinse went to see the old procuress.


    This was also what they had agreed to do three days later.


    "Madam is here." The old procuress had been waiting for a while. When she saw Du Jinse come in, she immediately stood up.


    "It''s all thanks to the girls that Madam has trained. I can finally make use of them for the next few days."


    Du Jinse laughed.


    The old procuress also laughed and said, "You sure are a good teacher, Madam."


    Du Jinse muttered to herself, "The young ladies are all rather diligent, it will take some time before I can tell which is better or worse, why not just keep them for a little longer, would the young lady be willing to do that?"


    The old procuress hesitated for a moment. "It won''t be a problem for anyone else. There''s a peony in there. I hope the madam can reward it to me."


    When Du Jinse heard this, she could not help but look at the old procuress.


    "Madam, what is the meaning of this?"


    The old procuress smiled bitterly, "Speaking of which, this peony has the appearance of one of the best here. It''s because her heart is higher than the heavens. I originally wanted her to go to the Madam''s shop and suffer for two days. She knew that she was born to eat this."


    When Du Jinse first saw the peony, he was still curious why the old procuress would send such a beautiful woman over.


    However, since she was already here with her, there wouldn''t be any big mistakes. Du Jinse hesitated a little as she personally pushed her into the pit of fire.


    When she told the old procuress that she would return to the old procuress if she didn''t use suitable people, she didn''t make any big mistakes. Du Jinse always felt that she shouldn''t have done that.


    The old procuress saw Du Jinse''s hesitation and became anxious.


    "Madam, this little girl isn''t someone who''s easy to deal with. If I were to say that she isn''t angry, she is born to seduce people. If she stays by Madam''s side, sooner or later she will become a hidden danger."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she thought of An An''s words and hesitated. However, she did not immediately agree with the old procuress, but smiled and said: "Peony is very clever, I originally wanted to use her heavily. Now that Madam has spoken, I will reconsider, let me see what kind of person is suitable for her position for a few days."


    Seeing that Du Jinse had no intentions to release her, the old procuress sighed, "Alright then, it''s just that the Madam is still better off guarding against her."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Thank you Madam for the reminder, I will."


    After exiting the old procuress''s place, Du Jinse went straight into the Manor. When she saw Pu Zhu, he told Pu Zhu about the old procuress''s words with a smile.


    Pu Zhu lowered her head and thought for half a day before finally making her decision, "I think that what the old procuress said was not without reason. It''s better for you to be more careful."


    Du Jinse was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at Pu Zhu, "I thought you wouldn''t approve of her."


    Pu Zhu laughed blandly, "The words of the old procuress seem to be exaggerated, but they still make sense. I believe that since the old procuress says so, then this peony must not be a newly-bought girl, it must have been raised by the old procuress for quite some time. You must know, the old procuress has the ability to turn a pure and strong woman into a slut."


    Since she said that peonies were born to be fox-like, then she must be it.


    Du Jinse disapproved.


    "In my shop, the people who welcome guests are all female customers. Who is she trying to seduce?"


    Pu Zhu opened her eyes wide, and looked at Du Jinse helplessly, "Could it be that Your Highness is not a man? The bodyguards by the prince''s side are not men? "


    Du Jinse laughed, "Although they are men, it is only at night. They will bring the silver back to the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, and will only stay for a moment, what else can happen?"


    Pu Zhu shook his head, "It''s exactly because all the women in this world are like you that the brothels are doing so well."


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously, "Since I managed to pull them out from the old procuress'' hands, I really can''t bear to send them back."


    "But if you wait until she hurts you, it will be too late."


    Pu Zhu asked anxiously.


    Du Jinse lowered her eyes, "Pu Zhu, I plan to go to the border trial with Your Highness."


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu could not help but become startled, "You want to go as well? What about the shop? "


    "That''s what I arranged."


    Du Jinse took out his own plan, and explained it to Pu Zhu as well.


    I don''t want to continue acting like this, but I really care about your highness. If your highness was still in the capital, I think I really would have sent the peony back, but, in a short period of time, we will be leaving, so what do I have to worry about, the guards in the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, as long as she doesn''t have a wife, she would be willing to hook up with them. "


    Pu Zhu laughed at her, "You really, really, ah, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Du Jinse held Pu Zhu''s hand, "Prince An¡¯s wife would never come to the shop normally, I think that of all the people I know, you are the one that I trust the most. After I leave, if you have nothing better to do, you can go take a look inside the shop.


    Pu Zhu hesitated, "I ¡­"


    To be honest, she really didn''t want to go back to the capital anymore. Although she wasn''t used to this place, she wasn''t used to it.


    Du Jinse knew what she was worried about, "You should be around the same size as me. At that time, you can bring Gracilaria and pretend to be me. I''ll leave someone behind for you, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Pu Zhu reluctantly nodded, "Alright, let''s do it like this."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse smiled, "I knew you would agree."


    Pu Zhu shook her head helplessly, "I am also very curious, what kind of person is that peony? When the time comes, I will take a look and see."


    Du Jinse glanced at Pu Zhu.


    Seeing Du Jinse looking at him like that, Pu Zhu immediately waved her hands, "Don''t misunderstand."


    Pu Zhu was still smiling just now, but now her face was covered with haze, "I keep having the feeling that the person that the old procuress was talking about should not be simple. This kind of person can easily cause trouble, and only people like the old procuress can use poison against her and suppress her."


    Although Du Jinse was a little anxious and intelligent, he couldn''t win against her.


    The reason why Pu Zhu paid so much attention was because she understood the Brothel Keeper. Even the Brothel Keeper had a headache thinking about this peony medicine to go through some suffering and to come back and be a girl in peace. This peony medicine was definitely not a good medicine, maybe he should really throw it away in the brothel for her.

 C272 Schedule

    The two of them carried Xiao Ying to her room.


    Da Kui had already told Xiao Ying about it when she came back first. When Xiao Ying saw that Du Jinse had come to look for her again, her eyes were filled with guilt.


    Da Kui helped Xiao Ying out with a few things, estimated that Du Jinse was almost here, and went to hide.


    "Are you feeling better?" Du Jinse asked directly.


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    "I want to get up and go to work, Miss and Da Kui won''t let me." Speaking of which, Xiao Ying still felt a little guilty.


    Du Jinse nodded her head as if it was a matter of course, "A lot of people would blame it on themselves for their small gains and would not dare to rest. In fact, Xiao Yue Zi is the one who hurts the most, you and Da Kui still need to have children in the future. You need to take care of your health properly.


    Xiao Ying bit her lips as she looked at Du Jinse.


    "Madam ¡­"


    When she was in the Palace, she called Du Jinse Miss because she thought she was Du Jinse''s person.


    Here, the entire villa belonged to Du Jinse, so she followed the crowd and started calling her Madam Du Jinse.


    "Put down the psychological burden. Wait for the full moon ¡­"


    Du Jinse paused, and couldn''t help but laugh: "After you, Yuanzi, sit down, you must help me properly."


    Pu Zhu sighed, "Why does Madam keep saying that we are helping you? Actually, you were the one helping us."


    But right now, Pu Zhu had finally found the chance. Although she had snatched the chance to say what she should have said, just like her, Xiao Ying did not expect that at this time.


    After Xiao Ying heard this, she immediately nodded, "That''s right Madam, you have been helping us the entire time. We don''t know how we should thank you for that."


    "Us three sisters, just saying these words is strange. I, Pu Zhu ¡­ ¡­ It''s Zhu Yuer, I leaked it again. "


    Du Jinse slapped her own mouth.


    Seeing that, Pu Zhu could not help but laugh: "Anyway, there are no outsiders."


    In fact, she had just called out once.


    Du Jinse looked at Pu Zhu seriously, "I hope you will forget about the past, start again, and forget about the name Pu Zhu.


    One day, we will be remembered, not because it was once a woman, but because it was a dream lover.


    Pu Zhu and Du Jinse looked at each other. Xiao Ying looked at this, then looked at that, these two were her patrons, without the two of them, she would have been able to draw a conclusion earlier in her life.


    "I''m going to take a trip later, so there are some things I need to arrange for you right now. Don''t think too much into it." Du Jinse laughed.


    "Madam, please do whatever you want." Xiao Ying said.


    Du Jinse handed over the form that she wrote down to Xiao Ying.


    It''s really good, Xiao Ying and Pu Zhu both knew the words, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Ying looked at it, and then put the list under the bed, "I understand, Madam."


    Du Jinse faintly sighed.


    "Actually, I really look forward to it. All those who come to work in our village are like the few village girls that Xiao Ying found. They all come straight to our village to look for work, there''s no need to sign any indenture contract."


    Hearing that, Pu Zhu nodded, and then shook her head.


    "Madam''s heart is good, but most people don''t believe that our president will continue working for a long time."


    As such, the peasant girl in front of them came to work. Since they were close to home, they promised to work together one day.


    Du Jinse laughed, "I know, that''s why I only thought about it."


    Moreover, in order to not leak out the secret of the trade, the people who bought it were much easier to manage than the ones who hired them.


    However, in her heart, she was somewhat conflicted with the business of buying and selling people. Other than ''buying'' these girls and freeing them from the sea of suffering, she had no other choice.


    "How long will you be gone?" Xiao Ying asked curiously.


    Pu Zhu coughed lightly as she looked at Du Jinse helplessly. Was her question inappropriate?


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "I can''t say for sure, after a while, I will tell Zhu Yuer to tell you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying lowered her head and promised.


    Du Jinse laughed: "The reason I''m not telling you this is because you''re in Yuanzi and I don''t want you to trouble yourself with it. Alright, it looks like you don''t have much energy left, it''s time for me to leave."


    Pu Zhu hurriedly said, "Xiao Ying, just lie down. If you get up, I''ll send you off with Madam on your behalf, the same as you."


    Xiao Ying also knew that if she were to stand up, Du Jinse and Pu Zhu would have to stop her.


    After Du Jinse came out, she warned Pu Zhu, "Wait until Yue Zi comes out. If you don''t ask her, don''t bring it up, lest she worries for me."


    Pu Zhu nodded silently.


    The gaze she used to look at Du Jinse was a little hard to bear.


    "Mo Mo, you must take care of yourself. Don''t make us worry."


    Pu Zhu had not finished speaking when her face turned white and she stared behind Du Jinse.


    "Madam ¡­"


    Pu Zhu wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Du Jinse slowly turned around.


    Unknowingly, Shi Er had already appeared behind her back.


    "Where are you going?"


    Shi Er asked.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Let''s go and take a look at the beautiful scenery of our country."


    This was equivalent to not saying anything at all.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse.


    If it was only for fun, how could she warn Zhu Yuer like that? It was clear that the place she was going to was a little dangerous, which was why it was so worrying.


    "I heard that King Mo is going to the Fringe, is that true?" Shi Er asked.


    Du Jinse''s expression changed as she looked at Shi Er warily.


    "I can''t be bothered with you." Du Jinse rolled her eyes and walked forward.


    Seeing this, Shi Er was assured that the place she was going to would be ¡­


    "The border is not a place a woman should go." Shi Er stopped Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse stared at Shi Er, "Who said I''m going to the border, you are so bored."


    Du Jinse pushed him away rudely.


    "Shi San, Shi San, why couldn''t I find you the moment we arrived?"


    "Da Kui, Da Kui."


    Du Jinse greeted as she walked.


    Shi Er swept his gaze across Pu Zhu, causing him to quickly lower his head.


    Shi Er didn''t have any intentions of making things difficult for her.


    Du Jinse''s expression already explained everything.


    Silently, he turned around and walked outside.


    Du Jinse walked very far away before she turned around to take a look. Since she did not see Shi Er, she let out a sigh.


    How did Shi Er know? It seemed like he did not stay in the manor the whole time as he had promised.


    Du Jinse could not help but be a little worried.


    The reason he left the manor, it couldn''t be that he wanted to do something that would be detrimental to the prince, right?


    Du Jinse thought silently. In the past few days, Li Hao had left early and returned late. She had to remind him to be careful.


    The more time like this came, the more they had to pay attention. They couldn''t afford to let down their guard and give others an opportunity to take advantage of them.


    Shi San pulled the reins, and his mount stopped. waited for Du Jinse''s horse to come up, and they walked side by side.


    "Madam, you said that you have something you want to tell me. What is it?"


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi San.


    "You should send people to keep an eye on Shi Er."

 C273 nocturnal speech

    When she arrived at the old granny''s place, Du Jinse saw that their courtyard had expanded a little. The old granny had long received the news and did not go out today.


    Seeing Du Jinse coming over, the old grandpa came over with a smile.


    "Madam, you''re here."


    Du Jinse smiled as she looked at the bustling crowd.


    The old grandpa explained, "We big guys have already discussed, so we can expand our yard a little. After everyone gathered the herbs, we can directly send them to this yard for drying. We can just wait for the steward to come, then we can directly dry them and take them away."


    When they arrived at the grandpa''s house, they flipped through the herbs without delaying anything. The woman even made an appointment to stay with the grandma every day and look after the herbs. To be honest, the efficiency of going to the medicine store was much higher than when they picked the herbs.


    Of course, they also had their own ulterior motives. If by the time Da Kui came, even if the man went to pick the herbs and didn''t rush back, the woman would still take the silver back.


    It was not easy for the commoners to earn some money. Only when they received the silver taels would they truly feel that the silver taels belonged to them. Only then would they be able to calculate what they needed and what they wanted to buy.


    Du Jinse watched for a while, the women were a little nervous, Du Jinse casually asked a few questions, they were all good at it, and their expressions slowly relaxed.


    Du Jinse immediately indicated for Da Kui to start collecting the herbs.


    The old grandpa could not stay idle, so he helped to carry the medicinal herbs to Da Kui''s car.


    The old granny pulled Du Jinse along, "Miss, come over."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Jinse followed the old granny into the house.


    The old granny smiled as she pressed Du Jinse to sit down. She then went into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of taro potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    "It''s all your favorite food." The old granny smiled as she placed the bowl in front of Du Jinse.


    "Granny, you''re really great. It''s all my favorite food."


    The granny saw that Du Jinse was the same as before, her eyes filled with happiness.


    "There''s more in the pot, I''ll bring some later."


    Du Jinse did not care about being burned, she picked up a taro and placed it in her mouth, it was so hot that she stuck out her tongue.


    "Be careful." The old granny hurriedly said.


    Du Jinse laughed in embarrassment.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten something so delicious."


    When the grandma heard this, she became even happier.


    "I said you haven''t changed, but you''re still the same you were before."


    She knew how to repay favors. She really was a good girl.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Old granny, you don''t have to worry about me anymore."


    When the old granny heard this, her eyes reddened and she quietly wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "Mm, then I don''t need to be afraid anymore." The old grandpa was old after all, so even if his legs were nimble, he wouldn''t be able to compare to a young person. She was truly afraid that one day the old grandpa would not return, leaving only her as an old grandma.


    "Miss, you''re a good person."


    The old granny said sincerely.


    Du Jinse reached out and touched the bowl with something. The temperature had just recovered so she picked it up to peel it.


    "It''s all of you. The medicine farmers all trust you." Du Jinse said seriously.


    The old granny laughed, "About this... "The main reason is that we lived a little longer, so we know all the herb pickers."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Miss, did your brother find you?" The old granny was still thinking about this matter. Seeing that there was no one around, she dared to ask about it.


    Du Jinse was startled for a moment, then immediately understood who the big brother was.


    "Yes, he''s in the manor now." Du Jinse said vaguely.


    If not, it would be weird. What was so good about that Shi Er that the old grandpa and grandma all liked him a lot.


    By the side, Da Kui and the others had finished transferring the things. Du Jinse took the things that the old granny handed to him, and thanked the old lady for leaving.


    At night, when the old granny was cooking, she went to lift the rice jar and saw the silver lying on it. She knew that it must have been placed down by Du Jinse.


    Originally, she didn''t have that intention. It was because she knew that Du Jinse came over today and that she liked to eat these things, that she purposely made it for her. "This child."


    The old granny smiled and shook her head.


    When Li Hao went back, Du Jinse was currently sitting there napping when she heard the knock on the door. Du Jinse immediately stood up and walked over to open the gate.


    "You''re back?" Du Jinse immediately held his hand. It was so cold at night, but luckily, Li Hao''s hand wasn''t cold.


    "Yes, I''ve been back for a while. I just went to wash up in the hot spring." Li Hao promised.


    Du Jinse turned her face over and looked at Li Hao.


    "I left some good food for you, and it''s still warm now. Go in first, I''ll bring it over for you."


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed, "What''s that good stuff?"


    Du Jinse laughed, and did not tell him.


    Li Hao entered and saw Du Jinse coming over with a bowl of taro.


    After the potatoes went cold, it became bad, so the old granny did not bring them over to Du Jinse.


    Different from when she ate at the old granny''s place, Du Jinse made a small plate of white sugar.


    "I''ll go wash my hands first." Du Jinse greeted them and washed his hands. The taro was no longer as hot as before, so she helped Li Hao to peel the taro and put it into another plate.


    "Your Royal Highness, how do you like the taste?"


    Li Hao picked up the chopsticks, smiled and picked up the taro, dipped it in the sugar and put it in his mouth.


    "Not bad at all." Li Hao''s mouth was full of incense, and could not help but praise.


    Du Jinse laughed, "Normally, the kitchen doesn''t have such fresh taro, and the kitchen knows that you are obsessed with cleanliness. They specially pick the bigger ones to buy, in order to skin them, but the taro is actually only delicious like this."


    "What public?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked at Li Hao, "Taro also has a male mother, and the female one is big. The small ones beside it are all male, to put it in peasant''s words."


    "There''s actually such a thing? Interesting, then these are all the mother''s children, so they''re so small?"


    Du Jinse smiled and nodded, "Prince, you haven''t even seen how big the female taro is, how do you know?"


    Li Hao was speechless. Although the female taro had been skinned and sliced into pieces, he could still judge the size of the piece based on the piece.


    "Your Royal Highness, from tomorrow onwards, should I follow you to the training grounds? Or else, when you leave, will it be too eye-catching if there is suddenly someone by your side?"


    Du Jinse asked.


    Li Hao was in the midst of looking at Du Jinse helping her peel off the taro skin when he heard her words. He raised his head and looked at her, "No rush, your shop has only been open for a few days, go and take a look. I will naturally tell you when you''re going to the training grounds."


    Du Jinse''s hand paused. Today was the first time Li Hao had called himself by the name of I since he had returned, it seemed that he really didn''t want her to go over.

 C274 do not cry

    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I will listen to my prince."


    In the training grounds, it was truly bitter, Li Hao did not listen to anyone''s advice and also went down to train. These days, he had truly suffered a lot, and when he came back previously, he was extremely eager to see Du Jinse, and sometimes, he would be too tired to just wash up with her, and then, he would rest. Right now, he would go to the hot spring, afraid that Du Jinse would see that he had suffered, and her heart would ache.


    If Du Jinse went over now, wouldn''t he be the same as them?


    Although he approved of Du Jinse learning the horse riding technique, he didn''t want her to follow him onto the battlefield to kill the enemies. She only wanted her to stay by his side.


    Although it was under the candlelight, Du Jinse felt that Li Hao had turned a lot darker.


    There was a trace of calmness between her brows. She was no longer as well-behaved as she was before, and instead had a look of "if I am the prince, then who am I afraid of?"


    After all, it was very late and Li Hao had only eaten a few.


    On the morning of the second day, Li Hao made a move and Du Jinse woke up as well. She quickly sat up.


    Seeing that, Li Hao pressed her down, "It''s still early, rest a bit more."


    Du Jinse''s gaze swept across his chest.


    It turned out that Li Hao had just been about to change out of his clothes and untie the belt on his clothes, revealing the skin underneath.


    Li Hao followed her gaze and covered the front of his clothes with his hands. It was obvious that he was trying to cover his tracks.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, and laughed as she caught hold of his hand, "Royal Highness, why are you hiding this from me? If a man doesn''t have any injuries, can he still be called a man?"


    Eh?


    This was exactly what she had imagined. When Du Jinse saw that he was covered with wounds, she would cry to show her heartache.


    While Li Hao was in a daze, Du Jinse had already taken off his clothes. Seeing the wounds on his body so heavily, Du Jinse gritted her teeth.


    Find a new jacket for him to put on.


    "Today''s suffering is the capital to protect my life tomorrow. Seeing the scars on my prince''s body, I can finally feel at ease."


    Du Jinse said with a smile.


    However, Li Hao felt that something was wrong when he heard her voice.


    She reached out her hand and grabbed Du Jinse''s chin, forcing him to raise her head.


    Du Jinse''s lips curled into a smile, and the tears in her eyes rolled back and forth. She stubbornly endured it, not allowing them to fall.


    Li Hao sighed and held Du Jinse in her embrace, "I was afraid that you would be hurt, so I didn''t let you see it. Your current state makes I''s heart ache."


    Du Jinse was caught red-handed, and even spoke stubbornly, "I''m not sad, I''m proud of your highness."


    Li Hao was helpless, "Alright, whatever you say, it''s fine, but can''t stop crying."


    Du Jinse wiped her tears, "I''m done."


    If he said that he wouldn''t cry, then he really wouldn''t cry.


    Seeing that, Li Hao was speechless, if she continued crying, he would not mind, aiya.


    Du Jinse found his clothes and put them on.


    "Mo Mo..."


    Li Hao wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Du Jinse smiled at him brilliantly, "Your highness, you must hurry. If you are late, you will be punished by the main marshal."


    The corner of Li Hao''s eyes twitched, "You know again."


    "There are no ministers on the battlefield, only the commander-in-chief and the soldiers charging in. Your highness, you can''t disrespect the military order just because you are a prince. You might cause the death of everyone here if you miss the military command."


    Du Jinse said with a serious face.


    Li Hao lowered his eyes and looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse tidied up his clothes seriously, raised her eyes and smiled at him: "Alright, I''ll open the gate."


    When Du Jinse turned around, she wiped away the tears that were gushing out of her eyes without leaving any trace.


    Humans were like this. If Li Hao was not a prince, but a normal commoner, with wounds and injuries on their body, perhaps Du Jinse would feel numb to ignore them.


    However, he was still a prince, and a rather arrogant one at that. He was truly a person who came and went as he pleased, because what had he done in the past? Today, his skin was extremely rough, and even before he entered the battlefield, he was already riddled with injuries.


    In Du Jinse''s eyes, this kind of Li Hao, was becoming more and more attractive.


    However, he still felt some heartache.


    After opening the gate, there were already people waiting there. Seeing Du Jinse opening the gate, everyone came in with hot water.


    While Li Hao was packing, the breakfast was already brought over.


    Du Jinse accompanied Li Hao to eat a little, and after finishing, Li Hao left in a hurry.


    Du Jinse gathered the tableware in one place and ordered the servants to clean the place up. She then tidied up the place and brought the cloth hat along with her.


    Normally, she would ride a horse while riding on a sedan. Today, on a whim, she walked over.


    However, this time, she didn''t go to her shop nor to Drunken Fragrance Inn. Instead, she went to a nearby teahouse and asked for a pot of tea.


    Having been tired for so long, she also managed to steal some time off.


    Here, she could see everything in the shop, and the people in the shop couldn''t see her.


    She laughed self-deprecatingly. Did this count as a habit of peeping?


    Perhaps it was because his foundation was not bad, but everything in the shop was handled in an orderly fashion.


    Seeing that her own hard work had been rewarded, Du Jinse felt proud of herself.


    Although, in the past few days, he didn''t see anything, but it was the truth.


    If half of the people in the capital bought her things, it would be a huge consumption of energy.


    Du Jinse had fixed a middle to high class bed for herself.


    As long as a servant could be raised in the family, they would have the financial ability to buy her makeup.


    Of course, the most important things were the upscale ones. The middle ones were sold directly in the brothels, and only a small portion of them were kept in the stores.


    What Du Jinse said was not wrong, she had indeed planned to open a branch shop, the old procuress had once said that she wanted to open a shop that mainly sold medium fat fans, but she was rejected. The old procuress did not understand, this was obviously a good opportunity to increase her fame, why would she reject it.


    Du Jinse explained in detail to her. Becoming an imperial merchant was already the best way to spread the news.


    It was already a great honor to be able to buy the same brand with little silver.


    Although the demand inside the brothel was great, she had to sell around ten to twenty sets in order to catch up with the set sold to the madams. Manpower and material resources were the cost.


    Although she didn''t have any prejudice, the people were different. Right now, she was in the capital, and the business in the brothel was considered her main client, but she was an ambitious person. In the future, she would open her shop in the prefecture city, and when that time came, the main target would be these middle-class fats.


    The old procuress had been immersed in this industry for many years, although she wanted to go ashore, there were many things that she could not understand. With Du Jinse''s words, she understood.


    Du Jinse agreed and used the original price to provide powder for the old procuress. She then used a price that was a bit cheaper than the price of the shop, and gave it to another brothel in bulk. However, Du Jinse had repeatedly stated that if she wanted to sell it on her own, she must sell it at the same price as the one she sold it at.

 C275 More love rivals

    Du Jinse sat in the teahouse for four hours before she left. Since she was going to travel, there were some things that she needed to prepare.


    On the second day, Du Jinse woke up early, went to the kitchen and asked for a pot of boiling water to bring back to him.


    When Li Hao got up, his mind was still not clear.


    "Shi San, what brings you here?"


    Du Jinse lowered her voice, "Since I''m the prince''s follower, I should be training with him."


    Li Hao was shocked, when he carefully looked at the short man in front of him, he realized that the short man was not Shi San.


    "Mo Mo, are you scaring I to death?" Li Hao was speechless.


    Du Jinse laughed, but because she had disguised herself, her smile was very shallow.


    "Your Highness isn''t so timid, you still want to go up to the battlefield and kill the enemy?"


    Li Hao looked at it seriously. Needless to say, if Du Jinse was not shorter, she would have easily fooled him.


    Du Jinse helped Li Hao change his clothes, and walked over to open the gate. All of the servants in the house were dumbfounded when they saw her.


    They had seen Shi San before, such a short Shi San, seeing him all of the sudden was indeed strange.


    "What are you all standing around for? Your highness wants a clean face." Du Jinse said in a low voice.


    "Who are you?" Someone asked cautiously.


    "I am Shi San''s twin brother, sent over by the Prince to be in charge of his daily life." Du Jinse''s unperturbed expression really caused people to be stunned.


    The person who asked this looked at the other people, then walked over enthusiastically with the intent to grab Du Jinse''s arm.


    "I was wondering why it looked so familiar. Turns out it''s Shi San''s brother. Why have I never heard Shi San mention it before?"


    Du Jinse unconsciously took a step back, wanting to dodge his devil claws.


    However, how could he make Du Jinse dodge so easily? He extended his hand and grabbed onto Du Jinse''s hand, and just as he was about to use more strength, he heard the cold voice of the Duke, "Let go of her."


    Hearing that, the man released Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse immediately shook her wrist, and glared at the man, upon doing so, she became a little feminine.


    The person was a bit confused. The Prince pulled Du Jinse''s hand and tried to roll up her sleeve to look at her wrist, but Du Jinse pushed him back.


    "Your highness, pay attention to your image." Didn''t he notice the strange gazes of the servants? She was a man now.


    Seeing Du Jinse giving him the eye, Li Hao looked at his surroundings and then wrapped his arm around Du Jinse''s shoulder.


    "What are their expressions? Mo Mo, let''s go in."


    When everyone saw how dubious King Mo and "Shi San''s brother" were, they immediately thought of the Prince Qing. After all, their Prince was still Prince Qing''s brother, so he shouldn''t be blood related in this regard right?


    Hearing that the Duke had called out Mo Mo, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Du Jinse snickered.


    Sigh, it was originally to make it easier for him to go with Li Hao to the border trial, who knew that the people at home would be confused first.


    Entering the room, Li Hao felt that something was amiss, he looked at the people who were busy in the house, and waited for them to leave, then complained: "What are the gazes of these people for?"


    Du Jinse couldn''t hold back her laughter, "They''re worried for themselves."


    "Just them?" Li Hao rolled his eyes.


    Didn''t he say that these people could see it?


    Du Jinse nodded seriously, "That''s right. After all, they are your close friends, and are working under your care. How can they not care?"


    "Don''t even mention that I don''t have that kind of hobby, even if I do, based on their looks, I shouldn''t be that greedy." Li Hao said in anger.


    Du Jinse smiled as she sat down and picked up a comb to comb his hair.


    "You wouldn''t do that. However, they cannot help but worry. Even if you call me, I will be worried."


    "You''re not a man." Li Hao rolled his eyes. What''s more, she was his woman to begin with.


    "From today onwards, I will be." Du Jinse stooped down to the same height as Li Hao and looked at the two people in the mirror.


    "From the looks of it, you and Shi San are quite compatible."


    Li Hao''s face darkened.


    Du Jinse immediately explained with a smile, "My prince, I am your personal follower, not your Mo Mo. Can you promise that you won''t do anything that goes beyond the scope of my prince and your followers?"


    Li Hao was startled, "But you are clearly Mo Mo."


    "That''s right, I am Mo Mo and I am a woman, but other than the King, we do not plan to let everyone in the army know about it, unless you admit it, we have the same interests as Long Yang. Sigh, wherever the Prince goes, we are all men, so if you admit to having such a hobby, the entire army would either hide from you or recommend themselves to come here."


    Suddenly, he had a lot of love rivals.


    Li Hao shivered.


    "No, you can''t."


    Du Jinse was grabbing his hair, hearing his words, she tightened her grip on his hair, causing Li Hao to suck in a breath of air, but Du Jinse quickly relaxed, "Why? We agreed not to go back on our words, could it be that you really want me to follow your team alone on the road?"


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued: "Maybe, I''ll be caught as a spy, and then I''ll be done for, Your Highness, will you be willing to let me suffer?"


    While talking, Du Jinse''s feelings were brewed. She blinked, and looked like she was about to cry.


    Li Hao really couldn''t do anything about her, "Alright, I did not tell me to stop you from going to the border with I, if you don''t go to the training grounds, you won''t have to, I can''t watch you being touched by others."


    Du Jinse wanted to laugh, who would dare to touch his concubine in front of him.


    Li Hao glared at her, "With your current state, I will almost treat you as a man, and others will naturally treat you as a man as well."


    Du Jinse sighed. That was why she couldn''t let a woman, who disguised herself as a man, enter the army camp without anyone helping to cover her.


    Seeing that Du Jinse did not insist, Li Hao secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hurry up and help I get it ready. If we''re late, General Shi will definitely show some mercy."


    General Shi was a person with the same surname as him, like a rock. He wished that Li Hao would be late and kick him out of the training grounds.


    In the entire army, there was no one who had not been scolded by him, even Li Hao was no exception.


    Firstly, Li Hao did not want Du Jinse to be scolded, and secondly, he did not want to be seen by Du Jinse when he was scolded.


    Of course, he did it for the sake of the nation''s great plan, so he didn''t lower himself to the level of the General Shi.


    Although the General Shi had a bad temper, he was a good warrior when it came to fighting. He could not just curse at the Emperor like that, even if he really wanted to do it.


    Du Jinse helped to comb his hair.


    He studied it.


    "Alright."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse. Actually, Du Jinse was also afraid that he would cause trouble for her king and would usually reason with him.


    "I think it would be great if the generals were as reasonable as you. The soldiers aren''t unreasonable either."


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    "Generals rely on the battlefield to kill their enemies, on loving their soldiers like sons, on their own abilities, on ¡­"


    Li Hao interrupted her, "It just doesn''t matter if you''re trying to reason with me."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Yes."

 C276 exercise

    Li Hao sighed, "So I can only complain in the palace."


    Du Jinse praised: "Your highness has a broad mind, and is good at big things."


    Li Hao stood up and hurriedly flicked his forehead, "You can''t possibly think that I is really a unconscious king, right?"


    Du Jinse clenched her teeth and acted like a ferocious beast, "Whoever dares to talk to the Duke like that, I will fight with my life on the line with him."


    Li Hao laughed and shook his head. Obviously Du Jinse did not say anything, but he felt happy.


    "Your Royal Highness, can you tell me what I need to train? I can''t just do nothing. I''ll train by myself in my residence."


    "Just practice the horse riding technique properly."


    After eating his breakfast, Li Hao left in a hurry.


    Du Jinse rested her chin on one hand, looking at his back, she seemed to be deep in thought.


    Although Li Hao did not train for long, he had really changed a lot. It was as if he had turned from a popinjay into a soldier.


    Even her mind had matured a lot. Perhaps it was because he was originally such an outstanding person, and she had always been looking at them, the descendants of dragons, with a colored gaze. Only now did she realize that he was actually so outstanding.


    Du Jinse packed her things quickly and went to the stable to bring out her horse.


    Arriving at the back garden.


    "Madam."


    Shi San saw Du Jinse''s back from afar and walked over.


    "Why are you so early today?"


    When Du Jinse turned around, she took two steps back in fear.


    He didn''t look in the mirror and see someone who looked exactly like him. Really, that feeling wasn''t because he had found his long-lost brother, but because he was frightened.


    But Shi San quickly reacted, he had nothing to live for as he looked at Du Jinse''s face that looked exactly like him.


    "Madam, don''t scare people when you''re free, alright?"


    Du Jinse touched her face and said disdainfully: "Do you think I am willing, humph."


    Shi San watched as she nimbly climbed onto the horse, and muttered helplessly, "Since you are also not willing, then don''t put on such a disguise anymore, I think it''s good that you changed into the appearance of a Housekeeper Li."


    When he thought about how Housekeeper Li was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at him, Li Hao actually had some expectations for him.


    "What''s with all the nonsense? Let''s compete." Du Jinse opened her eyes wide.


    Shi San waved his hands, saying, "Forget it, looking at your current appearance, I have already won. I feel that even if I win, I will lose, and even if I lose I will still feel that it''s too weird to lose, furthermore, this is a garden, not a racetrack, and there are a few valuable varieties that the Duke likes that would go crazy if they were trampled on by a horse."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse immediately pulled the horse back, "Is that so? Why have I never heard of anyone mentioning that the Prince actually likes flowers and plants? "


    Shi San glanced at Du Jinse, "Can I speak the truth?"


    Du Jinse''s curiosity was piqued, "Look at what you''re saying, it''s like I''m covering your mouth."


    Shi San looked at her face and quietly turned his head. He had looked at her face for more than twenty years and had never felt that something was wrong.


    "Does the Madam really care about Your Highness'' preferences?"


    Shi San said softly.


    Du Jinse remained silent.


    After a long while, she shook the reins and ran forward.


    Shi San immediately chased a few steps, "Madam, don''t make me look bad after falling down from the sky."


    Du Jinse turned a deaf ear.


    So it turned out that she had never tried to understand Li Hao in this long of a time.


    That''s right, she didn''t know what Li Hao liked or disliked.


    She naturally thought that Li Hao liked all the things she liked, which was why the kitchen often made those things.


    But she had forgotten that in the beginning, Xiao Xiao had told her that the King was a type of person who never liked eating other things. How could he like the simple food that she liked?


    Even the women''s dresses he had planned to give him were too fine and too delicate for him.


    Du Jinse dismounted from his horse and tied it to a tree before running away.


    Shi San saw it from afar and hurried over.


    "Madam, I was just casually saying that, don''t take it to heart. If you feel uncomfortable, just hit me. Don''t take your anger out on yourself."


    If he were to really vent his anger, the prince would definitely skin him alive.


    "What you said is the truth. Why should I be angry at you?"


    Du Jinse replied as she ran.


    Shi San, who was running with her, couldn''t help but be startled when he heard her words.


    "Madam, you''re not angry. Why are you running?"


    Du Jinse turned to look at him, "To strengthen your physique and body, even if we are on the battlefield, if we cannot charge, escaping will not be a burden to everyone."


    When Shi San heard it, he could not help but burst out laughing.


    Then his face stiffened.


    "Madam, if you''re not angry, I''ll take that horse of yours away. The flower planted under that tree is the prince''s most beloved flower."


    "Ah!" Du Jinse stopped and panted heavily where she was.


    Shi San had already rushed over. Sigh, he hoped to be able to save him a little.


    When Du Jinse took the horse away, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief. She ran back home and circled around the tree a few times.


    Other than the very beginning, Du Jinse would occasionally think of something else, and right now, there were many things that she had originally forgotten. Du Jinse did not know what kind of omen this was, whether it was good or bad, but she did not like the memory of others that existed in her brain, which would affect her judgement of a person to a large extent.


    Du Jinse suddenly thought of Du Qianli.


    This little brother in name.


    Du Jinse''s mother left too early, and at such a young age, Du Jinse had already shouldered the responsibility of taking care of her little brother.


    Even if Prime Minister Du denied her time and time again, she wasn''t sad. Du Qianli''s actions, however, made her very disappointed.


    The so-called ingrate was only mediocre.


    Du Jinse really did not think of going over to get to know them, but when she thought of them, she still felt a little resentful in her heart.


    Du Jinse sighed lightly. One couldn''t not go over alone, but she did have nothing to do with it.


    In this world, she was just as Li Hao had said, he was enough.


    Du Jinse''s mouth formed a smile.


    Actually, she really had to thank God for not having been able to create all kinds of dog blood between the two of them. Hmm, actually, it was a bit dog blood as well, but it was still within the acceptable range.


    If there was another woman between his and Li Hao, she would definitely go crazy.


    Or perhaps, she already subconsciously knew that she liked Li Hao, which was why she kept emphasizing that as long as Li Hao had another woman, she would leave.


    Only by doing so could she find her humble dignity.


    Right now, her feet were deep in mud. Could she really do as she said? Waving her sleeve, not bringing away a single cloud?


    Du Jinse didn''t even dare to be sure herself.

 C277 Accompanying

    The day of their departure just arrived.


    Du Jinse woke up early to dress up, afraid that Li Hao would not take her away.


    Li Hao silently walked over to Du Jinse''s side and handed her a set of human-skinned mask.


    "You don''t have to get up so early every day to put on this mask."


    "This is ¡­" human-skinned mask? "


    Du Jinse turned it over and over again in surprise, while complaining: "You have this thing, why didn''t you take it out earlier, causing me to spend these two days drawing the details to Shi San, afraid that someone might see through it if I drew differently."


    Li Hao was speechless, "I was blackmailing the Prince An and originally, no matter what he said, he wouldn''t take it out, and it was even your foster mother.


    Du Jinse happily stuck the human-skinned mask on her face.


    "My prince, are human-skinned mask made from human skin?"


    Li Hao was startled, he had never considered this question before.


    Du Jinse did not hear her reply, she raised her head and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao stammered, "human-skinned mask, actually, it''s because they''re stuck on your face, like human skin, so they''re called human-skinned mask. Actually, they''re not made out of human skin."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, and laughed: "I always thought that it was made from human skin, but just thinking about it, I felt scared. When I thought about whose skin I had to wear, I had the feeling that there was a pair of sinister eyes staring at me."


    Li Hao said in his heart: I knows that no matter how strong you women look, you will always be timid in your heart, so I won''t answer you. human-skinned mask are made from human skin.


    "Go outside the city and wait for us." Li Hao warned.


    No matter what, he had to follow the group. At this time, if the Prince Qing was still someone, he would not be able to take the risk and worry about Du Jinse after all.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Your Highness, I''ll listen to you."


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse strangely. She had been acting very obediently in these few days, to the point where she seemed to be a completely different person. Could it be that she was worried that he would suddenly change her mind and refuse to bring her along?


    "Be careful, don''t let anyone see that you are a woman." After all, as a prince, he couldn''t bear to part with his beloved concubine. If this were to be spread out, it would more or less affect the morale of the troops.


    Du Jinse''s gaze became serious.


    "Don''t worry, your highness."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "These few days, it has always been Shi San who has been following you. Maybe someone would look at you a little more because of this, and so I decided to change the people by your side to another group."


    Du Jinse looked up at Li Hao in admiration, "Your highness, you''re so meticulous, I didn''t notice this."


    Li Hao pressed his forehead against Du Jinse''s, "That''s because I care about you."


    Du Jinse felt her nose sour, so she reached out to push Li Hao.


    "Your Highness, today is different from the past. We don''t dare to go early, so let''s hurry. Everyone is waiting for us."


    Yes, all of them, not generals, not soldiers, and the Emperor''s Minister ¡ª all of them.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse longingly. They would clearly meet outside the city in a while, but he felt that there were a lot of things that he had yet to say and there were a lot of things that he had not warned Du Jinse about.


    Li Hao walked forward a few steps, but was suddenly hugged by someone from behind.


    "Prince, you''re not lying to me. You obviously went through the south gate, but you guys went through the north gate, right?"


    When Li Hao heard this, he was both angry and amused. "You think the I will lie to you?"


    He was also reluctant to part ways with Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "Anyways, I want to go with you. If you do this, then I''ll just be captured as a spy, and then I''ll say that I''m your woman, and see how you take the stage."


    Li Hao nodded, "This move of yours does indeed make I lose a lot of face."


    However, such a thing would not happen, he was certain of it.


    "I said you have no face, let''s see if you dare to lie to me."


    Li Hao said with a smile, "I wouldn''t dare, I definitely wouldn''t dare."


    Du Jinse reached out and pushed him, "Hurry up, don''t ask anyone to wait for you."


    Li Hao got on his horse and followed behind him. They went out together, and split up on the way.


    Du Jinse brought a group of people and headed out of the city.


    Li Hao was really worried for nothing. In this kind of day, the Emperor would personally send his soldiers to the borders, who cares if it was the Prince Rong or not, they would still have to wait on him.


    It was unknown if it was because everyone had gone to the training ground to send them off, but there were very few people on the streets today.


    She jerked her head.


    Why did he think of such dejected words?


    "Sixteen? "What''s wrong?" the guard who escorted her asked.


    Since she stayed by Li Hao''s side as his little brother, it was naturally impossible for him to call her Mo Mo. Li Hao said to call her Fourteen, but Du Jinse didn''t agree to it at all.


    When Li Hao heard it, he joked that it was called sixteen. Sixteen and a pomegranate sounded together, giving birth to a hundred sons.


    Du Jinse also thought about the pomegranate, but the pomegranate in her eyes, was the beautiful, infuriating pomegranate.


    However, pomegranate was still pomegranate. To be honest, Du Jinse rather liked his sister pomegranate who dared to pursue her happiness.


    "Nothing, just a little bug just flew over." Du Jinse said hoarsely.


    "This autumn isn''t too cold, and there are still little flying insects left. After all, it''s going to be winter soon."


    After Du Jinse heard this, her heart moved, she knew why she was so worried.


    Usually, at the start of winter, the northern lands would have fewer sheep and cattle because of the lack of aquatic plants. At that time, the northern lands would come to plunder and the Zhennan King would guard the south.


    Logically speaking, she should be able to see through a lot of people.


    Du Jinse pulled the reins.


    "Come, let''s go to the training field."


    "Your Highness ordered ¡­"


    Du Jinse interrupted the man''s words, "Now it''s my command. I''ll tell you guys to follow me to the training grounds. Of course, you guys don''t have to either. "


    At most, she would go alone.


    Everyone looked at each other, but Du Jinse would not give them time to think.


    She flattered her horse and dashed out.


    There weren''t many people on the street now anyway.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, but in the end, they still hurried to catch up. The King told them to follow Sixteen, so they couldn''t possibly disobey his orders, right?


    The more they reached the training grounds, the more people there were squeezed together, and finally, all of them were squeezed together. No matter how good Du Jinse''s riding skills were, she did not dare to be careless at the moment.


    When they finally reached the training grounds, not a single trace of the army could be seen. Du Jinse was a little dumbfounded, she grabbed a person beside him and asked: "Where are they, where are they?"


    If they had gone through the south gate, they would have met on the way. They would not have disappeared into thin air.

 C278 Military

    Li Hao sensed that something was amiss, he approached the General Shi and asked, "General, didn''t you say we''re going through the southern gate?"


    General Shi glared at him, "We have to obey your orders, where did all this nonsense come from?"


    The General Shi did not have any good impression of this King Mo. Of course, he did not have any good impression of the princes or the royalty, these people only knew how to eat, drink and have fun.


    He originally thought that King Mo wouldn''t last three days, not to mention that he was targeting King Mo to increase his training.


    Who knew that not only had he survived, but he had a whole new level of respect for him?


    However, he probably found joy in gobbling him down everyday. Not even saying a few words to him every day made him feel extremely uncomfortable all over.


    Li Hao silently retreated.


    Unexpectedly, Du Jinse''s worries came true, he turned and looked towards the south gate. She did not want to shake off Du Jinse, it seemed like this was her life.


    Although he was a little depressed in his heart, when he thought about how he did not need to suffer alongside Du Jinse, he felt a little relieved.


    When dusk came and they camped to rest, the General Shi found Li Hao''s tent and gave him a wineskin.


    "Now, the autumn is cold. Drink some wine to warm your body."


    Li Hao shook his head, "Someone once told me that you are not allowed to drink at the border guards, drinking is a mistake."


    General Shi looked at King Mo sideways, "Is it the Emperor?"


    Other than the Emperor, he didn''t know who else could control King Mo.


    King Mo shook his head, the corners of his mouth curled up, "She''s my woman."


    The General Shi disagreed, "You listen to women too."


    King Mo said unhurriedly, "As long as there is logic behind it, this I will listen to it. It''s just like what you said in the training grounds, I have never objected to it."


    General Shi thought so, but in his heart he was still unhappy, "Why do you compare me to a woman, hmph."


    When Li Hao saw him lift his head, and drink most of the wine into his stomach, he frowned, "Has anyone ever told the General Shi that it was a drunken mistake?"


    General Shi''s face turned red, she pulled at her neck and said: "This is my taste, only after drinking will I have the strength to kill the enemy."


    He looked at King Mo guiltily and found that he was different from the King of the training grounds, who let him shout and shout.


    Li Hao said lightly: "General Shi, you better not call yourself daddy. I''s daddy, is sitting in the throne room."


    General Shi woke up from his shock and looked at King Mo without saying a word.


    King Mo looked at the direction of the capital in a daze. Du Jinse could not wait for him, did he already return to his residence?


    "I won''t disturb King Mo''s rest any longer."


    General Shi felt that it would be better to stay far away from this Royal Monster.


    With that mouth of his, the moment he drank, he would have no qualms. If the King of Mo really wanted to pursue the matter, he would not be able to do so.


    In the training field, he had restrained himself from drinking; that was his limit. Now that he was away from the capital, if he didn''t let him drink, he might as well chop him in half.


    A soldier hurried over, "Reporting to your highness, general, there is a small group of people that has caught up with us. They say that they are the personal followers of King Mo, and I hope that your highness and the general can enlighten us."


    Li Hao stood up like a gust of wind, "Quickly bring the I over."


    The man replied, he looked at General Shi, and seeing that there was no objection, he turned around and led the way.


    Du Jinse was bored to death as she used her hands to comb her mane. If not for wasting time in the capital, they would have caught up to the large group.


    "Sixteen." Li Hao opened his mouth to call Mo Mo, but he paused for a moment before he opened his mouth.


    The most important thing was that he did not expect her to be sixteen, and was still lost in thought.


    Li Hao walked in front of her and flicked her forehead.


    "What are you thinking? I didn''t even hear you."


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, and finally let her catch up. Glancing at the General Shi that was following his from the corner of her eyes, Du Jinse cupped her fist, and bowed slightly.


    "Your Royal Highness, I, Sixteen, have brought people here to report."


    The General Shi walked over and looked at Du Jinse and the rest with suspicion, then looked at Li Hao, "These are your people?"


    "There has to be someone who will take care of I''s daily life. This is something that I personally taught me, so it''s more convenient to use." Li Hao said lightly.


    As a noble prince, it was not a big deal for him to have some followers with him.


    General Shi nodded his head. Alright, he had initially praised in his heart that King Mo was not as delicate as the other dukes, but now, it seems that it was only so.


    "Since that''s the case, this general will have his men set up another tent for you."


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, General. We can handle such a small matter by ourselves."


    On the way here, Du Jinse had already asked around, if these people were to use their current words, they would be considered to be experts in the field. In any case, she had to squeeze into Li Hao''s tent, if they couldn''t even afford a tent, they would only boast in front of her, then sorry, but tonight, we would have to hug each other and rest.


    "You really don''t need to use it?" General Shi looked at King Mo.


    Li Hao nodded, "General."


    "Fine." If these people did not want to cause trouble for them, General Shi would not mind.


    When the General Shi left, Li Hao led them to his own tent, "Take a look at where it''s convenient to set up your tent, you guys should set up your tent first."


    She pulled Du Jinse''s hand and said, "Follow me to your own tent. I has something to ask you, don''t allow anyone to come in and disturb me."


    If she was outside the south gate, she wouldn''t have come so early.


    Du Jinse followed him into the tent. Li Hao reached out and tore off her human-skinned mask s, pulling her into his arms.


    "Mo Mo, I swear, I really did not know that it would be changed at the last minute. Li Hao explained first.


    "I know." Du Jinse said softly.


    This kind of thing, could not be blamed on Li Hao.


    "How did you find out that something was wrong?" Li Hao asked curiously.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "It should be intuition, the winter weather is cold, the water will turn into ice, and the supplies will not change, so very few people choose to fight at this time of day, but because of this reason, Tatar will frequently invade my border, and at this time, when we send the army out, who knows which side we will be on."


    Pausing, Du Jinse continued: "However, no matter which way I go, it will be to protect our family and protect our country."


    There was nothing to complain about.


    Li Hao was a smart person, after hearing Du Jinse''s analysis, he also understood.


    "No wonder the emperor kept saying he was sending troops but didn''t say where he was going. It seems like the emperor has already decided long ago who to take care of first and who to take care of later."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I think, in the capital, there might be enemy spies. You have always been going through the south gate, so the people from Zhennan King must have gone back to report about the military."


    "As for the Tatar people who have been watching us from the top of the wall, when they saw us suddenly change our route and exit through the North Gate, I''m sure they are rushing back on their horses as well." Li Hao replied.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    The truth was illusory; to think that she would have to resort to tactics before she could even reach the border. Du Jinse was deeply moved, her thoughts were just too simple.

 C279 Old People

    "Reporting to Your Highness, the camp has already been set up." A report came in from outside the door.


    Li Hao and Du Jinse looked at each other, and Du Jinse picked up the human-skinned mask to put it on. Li Hao helped her tidy it up a bit, and only after seeing that there were no flaws did Li Hao hold Du Jinse''s hand. Du Jinse reached out and pushed Li Hao away, shaking his head.


    It was only then that Li Hao remembered that Du Jinse was his personal follower. There was no reason for him to be so intimate with her personal follower.


    He looked down at his empty hand and shook his head mockingly.


    Habit is helpless.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and followed Li Hao outside.


    "You have come all the way here, and have not eaten dinner. The I has not eaten either, we will ¡­"


    He wanted to say, Tell the crewmen to bring them some.


    Ding Ding continued: "Your Highness, I believe you are not used to their food, so we just started a fire inside the tent, although it''s not as good as the food in the Prince''s Mansion, the taste is still not bad."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    "The concubine Empress has ordered me to take good care of Your Highness. If Your Highness loses even a tael of meat, the concubine Empress will have said that I will cut off a tael from your sixteen body."


    Li Hao smiled and retorted, "The concubine Empress cut your flesh? What does she want your meat for? "


    Seeing her seriously speak ill of him, Li Hao couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "Probably to feed the dogs."


    When the crowd heard this, they could not help but laugh at his misfortune.


    Fortunately, the concubine only asked them what skills they had and did not say anything harsh.


    Du Jinse glared at them, "You guys are still laughing, if you don''t take care of the Duke properly, everyone will be in trouble."


    "Mo ¡­" Don''t even mention them, we are here to guard the border, not to enjoy life. If I were to get a few kilograms fatter, I''m afraid he would be so embarrassed that he would cut off his fat body. "


    Du Jinse was silent.


    She admitted that Li Hao''s words were logical. In fact, she originally thought that way too, why did she think that it was one thing and why did she think that it was another?


    Du Jinse laid an oilcloth on the ground and took the steamed buns, "Your Highness, we arrived a little late today, so we can''t be bothered to bother the Fire Army brothers any longer. We''ll share the hardships with everyone tomorrow, what do you think, Your Highness?"


    Since Du Jinse had already said this, Li Hao naturally would not give her any face.


    "That''s good."


    "Your Highness, please take a seat." Du Jinse gave way.


    Even though they were sitting on the floor, there was a primary and secondary position.


    After Li Hao sat down, everyone sat down.


    "Compared to the time in the Prince''s Mansion, there is no need to be courteous. Come, eat."


    Li Hao called out.


    Everyone was really hungry, in order to catch up with Li Hao and the others, in the afternoon, everyone only rested for a bit, and then continued on their journey.


    At night, when they were resting, Du Jinse would naturally stay in Li Hao''s tent, and no one would think much about it.


    That young master of a big family wanted tea and water at night. Didn''t he want to leave someone in the house? The one in his house was a prince, so wasn''t it normal for him to have water as well?


    Du Jinse was truly like a attendant, opening up a path for him.


    After everyone finished eating, they gathered together to chat. Du Jinse was boiling water there.


    Someone called him over to chat with them. Du Jinse promised, "Hey, come over right away, wait until I''ve boiled water for your highness. Your highness is the one who should not be dirtied the most."


    Everyone present knew that Li Hao was obsessed with cleanliness, and looked at Du Jinse with sympathy, "Sigh, for someone to go out and serve the Duke by yourself, it will be hard enough."


    Du Jinse laughed, "It''s not hard, the prince is so kind to everyone, to be selected by the prince, and to go with him to the border, that is a great honor."


    After Ding Ding heard this, he could not help but laugh: "Only you brat would have a sweet mouth. No wonder the king likes you, he only asked you to come and serve him."


    Serving and protecting had a huge difference in meaning.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s face became serious, "What I said was the truth, the hard work has all been done by my brothers, I, as your brother, have asked for a coincidence, and got the easiest job, how can you act good even after getting lucky."


    Ding Ding looked deeply at Du Jinse. It was fine if this Sixteen was only to please the Duke, but he didn''t expect his words to be so heartwarming.


    "Serve the prince well and sleep early. We still need to hurry on our way tomorrow."


    Ding Ding warned as he nodded.


    When he was in the residence before, he really didn''t feel inconvenient there. But now, it was inconvenient everywhere.


    After Li Hao finished cleaning up, he saw Du Jinse helping him wash his clothes. He remembered something, "What do we do with his clothes tomorrow?"


    "I can only carry it on my back for now. It''s time for the next rest time to dry." Du Jinse explained.


    "During the day, when the sun was shining, we were on our way. At night, we finally rested, but there was no sun. And now the weather is so cold, when will it be dry again?"


    Li Hao frowned.


    "It is precisely because of this that I need to bring more clothes for the prince. Otherwise, there wouldn''t even be enough to change into."


    Li Hao frowned, "Why don''t I change it every two days?"


    Just thinking about it made her feel itchy all over.


    Du Jinse laughed and said: "It''s fine. I''ll take a look tomorrow morning, maybe my clothes will go dry."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse hesitated before speaking, "Actually, we can roast them dry.


    "So what? Let''s do it like this." Li Hao nodded.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse picked up the washed clothes, "Speaking of which, General Shi is really the old general. We are so close to the river bank, we really won''t delay anything.


    Only people who fought outside all year round would notice this.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had come out again, Ding Ding walked over and greeted him, "Sixteenth, what are you still busy with?"


    Du Jinse used her chin to point at the bowl in her hand.


    "We still have to hurry tomorrow, I''ll dry it for the prince."


    "This drying process will take a long time." Ding Ding said.


    "No problem, Brother Ding. You should rest first. When I''m done cooking, I''ll put out the fire."


    "Forget it, I''m not tired. I''ll sit here with you." Ding Ding said with good intentions.


    "No need."


    Just as Du Jinse opened her mouth, a voice came out from beside him.


    Du Jinse turned her head and saw Li Hao''s calm face looking at him.


    Du Jinse was speechless, she had already told him not to come out, why was he here again?


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s cold outside, you''re wearing too little, you should hurry back."


    Du Jinse could vaguely guess that Li Hao was angry, but why was he so angry, it was really strange.


    Li Hao stubbornly stood there, "I will wait for you to return."


    Du Jinse was speechless, "After my clothes are dry, tonight will be over. Duke, are you sure you want to wait for sixteen?"


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Ding Ding took the basin from Du Jinse, "Tomorrow morning we still need to hurry, Royal Highness, you two go rest first, I will dry your clothes here."


    After Li Hao heard this, he reached out and took the basin from Du Jinse''s hand, gave it to Ding Ding, and then pulled him inside the tent.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse''s words disappeared in the air.


    Ding Ding felt that it was a little strange looking at the backs of Li Hao and Du Jinse.

 C280 like the prince

    He lowered his head to look at the wet clothes in his hands, shook them open, then sat down beside the fire, foolishly.


    Shi San drank a little too much and when he came out, he immediately saw Ding Ding sitting by the fire. With just a glance, he knew what had happened.


    Ding Ding normally did not walk around the palace very often, but because Li Hao wanted to go to the Fringe City, he called some of the experts back. He looked at Shi San and then looked at the tent he lived in.


    "Shi San, why haven''t I heard you mention this sixteen years ago?" Ding Ding asked suspiciously.


    Shi San''s expression did not change, "She and I have never been at odds with each other."


    Until now, he was still brooding over the fact that Du Jinse was bad at pretending to be him. However, if she wanted to pretend to be him, he didn''t have a androgynous younger brother like Du Jinse.


    Hearing Shi San''s words, Ding Ding hesitated, "So it''s like this, I have something that I don''t know whether or not I should say."


    Shi San looked at Ding Ding expressionlessly, "It''s not appropriate to say it, since you''ve already said so, you shouldn''t have any intentions of not saying it, right?"


    Ding Ding laughed awkwardly. However, even if he was being gobbled up, he still had to speak out his doubts.


    "This little brother of yours is not simple. Why do I feel that the prince treats him differently from before?"


    Of course it''s different, that is the concubine.


    Shi San cursed in his heart, but on the surface he raised his eyebrows slightly. "Oh? What''s the difference? "


    Ding Ding frowned, "I''m not sure either, it''s just a feeling, a very weird feeling."


    He didn''t know how to say it.


    Ding Ding changed the topic, "I heard that Your Highness has recently favored a domestic prostitute, is that true?"


    Shi San looked at Ding Ding strangely, "Did you not hear anything else?"


    "What else?" Ding Ding looked up at Shi San.


    "The Prince has already sealed the concubine."


    Ding Ding waited for Shi San to continue.


    Shi San spread out his hands, "The domestic prostitute you speak of are the present Empress, so if you still want to know more, it would be best for you to quickly find out the identity of the other party. Once that is done, I can finally understand it now ¡­"


    After understanding what it was, Shi San did not continue.


    He wouldn''t scare the honest Ding Ding.


    The clothes in Shi San''s hands were dry. He folded it and put it on the side, then stood up.


    "I''m a bit tired, so I won''t accompany you."


    Ding Ding nodded.


    How could the concubine of the Prince be the domestic prostitute?


    Ding Ding was a little confused.


    However, since the prince had a woman he liked, she shouldn''t be thinking like he did.


    At least Li Hao''s clothes were all dried, Ding Ding took a glance at the tent, the lights inside the tent had long been turned off, and it should be fine.


    Ding Ding went to sleep without worry.


    After walking for a day, everyone was tired. A good night of sleep, and on the second day, Du Jinse put on her mask and went out to see some hot water.


    When everything was ready, the General Shi sent a person over to invite King Mo over.


    Li Hao nodded and pulled Du Jinse along, "You stay by my side."


    Du Jinse retracted her hand, and said with her head lowered, "We are followers of the Duke, so we naturally have to follow him."


    Li Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Alright, you should go back first. I will go over now."


    The person who had come to pass on the message promised to leave immediately. When they were far away, he couldn''t help but turn around to take a look. This prince was so strange, could it be that he had a fetish for Long Yang?


    Seeing that the person had left, Du Jinse grumbled at Li Hao, "My prince, can you not pull and say such nonsense? If others see it, I don''t know what to do about you."


    Li Hao said innocently, "I didn''t do anything. She only took your little hand and you said so much."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Because in Mo Mo''s heart, your highness is the best. Mo Mo hopes that everyone else is like Mo Mo, liking and admiring your highness."


    When Li Hao heard this, he felt that it was very enjoyable. He stood up and tidied up his clothes, "Let''s go."


    Du Jinse didn''t even raise her head, "I still have to organize myself, Your Highness should go first."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse''s arm towards the door, "Tidy up what? Call Shi San in to tidy up everything."


    She had packed Du Jinse''s things first and hung them on her horse. What was left were some trivial things, but they couldn''t be left behind. For example, she had prepared two pots for Li Hao to wash his face and feet.


    "Your Highness should have Shi San accompany you ¡­"


    She was just his close follower, so she should have done all of this.


    "Shi San." Li Hao turned a deaf ear.


    Being dragged more than ten meters away by Li Hao, Du Jinse immediately begged for mercy, "My prince, this lowly one will go with you, don''t drag me like this."


    It didn''t feel good.


    When Li Hao heard it, his lips curled up in satisfaction.


    Let go of Du Jinse and help her tidy up her clothes.


    Du Jinse took a peek at her surroundings, and then reached out to press Li Hao''s hand, "Your Highness, I will do it myself."


    Li Hao turned around and walked forward slowly.


    When they had set up their tents, the distance between them was not that far.


    "The prince is here, please come in." The man guarding the tent called out loudly when he saw Li Hao.


    When the General Shi heard this, laughter came out from inside, "Hahaha, your highness, please come in."


    For some reason, when Du Jinse heard his laughter, she did not smile at all. Instead, she was a little angry as she quickly stepped forward to help Li Hao open the curtain.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse, she was truly a dutiful follower.


    When he walked into the tent, he saw the General Shi seated on top with a grand appearance.


    Li Hao did not mind, although he was a prince, the General Shi was their leader now, so he sat below the General Shi and asked, "Are we leaving now?"


    The General Shi smirked, "Your highness is very amorous. After all, you are a prince, so it is normal for you to have a few personal guards."


    Li Hao raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t General Shi agree as well yesterday?"


    Why was he acting so weird this morning?


    The General Shi was furious, "This general should not have agreed. Yesterday I sent a few personal guards, and today we will have women. Tomorrow, do you still want to move the entire Prince Mo¡¯s Manor to the border?


    Du Jinse''s expression changed a little. Could it be that she exposed her whereabouts this morning?


    Li Hao was also shocked, but he continued to be stubborn: "What are you saying, I doesn''t understand."


    It was just that his aura was a bit weaker.


    "Bring it up." General Shi sneered.


    Du Jinse shuddered, and subconsciously looked behind him.


    The door curtain opened, and Pin Ting walked in.


    The General Shi pointed at the woman, "Your Highness, look who this is."


    This General Shi was too cute.


    Du Jinse secretly heaved a sigh of relief, she really did not know whether she could admit defeat or not if she could last a little longer.


    General Shi sneered as he looked at the top of the tent with a 45 degree angle.


    Du Jinse curiously looked at the girl. Li Hao was still considered clean and clean, other than her, how could there be another woman? Could it be that some maidservant in the Duke Palaces had discovered that she had disappeared and came to report?


    Li Hao looked at the person and then lightly shifted his eyes away. "I does not know her."


    The woman had originally been somewhat panicked. When she saw Li Hao, her eyes lit up, and she took two steps towards him, "Your Highness, I''m Peony ah. Don''t you remember me?"

 C281 Decision

    Du Jinse also recognized the person in front of him, and sighed in her heart, Hey, her courage is truly commendable, it really made the old procuress speak correctly, she was the one who dug a wall for herself.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    Peony Knee Technique took two steps as it crawled to the side of Li Hao''s legs and carefully hugged him. Looking at his posture, he knew that he had received professional training, which made him look indescribably pitiful.


    Li Hao raised his leg and kicked the peony to the side, "Where did these spies come from?


    Peony raised her head and looked at Li Hao in shock.


    "Your Highness, don''t you remember me? "I am a peony from Madam''s shop. I heard that the Prince was going to the border pass, so I didn''t have anyone to take care of me. I secretly carried someone else on my back and came over to take care of your daily life."


    Li Hao coldly hooked his hand, and the person pulling the peony released her.


    She scrambled back, still trying to reach out.


    Li Hao said coldly: "If you use your dirty hands to touch I, I will call for people to chop off your hands."


    He hated it when people touched him.


    Seeing Li Hao like that, General Shi heaved a sigh of relief, "So that''s how it is."


    He took a look at Li Hao''s face. Although Li Hao''s face was no longer the pretty boy that he was when he first arrived after the recent "destruction", he had to admit that he looked much more exquisite than those rough old men. It was no wonder that they knew each other.


    Forget about Du Jinse who was by his side, even if he did not have a woman by his side, she would not be so hungry that she would choose to eat anything.


    "You said you sneaked out?"


    She shouldn''t have appeared at this time, at least she would have waited for a few more days. Since the prince didn''t have any women by his side, if she had appeared while he was feeling empty and cold, the prince would definitely be very touched.


    However, she had her own difficulties. If she sneaked out like this, she would be a runaway slave. The authorities would chase after her, so she didn''t want to be caught.


    "Your highness, when I first saw you, I immediately recognized you. Madam, you don''t want to go with me, so I''m willing. I''m willing to share my hardships with you, sharing life and death with you."


    Paoyao paused, and in the end, did not dare to touch Li Hao again. She spoke with sincere emotion: "Your Highness, there''s a bitter cold at the side, and Paoji is willing to do anything for Your Highness."


    Li Hao sneered, and said unhurriedly: "I''ve thought of you."


    Peony''s eyes flashed with surprise, she knew, she looks so beautiful, how could King Mo not notice her.


    Li Hao sneered, this man was truly an ungrateful bastard, if not for him not wanting to reveal Du Jinse''s identity, he would have immediately hugged Du Jinse tightly in her embrace, allowing her to see everything clearly. The lady that she spoke of, who was unwilling to share her hardships with him, had truly sacrificed herself for her.


    "You were redeemed by the Madam from the brothel, but you are actually so ungrateful. If I remembers correctly, your indenture contract is still there."


    When General Shi heard it, he suddenly realized, "So it was an escaped slave."


    He looked at the peony in disgust. "She is indeed a snake-like beauty. I can''t believe she is trying to pry open the corner of the matriarch''s wall."


    "I am not your wife''s man."


    When General Shi heard it, she felt that it was reasonable. If she was someone of the Prince, he would not be considered to be betraying the Mistress.


    Li Hao said leisurely, "That''s right, you are indeed not Madame''s person, because your indenture contract is still in the hands of the Zangxiang Pavilion''s Madam."


    After saying that, Li Hao''s face darkened, "Come, send this person to the officials palace. Interrogate her first and see if she is a spy from another country.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse could not bear it, in the end, the reason why she walked up to the top, was because she wanted to find a way to survive. Although she disagreed, but since there were no immediate injuries, she did not want to ruin a person.


    Furthermore, he knew that although Li Hao had an obedient and kind personality, he had a kind heart. The reason he dealt with the peony so heavily was because he wanted to give her an explanation.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "Sixteen, don''t say anything else, this woman is too despicable."


    Li Hao was very clear that Du Jinse wanted to plead for this woman, but he was angry at himself for thinking too much.


    In order to be together with him, Du Jinse did not hesitate to go through so much trouble to change her appearance.


    This woman was actually so narcissistic. He would happily accept her just because she was a woman.


    Would Li Hao not be able to survive after leaving a woman?


    Not only had she betrayed Du Jinse, she had also slandered his character.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao''s eyes and no longer said a word.


    Everyone should be responsible for what they have done. Not everyone can meet someone important in adversity, and not everyone can tolerate you.


    In Du Jinse''s heart, a peony naturally could not compare to Li Hao at all. For the sake of making Li Hao angry, she could not do anything.


    "Don''t hurt your body because of a girl like her. Otherwise, we won''t be able to explain ourselves to concubine when we go back."


    Du Jinse implicitly advised Li Hao.


    When Li Hao heard this, he looked at Du Jinse deeply. Don''t think that he didn''t know that she was trying to plead on behalf of this peony, she quickly turned around.


    If Du Jinse had said anything else, Li Hao would have ignored him willfully. Du Jinse had brought herself out already, so Li Hao calmed his anger down and waved his hand, "Take him away."


    The General Shi nodded.


    Two people came up and dragged her down, ignoring the Peony''s pleadings.


    General Shi turned his head and clapped his hands, "My prince, this old man respects you a lot."


    Pausing for a moment, he then added, "Since just now."


    Li Hao felt a little guilty. He knew what the General Shi was referring to.


    "General is not old, general ¡­" Li Hao''s eyes became misty.


    General Shi stood up, walked to Li Hao and pulled him up.


    "Prince, you don''t need to take my words too seriously. This old man has always been a man of his word. In the future, when you are on the battlefield, I will probably whip you."


    Li Hao believed that if the General Shi could really do something like that, then this old man would be a famous living hell on the battlefield. He would kill until his eyes turned red, and if saw him retreating, maybe he would just sword him with a hole, and whip him.


    "General Shi, are we leaving now?"


    Li Hao asked.


    "Wait, let''s boil the fire to cook first. After we finish eating, we''ll have the strength to continue on our journey."


    After saying that, General Shi could not help but mock Li Hao, "Sitting on horseback, you are very comfortable. The soldiers have all relied on their own feet to walk so far."


    Li Hao laughed bitterly.


    Whatever he was doing, General Shi would not like him. It was not easy for him to praise him just now.

 C282 A beautiful lie

    When the two came out of General Shi and saw that no one was around, Du Jinse let out a long sigh.


    Li Hao frowned slightly, "I just don''t think it''s appropriate for this shop of yours to house some people like this."


    Du Jinse sighed again and did not say a word.


    Li Hao turned his head to look at her, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Du Jinse''s gaze met Li Hao''s, "I ¡­ I don''t think there''s anything wrong with her doing that. "


    Even though she knew that what she did was wrong, like an employee signing a contract for two years but suddenly marrying a rich man and leaving without paying the penalty fee.


    Li Hao pointed his finger at Du Jinse, "If it''s her, then it''s fine to think that way. You are clearly the victim, yet you think that way too.


    Du Jinse bit her lips and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Only after a long while did Du Jinse nod his head, "You''re right, it''s because the blade was not in my body that I did not feel pain."


    Li Hao also admitted it when he heard her, and his anger had dissipated by more than half, "It''s fine if you aren''t jealous, but you actually want to plead on her behalf."


    Du Jinse interrupted Li Hao, "I am not pleading for mercy on her behalf, I am confident in Your Highness."


    When Li Hao heard it, he raised his eyes to look at Du Jinse, and all the remaining Qi in his body dissipated like smoke in thin air.


    "You have finally admitted that the I has treated you well."


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth curled into a smile, "I''ve never said that the Duke was not good to me."


    That''s true.


    Li Hao agreed with him on this point.


    "Even though you said that, you really don''t feel jealous at all. I is also very disappointed."


    Li Hao pretended to be depressed.


    Du Jinse waited for the people beside him to leave, and then spoke again.


    "I''ve always been jealous. However, instead of suspecting that they were interested in you and looking at everyone with hostility, why don''t you take care of your highness instead of trying to add fuel to the fire?"


    "So that''s how it is."


    Li Hao suddenly realized.


    Du Jinse looked at him, "If Your Highness truly treats me with respect, then I will naturally treat you with sincerity as well. If it''s in your heart, then Mo Mo isn''t that important, and any other woman you like can replace him. Then, for Mo Mo to protect someone she doesn''t truly love, it''s just adding to her sadness."


    "You set up an ambush for the I from the very beginning. Today, you said that you would be leaving, tomorrow you will say that you would be leaving, so it turns out that the real reason is here."


    Li Hao laughed.


    A hint of worry flashed through Du Jinse''s eyes. In the beginning, she could no longer remember why she did so. In short, the her at that time should have been a type of mental cleanliness fetishism, not emotions.


    However, seeing Li Hao''s complacent look, Du Jinse did not explain.


    Let it all be a beautiful lie.


    "Your Highness, you and I have nothing to say regarding our relationship. Words are nothing to lose. Because of me, I don''t want to cause your reputation as a prince to plummet."


    From General Shi''s attitude, Du Jinse knew that Li Hao was really working hard. Not only was he willful, in his heart, there were truly commoners.


    Li Hao had not only touched her, the General Shi had also seen his hard work, and believed that the soldiers would feel the same.


    "You make it sound like you have a lot of influence on I." Li Hao muttered.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao deeply.


    He didn''t have enough confidence in himself to say this. It seemed that he was well aware that she could influence him.


    "My lord, I can smell the fragrance of the rice, let''s go back."


    When they thought about it, they felt guilty. Other people were cooking, but they were walking along the river.


    How was this a war march? It was more like looking for a beautiful mountain and water place to have a picnic.


    When Li Hao heard it, he also smelled the fragrance and immediately felt hungry.


    "Let''s go back." Li Hao said.


    When the two of them went back, Shi San saw them and immediately took out the food he had prepared for them.


    "This place can''t be compared to the capital, so we can only take it as it is and let the prince suffer."


    Li Hao saw that Du Jinse was still standing there, and reached out to pull her, "Sixteen, accompany I."


    Seeing that, Shi San''s eyes flashed, and said: "The Prince is always amiable, but when we are outside, we still have to follow the rules, if not, when everyone thinks that the Prince is approachable and wants to befriend him, the Prince will be annoyed."


    With that, Shi San walked two steps forward, "The king does not understand these people, they are extremely energetic, pulling the king by his side to blow the air until the latter half of the night, one or two days the king does not mind, after a while, the king does not mind, the king does not mind, after all, the prince does not mind, since I was young, my brother is weak, I am afraid I cannot handle it."


    Hearing that, Li Hao did not mind if he had dignity, but if these soldiers truly thought that he was easy to get along with, and came to his place everyday, then Du Jinse''s identity would be exposed sooner or later.


    Thinking about it this way, Li Hao did not drag Du Jinse to accompany him to eat.


    Normally, he would eat with Du Jinse when he was in the Palace, but at this moment, Du Jinse, who was clearly by his side, couldn''t even eat with him, causing Li Hao to feel a little depressed in his heart.


    This Shi San had always been unhappy with Du Jinse pretending to be him, and kept mumbling to himself for a long time.


    could it be that he was taking revenge on Du Jinse? This was not revenge on Du Jinse at all, this was revenge on him.


    The more Li Hao thought about it, the more he felt that it was boring, he reached out to push it, "I is full, you guys can eat."


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    Everyone sat in a circle.


    Li Hao looked, was this telling Du Jinse to sit in the middle of their group of men?


    Du Jinse looked at the seat left for him by Shi San''s side and quietly sat down.


    Li Hao took a glance and opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    Only after Du Jinse and the others had finished eating did Li Hao casually say: "In the future, when you guys are eating, don''t wait for me, hmm, Sixteen is my personal follower. If you guys can''t make it in time, just go with I."


    Afraid that everyone would say he went back on his word, he explained, "After all, we''re not in the mansion, so we don''t have that many rules."


    "That''s right, there are so many rules outside. I hate those civil officials in the capital. They talk about rules when they have nothing to do. In my opinion, no matter what the rules are, just drag them into the battlefield and they won''t talk about the rules."


    The General Shi just happened to be over, and after hearing Li Hao''s words, he agreed and asked.


    Du Jinse whispered to Shi San.


    Shi San looked at General Shi with difficulty. Sigh, this General Shi was really unreasonable.


    He had offended the General Shi, how could he bear the consequences?


    General Shi suddenly pointed at Du Jinse, "Brat, what do you want to say? You just have to say it directly to this general, don''t ask others to pass on their message."

 C283 Calling attention

    When General Shi was old, not only was he not deaf, he was also this sharp. However, Du Jinse did not call Shi San to pass the message to him, but she wanted General Shi to hear her own words.


    Du Jinse stood up, and bowed respectfully.


    Honestly speaking, every day when I see the Prince returning from the training grounds, his body would turn blue and blue, but I praise the General Shi a lot. I said that the General Shi has an upright character, and was worried about the nation, and was a rare pillar of talent.


    The General Shi glared at Du Jinse, "You are just a little kid, what do you know? Those scholars have read two essays and already feel that you are full of poetry, you actually laugh at the people guarding the border who are rude and unrestrained. If it weren''t for us, who guard the border, we wouldn''t even be able to drink our dreams."


    When it came to drunk dreams, the General Shi could not help but look at King Mo and let out a cold snort.


    Du Jinse looked solemn, "General, did you say that I, as a child, am relying on my seniority to show off?"


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued, "Why are you making such a loud noise, is it reasonable to not shout too loudly, is General Shi trying to scare me?"


    When Li Hao heard this, he pretended to stroll between Du Jinse and General Shi, afraid that the irritable General Shi would reach out and pinch him to death.


    Du Jinse was not a reckless person, she knew this General Shi, although she had a bad temper, she was not an unreasonable person.


    General Shi was angered by him and laughed, "Child, you really can''t let go of me. I said you were a child because you and my grandson were around the same age, and my voice was always so loud, I did not mean to shout at you, but thinking back to when I and Marshal Han had ambushed the enemy, I was afraid that my words would expose the location of the ambush.


    The General Shi waved his hand, "Tell me, how could this general be wrong?"


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "General Shi said that you did not say a single word when you were lying in ambush. This is because General Shi knows that as long as she speaks, there is a possibility of it affecting the battle.


    "Marshal Han reminded this general."


    Du Jinse nodded her head again, "Then I will ask General Shi again, do you think this is because you understand the rules and think about the overall situation, or because this is a military order?"


    The General Shi was confused, "Isn''t that the same thing?"


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Think about it carefully, it is indeed the same thing, the military order is like a mountain, since there is an order, no matter what, we have to follow it, we have to do it according to the rules, don''t you think so? There is no limit to the rules. "


    "In General Shi, rules change due to time and place, in the border trials, rules are orders that are like mountains, orders that must be carried out, in relatively peaceful places, rules are rules that are courtesy, modesty, filial piety, courtesy, integrity, I don''t know if I''m right, does General Shi agree?"


    In truth, Du Jinse did not want to attract attention, but after hearing General Shi''s words, she secretly felt uneasy in her heart. A person who defied the rules would also look down on the rules.


    The greater the power in his hands, the more he should discipline himself.


    "This ¡­"


    General Shi looked at Li Hao, "Where did you find such a clever boy."


    "Sorry about the old general." Li Hao mumbled.


    General Shi looked at Du Jinse.


    "Although I don''t like those civil servants because I know that they don''t mean what they say, there are still a lot of civil officials who are not bad since this sort of people make up the majority of the people."


    The General Shi stroked her goatee, "Although I do not like those rules, I still had to follow them when I was in the capital. The reason why I said that to you just now was because I wanted to tell you that the rules in the capital should not be used anymore. When we reach the border, you must follow the rules and listen to the military orders.


    General Shi glared at Du Jinse, then turned and left.


    Only Du Jinse was left in a mess in the wind.


    She seemed to meddle.


    The assistant from the General Shi quickly took a look at Du Jinse, "When the general is carrying someone, he often praises them, saying that the prince is good everywhere, it''s just that he''s too ¡­"


    He swallowed the foppish young lord down and hurriedly said, "The general was kind-hearted as well. Sabers and swords have no eyes on the battlefield. If you only follow the rules and only consider the fact that the other party has been polite to you, then we will have to be polite to you as well. We can only wait for death."


    After saying that, he immediately chased after General Shi.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "I ¡­ "You talk too much."


    She really thought that because of how many times the General Shi had won, he had expanded and felt that no one could compare to her. Who would have known that he would have such painstaking efforts?


    Li Hao laughed, "Sixteen, well done."


    Du Jinse was startled, eh?


    "If it wasn''t because of his age, I would have long wondered whether or not to find someone to retaliate against him. You are finally giving this I a sigh of relief, I have never seen this General Shi being rendered speechless by anyone."


    "But I ¡­" Du Jinse wanted to explain.


    Li Hao walked in front of her, and looked down at her, "I feel that what you said is very true. General Shi is not a narrow-minded person, so you can rest assured that he won''t blame you."


    Du Jinse heard Li Hao bring up this matter again and again, and his face turned red, "Your Highness, don''t praise me like that, I was just ashamed."


    She should at least be ashamed for a while.


    Unexpectedly, Du Jinse immediately became lively.


    "Does Your Highness also think that I''m right?"


    Li Hao''s face darkened, "Why are you still wasting time, let''s go."


    Du Jinse''s expression became serious as she hurriedly followed Li Hao all the way.


    Along the way, Li Hao turned his head, and could see Du Jinse following beside him. This kind of feeling, was not too good.


    With this face, Li Hao felt slightly regretful. If only Du Jinse could follow beside him with her true face.


    He remembered that in ancient times, when a marshal was on the field, his concubine had personally beaten drums for him.


    However, Li Hao only thought of that.


    After walking for a few days, it became colder and colder. Du Jinse''s body could not compare to the rest, and she wore more than the rest, to the point that the people around Li Hao were all teasing her.


    Seeing that, Li Hao was unhappy, but Du Jinse knew that they were joking, and did not mind.


    Seeing that Li Hao''s expression was not good, Shi San immediately used Sixteen''s elder brother to protect Du Jinse, causing everyone to turn their attention to Shi San.


    Du Jinse didn''t have a sense of direction, but amongst the people in the army, she wasn''t the first one to realize that they had changed their direction after walking for a few days.

 C284 Meet

    The further they walked, the more Du Jinse felt that something was off.


    "Your Royal Highness, why are the surrounding leaves still green?"


    Seeing that no one else was around, Du Jinse asked.


    She just realized that ¡­


    Li Hao stretched out his hand and touched the top of her head.


    "We''re heading south."


    Du Jinse had already suspected something. Hearing Li Hao''s words, she was not surprised, and nodded.


    "I see."


    She still understood the strategy of secretly scheming against Chen Cang.


    "Grab her. Grab her." In the darkness, sparks of light from torches could be seen, and the faint sounds of human voices could be heard.


    Li Hao and Du Jinse looked at each other.


    Li Hao''s guards gathered around the two of them.


    General Shi also sent people over.


    "Your Royal Highness, there is a family that has a new wife. I don''t know why, but she escaped in the dark of the night. That family members were a bit tangled up with their relatives and friends, and is currently causing trouble at General Shi."


    After Li Hao heard this, he pondered for a moment, "Let''s go over to take a look too."


    Du Jinse could not help but curl her lips. In this marriage, all the words were spoken through the mouths of the matchmakers. Who knew what the man from the Fang Family looked like?


    "This is the military camp. Don''t you people know that trespassing into the military camp is a serious crime?" They were still quite a distance away from the General Shi''s camp when they heard his voice.


    "This is clearly our village, we''ll go wherever we need to go."


    General Shi''s voice was loud enough that the person who spoke was actually louder than him.


    Du Jinse sighed, "Why are there so many voices?"


    From her point of view, unless you had a natural loud voice, and became a loud voice the day after tomorrow, other than speaking to the General Shi like that, only those in the entire army would hear a single word.


    The person who had just spoken didn''t even care if the people fought with the officials anymore. Presumably, he was also a tyrant that would run rampant through the countryside.


    "Inverse! Inverse! Arrest these people!" General Shi was angered.


    "You dare to arrest me? Do you know who I am? I am the nephew of the Prime Minister Du in the capital. "


    That loud voice said arrogantly.


    After Li Hao heard this, he paused for a moment.


    "The Prime Minister Du is about to die. His relatives did not even speak of restraining themselves a little, and had even pulled the tiger skin as a flag."


    It was still fine if Du Jinse didn''t hear this, but hearing this, he sneered. Prime Minister Du didn''t even want his own daughter to say she didn''t want her, how could she care about her relatives that she couldn''t even get her hands on? Du Jinse pressed down the line in a low voice, making his voice become much deeper.


    "That''s right, Prime Minister Du has always been upright and honest. How would he allow his relatives to barge into the army camp?" Li Hao said in a heavy voice.


    General Shi turned his head and saw Li Hao leading a group of people in, and nodded at him.


    "A trivial matter like this actually alarmed the Prince."


    Li Hao glanced at the vicious people, his heart filled with disgust.


    "It''s just a bunch of hoodlums and bullies, why don''t they sacrifice their weapons for the soldiers?"


    A person walked out from beside General Shi.


    "General Shi, can you let me handle this matter?"


    Du Jinse stared blankly. She had always been hiding from the General Shi, whether intentionally or unintentionally, and she actually did not notice that Du Qianli was actually here.


    General Shi was also stunned, he waved his hand, "Little Du, this has nothing to do with you, you can leave."


    This Du was a diligent and taciturn person, deeply liked by him and kept by his side. However, no matter what the occasion was, it was not his turn to be a soldier.


    Du Qianli glanced at Li Hao, "Du Qianli greets Your Highness, I hope that Your Highness can grant my wish."


    Li Hao sighed, "If you aren''t serving Prime Minister Du at home, why did you come here?"


    A flash of sadness flashed across Du Qianli''s eyes.


    When my father heard about the mutiny in the Zhennan King, he became extremely furious and could not bring troops to kill the enemy himself. With great difficulty, I advised him to agree to represent his father in the battle, and only then did he agree to stay in the capital and recuperate from his illness.


    "Wait, who''s the father you''re talking about?"


    General Shi had no time to pay attention to the villagers, he stared and asked Du Qianli.


    Du Qianli bowed deeply towards the stone, "General, my father is the Prime Minister Du that they speak of."


    Du Qianli pointed at the leader of the villagers.


    Du Jinse could not help but look at Du Qianli.


    Because of his appearance, things went awry for him. With just a few words, he was pulled back in again. He had the wind of a Prime Minister Du, so he was at a disadvantage because he was too young and his personality was not stable yet.


    "Cousin." The leading man stuttered, he never thought that Du Qianli would come to such a remote place, and even let him see such a vile side of him.


    Actually, he also knew that his current state was quite irritating. It was one thing that he wasn''t seen by the Du Clan, but another that he was hit in the head. Unavoidably, he felt weak in his heart.


    "When I was in the capital, I often heard that you guys were at your hometown in the countryside. Using my father''s official name, you guys did a lot of bullying and bullying. I can see it today."


    "Cousin, you misunderstood. That big kid of mine got married today. Who knew that the girl secretly ran away while we were drinking. The villagers helped me find the person, right?"


    The man became anxious and turned around to ask his companions.


    Those people would usually follow the robust men and bully men and women. Originally, they had wanted to use the Prime Minister Du to pressure people, since that was the biggest official other than the Emperor.


    However, when they faced Du Qianli, this relative of theirs from the Prime Minister Du who had another surname was not much of a threat.


    Du Jinse could now be considered to have deeply experienced some kind of sham.


    Although that was not Du Qianli''s intention, but it was the way of the world.


    "Say something." The silence of the crowd made the big man flustered, he grabbed a person close to him and roared.


    "You are not the son of the Prime Minister Du, that one is." The neighbors whispered.


    Du Jinse could not hold back her laughter. She had heard of powers before, but she had never seen one with such power.


    When Du Jinse saw that everyone was looking at him, she stretched out his hand halfway and wanted to cover her mouth with his hand. When she remembered that she was now a "man", his hand curled into a fist and she put it under her lips to cover herself.


    "This brother truly is a man of his word."


    That person nodded her head, "Yes, I am the most reliable person here."


    The brawny man was slapped in public and his face turned pale.


    Du Qianli''s expression did not change, his gaze turned to the rest: "What about the rest of you?"


    "Brother Du said that his daughter-in-law ran away with him. We were only helping him find his daughter-in-law out of good intentions, not because we want to offend the other officials."


    These people usually hung around the sturdy man, but they had seen a lot of things and learned how to speak human language.


    When Du Qianli heard this, he lightly said, "So this means that you guys did not do it on purpose."


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao. Du Qianli was obviously trying to make things less serious and make things easier for them, and wasn''t it because of him taking care of them that made the Du Family look bad.


    Seeing that there were no problems, Li Hao nodded towards General Shi and was about to leave.


    This Du Qianli, although still young, already had the aura of a father. If it wasn''t for the emperor who was wary of their Du Family, Prime Minister Du would have already given him great importance because of the incident that happened to Du Jinse in the Prince Qing¡¯s Manor.


    Who would have known that until the time when Prime Minister Du was severely ill, the Emperor had yet to activate him?


    He said that a family''s matters were inferior to a country''s matters. For such a grand reason, it meant that he should give it to the commoners.


    It was all for the sake of a future.

 C285 Cocktail

    "Yes, we did not do it on purpose." Yes, we did it on purpose. Seeing that Du Qianli had given them the steps, they went down.


    After the man said that, he quickly waved his hand towards the crowd. When the crowd saw him, they quickly leaned on the sides of the crowd and wanted to leave, but, with Li Hao blocking their way, they did not dare overtake Li Hao.


    Du Qianli took responsibility of this matter, so naturally he had his own reasons. However, he could not let Li Hao leave.


    He looked at the strong man walking behind them and said, "Cousin probably doesn''t understand, the military resting area belongs to the military camp. You led your men into the military camp and you want to leave like this?"


    Initially, the person called "Prince" had wanted to use them as sacrifices, but when Du Qianli stood out, the robust man looked at Du Qianli in shock. What did he mean by this?


    "Cousin, sorry, I didn''t see any soldiers in the day, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    Before he even finished speaking, he felt a pain in his stomach. He lowered his head and looked blankly, only to see a sword piercing into his heart, following the sword hilt, his weak but firm hands, belonged to Du Qianli.


    Everyone exclaimed, Du Jinse could not help but turn her head, only to see Du Qianli taking a step back, the sturdy man smashed down right in front of him.


    It was Du Jinse''s first time seeing a dead person. Even if she hated the Prince Qing so much, she would only treat him like his own kind.


    Even if she was kidnapped, she would only kidnap a concubine in return.


    Du Jinse looked at the man who was lying on the ground in a daze and twitched a few times, the blood under his body continued to spread out.


    "He and I are not from the same family. He is just the child of a distant concubine of mine. No matter what, his surname is Du."


    Du Qianli asked indifferently.


    Everyone followed the brawny man and did a lot of evil things. Even though they had done many things before, the feeling when they killed someone was completely different from when they were killed.


    "His father said that there are too few males in the Prime Minister Du, and no one came back to offer sacrifices to their ancestors during the new year. Thus, he asked him to follow his mother''s name and perform filial piety for your father during the new year, and go back to offer sacrifices to their ancestors or something like that."


    The group of people didn''t expect this thin and weak young master to say that he was going to kill someone without even blinking his eyes.


    Everyone tried to shift the topic, but a person came forward and explained.


    Hearing that, Du Qianli''s face became cold as he nodded his head.


    "You guys can carry his corpse back. Seeing that he has nothing better to do, we can''t display his corpse on the tree. We can''t allow his corpse to be collected."


    None of them dared to say a word. They quickly carried the sturdy man''s corpse and left in a sorry state.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had turned around and did not move, Li Hao also walked back and stood by her side, holding onto her hand.


    Du Jinse raised his head, facing Li Hao''s concerned eyes, she finally regained his senses, lowered his head, and did not let anyone see her expression.


    She had forgotten now that she was wearing a mask. Unless her expression was exaggerated, no one else would be able to tell.


    "Alright, Little Du. I didn''t think that you would be able to exterminate your family. This old man admires you."


    General Shi was not a merciful and lenient person, and he praised Du Qianli''s way of doing things.


    "The Young Master Du is ruthless and decisive, you might as well be his father." Li Hao said lightly.


    "Let''s go." Li Hao ignored the gazes of the crowd and dragged Du Jinse away.


    This was not the first time he had seen the heartlessness of the Du Family.


    Du Jinse silently followed behind Li Hao and left with him.


    Du Qianli watched Li Hao leave.


    General Shi walked to his side, patted his shoulder, and said meaningfully: "Why didn''t you tell this general about you being Prime Minister Du''s son."


    Du Qianli smiled humbly, "It''s not like the general didn''t ask."


    General Shi was startled, and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Could it be that when he saw a person with the surname Du, he asked him what kind of relationship you have with Prime Minister Du?


    "You''re right." Although the General Shi was rough, he was rough with details. He knew that the reason Du Qianli did not mention that the Prime Minister Du was his father was probably because he wanted to rely on his own abilities to climb up.


    Or understand his temper.


    General Shi knew his temper, the more he was born with a gold spoon in his mouth, the less he would like to see one.


    If Du Qianli had told him that he was Prime Minister Du''s son when he first got here, he would definitely not have shown him a good face and even more so not have transferred him to his side.


    Du Qianli sighed.


    General Shi was a little curious, "What are you sighing about?"


    Du Qianli looked at General Shi, "All these years, because of national affairs, my father had indeed neglected this part of his hometown, to the point that all sorts of cats and dogs came popping out."


    When General Shi heard this, he looked at Du Qianli in sympathy, "The proverb is right, one man wins the battle while the Prime Minister Du can''t care about these. This can only be said that those people''s character is bad, it''s not your fault."


    "Originally, I should have written a letter to my father. However, he is currently ill. When I see this, I''m afraid that he is even more angry." Du Qianli''s face was filled with worry.


    General Shi nodded his head, "You are right, then don''t tell Prime Minister Du. Wait until you gain your title at the border trial, we can talk about it when we return to the capital. Prime Minister Du will not be so angry anymore."


    Du Qianli wanted to say something but hesitated.


    When the General Shi saw this, he frowned. He hated hiding things like this the most.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    "Can the general, in your name, post a message to the magistrate to teach these people a lesson. Tell them not to use my father''s name to do things that would shame my father."


    General Shi laughed, "You don''t need me to say anything. Didn''t you already say that?"


    He personally punished the person who was attacking everywhere with the name of Prime Minister Du. He was already warning these people, there was no need for him to do anything.


    By doing this, Du Qianli was probably afraid that his deterrence level was not high enough.


    How could the General Shi care about such a small matter? Although he was clear that the reputations of some officials were really ruined by their illogical relatives.


    Seeing that General Shi had rejected him, Du Qianli had no choice but to do this. He exited the General Shi''s tent and raised his head, staring at the sky in a daze.


    This was too despicable. Who in the capital didn''t give a thumbs up to a man who cared about feathers like his father? Who would have thought that their reputation would be ruined here in their hometown?


    Du Qianli had the impulse to kill all of them.


    If Li Hao had not said that he would sacrifice these people, he might have really done that.


    Speaking of which, it was Li Hao who woke him up.


    Of course he could do that, but if he really did, then it would be difficult for his father to return to his roots after a hundred years.


    Du Qianli extended out the hand that was holding the sword, and looked at the moonlight.


    This hand just killed someone a moment ago. Du Qianli could still smell the scent of blood, but this hand was extremely clean.


    He didn''t regret killing that person. Perhaps, deep down, that person was bloodthirsty. He originally thought that his hands would tremble, but now, he felt a faint excitement in his heart.

 C286 runaway bride

    "Who is it?" Du Jinse blocked in front of Li Hao, as she vigilantly looked at the bed that was bulging a little.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse behind him. He was a man, she should protect the woman she loved.


    "Come out, wait for them to come. If you want to run away, you won''t have the chance."


    Li Hao thought of those people from before. He was sure that the one who was lying inside should be the bride who had escaped.


    The moment he thought about how his quilt had actually been covered by a wild person from who knows where, Li Hao''s heart crumbled.


    The person under the blanket obviously heard what Li Hao said clearly, and hesitantly revealed his head to look at the two of them in fear.


    Du Jinse was startled, and could not help but ask, "So young?"


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, she looked to be only around ten years old. Although Du Jinse knew that the people here had gotten married early and their relationship with Xiao Ying was actually not that big, but Xiao Ying seemed to be very shrewd and worldly, making it easy for people to neglect her age.


    The girl before him, on the other hand, seemed very young.


    Du Jinse''s heartstrings were moved, before she could even ask anything, her sympathy had already flooded out.


    Li Hao saw that she had revealed her dirty head, and he was in an extremely bad mood. That was his quilt, but it had been dirtied by a little girl that was as dirty as a monkey.


    The girl saw the two of them standing there looking at her, but she didn''t have any intention of chasing them. She carefully crawled out and stood on the ground.


    Li Hao saw that she was actually still wearing his shoes, with mud at the bottom. He was simply going crazy.


    The girl was also a ghost spirit. Seeing Li Hao, who looked like he was about to eat her, she quickly ran towards Du Jinse''s direction.


    Du Jinse subconsciously reached out her hand, but she only held onto a strand of wind.


    "How preposterous." Li Hao walked forward and threw his blanket outside the tent.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse sighed secretly and took his luggage and laid it on top of Li Hao''s.


    "Your Highness, it''s getting late. Why don''t you go to bed early?"


    Li Hao''s face darkened. Obviously, he was still angry.


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "My prince, with so many men capturing her, if they were to catch his, she would definitely be in a miserable state."


    "Hmph." Li Hao felt that this girl was really lucky to have bumped into them. Otherwise, she would really have been captured and taken back.


    Now that the leader of the strong men was killed by Du Qianli, her danger was gone and he was truly lucky.


    Because she had dirtied his quilt, Li Hao could not wait for her to encounter something. Only then would he be able to quell the anger in his heart.


    "Back then, it was all thanks to the meeting with the prince that I was able to avoid the killing blow. She''s just a little girl. It''s already so late, could something have happened to her?"


    Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    "He''s just an unrelated person. Why are you always so sentimental these days?"


    Li Hao frowned, and reached out to pull Du Jinse, "Give me the blanket, what will you do? Let''s sleep together. "


    Du Jinse really did not think that she would meet people from the Du Family so far away from the capital. Furthermore, the plot was so shocking, as if she had seen the real Li Kui meeting, how could she still be sleepy?


    "Let me go, let me go." The girl''s childish voice came from outside the tent.


    "Your Highness, we have captured the man. How should we deal with him?"


    Ding Ding''s voice sounded from outside the tent.


    Du Jinse was startled, then opened the curtain and walked out.


    The little girl was grabbed by the collar on the back of her neck by Ding Ding, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws, yet she could not reach Ding Ding.


    "The people chasing you have already left. There won''t be anyone chasing you anymore." Du Jinse said.


    When the girl heard it, she stopped struggling and raised her head to look at Du Jinse.


    "Really?"


    "What reason do I have to lie to you?" Du Jinse asked.


    The girl tilted her head and looked at Du Jinse, wanting to confirm if what she said was true.


    "Whatever you care about, she''ll believe you or not." Li Hao said in disdain.


    His quilt had actually been ruined by such a filthy thing.


    Du Jinse suddenly walked up to the blanket, picked it up and stuffed it into the girl''s arms.


    "Among the people chasing you, there is one guy with a fierce-looking face. He seems to be the leader of those people and says that his surname is Du, but he has already been killed. It''s already so late, you should find a place to hide around and no one will make things difficult for you."


    Li Hao''s face turned green when he saw Du Jinse give the blanket that he loved to the girl.


    "They are from the I."


    Du Jinse pulled him back, and said while walking: "Didn''t I tell you that I don''t need it?"


    "That is something that the I has overshadowed. How can I give it to others as I wish?"


    "It''s freezing. Your highness is so kind. I can''t bear to see a little girl freeze to death outside." Du Jinse said gently.


    A strange feeling rose from the bottom of Ding Ding''s heart.


    It was so strange when the prince was with Sixteen.


    Looking at the little girl who was just standing there, Ding Ding reminded his with good intentions.


    "You better go further away. The more you think about it, the angrier the prince becomes. If you come out in the middle of the night with a sword, it''s possible that I''ll kill you."


    The little girl glared at Ding Ding as she walked further away with the blanket in her arms.


    Ding Ding was worried, so he quickly gave chase.


    Hearing the footsteps, the girl turned her head and saw Ding Ding chasing after her, so she quickly scampered.


    Ding Ding was speechless when he saw this, "Little miss, don''t go too far into the night.


    Ding Ding felt his vision blurred, and the little girl disappeared without a trace. He hurriedly stopped and stood on the slope, then lowered his head to look at the little ball inside the pit.


    "Are you alright?"


    Hearing Ding Ding''s words, she scolded him in her heart, but she said: "Of course it''s alright, this is the place I''ve chosen to sleep. Don''t come over here and dirty my bed."


    Ding Ding was speechless, could this person be a fool?


    However, her choice of this place was also pretty good. It was much better than being on flat ground.


    "Then go to sleep." With that, Ding Ding left.


    His mission was to protect King Mo, not just anyone. Since this person was fine, he couldn''t be bothered to interfere.


    The little girl only calmed down after hearing Ding Ding leaving. She flexed her legs, steeled her heart, and with a dull thud, she healed her dislocated ankle.


    The little girl rested for a while and climbed up with her luggage. She found a relatively thick tree and climbed up to sleep.


    No one was chasing her, and the surroundings were filled with people. The little girl felt at ease, and soon fell asleep.


    Du Jinse coaxed Li Hao in, and she went outside to boil some water. She simply helped Li Hao wash the water, and with the help of the remaining water in his body, she also cleaned up a bit herself.


    "Sixteen, come here." Li Hao called out to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse agreed, "Wait for me to finish packing."


    Li Hao walked in front of her, grabbed her, and pulled off her mask. He reached out to her ear, softly whispering, "When you wake up, I want to see your face."


    Sometimes, when he woke up and saw Du Jinse wearing a mask, he would be stunned for a moment. Who was this person?

 C287 Leisure

    The little girl followed them as they travelled.


    Seeing the backpack that she was carrying, Li Hao had the urge to kill.


    The girl had a good look at, but seeing how fierce Li Hao was, she tried her best to not be in his line of sight.


    Li Hao''s face was sullen, he wanted to kick his out several times, but was stopped by Du Jinse.


    She wants to follow us and escape from those people. Prince, she''s still so young, and if she encounters any danger on the way, she won''t be able to deal with it. When the time comes, she shouldn''t be following us anymore.


    "General Shi specially picked the small path. Who knows when they will go to the market."


    Li Hao''s face was full of resentment. Ever since he met the little girl, all his emotions had been thwarted.


    "It should be soon. We always have to replenish our supplies on the way." Du Jinse speculated based on common sense.


    Du Jinse''s guess was not wrong. At noon, they entered a big town, and although General Shi had many restrictions on the soldiers, they still brought Li Hao along to the town.


    Du Jinse made some inquiries first and first bought a new set of luggage scrolls for Li Hao. Only then did Li Hao''s complexion slightly improve.


    "Your Highness, we''re outside, it''s more convenient for ourselves to be with others, so you don''t need to bother with that child. Since General Shi said that he would rest outside the city tonight, we might as well find an inn to wash off the dust on his body, what do you think?"


    Send someone to carry the luggage back to the army camp, Du Jinse suggested.


    Hearing this, Li Hao''s heart moved. It was fine that Du Jinse did not mention it, but when she was mentioned, he felt like there were little bugs crawling on his body, making him unable to speak.


    "Alright."


    Li Hao said stingy.


    Du Jinse stopped a person and asked where the best inn in the town was.


    After that person gave directions for Du Jinse, Du Jinse and Li Hao went all the way there.


    Since it was daytime, there weren''t many customers. The shopkeeper was taking a nap behind the counter.


    Du Jinse knocked on the counter. The shopkeeper was shocked awake and looked at Du Jinse blankly.


    "Get us a nice room and a hot tub of water." Du Jinse instructed.


    "Yes, yes, we will be there soon." The shopkeeper answered repeatedly.


    Taking the match-up card, he handed it over to Du Jinse and said: "Sky No. 1 Room."


    Du Jinse took the identity token and the shopkeeper pointed to the second floor, "Follow this step and walk up. The one closest to the right at the end is, it''s all written on there."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao and the other two went up silently, the shopkeeper glanced at them and continued to nap.


    Pushing the window open, Du Jinse looked at the noisy street outside and silently closed it.


    "After the prince has finished bathing, let''s rest here for a while. What do you think, prince?"


    Li Hao''s gaze swept across the bed.


    Du Jinse knew that he had committed another crime due to his obsession with cleanliness.


    "It''s already quite good to have a bed like this when I''m outside. Besides, this bed looks quite clean." Du Jinse walked forward and laid out the bed.


    Seeing that Du Jinse had even said that, although Li Hao felt that many people had used this bed before, but they had still reluctantly accepted it. If they had known earlier, they would not have let him take the luggage away.


    The servants carried the bathtub over, Li Hao walked over and swept his eyes over it, causing him to immediately become nervous.


    Fortunately, Li Hao only took a glance and did not say anything.


    After adding the water, the waiter left. Du Jinse locked the door, walked back and tested the temperature of the water.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse turned her head, seeing the naked Li Hao, his face couldn''t help but turn red. It seemed that people could quickly adapt to the new environment.


    When they first met Li Hao, how was this possible? A little dust would make him angry.


    Just like this, Li Hao even said that he was only slightly cleaner than the others, unable to look at all the dirty things.


    Li Hao''s expression did not change as she walked in, "It''s been so long since I''ve had a bath, I feel like I have bugs on my body. Mo Mo, help me rub my back properly."


    Du Jinse picked up a clean piece of cotton cloth and after soaking it in water, she gently wiped it for Li Hao.


    Normally when he was in the tent, he could only wipe off some hot water. Being able to soak in the bath was already a very luxurious thing.


    However, because she did not think about the matter of bathing, she did not bring the equipment that she prepared for Li Hao along with her. The cotton cloth that was on her back was prepared in an inn and was extremely good in the eyes of the commoners.


    Du Jinse was very careful, she thought that Li Hao was still the Li Hao that was as tender as a cabbage.


    Although the current Li Hao did not have thick and coarse skin, he could still withstand being ravaged.


    "Why does it seem like I haven''t eaten my fill?" Li Hao said in dissatisfaction.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, "Don''t be in so much pain."


    She was no match for a peasant woman, but she was no weakling.


    Du Jinse rubbed him vigorously.


    Li Hao humphed in a comfortable manner.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "Prince, can you not be so obscene?" Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    Li Hao squinted, and tilted his head to glance at Du Jinse, "What? You''re flattered by it. "


    Du Jinse reached out and patted his back, "Be good."


    Why did he start flirting with her so easily?


    "It''s not like there''s anyone else right now. Take off that human-skinned mask of yours, I''m not interested in men." When Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, she tried to ignore her face and only look at her eyes.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she laughed lightly and then took off the human-skinned mask.


    "Your highness was really fortunate while he was still alive." Du Jinse said in an obscure tone.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a puzzled expression.


    However, Du Jinse felt that her actions were a little vile. She regretted it so much that she did not want it, so she quickly changed the topic, "Your highness, you have become a lot darker, but you have become more enchanting, and your figure is even better than before."


    "Only you have seen I''s body. You should feel honored." After Li Hao heard this, he asked haughtily.


    Du Jinse looked at his haughty expression and helplessly gave him a perfunctory reply. "Yes, yes, yes, I feel that I have been fortunate enough for three lifetimes."


    Li Hao''s eyes moved.


    The alarm in Du Jinse''s heart rang, "Your Highness, we didn''t bring anything, so please don''t cause any trouble, we can''t just stay here and wait for our clothes to dry."


    Li Hao''s hand had already grabbed Du Jinse''s arm, but after hearing her words, he helplessly lowered his hand.


    "Mo Mo, you are getting more and more boring now." She wanted to do something, but before she could do it, she was already guessing what it was.


    "Having lived together for such a long time, with just a glance and a single movement, he was able to understand what the other party wanted him to do." This feeling of touching one''s right hand with one''s left hand was actually very dangerous. Many men, because of this, went to look for other women.


    "Your highness is already detesting Mo Mo, looks like Mo Mo has decided to give herself some thought." Du Jinse said half truthfully.


    "You dare?" Li Hao pulled Du Jinse closer to her fiercely, grabbing her lips.

 C288 Yes

    Du Jinse''s clothes were still wet.


    Li Hao was about to go crazy, that was true.


    Du Jinse wanted to cry, but no tears came out. In this kind of weather, when she wore wet clothes, wasn''t she just going to freeze to death?


    Li Hao was a little guilty, "Anyway, we''re already wet, we''ll just stay here tonight."


    Du Jinse stared at her with hidden bitterness.


    "Then I''ll tell Shi San to buy it for you, that should be fine, right?" Li Hao thought of a compromise.


    Du Jinse was about to cry.


    She didn''t like it when people bought it for her.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Li Hao was helpless.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "This is the only way."


    She had originally wanted to say that she would wear Li Hao''s clothes to go out and buy clothes before returning.


    Li Hao felt as if he had been released from prison.


    "Take a seat first." Li Hao pulled Du Jinse and sat on the bed.


    He shook off the blanket and wanted to put it on Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse hurriedly stopped her, "You go, don''t cause trouble, if you wear wet clothes, you will get cold."


    After Li Hao heard this, he had no choice but to open the door and go out. Shi San and the rest dressed up as various people and sat in the hall to order a few dishes to eat.


    When Li Hao stepped down, all of them wanted to stand up, but were stopped by Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding walked up and greeted him in a low voice, "Your Highness."


    Li Hao nodded, "Call Shi San over."


    Ding Ding heard and turned back to walk in front of Shi San.


    Shi San was a little stunned, he did not know what happened.


    Li Hao only understood Du Jinse''s awkwardness after she walked in front of him.


    "That... Go and buy some clothes for your brother. " Li Hao knew that it was because Ding Ding and the others were cultivating that he had a sharp hearing and tried to lower his voice as low as possible.


    When Shi San heard it, his face immediately flushed red.


    Although in everyone''s eyes, Du Jinse was his brother, she was not.


    "This... Your Highness, I don''t know how appropriate her clothes are. " Shi San was a little helpless.


    Although he was meeting the heavens, he did not stare at Du Jinse with reason.


    Li Hao thought for a while, then signaled Shi San to come closer, before he whispered a rough outline next to his ear.


    Shi San knew that such a thing could only be done by him.


    Sixteen was his'' brother '', but he was only the prince''s personal follower. How could the prince buy things for his followers? And this matter had nothing to do with anyone else.


    "Hurry up and come back." Li Hao instructed.


    Shi San nodded and quickly left.


    Li Hao looked at the people around him, then turned and left.


    Du Jinse poked her head out when she heard the door opening.


    "You''re back."


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was not wearing a coat, and she always felt frightened.


    Li Hao latched the door, walked to her side and extended his hand out, indicating her to go inside before lying down beside her.


    "Let''s take advantage of the situation and rest for a while."


    Du Jinse still had no objections.


    She looked at the clothes she had draped over her shoulders.


    Li Hao looked in the direction of her gaze.


    "I''ve already told Shi San to go buy it. He should be back very soon."


    As he said till here, Li Hao seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Du Jinse with blazing eyes.


    Du Jinse quickly covered herself with the blanket.


    Li Hao said enticingly: "Anyway, there''s nothing to do, call the waiter up, and add some hot water, you can wash up as well."


    Du Jinse immediately shook her head, "I''m not obsessed with cleanliness."


    "Then it''s decided. You''re a woman, haven''t had a bath in such a long time, don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    After Li Hao finished, he stood up.


    Du Jinse immediately pulled Li Hao back.


    "Even so, you should have told me to wear a mask first."


    Li Hao laughed.


    "It''s not like you''re coming over right away. What are you worried about? "Even if you do come right away, you can just put down the curtain."


    That''s true.


    Du Jinse released her hand.


    Li Hao went to get the shop assistant, and upon returning, he saw that Du Jinse had covered the curtains tightly, so he smiled and shook his head.


    The waiters quickly came over. There were a few guests who liked to wash in their rooms and weren''t willing to go to the special cleaning room. Anyway, as long as they had some money, they could do whatever they wanted.


    They first let go of the water in the bathtub, and when they wanted to clean it up, Li Hao frowned.


    "No need to wipe it, just pour some water into it."


    Their filthy hands were groping around in the bathtub. Du Jinse wanted to take a bath, but she felt uncomfortable just thinking about it.


    The waiter was naturally very happy to have less work.


    Li Hao stood beside the bath barrel and tested the temperature of the water. He was finally satisfied and called for the waiter to step down, locking the door, causing Li Hao to heave a sigh of relief.


    When had he ever done such things before?


    "Mo Mo, enough, you can wash now."


    After Du Jinse heard this, she lifted the curtains.


    "Stay away from me. I don''t want you to be hiding here in your wet clothes."


    Seeing him standing in front of the bath barrel, Du Jinse instructed.


    Li Hao curled his lips. How could he be afraid that he would wet her clothes?


    Li Hao simply walked to her side and pulled his blanket, "Go, I is resting."


    Du Jinse hurriedly used both hands to protect her chest. She sneaked a glance at Li Hao and saw that he had closed her eyes, so she quietly walked down.


    Li Hao''s eyelids twitched, he flipped over and covered the curtain.


    Du Jinse had originally been bent over like a big shrimp. When she turned her head and saw that Li Hao had covered the curtain, it was unknown whether he was really going to rest or just faking it.


    Since she could not see Li Hao, she stood up straight.


    Du Jinse entered the bath barrel and closed her eyes to enjoy the warm water which pressed against her skin.


    Li Hao was admiring the sight through the gaps between the curtains.


    What did Du Jinse just say? If two people lived together for a long time, they would lose their senses. How could that be possible?


    Just like him now, he often watched Du Jinse bathe. Every time she showered, she would give him a sense of novelty.


    Li Hao admitted that he liked to bathe, and liked to watch Du Jinse bathe.


    The two of them obviously knew each other''s bodies as well as their own, but Du Jinse cared so much about them that he couldn''t look at him openly. However, compared to looking at him openly, Du Jinse felt that it was more interesting.


    It was like writing a painting. The more indistinct and hazy it was, the more one could feel the faint throbbing sensation.


    Li Hao remembered that he had promised Du Jinse that he would take a look at the painting and even now, he did not use his brush. He decided that after going back, he would take a bath and draw the beauty.


    Du Jinse had something on her mind, so she naturally couldn''t forget about herself. After hurriedly washing up, she wrapped her wet clothes around herself and walked over to the bedside, hesitating for a moment.


    Li Hao stopped pretending to be asleep and sat up, "Go inside, if not, when Shi San comes over later, you will panic again."


    Du Jinse glanced at him and immediately knew that he had not fallen asleep. It was thanks to her wisdom that she wrapped her wet clothes around himself.


    "What are you waiting for? The sky is cold, why aren''t you coming in? "


    Du Jinse hurriedly crawled inside and covered herself with the blanket.


    The two of them had a big blanket over them, and they were not sleepy either. One could imagine what would happen to them at all.


    Du Jinse pushed Li Hao''s irregular hands away.


    "There''ll be people coming over later."

 C289 Rest

    After Li Hao heard this, he could only bear with it.


    With great difficulty, Li Hao had "looked forward" to seeing Shi San again. Li Hao reached out to take the clothes he brought, abruptly closed the door, and almost touched Shi San''s handsome nose.


    Shi San looked at the tightly shut door, rubbed his nose, and walked down.


    "Hurry up and give it to me." Du Jinse couldn''t help but ask when she saw Li Hao standing in front of the door. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    Li Hao looked at her strangely.


    Du Jinse felt that something was amiss, she reached out her hand, about to reach the human-skinned mask that was lying at the side.


    Li Hao reacted quickly and snatched the human-skinned mask away from the bed along with the clothes that Shi San had bought.


    He came back and slipped under the covers.


    "Such a good opportunity is wasted in vain. Heaven cannot tolerate it." Li Hao said while grinning.


    Du Jinse exclaimed.


    "We just washed."


    This was not Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, there was even a hot spring inside, all of this warm water needed to be heated up manually, and taking a bath would not be easy.


    "No problem, we can do it again." Li Hao was confused, his voice was gloomy.


    After an unknown period of time, the two of them stuck their heads out of the blanket and panted heavily.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Do you think the heavens are punishing her? Are the heavens punishing her by giving Xiao Ying such a method? So, Li Hao also likes to masturbate by day.


    However, Du Jinse secretly sighed as she looked at Li Hao who was full.


    Right now, it was very difficult for them to have their own time.


    "Your Royal Highness, you should sleep a little longer. You won''t be able to sleep well when you go back." Du Jinse swallowed the complaints that were close to her lips.


    Li Hao blinked his eyes.


    "Mo Mo..."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Your highness, you should call me Sixteen. You''re too used to calling me Mo Mo, so I can''t change it for a while."


    Li Hao held onto Du Jinse''s hand, "Do you know the meaning of pomegranate?"


    Du Jinse only thought that he said sixteen, and nodded: "I know, he is Shi San''s brother."


    Du Jinse laughed, "I feel that fourteen is unlucky. If you didn''t call me fifteen, I would have to call me sixteen."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "That''s right, because the meaning of the pomegranate is very good. It gives birth to a hundred sons, and I hopes that you can give birth to many sons of the I."


    "More... "A lot?"


    Du Jinse spoke with difficulty.


    Although she was willing to give birth to children for Li Hao, but if it was really necessary, she would definitely not agree to it.


    "Your highness can find another woman to give birth to." Du Jinse was a little tired and wanted to sleep.


    After hearing her words, Li Hao was unhappy, he forcefully shook her body to prevent her from sleeping.


    "Are you serious or are you joking?" Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, who was so tired that her eyes couldn''t even open, and her expression looked bad.


    It''s just that Du Jinse''s habit of sleeping as soon as she said that had never changed.


    Du Jinse reached out and wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "Your Highness, stop messing around, let me sleep for a bit."


    Li Hao quietened down. Although it was his choice to say how many children he would give birth to and who he would give birth to, it would still be something he would be willing to do.


    Because he was wearing a mask the entire time, Du Jinse''s face was whiter than the rest of his body. Li Hao saw that even though she was sleeping, he did not seem to be at ease and did not even flip over, for fear of waking her up.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Shi San shouted from outside.


    Du Jinse was startled, and woke up.


    Li Hao lightly kissed her on the cheek.


    "Sleep a little more, I''ll go take a look."


    Du Jinse''s figure was reflected in Du Jinse''s eyes. Hearing his words, Du Jinse fell asleep at ease.


    Li Hao went in front of the door and opened it. Shi San said softly: "I just saw General Shi, he said that he will rest outside the city for a few days, so I don''t mind resting in the city for the night. Tomorrow morning, the city gates will open, and we can still make it out."


    Li Hao nodded, "Understood."


    Shi San was about to leave.


    Li Hao was suspicious, "Did you just see General Shi when you went out?"


    Why didn''t you say that just now?


    Embarrassment flashed across Shi San''s face, "Another brother saw General Shi, but he was unwilling to come up."


    He didn''t want to be the first one to show his face, so the crowd said that nothing would happen if he came. After all, the prince was angry and his brotherhood would speak up for him.


    Shi San could not say it out loud, how could he tell people, wasn''t that his brother? He couldn''t, so he suffered more than anyone else, yet he couldn''t say anything about it.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Tell everyone to rest as well."


    Originally, they had only come to wash off the dust on their bodies and did not plan to spend the night here.


    Shi San agreed.


    In fact, when Li Hao and Du Jinse asked for a room, they also asked for two rooms, but since there weren''t many people, they didn''t go up either.


    Hearing Shi San say this, everyone laughed, saying that it was good to have a brother by the prince''s side, the prince had already learnt how to be considerate towards them.


    Shi San spat out a mouthful of blood. In the past, the King had treated them very well, these ungrateful bastards.


    Why did they consider that the prince was treating them well because of someone else?


    Shi San looked at the heartless crowd and suddenly felt some hope.


    When the concubine regained his true colors, she wondered what kind of expression they would have.


    Normally, they would honestly say that they did not think much of the concubine that their duke had doted on. Shi San had been poisoned by Du Jinse, so they knew that this woman was not as harmless as he looked.


    As long as it was not the poison, Shi San was very willing to see this day.


    Mn, looks like, he had guided these people to speak ill of the concubine many times today. concubine was a person who spoke with magnanimity, and was very petty when he said so.


    The more Shi San thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Ding Ding came over and patted his shoulder.


    "What are you thinking about? Why are you so happy?"


    Shi San looked at Ding Ding. He felt that Ding Ding had replaced him to protect the concubine.


    "Nothing? "When I think about how the Prince valued my brother, well, even though I''m not going to deal with him, I''m still happy for him."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he looked around and went closer to Shi San.


    "Your brother, Shi San, I keep having the feeling that something is amiss, pay more attention to him if you have nothing else."


    Shi San was shocked, "You noticed that something is amiss?"


    When Ding Ding saw his reaction, his heart was even more sure, "Originally, I thought that this brother was not bad, but why didn''t you look down on him? Now, I understand, aiya, with this kind of brother who likes men, it''s hard for you to listen to him."


    When Shi San heard this, he couldn''t hold back his laughter. Turns out Ding Ding didn''t recognize Du Jinse, he just thought she was a rather uncomfortable man.

 C290 Your highness liking

    Shi San looked at Ding Ding with some sympathy.


    "Sigh, as an elder brother, I can''t do anything about him. I''m so ashamed."


    "Fortunately, prince has a woman you like, so you shouldn''t have taken that path. No matter how bold your brother is, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to you, right?" Ding Ding was the most relieved of all.


    Shi San really had the urge to ask Ding Ding to go up and take a look. Why did the Prince ask him to buy Du Jinse''s clothes? There was something fishy about it.


    However, Shi San knew that this was a huge matter, and he had to keep this matter in his stomach. Disclosing Du Jinse''s identity as a woman would not benefit his Royal Highness at all.


    Honestly speaking, their prince seemed to have changed. He was now acting for the country and the people. Compared to those princes who only knew how to spend money and drink wine, he was much more fond of this prince.


    However, until now, he hadn''t been able to see the prince do anything big.


    "Shi San, Shi San." Ding Ding shook Shi San, he was completely immersed in his thoughts.


    Shi San regained his senses, "It''s fine, let''s go and rest."


    When Du Jinse woke up in the middle of the night and realized that Li Hao had already cleaned up the mess, her face flushed red.


    She said that she was Li Hao''s attendant, and many times, when she did many things, it was Li Hao who took care of her.


    The main reason was that she still had the concept of equality between men and women in her bones.


    Compared to the professionals who had been serving people since they were young ¡ª ¡ª maidservant, they were far worse.


    Du Jinse lit a candle and went to get some hot water. After washing her face, she carefully put on the mask and combed her hair. She first touched his original clothes and discovered that they were still wet.


    Even though it was slightly big, it didn''t look slovenly after putting it on.


    After cleaning herself up, Du Jinse went and knocked on the guards''s door. Without saying anything, she came back to gently wake Li Hao up and helped him clean himself. After drinking a bowl of porridge in the inn, she and the others rushed back to the city gate.


    When they rushed to the city gate, it just so happened that the city gate opened. They rushed back to the camp, where General Shi was already ordering everyone to pack up and get ready to go.


    Seeing them return, he nodded his head.


    Du Qianli remained as low-key as ever, as if he was really just an ordinary soldier who had been recognized by a general as well as promoted.


    When everyone was leaving, the tiny figure appeared again. Li Hao was talking to the General Shi and frowned upon seeing it.


    General Shi followed his gaze and sighed.


    "You guys didn''t come back yesterday, I didn''t see that girl. She ran up to me and said she wanted to become a soldier. What a joke, why would a woman be needed on a battlefield?"


    Li Hao suppressed the desire to turn his head and look at Du Jinse, and replied hesitantly: "It is a man''s responsibility to see the rise and fall of a nation, and women do not need to go onto the battlefield, it is only because of us men protecting them. If we men cannot even protect the women of our own homeland, how can we say such words?"


    When the General Shi heard this, she nodded her head, "I hate listening to those scholars talk about reason the most, but what the Prince said makes sense to me."


    Pausing, General Shi glanced at Li Hao.


    "Prince, why don''t we ask her to serve you?" The General Shi suddenly said.


    Li Hao almost fell off his horse, but a hand reached out from the side and supported him.


    Li Hao raised his eyes, meeting Du Jinse''s gaze.


    Du Jinse saw Li Hao looking at him, and turned his head to the side.


    Li Hao laughed dryly, "General Shi, aren''t you trying to harm me? On the other hand, General Shi is missing a maidservant.


    General Shi waved his hands, "I, as a person, hate women the most. My wife is also fierce, if she knew that I was playing with a little girl by my side, I could only stand guard at the border. If she dared to take a step into the capital, I would definitely be chased down."


    Du Jinse was a little surprised. She normally heard the words of the General Shi, she did not know how she looked down on people, nor did she look up to women.


    "Is the General Shi afraid of his wife?" Du Jinse could not help but ask.


    General Shi stared, "How can this old man be afraid, she has already been married to me for almost twenty years, and did not even have a good day. He has to bear all sorts of fears for me every day, even going to the extent of filial piety to respect my parents-in-law, raise and raise my child into an adult, and even marry him.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse nodded her head, "General is indeed not afraid, but respectful."


    The General Shi hurriedly nodded her head, "I never thought that the servants of the prince would be so good at speaking. Yes, it''s more like respect."


    Du Jinse''s heart was moved as she turned her head to look at Li Hao, "It''s best for Your Highness to marry someone like this in the future."


    No matter how much society improved, this kind of woman who worked hard for others was always praised. Du Jinse thought that she wouldn''t be able to burn herself like this, just to give light to others.


    "What kind of an imperial concubine does the I look for? It''s not the place for a small follower to point fingers and point them."


    Li Hao was furious in his heart. He hated it when Du Jinse spoke with such a carefree attitude.


    General Shi and Du Jinse were happily chatting, but he never thought that Li Hao would cause them so much trouble. He glanced at Li Hao, and said with a cold face, "Only my wife is like that, if anyone else wants to marry her, they won''t have such good fortune."


    After he finished speaking, the General Shi coldly pinched the horse''s belly and rushed out.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao speechlessly, it was just a casual chat, did he really have to be like that? She actually gave her face in front of so many people, making her unable to refute him.


    The most important thing was that the General Shi had clearly misunderstood. On Li Hao''s side, it was still alright, but when no one was around, she could just coax them a little.


    Shi San looked at this, then looked at that, and then raised his head to look at the sky.


    Seeing Du Jinse being reprimanded, Ding Ding did not know how to advance or retreat, she went forward and pulled Du Jinse towards the back, and indicated that she should go to the back. After this period of time, the prince would be fine.


    Li Hao''s gaze was sharp as a knife as he looked at Ding Ding, who subconsciously retracted his hand.


    "Your Highness, he''s still 16 years old, go back and ask Shi San to teach him.


    Although Ding Ding said it openly, he was actually trying to speak up for Du Jinse.


    Li Hao looked at him coldly, "Do you think you really know how to speak?"


    He was happy to have Du Jinse point fingers at him.


    Ding Ding was a little confused. Why did the Duke catch someone today to scold them? Forget it, he was just crossing a river like a clay buddha ¡ª he was unable to protect himself, how could he care about other people''s business.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, why does she pinch everyone when she sees them.


    Du Jinse was a little sad. It seemed that she was in a bad mood and did not have any other occasions, so much so that everyone was unhappy. She would definitely take note of it the next time.


    Li Hao was satisfied. Shi San knew that he had to pretend that he didn''t know, but he couldn''t say it. The General Shi was baffling, and Ding Ding was implicated innocently.


    They had originally been thinking of how to take care of the little girl who had been following them all this time, but now that they were interrupted, no one remembered her at all.

 C291 bluff

    When she stopped to rest, the little girl just sat to the side and stared at them. She didn''t say that she wanted to avoid them, nor did she say that she wanted to come over and ask for them.


    Seeing this, Du Jinse could not bear to part with half of her food, so she walked forward and gave it to the little girl.


    The little girl looked up at Du Jinse.


    "Eat." Du Jinse thought she was being kind and opened her mouth.


    After the little girl received it, she began to wolf it down.


    Seeing that she was hungry to such an extent, Du Jinse''s eyes couldn''t help but moisten, so he sat down beside her.


    "If you follow us, you will only suffer. These people, are they going to war? You should just find a town and see what you can do. Do something to support yourself."


    Du Jinse felt around her chest, felt for a small silver ingot, and handed it over to the little girl, "This will be enough for you to live for a while. But, you have to be careful, the best would be to find a shop and exchange it for a copper coin."


    This was really the smallest amount of silver on Du Jinse''s body. She did not want to cause trouble for this little girl, but a little girl who had no one to rely on, and no matter what, she could not feel at ease.


    The little girl held her neck and swallowed the last bit of rice. She took the water bag from Du Jinse and gulped down two mouthfuls of water as she looked at Du Jinse with sparkling eyes.


    "Sir, please accept me. I will do anything."


    Du Jinse shook her head helplessly, "I''m not some Shangguan."


    The little girl did not believe him, "You''re riding on a horse, how could it not be an official?"


    She thought that the one riding the horse was his grandfather.


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    "Little girl, be good."


    Du Jinse stood up.


    The little girl opened her mouth, "I can really do anything, I ¡­" I can sleep with you, please, leave me. "


    Du Jinse staggered, and was supported by two hands.


    Raising his head, he saw the rebuke in Li Hao''s eyes, and felt a little guilty.


    "Prince ¡­"


    "Look at you, you''re not even full yet. You can''t walk, and you even give your share to others."


    After he finished speaking, Li Hao looked down at the little girl from above.


    The little girl raised her head to look at Li Hao, and couldn''t help but stare blankly. There actually existed such a good-looking man in this world.


    Unlike the man she married, he was a fool and only knew how to smile idiotically at her. His father actually said that fool didn''t know anything and wanted to help him leave behind a descendant.


    Don''t think that she doesn''t understand. She said that she was going to release her hands and that she couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she secretly escaped while no one was looking.


    She didn''t want to marry a fool, she didn''t want to become that old pervert''s plaything. However, she didn''t dare go home.


    These people weren''t even afraid of that menacing man. The little girl felt that as long as she followed them, she wouldn''t be captured, so no matter what, she had to follow them.


    Seeing that the others were extremely respectful to the General Shi, the little girl decided that he was the biggest official amongst them.


    The General Shi was actually not more than forty years old, but because he was usually lazy to point at himself, he always had a unshaven beard, making others forget that he was currently in his prime.


    The little girl had grown up in the village, so very few people in the village paid attention to her image. Therefore, the little girl didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with sleeping with him.


    General Shi exploded on hearing it.


    Even if he lacked women, he would not find such an immature girl. He was a human, not a beast.


    The little girl didn''t think so. She felt that since everyone liked her body so much, all she had was her own body. Using her body to exchange for what she wanted, the little girl didn''t feel that anything was wrong.


    "The most precious thing about a woman is her body. If she doesn''t treasure it, then how could others treasure it?"


    When Li Hao heard that the little girl was going to give him to Du Jinse, he felt it was funny.


    The little girl looked at Li Hao with a perplexed expression, "It''s not that I don''t value it, but I feel that you are all good people."


    Like that fool''s father also wanted her body, so she didn''t give it to him.


    Li Hao felt that he himself was about to vomit blood, this little girl, for nothing, looked extremely shrewd.


    "He turned out to be a fool." Li Hao muttered.


    Hearing this, the little girl was not convinced, "I''m not stupid. My body is worth 5 taels of silver."


    Du Jinse and Li Hao looked at each other, then turned to look at the little girl.


    Du Jinse didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but she felt sad.


    She looked at the little girl seriously. "How did you know you were worth five taels of silver?"


    The little girl looked at Du Jinse as if she was looking at an idiot, "My parents took five silver from that idiot''s father."


    Li Hao really didn''t like the little girl talking to Du Jinse like this, so he forgot that she was still angry at Du Jinse. With a cold snort, he chimed in, "That''s because your parents sold you to a fool.


    Ah!


    The little girl felt a little guilty. He wouldn''t send her back right?


    "I''m very pitiful, Daddy''s mom sold me to a fool to get Big Brother married, the only thing a fool can do is laugh, I''m scared just looking at it, the idiot daddy said that he wanted me and the fool to live together forever, and he even said that he would leave a seed for the fool, I''m really pitiful, if you send it back to me, I''ll just run my head into a wall here."


    The little girl replied.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse immediately consoled her, "Don''t cry, it''s already so far, we need to hurry back, we won''t send you back."


    When the little girl heard this, she refused to send her back and let out a sigh of relief. At the beginning, she knew that she had to go far away, but now she was secretly glad. It was all thanks to her decision at the beginning.


    "You can''t follow us, or I''ll get the soldiers to take your stew."


    Li Hao intimidated the little girl.


    The little girl was stunned as she looked at Li Hao''s handsome face.


    "Are you so good-looking because you ate human flesh?"


    She had heard that when a Fey ate human flesh, they would become very good-looking. Since this person was so good-looking, it must be a Fey.


    Li Hao sneered, then suddenly opened his mouth wide to scare the little girl.


    The little girl ran away in fear.


    She was unwilling to be eaten by demons.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao speechlessly, "This is ¡­"


    He was called a monster, but did he really think of himself as a monster?


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "Then what good method do you have? "Come here."


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse.


    "What?"


    Du Jinse asked suspiciously.


    Li Hao looked at her speechlessly, "Aren''t you hungry after giving your share to the little girl?"


    Du Jinse''s face reddened, "You even know about it?"


    She originally wanted half of the portion for the little girl, but after seeing that the little girl was hungry, she naturally handed over her portion as well. By the time she found out, the little girl had already eaten it all.


    Du Jinse even comforted herself.

 C292 Worry

    "I''ve never seen someone as stupid as you." Li Hao regretted that she had failed.


    Du Jinse laughed awkwardly.


    Seeing the two being so intimate, Ding Ding felt his heart tremble.


    Why did he feel that the prince was too meticulous towards that sixteen?


    Seeing how close Li Hao and Du Jinse were walking, Ding Ding was so worried that even a few strands of his hair had turned white.


    "Shi San." Ding Ding moved closer to Shi San.


    Shi San raised his eyelids without hesitation, "Rest well after eating, and don''t look for trouble. Don''t you feel tired?"


    Being mocked by Shi San like that, normally, Ding Ding would not go over to him, but today, the situation was different.


    Shi San was different.


    Ding Ding believed that he must know something about this twin brother of his that caused him to say this on purpose. He did not want him to know the truth.


    If this matter were to happen to their guards, he would just turn a blind eye to it.


    However ¡­


    Ding Ding did not stay behind. Instead, he waved his hand to tell everyone to stay away from him.


    "Shi San, you aren''t young anymore, right?"


    Shi San cast a sidelong glance at him, "What, you have a suitable girl to introduce to me? If I remember correctly, you''re still single."


    Ding Ding''s face reddened, "No, I just want to ask you, this brother of mine ¡­"


    Shi San''s face changed, "I already said, don''t ask me about him."


    The main reason was that he did not know how to make up Du Jinse''s identity, so he pretended to be enemies with him.


    At the start, there were some who thought that their relationship with Shi San was not bad, and asking a few questions was not a big deal. Who would have known that the moment Du Jinse was mentioned, Shi San would walk away with a darkened face, to the point where everyone knew that the so-called sixteen could not be mentioned in front of Shi San.


    Shi San was also very happy that everyone thought the same way.


    But now, he had repeated the same trick, but it was no longer effective.


    Ding Ding had no intention to leave at all.


    "Shi San, why are all of you brothers so stiff?"


    This doesn''t make sense.


    It wasn''t just that they shared the same thoughts as each other, so how could they act as if they were enemies?


    Shi San said with a cold face, "I don''t want to say."


    Ding Ding carefully looked at his surroundings, and then leaned in close to Shi San, "This brother of yours, could it be that you have a habit of breaking your sleeves?"


    "Pfft." Shi San was drinking water and spat it all at Ding Ding. He opened his eyes wide.


    "How could you have such thoughts?"


    Ding Ding wiped his face with the handkerchief, and upon hearing Shi San''s question, he helplessly said, "Isn''t it all because of your suspicious attitude?"


    The problem lay with him.


    Shi San thought about it seriously and came up with a reason that he thought was very good.


    "I used to like a girl, but who knew he was robbed, so I swore I wouldn''t bother with her anymore."


    He believed all of this.


    However, Ding Ding felt that something was amiss, "You are always together with us, I don''t see any girls that you know."


    Shi San cursed inwardly but he said with a cold face, "You''ve only known me for a few years."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he asked, "Then the girl you''re talking about, how old was it that you met her before?"


    Shi San quickly calculated the time and replied: "Six years old."


    Ding Ding was speechless, "Do you still remember when you were six?"


    For such a small matter, did he still hold a grudge until now?


    How could he not believe it?


    "Of course, I will remember for the rest of my life."


    Shi San clenched his teeth, making his face look more sinister.


    Ding Ding stood up silently, and looked down at Shi San condescendingly, "I don''t believe anything you say."


    When Shi San heard it, he did not get angry, "I don''t want to say it, but you insisted on me saying it. If you want to believe it, then believe it. If you don''t want to believe it, then don''t believe it. "


    Ding Ding looked at Shi San for a long while, and slowly said. "Don''t forget, what status do we have, the life of this prince, is more important than any one of us."


    To put it nicely, they were''s personal bodyguards, but in reality, they were Li Hao''s deathsworn.


    They were prepared to sacrifice their lives for Li Hao at any moment.


    Shi San stretched his neck, "What did I say? I didn''t say anything."


    He could only say that, could it be that he had to say that Du Jinse was actually a concubine?


    If this matter were to be revealed, the morale of the troops would be shaken.


    The soldiers left the capital with their families in order to protect the country. It was to protect the families, their families, and their children that no longer lived a life of debauchery.


    If they knew that the Prince, who had been sharing the suffering with them, had beauties accompanying him all the way, Du Jinse would probably want to hang herself.


    However, Du Jinse could not die, especially now.


    Du Jinse was a disaster, the prince was completely enchanted by her, if something were to happen at this time, the prince would help her stir up the world.


    Others might not understand the personality of his prince, but he did.


    He really had to worry about them, but there was nothing he could do.


    Right now, he only hoped that no one would discover Du Jinse''s identity. Du Jinse''s identity, was naturally, the fewer people knew, the better. Ding Ding might be suspicious, but because of his old-fashioned way of thinking, he didn''t think about it, and only thought that the Duke was being dragged down by the current atmosphere.


    Shi San could only stir up some trouble, if there was a chance, he would give Du Jinse a reminder.


    It''s not going to work on the Prince''s side.


    Shi San was very tactful, he could only tell Du Jinse about this kind of thing, and he had to be careful of Prince Cu Tan Zi.


    As for Ding Ding being worried that he would ignore the Duke''s safety because of his "brotherly love", that brother was not his brother, so that concern simply did not exist.


    It was really hard on Ding Ding''s brain, to think that he would actually think of going up there, Shi San laughed and shook his head.


    Although he looked forward to see Du Jinse making a fool of herself, it was just as Ding Ding had said. He wouldn''t take her prince''s life and reputation as a joke, not a single one of them.


    Shi San looked at the tiny figure in the distance and frowned.


    The little girl was like a piece of dog skin plaster, and she was just around the corner from them. How troublesome.


    It was not that Shi San did not have any good intentions, but they were all men of the army. Even Du Jinse had followed the King, disguising herself, and even used the Prince as a cover.


    Honestly speaking, he was not worried about the guards discovering them, after all they were the same kind of people as him, and for the sake of the Duke, he believed that they would keep their mouths shut. However, if others knew of Du Jinse''s identity, they would not keep it a secret like them.


    This was also the reason why every time he rested, he would bring the people from the Duke Palaces to the same place. His reputation was immediately given to the safety of the Prince, and wasn''t it to protect Du Jinse''s identity from being discovered?


    There was no wall in this world that couldn''t be breezed. It was still different if one discovered it early or discovered it late. Shi San prayed that no one would discover it.

 C293 Visit

    There was nothing to do along the way, and finally, they reached the border. When a large family heard that a prince had come, they were overjoyed, and gave an empty courtyard to Li Hao and the others to live in.


    General Shi was in a hurry to pay respects to the Marshal.


    The little girl followed them all the way to the border.


    General Shi only felt a headache.


    Everyone snickered and agreed with the General Shi.


    Because of the little girl, General Shi finally got people to see his interesting side. Everyone was no longer as fearful and respectful towards General Shi as they were before.


    After the General Shi and the marshal had exchanged everything, she mentioned the little girl.


    "That''s the way it is, Marshal, you see?"


    General Shi looked at the Marshal.


    Xiahou Jian laughed: "General Shi is actually such a kind person, truly surprising."


    The General Shi waved her hands, "Don''t say that, Marshal. That child is not as old as my youngest child, he is truly pitiful, but I cannot break the rules of the army. The reason I said that is to get the people around her to give her a meal every day so she won''t starve to death."


    As a matter of fact, when everyone saw General Shi fretting over a little girl, they felt that it was a little bit of fun on the road, so when it was time to eat, they would think of leaving her a little bit. Otherwise, with her small body, she would have already starved to death by the side of the road, how could she keep up?


    Xiahou Jian said solemnly, "It''s This Field Marshal Meng Lang. We are here to apologize to General Shi."


    Saying that, he stood up and bowed towards General Shi.


    General Shi also quickly stood up and returned the greeting.


    "Marshal''s words are wrong, the Prince Mo said that we are marching and fighting, isn''t that to protect our home and protect our country, what do you mean by defending our home and protecting our country? "It is to stop the people in our country from being displaced, to stop starving to death in the streets, and for the people to be rich and healthy, that is our greatest wish."


    Xiahou Jian was moved, "Which king did you just say it was?" As princes, to be able to speak such words of mercy, even if they had to die on the battlefield for such a person, it was still worth it.


    "Prince Mo, as the overseer, he came with me this time. However, he is busy resting right now, so he might have to wait for two days before coming."


    The General Shi mentioned it reluctantly.


    When Xiahou Jian heard it, he extended his hand out to stop the General Shi.


    "Wait, you said that King Mo came over with you? Which day did you leave the capital? "


    Under normal circumstances, if such an official were to arrive at the border, his march would be affected. He remembered that the General Shi had just mentioned the time they would be leaving the capital, and they went around it for a few days.


    It was only when General Xiahou mentioned it that the General Shi noticed the difference in King Mo. He sighed emotionally and said, "There''s no need to say anymore, King Mo did not complain about any hardships along the way. However, when I went to get some supplies, he would bring his highness into the town and he would wash up there.


    At this point, the General Shi suddenly thought of something.


    "That''s right, Marshal, there''s one more thing. The young master of Prime Minister Du has come as well this time."


    "He came with you, your highness? This prince, a young master from the Prime Minister Du ¡­ "


    General Shi immediately shook his head, "That''s not it, I originally thought that this Young Master Du was just some ordinary recruit from the capital, but he was a calm and smart person, and I liked him, so he came to my side. On the way, I met with some family matters related to the Prime Minister Du, so he said that he was Young Master Du."


    Xiahou Jian felt a headache.


    This was the prince who was also the direct descendent of the Prime Minister''s family. What was he supposed to do?


    "Marshal, you don''t have to worry too much. I think that Young Master Du wants to rely on his own strength to obtain his title."


    Compared to those foppish lads who relied on the protection of their ancestors, it was much better.


    Xiahou Jian glared at General Shi.


    "You think that just because I''m in the Fringe, I don''t know anything about what''s going on in the capital?"


    Young Master Du wants to borrow Prime Minister Du''s power, to see if the Emperor is willing or not.


    The Young Master Du was right, but there was a difference between thinking and reality.


    War is a death sentence, and he will not selectively ignore you just because of your status as a high and low person.


    General Shi firmly shook his head, "No."


    If Marshal Xiahou Jian was like that, then he could also become a marshal now.


    "You said he was transferred to your side?" Xiahou Jian asked.


    The General Shi nodded.


    "Since that''s the case, should we be here too?" Tell him to come in. " Although Xiahou Jian asked this, he was already certain of it.


    General Shi scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "Where is that girl you were talking about?" Xiahou Jian remembered and asked.


    General Shi was stunned. He had arrived at the magistrate court and was busy with handovers, so he had not paid any attention to them at all.


    Seeing his expression, Xiahou Jian knew what was going on and shook his head.


    "You ¡­"


    Tell him what''s good about General Shi.


    Say that he forgot, he was so busy that he had the time to tell him about the little girl.


    But let''s say he thought about it. He didn''t arrange it at all.


    The General Shi was embarrassed, "When we march, we will be able to see her as soon as we raise our eyes. There is no need to greet her at all, I am already used to it.


    Xiahou Jian nodded his head, "If you see it, bring it to me."


    Ask her to do something to support herself.


    The General Shi nodded and called Du Qianli in first. Then, he ordered people to take a look outside, seeing that the little girl who had been following them all this time was not nearby.


    The person who had received the order to look for Jing was stunned for a moment. What was this?


    However, he had to obey the General Shi''s orders unconditionally. He walked out of the mansion and walked around in a circle, but didn''t see the little girl.


    When he turned around, she suddenly saw the little girl. He quickly walked up to her and said, "Aiyo, I''ve finally found you."


    "You''re looking for her?" Du Jinse asked curiously.


    When the little soldier saw Du Jinse, he noticed that the Duke and the others were all there and immediately bowed.


    "Yes, Your Highness. It was my family''s general who called her out to take a look. If you see her, then bring her in."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she glanced at Li Hao, "I believe General Shi has already found a good place for Cao Er to go to."


    When Li Hao heard it, his expression finally eased up.


    Cao Er twisted her clothes and stealthily glanced at Li Hao. She didn''t know why this person would always have a stern face when he saw her. Such a good-looking person, if he smiled, he would definitely be very beautiful.


    Cao Er was lost in thought.


    Du Jinse walked a few steps, turned her head, and saw that Cao Er was still standing there, and waved at her: "Cao Er, quickly."


    Cao Er quickly followed.


    Xiahou Jian was about to ask a question, but upon hearing that the Duke had come over, he quickly brought General Shi and the others to welcome him.

 C294 meaningful

    "Greetings Prince Mo." Xiahou Jian bowed from afar.


    Li Hao rushed forward to support Xiahou Jian, "Marshal needs to be so courteous, there''s no prince at the border."


    Xiahou Jian took the opportunity to size up Li Hao.


    When he returned to the capital, King Mo had yet to become the king, but it was only the second prince. He did not expect that after not seeing him for a few years, he had already grown to look like a talent, even his words and actions were different from what he had heard.


    "A gift cannot be wasted." Xiahou Jian insisted on bowing.


    Li Hao took it when he saw it, and after Xiahou Jian finished bowing, Li Hao also bowed to him.


    "Supervisor Li Hao greets Marshal."


    Xiahou Jian accepted his salute, and when Li Hao stood up straight, the two of them smiled at each other, and everything was in silence.


    Everyone returned to the reception hall and sat down.


    Xiahou Jian first looked at Li Hao.


    "I wonder what kind of opinions Your Highness has regarding the use of soldiers."


    When Li Hao heard it, he laughed lightly, "We will follow your lead, Marshal."


    Hearing that, Xiahou Jian was ecstatic, but he said: "If Your Highness has any ideas, just speak your mind, we will discuss first."


    Li Hao looked at Xiahou Jian seriously, "Does marshal think that I is joking?"


    After pausing for a moment, Li Hao said sincerely, "Although I is familiar with the military manual, he has also read another historical fact. He learned that a war is not about military affairs, the marshal has always been brilliant and wise, the emperor has repeatedly praised the emperor in the throne room. On the battlefield, the taboo is to give two orders, the order must be given, this is something the General Shi taught to the general, I remember it correctly."


    After Li Hao finished speaking, he turned his face to look at General Shi.


    Just as General Shi was immersed in his thoughts, he did not expect Li Hao to suddenly turn around and ask him.


    Only then did Li Hao turn his head and look at Marshal Xiahou Jian.


    "Marshal, although I has such intentions, he cannot use the lives of his soldiers as a joke. After I has trained for a year and a half, Marshal will think that the I is alright. At that time, it''s not too late to give the I the authority to command."


    Xiahou Jian lost his voice, "Your Highness wants to stay in this bitter cold land for a year or so?"


    You know, a lot can happen in a year or so.


    Li Hao''s thin lips curved up, "That may not be true. If the marshal captures the Zhennan King tomorrow, perhaps the I will have to escort him back to the capital one day."


    Xiahou Jian laughed bitterly, "Bringing troops into battle, how could it be that easy?"


    General Shi nodded his head. After fighting for so many years, he did not dare to speak carelessly.


    Li Hao''s expression became heavy, "I remembers that I met the Grand Marshal five years ago. Five years ago, the Grand Marshal only returned to the capital once.


    No one could guarantee this.


    The air suddenly became silent.


    Li Hao waited for a while, then opened his mouth to break the tranquility, "In a year and a half, I being able to grow into a general who leads his troops to war, isn''t like coming here to train in the borders for nothing."


    Xiahou Jian gave Li Hao a deep glance. He was not here to play, he was here to gain experience.


    Xiahou Jian pondered for a moment, and then said honestly: "Prince, even though Xiahou is far away at the border, I have heard some private matters regarding the Prince Mo."


    Hearing Xiahou Jian''s words, Li Hao looked up at him, "Oh, how private is that? Do you want I to hide for a while? "


    Shi San, Ding Ding and the others forced themselves not to laugh out loud.


    The Marshal Xiahou said this so that he could seek confirmation. If he avoided it, they could discuss further, but to whom would they seek confirmation from?


    Xiahou Jian laughed bitterly, "Your highness sure knows how to joke around."


    "My prince has always been open with his words. If the marshal has anything to say, just say it. The king will not blame you. Perhaps there are some things that are unclear, and the prince can even help the marshal make up for it."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse already had a plan, and was afraid that it was because of the affair regarding her, which was why it was so difficult for Xiahou Jian to say it, and waited for Li Hao to ask about it, but who knew that Li Hao would not even give him the chance to.


    Xiahou Jian looked at Li Hao, and seeing that Li Hao did not have any intention to stop Du Jinse, he thought for a moment before speaking.


    "When I heard that Princess Ming Xia wanted to marry King Mo, but was rejected by King Mo, after getting the news, the Zhennan King became angry from embarrassment, and decided to turn the situation around, there is always a reason why a single person wants to rebel. I just want to know, why did the Duke reject Princess?


    Pausing for a moment, Xiahou Jian continued: "You are still going to go to the borders for that girl?"


    He knew that he was going to ask about this.


    Du Jinse sighed quietly in her heart as she looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao also guessed that this was what Xiahou Jian wanted to ask, and the reason why he answered like that was because he was afraid that Du Jinse would overthink things.


    For Du Jinse to say something like that for him, she must understand his intentions.


    Li Hao sighed, "I does not know how to answer this question."


    Xiahou Jian squinted, "Could it be that you don''t even know what you''re thinking?"


    If these words were spoken, who would believe them?


    Li Hao looked straight into Xiahou Jian''s eyes.


    At first, I thought that it was because you heard it, but if I said it like that, doesn''t that mean Mo Mo''s reputation as a beauty who would cause disasters?


    "When I became the champion, he requested for the Emperor to bestow marriage on me. I believe everyone has heard of the reputation of Princess, of course you all have heard of her reputation, of course you all have heard of him marrying wives. I only wants to marry good wives, and not just wives."


    Li Hao resisted the desire to turn his head and look at Du Jinse.


    "I was indeed exhausted by the officials of the imperial court because of the matter with Princess. Escaping far away from the forest is just an unrealistic idea, although he was born with a rebellious nature, there are still people in the imperial court who would like to speak like that, the I is too tired of arguing like this, so he decided to petition the emperor. If he does not capture the Zhennan King and offer it to the emperor, the I will stay at the border and not return."


    Du Jinse lowered her head. Actually, even if she raised her head, others would not be able to see anything if they did not carefully look at her eyes. After all, she had a human-skinned mask on her face.


    She really did not expect Li Hao to say such a thing.


    She felt that Li Hao was only doing this because of her, but he was afraid that if he said that, she would be scolded as a banshee.


    Du Jinse felt her eyes ache. What should she do? She actually had the urge to cry.


    "My lord, you must be joking." Xiahou Jian laughed bitterly.


    Catching the Zhennan King was easier said than done.


    The Zhennan King had worked with him for many years, and both of them were familiar with each other''s actions. It was hard to say who would win and who would lose, but it might even take them eight to ten years.


    Li Hao retracted the faint smile on his face, "I was not joking."


    He felt that doing something for the common people was more meaningful than being drunk in the capital.

 C295 chameleon

    This topic was simply too heavy. Moreover, it was still too early to say.


    Perhaps after staying for two days, King Mo would realize that the border was different from the one in the poets'' poems and would find an excuse to return to the capital.


    When Xiahou Jian thought here, he looked at the little girl who had been standing silently behind him the whole time, "Is this the little girl that General Shi spoke of? "Come here."


    Xiahou Jian waved at the little girl.


    The little girl looked at Li Hao, then looked at General Shi, and slowly walked over.


    "What''s your name?" Xiahou Jian asked.


    "Cao Er." The little girl answered slowly.


    "General Shi has already told me about you. You can stay here and see what you can do."


    When Cao Er heard it, her eyes widened. She turned around and looked at General Shi and Li Hao.


    General Shi immediately said: "Don''t be afraid, he''s our biggest official."


    Although Cao Er was young, she was determined to look for a high official. General Shi was convinced.


    Cao Er said with difficulty, "But he''s too old."


    Du Jinse could not help but cough twice. A person who lived at the poverty line actually didn''t have any dignity to speak of.


    How old was this little girl to know that she could use her body to exchange for tomorrow? She never seemed to have thought that there was still a lot of things she could do, and only by selling her body would she be able to get enough food.


    "Only those who are older will need someone to take care of them. You can help the marshal boil water, wash his clothes, run errands and so on every day." Du Jinse saw that everyone was standing there awkwardly, and said gently.


    Is that so? Cao Er thought that it was easy to eat, and felt that it was inconceivable. She nodded: "Alright then."


    Seeing her nod, everyone actually let out a sigh of relief.


    "Your highness, I think it''s better if you go back and rest first. In three days, send some soldiers. Your highness will definitely come." Xiahou Jian warned.


    "In that case, farewell." Li Hao also felt that he was tired and stood up.


    Xiahou Jian walked him all the way to the exit of the yamen. When he turned around, he saw Cao Er staring straight at Li Hao''s back, and he only felt that it was funny.


    Seeing Xiahou Jian looking at her, Cao Er did not feel embarrassed, she raised her head and looked at him, "Do you think he is good-looking too?"


    That was why he had stood in front of the yamen''s entrance for so long.


    Xiahou Jian found it funny and nodded his head, "He does look good, but his chest of mind is even more beautiful."


    Humans all have the instinct to avoid danger. No one would say wrong of the concubine that he pushed her own reasons directly to him, but he didn''t do that.


    Xiahou Jian still quite admired this point of Li Hao''s.


    A man should have the guts to do what he wants.


    Although Li Hao was thin and weak, he did not look like a manly man like them, but his heart was as big as the ocean.


    Cao Er did not understand what he meant, and a look of confusion flashed past her eyes.


    "Marshal, you said he doesn''t have a wife, right?"


    Cao Er looked forward to see, then, whether or not she could become his wife.


    Xiahou Jian looked at the girl''s longing expression and really couldn''t bear to tear her dream apart.


    However, he still hardened his heart and said, "His marriage was decided by the current emperor. Even if the one he married wasn''t a princess, she would still be a lady from a famous clan."


    In any case, it definitely wouldn''t be a silly little girl like her, whose body hadn''t even matured yet.


    Cao Er didn''t take it seriously at all, she was just thinking about what Li Hao had just said.


    He was going to marry a good wife, he said, though most of what they said she didn''t quite understand, which she did.


    For the sake of marrying a good wife, he could ignore even the words of the Emperor.


    She would be a good wife.


    Cao Er swore to herself that she would think of a way to make him fall for her, to see her virtuous side.


    After walking for a long distance, Li Hao turned around to take a look.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse could not help but turn her head.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Du Jinse asked in concern.


    "Nothing, I just felt that little girl ¡­"


    Du Jinse laughed, "Isn''t that good? She will not starve to death with the Marshal to take care of her. It is very good for a child who has no adult to take care of her to have such a place to stay. "


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "She starved to death, I think she has gained a lot of weight in the past few days."


    Du Jinse was startled, ah, it can''t be, she was only secretly giving Cao Er a bit of food when no one was looking, that''s all.


    Du Jinse didn''t know that she wasn''t the only one who secretly fed Cao Er.


    Cao Er''s family was poor, otherwise they would not have sold their daughters to their sons for a wife.


    At home, there was usually only one meal, and it was full of coarse food. Unlike them, every meal was filled with steamed buns, and as she was growing up, she ate more than most grown men.


    Everyone saw Cao Er eating sweetly, and thought that she was very hungry. However, they never thought that on this level, in these two days, Cao Er had indeed grown a little bit taller, and a little bit fatter.


    If Li Hao didn''t mention this matter, Du Jinse really wouldn''t have noticed it.


    "It seems to be true."


    On the other side, Xiahou Jian indifferently asked as he walked back: "How old are you?"


    "Sixteen." Cao Er replied.


    Xiahou Jian suddenly stopped in his tracks. Sixteen? Was she already this old?


    After thinking about it, Xiahou Jian saw Cao Er''s body that was much skinnier than a normal sixteen year old girl. It seemed that they had all been deceived by Cao Er''s appearance.


    Xiahou Jian nodded his head, "Come with me, I will bring you to see the butler. In the future, whatever you do, the butler will naturally arrange for you to follow.


    He had a lot of things to do as a marshal, so he really didn''t have time to spend with a little girl ¡­ No, accompany her.


    The Marshal did not have the same boorish personality as the General Shi. The words that Cao Er said a moment ago were too old, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    It was hard to be confused in this life.


    Now that he knew Cao Er''s age, he couldn''t help but think twice. Was it because she lived in an isolated little mountain village and didn''t understand anything, or was she an idiot? Or was it just her instinct to survive?


    Regardless of which one it was, it was originally just to survive. They had to pay a minimum price in exchange for the most living space.


    Since he had promised General Shi, he would definitely do this. It''s just that, if she doesn''t have enough people, then ¡­


    "Have you heard of chameleons?" Xiahou Jian asked as he walked forward.


    Hearing that, Cao Er nodded her head: "I''ve met him before."


    Xiahou Jian slowly said, "That little guy is very interesting. In order to protect itself, it would often change the color of its own body according to the color of its surroundings, so that it wouldn''t be discovered by its natural enemy."


    Cao Er nodded excitedly.


    "That''s right, that''s right. The marshal has seen this before as well, but it''s really fun."


    Xiahou Jian stroked his beard.


    "Changing colors like this is a good way to protect itself, but it will also take advantage of this natural advantage to hurt other little things. It''s hard to say if it''s good or bad."

 C296 starvation

    Cao Er listened intently, and when she finished speaking, she nodded her head, "Yes, Marshal is right. I think the reason it is like this is because it wants to protect itself, it will only attack other small things when it''s hungry. I have never seen the Chameleon killing other small things and throwing them there."


    When Xiahou Jian heard it, he glanced at Cao Er.


    Was she talking about herself? As long as she wasn''t ''hungry'', she wouldn''t do anything.


    However, how could he determine if she was hungry or not?


    This, only she knew.


    Xiahou Jian said: "Hearing you say that, this commander is rather hungry."


    Cao Er''s stomach also made a sound in time as she glanced at her.


    She smiled embarrassedly.


    After finding the butler, he handed Cao Er over to him and instructed the butler to take her to eat first. After eating, he would arrange for her to do things.


    Cao Er had calmed down.


    Li Hao did not do as Xiahou Jian said, he would arrive at the Martial Arts Practice Grounds three days later.


    The next day, he went to the yamen to look for Xiahou Jian early in the morning.


    Just as Xiahou Jian was about to go out and hear the servant''s report, he felt it was strange, but he did not show it on the surface.


    He welcomed Li Hao and nodded his head too when he saw him.


    "This marshal is going to the training grounds. If Your Highness is interested, let''s go together."


    There was no embroidery, nor was there anything stuck to the side. It was as simple as a man at his feet. The clothes he was wearing today, instantly gained Xiahou Jian''s good impression.


    Li Hao''s clothes were simple, and the people around him weren''t extravagant either. Seeing that Li Hao''s clothes were half new and not old, Xiahou Jian could not help but ask, and then realised that back in the capital, Li Hao had made a few sets of clothes for his female servants. During training, they were constantly changing, and that was why he was wearing this half new and not old.


    Xiahou Jian nodded his head, "I never thought that Your Highness was such a person."


    His words were from the bottom of his heart.


    Li Hao laughed, "General Shi has always hated I to the core, since I has made up his mind to enter the battlefield, then he cannot be the one dragging everyone down."


    Hearing that, Xiahou Jian sighed: "With the personality of General Shi, the Duke can actually endure it. Sometimes, even this Commander is so angry that he can''t eat anymore."


    It could be seen how tenacious Li Hao''s mentality was.


    "No wonder Marshal Xiahou is so skinny, Marshal Xiahou favors him too much."


    Xiahou Jian stroked his beard and smiled, "He just doesn''t know how to speak, he''s a good person with no schemes."


    Li Hao thought: "He is careless, he has a big heart, but only because he looks rough, and intentionally pretended to be a crude man, and spoke the words that others do not dare to say."


    The words that General Shi said would have to be said by a government official, it was obvious that he was hated. However, because the General Shi did not have any schemes, it would not be good for others to lower themselves to his level, making him appear vulgar.


    But Li Hao said those words in his heart, upon hearing Xiahou Jian''s words, he nodded his head.


    "The marshal is right, the General Shi is straightforward. Although he doesn''t like what he said, it was all for everyone''s benefit. An instant of life and death on the battlefield isn''t a place to be humble."


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, Xiahou Jian was ecstatic, and could not help but speak out, "Prince Mo, if only those people in the capital thought like you."


    They don''t have to fight, they have to suffer from the bad temper of those who don''t know anything about people.


    Li Hao smiled and did not speak.


    It is indeed very good to be like him, but if I were to be like him, the Emperor would definitely have a headache.


    "If the marshal has interacted with the I for too long, I''m afraid he will regret saying what he said today." Li Hao was humble.


    Xiahou Jian shook his head, "This commander has always been accurate in his judgement."


    No matter what others said about Li Hao''s eccentric behavior, he felt that a person who could live and suffer together with the soldiers would definitely not be any worse.


    The two of them spoke as they came to the training field.


    The soldiers were waiting there, lining up when they saw them.


    Xiahou Jian instructed the soldiers beside him, "Go and get five sets of leather armor."


    The soldier agreed.


    Xiahou Jian looked at Li Hao, "How many guards do you have with you, your highness?


    Li Hao thought about what Xiahou Jian meant by that, it was to prepare armor for them.


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, Marshal. Before we came, I had already prepared armor for them.


    Hearing that, Xiahou Jian shook his head.


    The prince loves armor. Originally, it was not a bad idea to wear it, but once you get on the battlefield, you will feel that your movements are slow.


    Hearing that, Li Hao felt that it was reasonable, "Then I will get someone to go back and get it."


    Xiahou Jian opened his mouth and said: "Forget it, Your Highness will first deal with it for a day.


    Although it was just one day, it was actually only half a day of training.


    When Li Hao returned, he felt that his body no longer belonged to him.


    Seeing him lying on the chair, Du Jinse immediately went to get some hot water to soak him in.


    After Li Hao finished bathing, he crawled out of the bath barrel and quickly wiped off the water off his body. Li Hao immediately laid on the bed.


    "Sixteen, I feel like I''m not me anymore."


    Du Jinse''s heart ached for Li Hao when she saw him like this, but she knew that her tiring day would probably save his life tomorrow, so she would definitely not say anything about it.


    "Let me give the prince a massage." Du Jinse took off her shoes, climbed up behind Li Hao and started kneading her back.


    "Mo Mo, your cooking skills are getting better and better." Being pinched like this by Du Jinse, Li Hao was so comfortable that he was about to fall asleep, and call his Mo Mo.


    Du Jinse saw that he was truly tired, so she did not remind him.


    They had just arrived at a new place, and it was not like they would leave after a few days. There were many things that needed to be arranged, and Li Hao was not willing to see Du Jinse into the army camp.


    Du Jinse was also tired for the whole day, and felt pain all over her body, but seeing Li Hao this tired, she endured the soreness all over her body, and helped Li Hao knead them.


    Someone came over to report that the food was ready, Du Jinse looked at the sleeping Li Hao, and quietly went down.


    Li Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Du Jinse.


    "What is it?"


    Du Jinse obediently stood there, "The food has been prepared, should Your Highness eat now or wait?"


    Li Hao got up, "Find me clothes."


    Du Jinse had already prepared clean clothes for him to wear a long time ago.


    Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse.


    "After we leave, you should rest for a bit. There''s no need to be in such a hurry to finish everything at once."


    Du Jinse promised.


    Li Hao touched the mask on Du Jinse''s face and sighed, "Sorry to trouble you."


    She did not know how long they would have to stay here, but, how long they would have to stay, or how long Du Jinse would have to wear the mask, it was not her own thing at all, it would not be comfortable to wear it, although at night, when there was no one around, Du Jinse would take it off.

 C297 How dare you

    "Sixteen." Cao Er raised his arms and greeted them from afar.


    "Don''t tell me this girl has taken a fancy to you?" Shi San teased.


    Du Jinse glared at Shi San. This joke was not funny at all.


    Cao Er walked in front of everyone and smiled at Du Jinse: "Sixteen, I''m calling out to you, why are you ignoring me?"


    "Can''t you see that I have serious business?" In fact, even if she didn''t have a straight face, she would still remain expressionless.


    Cao Er looked wronged.


    "Sixteen, did I do something wrong to make you unhappy? You didn''t do this to me before. "


    Cao Er looked at Du Jinse innocently.


    Du Jinse sighed, "Since you followed the Marshal, you should have stayed back to do your work, running outside all the time. It''s not good."


    When Cao Er heard Du Jinse''s words, she was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. "Sixteen, you''re so nice to me."


    Du Jinse had a headache. This little girl had been coming to find him recently, could it be that she had fallen for him as Shi San had said?


    Du Jinse ignored her, and she revealed a dejected look, ignoring her, her scar was healed and she forgot about the pain, so she surrounded her and spoke nonstop, which was truly annoying.


    "Sixteen, don''t you think it''s boring if the prince isn''t here right now?" Cao Er asked casually.


    "A little." Du Jinse said lightly.


    However, a person''s life was not just filled with love and love. Forget about Li Hao being a prince and carrying the burden of a kingdom, even ordinary citizens would have to busy themselves with hard work.


    "Then I''ll play with you if I have nothing else to do." Cao Er said excitedly.


    Du Jinse glanced at Cao Er.


    "Cao Er, the Marshal gave it to you to eat and drink, you don''t want to do anything in return, you just want to play?"


    When she brought up this matter earlier, Cao Er did not even bother to answer her directly.


    Cao Er looked at Du Jinse innocently, "But I have something to do."


    Du Jinse was a little suspicious. She had been running over to them all day, she really didn''t know what Cao Er had done.


    However, Cao Er had become fatter and taller, so she could stay in the yamen very comfortably.


    "What are you doing?" Du Jinse asked curiously.


    Cao Er tilted her head and thought about it, "I''ll bring tea for the marshal to eat."


    Alright, it''s time to do something.


    Cao Er unwillingly pulled Du Jinse''s hand, "Sixteen, let''s not keep on talking about this, alright? "The marshal will go out early in the morning, just like the prince. I don''t know when he''ll come back, but I have a suggestion to go out with the marshal, if anything happens to the marshal, I can just run away. If the marshal isn''t willing, I can''t help it."


    That was true. The marshal had been staying here for a long time, his residence was orderly and orderly. No matter what people did, they would always be properly arranged, not to mention that they were outsiders.


    Cao Er being relatively idle was understandable.


    "Sixteenth Prince, the Prince has returned." Someone greeted Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse immediately went forward to welcome him.


    Cao Er rolled her eyes and followed along.


    Li Hao''s expression was no longer as tired as it had been in the past few days. Instead, it was brimming with energy and vitality.


    Seeing Cao Er following behind Du Jinse, her expression became light.


    "I is tired, I need to change my clothes to rest."


    Li Hao instructed.


    Du Jinse turned her head to see Cao Er following him, and immediately said: "Cao Er, you go back first, I''ll visit you when there''s nothing else to do."


    "It''s alright. Sixteen, you get busy first. I''ll go talk to my other brothers." Cao Er smiled as she waved towards Du Jinse and left.


    Li Hao frowned.


    "Why does she always come here?"


    Du Jinse thought for a while, then replied: "Maybe it''s because she''s too young, so Marshal Xiahou can''t bear to ask her to do anything, so she''s rather free."


    Hearing that, Li Hao seemed to be deep in thought, "Mn, tomorrow I saw Marshal Xiahou and asked him to arrange some more things for Cao Er."


    If he had nothing else to do, he would come and seduce the person that seduced him.


    Li Hao had also heard of their jokes.


    In this world, there were a few girls who, upon seeing the man that had saved them and his appearance, would insist on committing suicide.


    Du Jinse''s human-skinned mask''s appearance was not very outstanding, but it was at the upper-middle level. However, in the eyes of a girl like Cao Er who did not have much experience, it should be considered as a heaven shocking person.


    After all, when she said that it was suitable for General Shi to sleep, she did not seem to despise her.


    Even when they entrusted her to the Marshal Xiahou, she only felt that the Marshal Xiahou was too old.


    "Cao Er is still young, there''s still a chance for him to be a little greedy. After a few days, it''ll be alright."


    Du Jinse talked with Li Hao as she busied herself with pouring hot water for him.


    Although Du Jinse would also advise Cao Er to not think about this just to play, when she heard Li Hao saying this about her, she couldn''t help but speak up for her.


    "She''s not interested in you, she''s interested in you." Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse laughed helplessly, "This Shi San is blabbering nonsense, watch how I won''t take care of him that day."


    These words were only spoken by Shi San.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously.


    I''ve thought about it, at that time she followed us and ignored everyone else, but you''re afraid that she might have starved to death and kept secretly giving her your share of food. Maybe from then on, she had already decided that you were a woman, and other than Shi San and I, no one else knows about it.


    Du Jinse''s mouth twitched.


    "Don''t, I''m not interested in this little girl."


    Li Hao squinted his eyes dangerously.


    "Oh? "Then what are you interested in?"


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, her bronze-colored skin had droplets of dew-like water, making her look extremely sexy.


    She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Hao turned his head back abruptly and pulled Du Jinse''s hand away. He tore off her mask and bit her lips fiercely.


    Du Jinse really did not do it on purpose, it was just that the more unintentional it was, the more it was, the more it caught people off guard.


    The two of them kissed excitedly. Li Hao stood up from the bath barrel and walked in while carrying Du Jinse.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse''s cheeks flushed red.


    The afternoon was originally when Li Hao was taking a nap, so normally, only Du Jinse would stay by his side. But now, it was time for them to reunite.


    "Shh, don''t say anything. It''s not good to let others hear." Li Hao extended his right index finger and pressed it against Du Jinse''s lips.


    "Wait for the night, wait for the night, okay?"


    Du Jinse discussed.


    Every time Li Hao wanted to get her at noon, she would be very nervous, afraid that someone would rush in urgently.


    "Not good." Li Hao rejected decisively.


    When he wanted her, he couldn''t wait to get rid of her. He had to endure for as long as he could.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao pitifully.


    "Your Highness, this isn''t good." She had followed him here to cultivate feelings for him. However ¡­


    Li Hao whispered into Du Jinse''s ear.


    "Do you know what General Shi asked me today?"


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes. Why did she suddenly mention General Shi?


    Li Hao saw the puzzlement in Du Jinse''s eyes, and said softly: "General Shi asked if I wishes to go to the red tent?"


    Du Jinse''s mind rumbled, and she subconsciously hugged Li Hao, her face thick with anger, "You dare?"

 C298 talking about marriage

    If she dodged the emperor giving her marriage randomly, could it be that she couldn''t avoid the vixen here? She had followed him all the way here for what?


    If that was the case, she might as well not follow.


    Li Hao''s kiss randomly landed on her face. After a long time, there was a gap and she said softly, "I doesn''t dare, but you must at least let I be satisfied."


    Du Jinse''s chest turned cold, only then did she understand, she had been tricked by Li Hao.


    She reached out and hit him with her fist.


    "You''re getting worse."


    Li Hao chuckled, "No, I is just getting more direct."


    He began to like this place more and more. Usually, the officers and soldiers did not have any distinction. They drank together, boasted, and chatted about women whenever they had nothing better to do.


    Li Hao kept this in mind. He would never drink, but he would always bring out a gourd with clear water, drink this, and that.


    General Shi always came to find him when he had nothing to do, but when he was drunk, he forgot who he was and started to call him brother.


    At first, everyone still remembered his identity, but they were a little constrained in front of him.


    Furthermore, Li Hao had his own way of doing things. After receiving his one month salary and buying a few jars of good wine, he immediately bought all of them, from top to bottom.


    Li Hao was tired and fell asleep, but he quietly stood up and tidied up. She sat in front of the dressing mirror and untied her hair, slowly combing it.


    She was a little worried, but thinking about how her life had been irregular recently, she felt it was normal that there had been some delays. After all, as a precaution, she asked the Housekeeper Li to prepare some pills to prevent pregnancy.


    Contraceptive pills would more or less affect his body. Thinking like this, Du Jinse relaxed.


    Du Jinse looked in the mirror and carefully stuck her face into the mask. She had packed everything up, Du Jinse looked out and saw that Li Hao was still sleeping, he quietly opened the box in the makeup cabinet and took out a porcelain bottle, then took out a pill and swallowed it.


    Li Hao opened his eyes slightly and personally saw Du Jinse swallow the pill. Remembering that before he left the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, the Housekeeper Li came over to report something, Li Hao sighed inwardly.


    It was just that Du Jinse had already eaten medicine for a long time. That medicine, eating too much of it would be bad for her body, and he had already ordered the Housekeeper Li to stop Du Jinse''s medicine, so he naturally wouldn''t allow her to continue eating.


    However, if he rejected Du Jinse just like that, Li Hao was afraid that she would think of something else, since she had a good relationship with the medicine shop''s medicine farmers, it would be very easy for his to get some medicine.


    Li Hao directly bullied Du Jinse, but he didn''t understand.


    It was just that this time, she had personally seen Du Jinse take the pill, so she didn''t really feel good about it.


    Li Hao coughed lightly.


    Du Jinse closed the box in panic, she stood up and knocked on her knees, she grinned, but quickly regained her calm, and walked over to the bed, "Prince."


    Li Hao acted as if he had just woken up, "Water."


    Du Jinse walked to the side of the table and looked for a cup of water. Only then did she realize that the water cup was in her hands, ai, she was truly frightened by him just now.


    Li Hao took a sip of water and passed it to her.


    "Drink some more." Du Jinse advised.


    His lips had recently begun to peel.


    Li Hao obediently drank all the water in the cup and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo..."


    "Your highness is missing the concubine again." Du Jinse interrupted Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked somewhat helplessly at Du Jinse, "Sixteen."


    "What orders does the Prince have?"


    Li Hao said: "In a while, accompany I to the streets to buy two pairs of shoes."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Du Jinse opened the door, went to get some warm water to wash Li Hao''s body.


    Li Hao put on clothes, Du Jinse combed Li Hao''s hair, and the two carried him out the door.


    This was the first time the two of them had gone out since they arrived at the border.


    No matter where it was, there would always be a market. There was no war at the border for many years, and the market had already formed a certain scale.


    Du Jinse could not help but look at the dresses of the ladies who were coming and going. Although they were people who liked to pursue the trend of the capital city, their clothing style still had the characteristics of being at the border.


    Ding Ding, Shi San and the others were also mixed in the crowd protecting Li Hao. Seeing that Du Jinse was always looking at the girls, Ding Ding got closer to Shi San.


    "Your brother misses women, what do you think? "One of these days, take him to the red tent to have a look?" Ding Ding laughed.


    Shi San glanced at Ding Ding.


    "I didn''t know you were such a person."


    Shi San left proudly.


    Ding Ding''s righteous face gave off an indescribably strange feeling when he said these words.


    Leaving Ding Ding''s line of sight, Shi San leaned against the wall and laughed until his entire body trembled.


    For someone as prim as Ding Ding, to not let Du Jinse, who only suspected that he had broken a sleeve to seduce the Duke, he really did put in a lot of effort. He could even think of going to a red tent, and the moment he thought of Ding Ding going to a red tent, Shi San felt a special sense of joy.


    However, he wanted to bring Du Jinse along, so Shi San felt that it would be best to stop him from doing so.


    Moreover, Du Jinse''s identity cannot be revealed.


    Shi San laughed, adjusted his facial expression, and found Ding Ding, who seemed to have thought about it, "I have given it some thought, so I will not, what face do I have to meet my ancestors? Brother Ding, please help me keep an eye out. If there is someone who is honest and honest, tell my brother about the marriage and ask him to get married early and leave the palace. "


    Hearing that, Ding Ding''s eyes lit up, "That Cao Er ¡­"


    "That Cao Er can''t do it, what kind of person is he? He just wants to sleep with this one, with that one."


    Although Shi San felt that she was pitiful, a pitiful person must have something to hate.


    If he really wanted to find a woman for Du Jinse, the Prince would have to choke her to death first.


    "You''re right." Ding Ding frowned.


    However, they didn''t have the chance to get to know each other.


    "Why don''t you find the General Shi and ask the officials here?" Ding Ding discussed with Shi San with a lack of confidence.


    "Brother Ding, you make the decision."


    Shi San truly admired Ding Ding''s tenacity.


    For someone like the General Shi, it would be more reliable if you told him to pick a general, and you wanted him to help you find a wife. But if you really picked a wife for Du Jinse, that would be a big problem, Ding Ding can do whatever she wants.


    "That''s not good, no matter what, we''re still your brothers." Ding Ding chased after him.


    "I never admitted she was my brother." Shi San clenched her teeth.

 C299 Dawn

    Ding Ding shook his head, "Shi San, you are never the narrow-minded type of person I know. Furthermore, he is your brother."


    Who was his and who was her brother? Shi San couldn''t explain and could only walk away with a cold face.


    "Sigh ¡­" Ding Ding quickly chased after him.


    Shi San looked at the figure in front of him and blinked his eyes.


    "Brother Ding, anyone is fine, but not that person."


    Ding Ding also noticed that Cao Er and the Great maidservant were walking towards them.


    "This... I see that your brother seems to be interested in her as well.


    All along the way, sixteen pairs of Cao Er were under her care. Otherwise, how could Cao Er be so close to sixteen?


    If both of them were willing, wouldn''t they be the ones who would beat up a pair of lovebirds?


    Beat the mandarin ducks, you don''t know anything.


    Shi San looked at Ding Ding in an unfathomable manner. Sometimes, he really wanted to tell Ding Ding that he was okay, since he loved to worry about his life anyway.


    However, Shi San sighed, he was just thinking.


    "Sixteen, you guys are also shopping."


    When Cao Er saw them, she excitedly came over.


    "That''s right, what a coincidence. What fate." Ding Ding saw that Du Jinse did not reply, and enthusiastically accepted the request.


    Even if Sixteen and Cao Er couldn''t succeed, for the sake of the Duke, it would still be good for Sixteen to pay more attention to girls.


    Li Hao''s face sank. What did Ding Ding mean?


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with difficulty, secretly tugging at Li Hao''s sleeves, and nodded at him.


    "We still have things to do, you guys can do as you please."


    Du Jinse tactfully expressed that she was very busy, as she said in a distant tone.


    She did not want to make them feel bad because of outsiders.


    When Du Jinse saw Cao Er, she would think of the time when she came to this world. When she raised her eyes, she would see a pack of wolves surrounding her, yet she did not know where her path to survival was, so she could not help but want to help Cao Er.


    Even if she knew that a human could only learn to survive under the worst of circumstances, Cao Er was so young and yet she had already come into contact with the evil side of a human.


    Although Du Jinse deeply believed in human nature and evil at the beginning, she still hoped that Cao Er could come into contact with a warm side, just like how Pu Zhu treated her.


    At the end of the night, there would always be a glimmer of light.


    Cao Er whispered a few words to the Great maidservant, who looked at Du Jinse and left with a smile.


    Cao Er and Du Jinse walked side by side.


    "Sixteen, what do you want to buy? I''m quite familiar with this place, let me lead the way. " Cao Er replied enthusiastically.


    Du Jinse looked at the gloomy-faced Li Hao, and laughed: "How long have you been here, to actually become very familiar with this place?"


    Cao Er said complacently: "Of course, after hearing that I''m from the Marshal Xiahou''s Palace, everyone has treated me warmly."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, it could be seen how much she was loved and respected by the people at the border.


    She pulled Cao Er to the side and said, "It''s not easy for girls to buy things that we want to buy. Cao Er, you go first, we''ll meet again another time."


    When Cao Er heard it, she glanced at the black face of the Li Hao beside him and reluctantly left.


    Seeing her leave, Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the front of Li Hao, "My prince, he has already been sent away."


    "What did you tell her?" Li Hao asked.


    "I said it''s not convenient for girls to buy things in front of us." Du Jinse replied honestly.


    "What''s this? Is it because it''s inconvenient for girls to be around?" Li Hao asked curiously.


    Du Jinse blurted out, "Auntie''s handkerchief."


    Auntie''s towel is for girls, okay?


    Du Jinse realized that she made a mistake and looked around in panic.


    "What did you say?"


    Li Hao frowned.


    "I want to say that I actually don''t know either. It''s not easy for a girl to know what it is. Does it count as having undergarments and underpants?"


    Du Jinse thought about it carefully.


    "Well, then, let''s go and take a look at the underpants."


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at the shop names, and then pulled Du Jinse in.


    "Why are you pulling me, tell Shi San to accompany you." Du Jinse said as she raised her eyes to look at Shi San.


    Shi San was speechless, why did this pot come without any warning, Shi San raised his head and looked at the sky, pretending as if he did not hear anything, as he did not see anything.


    Li Hao had threatened Shi San with a single glance and did not want to follow him over, but the prince still needed someone to protect his safety, so Ding Ding followed him in.


    Just as he entered, he saw Li Hao holding Du Jinse''s hand and picking.


    Ding Ding felt a little uncomfortable. This kind of thing, would he need someone else to help him pick it? His gaze drifted over, and when he looked up, Li Hao and the other two were nowhere to be seen. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat, and rushed out to grab Shi San.


    "Where is the prince?"


    Shi San looked at him in puzzlement, pouting his lips.


    Ding Ding turned his head and saw Li Hao smiling at him.


    For some reason, he felt the hair on his back stand up.


    The gaze in which the prince was looking at him, was that terrifying?


    Du Jinse tugged at Li Hao, "Your Highness, stop messing around, they''re doing this for your own good."


    "I naturally knows that they are doing this for the I. Or else, hmph." Li Hao coldly snorted.


    This Ding Ding wasn''t usually like this, he had recently started to get nervous. If there was a chance, he would ask what the hell he was thinking.


    "Alright, it''s rare for me to come out and relax." Du Jinse advised Li Hao.


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw that Cao Er was carrying something in her arms, and was looking all around as she walked over. When she saw that their eyes lit up, she quickly walked up.


    "Sixteen, this is for you."


    With that said, he stuffed the bag in his hand into Du Jinse''s hands and ran off happily.


    Du Jinse immediately felt the temperature beside her drop by several degrees. It''s just that she was innocent about this matter, how did she know that Cao Er would suddenly do such a thing?


    Under the pressure, he opened it and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your Highness, this should be for you."


    Du Jinse immediately showed it to Li Hao.


    Li Hao glanced at the shoes in his hand.


    "The words that Cao Er said earlier were all for you." Li Hao''s mouth was filled with a sour taste.


    Du Jinse firmly shook her head.


    "The little girl''s skin is too thin. She wanted to give it to the prince, but it''s hard to say it directly, so she borrowed my name. Look, this size is clearly meant for the prince."


    Hearing that, Li Hao took it indifferently, "Since it is for I, then I will not be courteous. Shi San, help me take it."


    Thinking about it, Li Hao also found it funny. Not to mention that the other party was a child, even if the other party was not, what could he do? Du Jinse was hers, no one could snatch him away, it was fine if the other party was a man, but also a woman.


    Li Hao shook his head. He did not know if it was because he was crazy or not, but he just couldn''t like that Cao Er.

 C300 cant do it

    Shi San looked at the shoes that the Duke had casually thrown on his chest, and shook his head.


    He really didn''t know where Cao Er bought such ugly shoes. It couldn''t be that she made them, right?


    After Du Jinse disguised herself as a man, she had worn two shoes. Just like that, her shoes were slightly smaller than the size of men like them. If Cao Er really liked Du Jinse, he would have noticed it, especially since she had even made him shoes with her own hands.


    Just as Du Jinse had said, the size of this pair of shoes was more suitable for your highness to wear.


    Shi San''s heart jumped, he had seen some of the women''s methods before, if Cao Er''s initial target was the Prince.


    Seeing that Du Jinse didn''t know anything and was still trying to tell the Duke that Cao Er was interested in the Duke, for the first time, she felt that Du Jinse was too naive.


    "Sixteen, Your Highness only has the Empress of concubine in his heart, stop creating things out of nothing."


    Shi San could not help but interject.


    However, Du Jinse still did not have that intention, and argued: "How can you not say that I made something out of nothing. Don''t you think what I said makes a lot of sense?"


    Shi San looked down at the shoes in his hands and felt that they were hot to the touch. He turned around and stuffed them into Ding Ding''s hands.


    "I feel that Ding Ding is more suitable to wear these shoes. What status does the Prince have? Why would he wear such rough, unsophisticated shoes?"


    "You mean, Cao Er ¡­"


    Du Jinse said until here, and suddenly paused. Cao Er was still a little girl, even if she did not want Li Hao to misunderstand her, she could not casually tease her.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse strangely, "Why are you not saying anything?"


    Du Jinse pointed ahead, "Your Highness, didn''t we want to buy some shoes? Let''s go inside and see if there are any suitable shoes."


    As for the shoes that Cao Er gifted her, she would let Li Hao handle it as he liked. Although Cao Er would be hurt if she knew about this, she wouldn''t let her be unhappy just because he didn''t want her to be sad.


    The two of them finally got together, they couldn''t possibly fight over an outsider, right?


    Li Hao thought the same as Du Jinse. No matter what, it wasn''t worth it to centrifuge the two of them for the sake of an outsider.


    "Let''s go and take a look together."


    Li Hao said this as a compromise.


    "Masters, are you buying or selling shoes?" Or do you want to buy one like that? " Seeing that someone had entered, the shopkeeper walked over, and when he saw the shoes in Ding Ding''s hands, he could not help but ask.


    "This shoe is so ugly, is there anything better to look at?"


    The shopkeeper nodded her head, "Please come in, my lords. I have all kinds of shoes, and this one in my hand, although it looks a bit ugly, it''s relatively durable, for most army lords and common folk like to wear this. However, from the looks of it, this is not an ordinary army lord''s shoes, I also have some pretty shoes, but they are not as sturdy as this one."


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but glance at the shopkeeper, if only he could go to her own shop.


    However, Du Jinse had already made up her mind from the moment she started using cosmetic shop s, she would use women.


    She was going to prop up a sky for a girl, no matter how small it was.


    After Du Jinse arrived at the border, she wrote two letters back to Pu Zhu, then gave one to her foster mother, the Prince An¡¯s wife. By now, they should have already received it and might even be writing back to her.


    "What are you thinking about?" Li Hao held onto the two pairs of shoes, asking Du Jinse for her opinion, and after a long while, she did not receive a reply. She turned her head, and saw Du Jinse in a daze, she extended her hand and knocked on''s forehead.


    Du Jinse was shocked, she came back to reality and saw Li Hao staring at her, rubbing her forehead, "What?"


    Li Hao shook the shoes in his hand.


    Du Jinse understood and immediately fished out the silver, "Shopkeeper, account for it."


    Li Hao stared at her, "Which one is suitable for me to ask you?"


    Only now did Du Jinse know that she had misunderstood him, but she was not embarrassed about anything, and said as a matter of fact, "I think it''s good for both of you. After wrapping these two up and going back to test them, I will know which one is more suitable, don''t you think?"


    Du Jinse turned and asked Shi San and Ding Ding.


    What can the two say? They can wear anything they want.


    "Then I''ll buy them all." Li Hao was helpless.


    It would be better to let Du Jinse make a decision than let him try.


    Du Jinse was a little guilty, she truly did not understand any of this. Towards these handiwork, she was filled with reverence, and would not be able to do anything this way. All she had to do was spend silver, although this silver did not belong to her.


    Everyone strolled around and bought some things they needed before placing them in the carriage.


    When they returned, Du Jinse and Li Hao was squeezed in the middle of all kinds of items.


    Du Jinse felt a little guilty.


    Sigh, she was already a woman and there were always some things she wanted to buy, but those things she didn''t sell and wanted to make for herself. Although she didn''t like to lie, she couldn''t honestly say what she wanted to buy for those things in front of a bunch of men.


    Li Hao was a favored son of heaven, yet now, he was stuck in the middle of a pile of unknown uses for which no one knew.


    "You must be tired."


    Li Hao suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Du Jinse didn''t even have time to react.


    Li Hao sighed and pulled Du Jinse''s hand.


    "I don''t like it when people interrupt our shopping spree."


    Originally, they were on good terms. Du Jinse displayed great enthusiasm when shopping, wanting to touch and ask about everything. When Cao Er appeared, she messed up everything.


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "This ¡­ "It''s not something we can control either."


    Could it be that he met her, so he just turned around and left? This... Li Hao could do this, but she couldn''t.


    "That Cao Er... Keep as far away from her as you can. "


    Li Hao muttered to himself, only then would he accept what he had to say.


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "Yeah, I also feel that it''s not good for her to always come to us, after all, we''re all men."


    Li Hao looked at her and could not help but chuckle, "You really think you''re a man?"


    It was unknown if it was because he had been at the border for such a long time that his demeanor changed.


    Du Jinse was startled, then smiled: "I ¡­."


    Li Hao covered her lips with his hand and said softly, "No matter how you turn out, as long as you don''t put any flowers or grass in your heart, and ignore me, it will be good enough."


    Du Jinse reached out and pulled Li Hao''s hand, then asked softly: "Do you really not mind my looks?"


    Li Hao''s eyes were filled with laughter, "At the border trials, the citizens are valiant, if you ask the young ladies in the capital about it, they would be the weirdest ones."

 C301 Buy

    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao deeply.


    When she likes it, you look good no matter what. When she doesn''t like it, you are wrong no matter what. Hopefully, she won''t experience this kind of fall from the clouds into hell. It''s just accurate.


    "Your highness, try out these shoes. It would be more comfortable to see them."


    After returning to the manor, Du Jinse removed all of the items from the house and found a few pairs of shoes.


    The pair of clothes that Cao Er had given Du Jinse were impressively among them. He pointed with her finger and said, "Try that one first."


    When Du Jinse saw this, she pursed her lips into a smile. Li Hao was so narrow-minded, if she did not ask him to release this Qi, he would not let it go.


    Du Jinse took the pair of shoes and tried it on Li Hao.


    Li Hao walked around in it twice, "The size is perfect, I will wear this pair first."


    In any case, he was going to wear it to the training field, so what was there to look at?


    "Alright, then I''ll put those two pairs together." Du Jinse was busy.


    Li Hao walked out, called Ding Ding over, and gave him an order to not let him enter their residence in the future.


    Ding Ding felt that it was a pity. It couldn''t be better to have Cao Er attracting Sixteen''s attention.


    However, since it was an order from the prince, he wouldn''t disobey it.


    With Li Hao''s orders, the next time Cao Er came, she would be stopped right in front of the manor''s gate.


    Cao Er''s act was so tender and pitiful that the guards outside the door turned a deaf ear.


    Cao Er really had no choice, she could only squat beside the stone lion at the door and count the number of ants.


    Seeing that someone was riding over from far away, Cao Er hurriedly hid behind the stone lion.


    "Your Highness." Someone stepped forward and pulled on the reins.


    Cao Er stuck her head out, looked at Li Hao, and paused for a moment on her shoes.


    Waiting until Li Hao and the rest went in, Cao Er walked over, looked inside and then silently turned around and left.


    After that, she came a few times, but was stopped at the entrance by others. Sometimes she would just wait for a while at the entrance, sometimes she would call people to bring some food for Du Jinse, and sometimes she would just directly leave.


    She would occasionally meet Du Jinse in front of the Palace''s gate and would happily pull him along for a chat. Even after so much time had passed, she would still make a pair of shoes to gift to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse didn''t want them to, but Cao Er insisted on giving them to her, so in the end, Du Jinse just accepted them all, and then gave Cao Er the silver according to the market price.


    Why would Cao Er accept her silver? However, Du Jinse was very determined, if she did not accept the silver, then she would not need to gift her shoes. Du Jinse even showed her that she was not close to her, after all, she did not want to delay Cao Er and ruin her reputation.


    After staying in the Marshal''s Mansion for so long, Cao Er could no longer hear anything. She knew that exchanging her body for food and clothing was not good, and knew that if her reputation was tarnished, it would be difficult for a girl to find a husband.


    She accepted the silver from Du Jinse and accepted her suggestion.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Du Jinse felt a little guilty, she hesitated to tell Cao Er, but in truth, she was not wearing her shoes at all.


    "That Cao Er... actually those shoes... "


    Cao Er suddenly jumped up, "Aiya, I forgot. I forgot what the butler told me to do.


    Cao Er ran away like the wind, leaving Du Jinse in a state of disarray. I haven''t told you yet, Du Jinse muttered softly.


    Forget it, since she had already given them to the seller, shouldn''t she tell him who to wear them on?


    When she saw Li Hao later on, she remembered this matter.


    "Your Highness, Cao Er has sent another pair of shoes over." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s expression and carefully brought up this matter.


    Li Hao''s movements paused for a moment, then said, "I''s shoes should be changing soon, take it over."


    Du Jinse agreed and took the shoes, "Your Highness, try it, see if it fits."


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse took off the old shoes on his feet, "It''s good that you''re not angry, I was worried that you would be angry, I will not accept Cao Er''s pitiful look, and I thought, I''ll give her the silver then, I told her, either you take the shoes back, or you take the silver, you choose, Cao Er heard it, and could only take the silver, and this time we bought the shoes, Ehh, just in time, Master, Cao Er''s craftsmanship is much better than before."


    The shoes were not so ugly.


    When Li Hao heard that Du Jinse had given her the silver, he nodded his head in praise, "Giving her the silver is better than anything else, if you were to give her anything, she might even think it''s a token of love."


    felt a little sour in his heart when he talked about love.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao and washed his hands.


    "It''s fine if others think that way. After all, they don''t know who I am, so why is the prince also making a ruckus? Seriously."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse rested her hand on her cheek as she thought about it, "But I also hinted to her that I don''t want others to misunderstand what''s going on between the two of us, so as to not ruin her reputation. I feel that she understands."


    "I hope she doesn''t come again." Li Hao sighed.


    Some people obviously did nothing to harm others, but they did not have the good karma to close their eyes. In Li Hao''s eyes, Cao Er was that kind of person.


    Moreover, that person didn''t have any consciousness.


    Then, Cao Er came back the next day. Of course, according to the orders given by the Duke, no matter how many times she came, she was still stopped outside the Palace.


    Cao Er sat in front of the stairs and silently cried.


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t do anything to her.


    Some people saw Cao Er sitting there, and had the momentum of crying to the end of time, so they went to find Du Jinse and explained the reason.


    Du Jinse frowned, this was something that had never happened before.


    She walked out and saw that Cao Er was still crying. Du Jinse sat by her side and nudged her with her elbow. Cao Er lifted her head and Du Jinse handed him a handkerchief.


    Cao Er took it and wiped away her tears.


    "Sixteen, why did you come out?" Calming himself down, Cao Er asked.


    "I was just about to go do something when I saw you blocking my way." Du Jinse said carelessly.


    When Cao Er heard it, she did not feel embarrassed at all.


    She sniffed.


    Du Jinse looked ahead, "Speak, what grievances did you suffer? They are actually blocking the entrance of our residence, preventing anyone from entering. "


    Du Jinse finally realised it, she didn''t want to speak directly with her, so she didn''t know if she was really confused or just faking it.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Cao Er turned around to take a look. Her face was red for once, but she did not move aside as she looked at Du Jinse with a wronged expression.


    "Sister Xiao Ai found my silver taels. She claimed that I stole it."


    "Did you explain it to her?" Du Jinse asked.


    Cao Er nodded her head, "Why isn''t there an explanation, but she refused to listen. She even told this matter to the butler."

 C302 Worry

    "And then you came to us to cry?" Du Jinse asked.


    Cao Er held onto her handkerchief and did not speak.


    When Du Jinse saw it, her heart jumped. Could it be that she really took it? But after thinking about it again, she felt that it was not possible.


    Du Jinse looked at Cao Er.


    "What''s wrong? Am I right? " Du Jinse felt that this did not fit Cao Er''s personality.


    Cao Er glanced at Du Jinse, "Sixteen, do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    Du Jinse looked at Cao Er seriously.


    "It doesn''t matter what others think. What matters is that you have a clear conscience."


    Du Jinse did not directly answer Cao Er.


    A person''s character cannot be judged by their subjective consciousness, although in life we often judge a person by his or her senses.


    Cao Er listened and nodded.


    "Yeah, she thinks she can bully me just because she''s been in the Marshal''s Mansion for a long time and has good connections?" Actually, I already know what she''s doing behind her back. Since she went to the butler to report me, I will obediently admit my mistake and lead them to our room. I pointed to the box and said that my things were all there. "


    Cao Er said complacently.


    Looking at Cao Er''s complacent look, Du Jinse could not help but say: "What happened next?"


    Cao Er said mysteriously: "Of course the butler told me to open the chest. I said that Sister Xiao Ai said I was stealing things and wanted to snatch the key away to prevent me from moving the stolen goods. Then, the butler asked Xiao Ai for the key."


    Du Jinse blinked her eyes, "Could it be that the box you pointed to is Xiao Ai''s?"


    Cao Er looked at Du Jinse in admiration, "Sixteen, you''re so powerful, how did you know?"


    Du Jinse laughed bitterly, she was probably that kind of person too.


    Cao Er continued: "Of course big sister Xiao Ai doesn''t want to, I said that it was her box, and all of the things inside were girl''s, I do not care, but went up to grab the key that Xiao Ai was tightly holding, and opened the box. I held the bottom of the box, and poured out everything that was inside."


    Du Jinse stared at Cao Er.


    What she did was indeed to vent her anger, but she was still so indignant. It seemed that things weren''t as simple as she thought.


    Sure enough, Cao Er lowered her shoulders.


    "The housekeeper took a look and scolded us, saying that we were very busy and told us not to look for him for everything." The butler took a look and scolded us, saying that we were very busy and told us not to look for him for everything.


    "Who''s her sister? Her hands and feet aren''t usually clean, but for me, I rely on the fact that her parents work in the mansion. As an old man in the mansion, how can she bully others like this?"


    Du Jinse did not speak.


    Cao Er looked at Du Jinse, "Sixteen, do you think it''s infuriating?"


    "The martial arts world exists wherever there are people." Du Jinse muttered softly.


    "But ¡­" Cao Er blinked her eyes. This was originally Xiao Ai''s fault.


    Du Jinse reached out to touch the top of Cao Er''s head, "Cao Er is not angry anymore, just explain everything clearly."


    The steward naturally had his own way of dealing with things. No matter what the matter was, it was either black or white, and there was something else in the middle of it.


    Cao Er was a little angry, she extended her hand to push away Du Jinse''s hand, and stood up.


    "The reason I''m telling you this is because I miss you ¡­" She didn''t know what to do about Du Jinse either, so she just stood there and looked at him.


    Du Jinse also stood up, feeling that her waist was sore, she reached out her hands to support her waist.


    Cao Er''s gaze followed Du Jinse''s gaze.


    Li Hao rode on his horse all the way to Du Jinse''s side, he jumped off the horse and frowned at Cao Er, wondering why he was here again.


    Cao Er saw Li Hao looking at him, and immediately replied with a blessing of his own.


    "Greetings, Prince."


    Du Jinse immediately walked over and took the reins from Li Hao''s hands, "Your Highness, you''re back."


    She looked at Cao Er apologetically and said, "Cao Er, don''t be sad. This might just be a misunderstanding, I''ll explain to you when you meet the people from the Marshal''s Mansion. It''s getting late, you should quickly return."


    Du Jinse understood Li Hao''s temperament, and was afraid that he would say some malicious words, causing Cao Er to feel even more hurt.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and thought of the shoes that Cao Er had made for him. Honestly speaking, although the shoes looked very ugly, they were very comfortable to wear, so Li Hao, on the account of Du Jinse and the shoes, decided not to bother with them. Furthermore, from what Du Jinse said, it seemed that Cao Er had suffered some sort of grievance and came to find Du Jinse.


    After Cao Er heard these words, she glanced at Li Hao and quickly left.


    After returning to the mansion, the prince who loved cleanliness naturally had to bathe and change his clothes.


    As the two talked casually, Du Jinse could not help but recount what Cao Er had experienced.


    "Your Highness, when you see the Field Marshal again, do you need to explain it to Cao Er?"


    "Explain what? What was there to explain? Didn''t Cao Er already explain it clearly, didn''t the butler also not do anything to her? After all, this is a matter of the Marshal''s Mansion.


    Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse explained: "It''s all because of me ¡­"


    Li Hao slightly tilted his head, looked at Du Jinse, and said, "You are wrong, she sold her shoes, and we bought them. We paid her in silver, and we did not owe her anything."


    Well, there was nothing wrong with that.


    Du Jinse was silent.


    Li Hao reached out and hooked his hands under Du Jinse''s chin, taking off her mask. He looked at her face seriously and frowned.


    "Why have you been so pale in recent days?"


    Du Jinse did not think much of it, "It''s probably because I''m wearing a mask, so I can''t see the sunlight."


    Li Hao shook his head, it should not be like that, for the past few days he had felt that Du Jinse''s spirit was slightly off, her face did not look as white as usual, but was slightly pale.


    "You haven''t seemed to have much appetite in the past few days, and your mood is a bit down. I feel like you''ve lost some weight."


    Li Hao caressed Du Jinse''s face in pain.


    Du Jinse dodged his hand, "My prince, the weather is cold now, so don''t lie in the water and not come out. Be careful or you''ll catch a cold."


    Du Jinse intentionally changed the topic.


    For the past few days, she had been muttering in her heart, what she had wasn''t here yet, it couldn''t really be here.


    Du Jinse planned to wait a few more days. If sshe still wasn''t there, he would look for a doctor.


    It was still too early.


    However, Du Jinse was a little worried. She paid attention to the nurturing of babies, and after being with Li Hao, she would take the medicine, which would definitely not be good for the fetus. If it really was, what should she do?


    However, since she still didn''t know anything at the moment, Du Jinse would naturally not make a fuss about it. It was just that she was secretly worried in her heart, she did not expect Li Hao to be so sensitive.


    Had she really lost weight? Du Jinse stretched out her hand to feel her own face, as if she was truly a little sharper than usual.

 C303 Give me

    Hearing her words, Li Hao came out of the water, wiped off the water droplets, and just laid down like that. The two of them had a tacit understanding between each other long ago, and when Du Jinse saw him like this, she knew that he wanted to massage him, so she walked over to massage him.


    "My lord, my foster mother sent me a letter, saying that everything was fine in the capital, while Pu Zhu also sent a letter, saying that there was originally someone who had plans for Pu Zi, and it was all thanks to my foster mother."


    Du Jinse was overjoyed.


    After leaving the capital, she was most worried about her shop.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "You are a fortunate one, yet you are in the eyes of the Prince An¡¯s wife, the Prince An is completely obedient to his, as long as it is something the Prince An¡¯s wife wants, even if it is the stars in the sky, the Prince An will still think of a way to climb a ladder to the sky. And the backer behind the Prince An is the Emperor, the Prince An¡¯s wife has already released a message, saying that the shop has her bonus, who dares to make a move, they must at least measure themselves."


    Du Jinse also nodded in agreement, "I feel like I earned it. Didn''t I give a little too little to my foster mother?"


    Li Hao closed his eyes in enjoyment, "You are investing in us with your skills, the Prince An¡¯s wife is investing in us with his rights, the old procuress is investing in us with his eight facets, we each have our own strengths, no one can replace us."


    Du Jinse''s hand paused, "Your Royal Highness, you know all about it."


    Li Hao moved unhappily, "Don''t stop."


    He''s comfortable.


    Du Jinse hurriedly kneaded it for him.


    Li Hao sighed comfortably, "What does I know? Amongst all of them, the most useless ones should be Pu Zhu and Xiao Ying, but since they are acquainted with you, you can only believe that the two of them, even if they are I s, are ranked behind the two of them."


    The reason Du Jinse did this was naturally so that Pu Zhu and the others wouldn''t struggle in the quagmire. She only hoped that the two of them could be like him in the past and say that they would never meet again.


    Du Jinse was deep in thought, and her hands unconsciously stopped moving.


    This time, Li Hao did not remind his.


    Du Jinse was so scared that her face turned pale, and her hands subconsciously covered her stomach.


    Li Hao was startled, he had been used to seeing this movement from a young age. He still remembered himself when he was young, because of his recklessness, he almost bumped into one of the royal father''s concubines, and was slapped on the face by that concubine a few times.


    Of course, that concubine had lost her virginity and ended up depressed. That was something to be said later.


    Li Hao stared at Du Jinse''s stomach, causing her hair to stand on end. Embarrassed, he let go of his hands.


    "Prince, I won''t allow you to talk about yourself in such a manner. In Mo Mo''s heart, no one can shake the position of Prince." Du Jinse diverted Li Hao''s attention.


    However, it was clear that her plan had failed.


    Li Hao got up, donned his clothes, and walked to the door and opened it, "Go and invite the imperial physician over."


    "Your Highness." Du Jinse''s beautiful face paled.


    When Li Hao heard Du Jinse''s shout, he immediately came back and held Du Jinse''s hand.''s hand was very warm just now, but right now it was slightly cold.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just asking for a safe pulse." Li Hao then hugged Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse reached out to grab the mask.


    Li Hao stretched out his hand to stop her, "If you want to hear, you have to look first. Don''t wear a mask."


    Du Jinse was extremely anxious, "No way."


    Li Hao had not done anything even after he had reached the border. Now, people would know that he had brought his along, and even if the imperial physician was one of his people, he still wouldn''t feel good about it.


    "Li Hao, I don''t need to see a doctor. When the doctor comes, tell him to heal your safety vein."


    When the imperial doctors came and gave her a pulse, they would know if she was a man or a woman. Then they would just be wasting their time.


    "Mo Mo, you don''t have to worry so much ¡­" Li Hao knew what Du Jinse was worried about.


    If the imperial physician wasn''t someone one could trust, how could he possibly bring him along?


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Your Highness, I know what you are thinking. That''s impossible, I''ve been taking medicine the entire time."


    Therefore, an endocrine disorder was normal.


    Li Hao opened his mouth to explain.


    "Your Royal Highness, the imperial physician has arrived."


    The voice of the report sounded outside.


    Du Jinse''s face became even paler.


    "Prince, please, give it to me."


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with grief.


    Li Hao could not bear it anymore. While he was hesitating, he snatched the mask away and put it on.


    She put on her shoes in a fluster and was about to rush to the door.


    Li Hao grabbed her and shouted: "Come in."


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, the imperial physician pushed open the door and entered.


    Taking the chance as the imperial physician went around the screen, Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse and released her hand.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, not daring to look at Li Hao. After all, she took the pill on her own accord.


    "I feels unwell, I''ll have to trouble Imperial Physician Feng to give I a safe vein."


    Li Hao said.


    Seeing Du Jinse''s pitiful state, his heart ached.


    Du Jinse secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard him.


    When the royal physician heard it, he quickly took out a pillow to indicate Li Hao to sit down. He placed his arm on the pillow and adjusted his breathing, feeling the pulse of Li Hao.


    Half a day later, he once again indicated for Li Hao to change his hand.


    "Your highness is just a bit tired recently. You''ll be fine after a few days rest."


    "So ¡­ "You can leave." Li Hao said as he looked at Du Jinse''s face.


    The imperial physician took his leave.


    Li Hao walked in front of Du Jinse, "Mo Mo..."


    Li Hao looked straight into her eyes, "Actually, what you are taking is a medicine to recuperate your body, and is of no harm to a child."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with wide eyes.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "I always knew, so I asked the butler to change the medicine."


    When Du Jinse heard this, she blinked her eyes.


    The Housekeeper Li was truly nice to Li Hao, but this kind of good thing wasn''t just to follow Li Hao, but if he thought that it was good for Li Hao, even if it was against Li Hao, he would still persevere.


    The look in Li Hao''s eyes told her what she was thinking.


    "While you were sleeping, I took advantage of the time when the Housekeeper Li was giving you to take out the bottle of medicine.


    He understood the Housekeeper Li, so most people would take out one pellet to test it, but he only inspected two.


    Even if Housekeeper Li had the intention to mess around, he still wouldn''t get the chance. Moreover, Housekeeper Li was considering that there wouldn''t be any chances for Du Jinse and the others to be together.


    "What you said isn''t true, right?" Originally, Du Jinse''s heart was in turmoil as he did not come with everything he had. However, after hearing Li Hao''s words, he became even more worried.


    "Since you are unwilling to have the imperial physician take your pulse, then I will accompany you to the street tomorrow to find a doctor. This should be fine, right?" Li Hao did not want to force Du Jinse too much.


    "Wait a few more days, in a few more days, if the ones on me still haven''t arrived, you can find a doctor or an imperial physician, right?"


    Du Jinse was still unwilling to believe it. After all, when they were in the capital, they had not seen any pregnancies even though they were together everyday.


    Du Jinse understood in her heart that some people truly did not have children because of psychological pressure. After leaving the capital, they relaxed.

 C304 Happy

    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse and sighed.


    "Mo Mo, you won''t learn from Xiao Ying right?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse was startled for a moment, but then she understood, the reason why Li Hao thought that way was because of her attitude towards him.


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "My prince, the reason why I didn''t want to rejoice so early on was because I felt that I wasn''t prepared in any way. However, if he really came, I could only accept it, even if she had come at the wrong time."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse then said with a chuckle in order to ease the stiff atmosphere, "I remember that I once saw a conversation between people. War and children have never come at a suitable time."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, "You still think that it''s not the right time for her to come."


    The corner of Du Jinse''s mouth twitched. Damn it, what kind of expression was she using, this time, the misunderstanding became even worse.


    Du Jinse simply leaned on Li Hao''s shoulder, "My prince, if I was really pregnant, you wouldn''t despise this child, right? You would love her as if you loved me, right?"


    Li Hao sighed, "Can you take off your mask in I''s arms? Looking at you now, I always feels a sense of guilt about hugging someone else, you have repeatedly declared that if I has anyone else, he will abandon I and leave."


    Mount Yali was huge.


    "You''re changing the subject." Du Jinse pouted, but still reached out to take off her mask.


    "I give you permission to carry our child, except me." Du Jinse thought.


    Li Hao''s narrowed eyes suddenly became much sharper, "You think you have one too?"


    I just don''t want to face it, do I?


    Du Jinse was a little guilty, "I ¡­ I can''t be sure. After all, this is my first time, so I don''t have much experience. "


    Li Hao sighed, "Then why didn''t you call the royal doctor to take a look?"


    Du Jinse bit her lips. If the imperial physician saw this, her identity would be exposed.


    "It''s not too long, even the imperial physician can''t be sure. We''ll have to wait for a few more days."


    Li Hao reached out and caressed her hair, "What are you telling I to say about you?"


    This kind of thing could be hidden from others, but seeing Du Jinse''s guilty face, Li Hao could only sigh. There was nothing he could do about it.


    "How many more days do you need to wait?" Li Hao did not want to force Du Jinse too much.


    Du Jinse carefully looked at Li Hao, "That ¡­ Seven days. "


    She wanted to say a few more days, but when she saw Li Hao''s shining eyes on her, she immediately lost the courage to delay him any further.


    "Alright, in seven days, I will accompany you to the street to see a doctor."


    "I can go by myself. There''s no need to accompany me." Du Jinse whispered.


    Li Hao raised one side of his eyebrows, "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Du Jinse immediately wrapped her arms around Li Hao''s neck, "I didn''t say anything, I''m very happy that you''re willing to accompany me there."


    Li Hao reached out to pinch her nose, "Happy? I didn''t see your happy expression. "


    Du Jinse grinned.


    "Is this what you call being happy?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows suspiciously.


    Du Jinse said in a gentle voice, "Your Highness, when you weren''t aware of this, I was afraid that you would find out. Even though you had told me many times that you wanted a child, it was not the right time for him to come.


    Li Hao gently wrapped his arm around Du Jinse''s waist, "When we came to the border, we didn''t think about returning in a year or so. Could it be that if we stay here for ten years, we won''t want children even after ten years? "Stupid."


    Du Jinse bit her lips as her nose turned sour. She was a little silly, she had always thought that while she was eating the medicine, she had also been worried for a long time, worried that she had failed her contraception. Because she was afraid that her child would be affected by the drug, she kept hypnotizing herself ¡­ She was just suffering from endocrine disorders. Only until now did she finally feel at ease.


    Du Jinse was a little touched in her heart.


    No matter what Li Hao found out, or whether the butler reported it to him, he could think of something to not expose her, so that she wouldn''t think of another way to ease her worries.


    "Speaking of which, I is not young anymore. It''s time to open more branches and scatter leaves." Li Hao was overjoyed.


    Du Jinse was a little speechless, "I''m not sure yet ¡­"


    Li Hao placed his chin on Du Jinse''s shoulder, "I doesn''t care, it must be, otherwise, if it isn''t, hurry up and call it that."


    After Du Jinse heard this, her face flushed.


    However, since she had already cleared the path, Du Jinse packed her things and left the house the next day after Li Hao left.


    Because it was to "see a doctor", Du Jinse first put on her makeup, and then, after putting on her mask, she went out the door. She found a place with no one in it, took off her mask, put it away properly, and then went out onto the street.


    Having been here for such a long time, Du Jinse had a basic understanding of the local customs and practices.


    Du Jinse went a little late, and there was already a long queue outside.


    Since she didn''t have anything to do today, she just waited her turn.


    Although the people were strong at the border, everyone was here to see a doctor. Although some people were lighter, some were heavier. In the end, all of them were lacking in spirit, so they didn''t push each other.


    Du Jinse''s mind was in a perturbed state. When she finally reached him, she walked in and saw the doctor that everyone praised. She could not help but be startled, it was actually such a young doctor.


    "Please take a seat." The doctor raised his hand, but there was no trace of a smile on his handsome face.


    Du Jinse finally understood why there were so many girls lining up outside.


    Du Jinse was a little worried that it would be hard to deal with her reputation, but, since sshe had come, he might as well look elsewhere.


    Just as the doctor placed his hand on Du Jinse''s wrist, he could not help but raise his eyes to look at Du Jinse.


    "The lady''s family did not follow?"


    Du Jinse could not help but raise her eyes, and cautiously looked at the doctor, "I came here with my family on my back."


    When the doctor heard this, he didn''t ask any further. "Madam, you''re happy."


    Since she had disguised herself and came over with her servants, it was hard to say if this happy matter was a blessing or a curse.


    "There really is one?" Du Jinse was overjoyed.


    "Madam, if you don''t believe me, you can go and take a look elsewhere." the doctor said coldly.


    Du Jinse sighed, stood up and placed the money on the table.


    This was different from believing it or not. Her emotions were currently very complicated.


    The doctor looked up and saw Du Jinse''s back.


    This lady did not look like she was on the border between them. However, the doctor soon forgot about this matter.

 C305 Nervous

    Du Jinse came to another infirmary. There were not many people queuing up like the one from before, but the doctors there took a long time to treat, so Du Jinse waited for a long time. When it came to her time, she sat on the chair, not wanting to get up.


    "Please, wash your face first."


    There was a small child by the doctor''s side who carried a basin of clear water over. He asked Du Jinse to wash her face first.


    Du Jinse was startled, could it be that he saw through her disguise?


    The doctor saw that Du Jinse was hesitating and could not help but raise her eyes to look at Du Jinse, "It is so popular to wipe away the fat on your face now, the one who should look and hear everything, and be the first to see, so Young Noble, please wash off the dust and makeup on your face."


    In any case, no one recognized Du Jinse, so she was not afraid at all. She silently took the clean cotton cloth that the child passed to her, soaked it in the copper pot and wiped off the makeup on her face.


    The doctor felt his vision blur, and he couldn''t help but take another look at Du Jinse. The reason why ordinary people powder themselves was just to make themselves more spirited, and why this person had covered up his good looks.


    With Du Jinse''s pulse, the doctor finally understood.


    "Congratulations Madam, you''re finally happy."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she did not say anything further. She put down the money, stood up, took out her handkerchief, covered her face and coughed and left.


    After finding a quiet place to rest, Du Jinse brought the human-skinned mask along and rented a carriage, directly returning to the manor.


    These days, it was very easy for her to be tired. Today, she even ran to two places and laid down to rest after coming back.


    Du Jinse was awakened by her own dream.


    Looking at the sky, it was already dusk. Du Jinse hurriedly packed up and went out to find someone.


    "Has the prince not returned yet?"


    Du Jinse looked around, but didn''t see Li Hao either, so she caught a guard and asked.


    The guard nodded his head, "Ding has already gone out to look for him."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse''s heart became more unsettled, could it be that Ding Ding also felt that something was amiss?


    Du Jinse''s heart was in a panic. She immediately walked to the entrance, and just as she stepped out of the residence, she saw Li Hao riding a horse over. She rushed over to him and pulled his reins.


    Du Jinse endured her nausea and looked at Li Hao in fear.


    Seeing her like this, Li Hao reached out and picked her up, telling her to sit in front of him and bring her straight to the palace.


    Ding Ding suspected that his eyes were blurred, he reached out to rub it, "Shi San, did you see anything just now?"


    Shi San''s expression did not change, "No, I didn''t see anything."


    Forget about Du Jinse being a concubine, even if the Duke really had any ideas, what could they, the bodyguards, do?


    There was no one around, Du Jinse covered her mouth and retched.


    Li Hao immediately reached out to caress her back.


    Du Jinse weakly pushed Li Hao away, "Why do you smell so much blood on your body? Are you injured?"


    Li Hao dismounted and helped Du Jinse off her horse. Just now, at the front of the palace gates, he was truly afraid that Du Jinse would lose her composure. The fear in her eyes infected him.


    "I''m fine, but what about you?" Li Hao looked at her worriedly.


    Du Jinse leaned on Li Hao, "Your Highness, I''ve already gone to take a look."


    Hearing that, Li Hao was stunned, then raised Du Jinse, "Really, that''s great."


    Du Jinse was frightened, but could not smell any more blood, "Put me down now."


    Shi San was already walking over, but when he saw the person behind him, he quickly took a step back and stopped him.


    "I''ve thought of something. Everyone, follow me."


    "What is it?" Ding Ding frowned, everyone''s body was covered with blood, couldn''t they go and do things after they were done?


    Shi San pulled at Ding Ding with all his might, "It''s very important."


    Everyone believed Shi San''s words and followed him to leave.


    On the other side, when Li Hao saw how nervous Du Jinse was, he immediately and carefully put him down.


    Du Jinse reached out to stroke his temples, "You still haven''t answered me, how did you get yourself covered in the stench of blood?"


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along, "Let''s wash while we talk."


    Du Jinse listened and followed him back obediently.


    Li Hao thought of what Du Jinse had said and decided to not let Du Jinse go fetch water. "You sit here, I''ll go get some hot water."


    "I''ll go." Du Jinse wanted to wake up.


    Li Hao pressed his hand on her shoulder, "You are a person with a body right now, how can you do heavy work?"


    Du Jinse laughed, "How can you be so delicate."


    "In any case, the I favors you." The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile. She was in a good mood, today was truly a good day.


    Du Jinse saw that he was busy going in and out, and was in an extremely good mood.


    "I had a nap this afternoon and just woke up not too long ago. I had a bad dream and was worried that something might have happened."


    Seeing Li Hao coming in with the water, Du Jinse muttered.


    "Today, we received news that the rebels'' rations were passed by Wolong Valley today. The marshal ordered some men to ambush them there. I''ve been here for so long and have yet to participate in actual combat. So, please come forward. The marshal has approved."


    Mentioning this matter, Li Hao was still somewhat elated.


    However, Du Jinse felt that her hands and feet had softened, "The smell of blood on your body ¡­ "Where are you hurt?"


    Du Jinse reached out and tore at Li Hao''s clothes.


    Seeing her so worried for herself, Li Hao''s voice unknowingly became much gentler.


    "I is not injured, I just followed him to the battlefield to take a look, and did not risk my life to fight someone genuine. Didn''t you tell me that if I is unable to protect himself, then he will only be attacking the people around him? I do not want these good brothers of mine to get into trouble for me."


    Du Jinse nodded his head, "Yes, it is everyone''s fortune that you can think like this."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "About that, I really did not go over, but they did."


    Du Jinse had already taken off Li Hao''s clothes. She seriously looked at Li Hao, but there were no injuries on his body, and heaved a sigh of relief. Although she knew Li Hao was not injured, her heart still clenched.


    "Ah!"


    Li Hao immediately stood in front of her and circled around, "It''s nothing, just a false alarm."


    Du Jinse nodded and asked: "Then are there any injured people around you?"


    "Everyone''s fine. As for the smell of blood, it should be from the opponent."


    Du Jinse nodded and heaved a sigh of relief, "As long as it''s not everyone."


    As for her opponent, she wasn''t as holy as he was and didn''t care if he lived or died.


    "Mo Mo, I finally understand why General Shi despised those civil officials who have never been on the battlefield before. When I saw them rushing over, he was thinking about who was afraid of who, but seeing how fierce they are, he was really scared."


    Knowing that everyone was alright, Du Jinse finally had the time to joke around.


    "Aren''t those assassins who tried to assassinate you quite fierce?"

 C306 Power and virtue

    "Yeah, those people are also very fierce, and I isn''t afraid, but for some reason, these people make I afraid."


    Du Jinse thought about it seriously, "That''s because you know, even if those assassins succeeded, they wouldn''t be able to shake the country, and on the battlefield, victory or defeat isn''t just a matter of personal honor and disgrace."


    When Li Hao heard this, he felt enlightened and nodded his head. That''s right, at that time he thought, if he was captured by the enemies, he would rather die than to implicate everyone.


    Li Hao hugged Du Jinse, luckily she was fine, otherwise he would not have heard such good news.


    Not only was he fierce, he was also very scheming. Last year, he went to the capital to pay his respects and met Li Hao. He might not be able to protect the grain by himself, but if he could capture Li Hao back, it would be considered as a great merit that would be worth it even if he were to lose the grain.


    Thinking about that, he carried his big blade and rode his horse towards Li Hao.


    The Marshal Xiahou had already made arrangements in advance to ensure the safety of the General Shi.


    When he realised that he had lost his opponent, he saw that the person he considered his opponent was running towards Li Hao.


    "I''ll go." General Shi quickly chased after him.


    Although the Prince Mo had never been to the battlefield, they were still well-trained.


    Honestly speaking, there was a huge gap between them and the experienced soldiers and generals. Their victory depended on the fact that they were in a very good mood. Even though that person was about to rush towards them, they were still able to remain calm.


    After fighting with that man for a few rounds, everyone''s hands were numb with shock. The General Shi had coincidentally caught up and replaced them.


    If that person saw this, wouldn''t they be playing a revolving battle? I won''t play with you anymore.


    After a false shot, he ran away.


    General Shi hadn''t had their fill of fun yet, but who knew that their opponents had already run away.


    However, General Shi was also clear that since he stole their food, he shouldn''t put too much thought into it. It was better for him to quickly pack up and bring the food back to the city.


    "Prince Mo, I never thought that you would actually be such a calm prince, with a face like that that had already collapsed in front of me."


    General Shi flattered his horse and walked in front of Prince Mo.


    "About that, I is actually very nervous." Li Hao spoke the truth.


    General Shi thought that Li Hao was being modest, he had seen everything clearly.


    When that person charged at the Prince, everyone else was very nervous. Only he not only successfully ambushed the Prince, but he didn''t even take a step back when the Prince intended to capture him.


    Mentioning the General Shi, Li Hao felt that he had endless words to say.


    "That General Shi really praised I for a while, saying that he was calm in the face of danger, with his demeanor back then. How would he know that it''s not that he doesn''t want to move, it''s just that the I''s horse was scared silly."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed, "You''re still so mischievous."


    Li Hao''s face turned serious, "After I experienced this, she looked down on the civil officials who only know how to quarrel endlessly."


    After pausing for a moment, Li Hao continued, "They are different from the I, many of them are people who have been through countless hardships, but after becoming an official, they have forgotten about this, and are not thinking about helping the citizens, but about how to increase their ranks, how can I be so happy?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao deeply, "Actually, there are many people in the empire who are worried about their country, such as... Prime Minister Du. "


    Prime Minister Du was indeed lacking in morals, but he could not deny that the reason he was so keen on power was because he wanted to be able to do something big.


    The two of them fell silent.


    After a long while, Du Jinse exhaled. Even though she had already told the Du Family that she no longer had anything to do with the Du Family ever since she went to report to them that she was rejected outside the door.


    However, the Du Family had always been like a haze hanging over her head. She didn''t know whether it would be a sweet rain one day or a continuous night rain.


    If I want to be a minister, I have to find a way to make him happy, and get him to introduce me to some people who are helpful to my career. If I want to do some practical things, then I will go and seek refuge in the Prince Rong, and if I want to be an official and do something at the same time, then I will walk the path of the Prince Qing. "Ling Chen:"


    Du Jinse analyzed.


    Li Hao smiled as he hugged Du Jinse, "So it turns out that in your heart, I''m actually an existence similar to a playboy."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse smiled, "Individuals have their own difficulties, if the Duke did not choose to walk on the path of arrogance, he might not be able to live to this day."


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Li Hao''s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Did you think of all these? Or is it the Prime Minister Du''s evaluation? "


    Seeing Li Hao like that, Du Jinse hesitated: "What does Your Highness want?"


    Li Hao was stumped.


    Du Jinse took the opportunity to hold his hand.


    "Your highness, you are in the process of completing a transformation."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse seriously, "Be more specific."


    Ah, more specific.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "That ¡­ I told you not to get angry. "


    Li Hao sighed, "Even if the I was angry, what can he do to you?"


    Previously, he couldn''t bear to do anything to her, but now that she still had a small child in her stomach, he definitely couldn''t do anything to her.


    "In the past, you were more like a spoiled and spoiled boy. I am willful, I have the capital to be willful, but now, there is an additional responsibility on your shoulders, like a man."


    Li Hao was speechless, as his lips moved closer to Du Jinse''s ear, "You actually dare to say that I is not a man."


    Li Hao''s breath came into Du Jinse''s ears, causing him to feel itchy, and laugh as she dodged.


    Naturally, Li Hao couldn''t possibly let her succeed so he tightly held her in his embrace.


    Du Jinse immediately begged for mercy, "My prince, you said you wouldn''t lower yourself to my level."


    Besides, she was obviously praising his manliness.


    Li Hao released his hand and brushed his hair.


    "Since the enemy has lost their provisions, we cannot let the matter rest. I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle soon. My lord should remind the marshal; we should prepare as soon as possible."


    Li Hao stared at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was flustered by his gaze. She sized herself up, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Mo Mo, if you were a man, perhaps Prime Minister Du would rely more on you."


    Du Jinse was startled, and carefully looked at Li Hao. "This time ¡­ Du Qianli also went? "


    Li Hao sighed, "Mhm."


    With regards to Du Qianli, his feelings were complicated, and he really didn''t know how to face him.


    "He ¡­" Du Jinse didn''t know if she should ask.


    Li Hao looked at her, "He''s injured."

 C307 Decision

    "Ah!" Du Jinse exclaimed.


    Li Hao sighed, "I thinks that a person like him is more suited to quarrel in the imperial court. A battlefield is not a place he should be."


    Li Hao did not deny that. Du Qianli worked hard, but not everyone could abandon their brush and follow suit.


    He had thought that the training in the training ground would allow him to easily deal with the battles on the battlefield. He had been too naive.


    Originally, it was not that easy to find Li Hao''s people either.


    Li Hao saw that Du Qianli was actually also on the battlefield, and was even wearing a hat on his body. As he was Du Jinse''s best friend, he ordered everyone to move towards that direction to save Du Qianli, and was only discovered now.


    His bodyguards also suffered some small injuries from saving Du Qianli.


    "Is it serious?" Du Jinse asked in concern.


    "It shouldn''t be too serious. I''ve sent the imperial physician over to take a look. Do you want to take a look?" Li Hao knew that when Du Jinse said that she did not recognize the Du Family, he even said many heartless words.


    However, Li Hao felt that the reason she did that, was because of the Du Clan. Originally, he could have ignored Du Qianli, but for Du Jinse''s sake, he had extended his hand.


    "No need, why should I go?" Du Jinse rejected him.


    Seeing that, Li Hao did not force it.


    Du Jinse is carrying his son right now, and look at her face right now when she smelt the smell of blood.


    Shi San pulled Ding Ding to the most noisy street ¡­ The wonton stand.


    "Come, come, come. I''ll treat you today. It''s enough."


    Ding Ding looked at Shi San speechlessly, "Is this what you meant by ''very important''?"


    Shi San said in all seriousness: "Of course, the people eats like the sky. The brothers being able to return unharmed is in itself something worth celebrating."


    Someone teased Shi San, "Hey Shi San, you are too stingy, treating everyone like food? Shouldn''t we invite everyone to the most expensive restaurant? "


    Shi San''s face did not show any shame, "Brother, I still need to save for my money to get married, in two days I will call the king to invite everyone to go."


    On the way back, Li Hao had said that he would treat everyone. Everyone cut to the chase and went to get a bowl of Cloud Swallow to eat.


    "Shi San, tell me, today on the battlefield ¡­" Ding Ding also took a bowl of Cloud Swallowing, and moved it in front of Shi San.


    Shi San took a glance at Ding Ding, and went close to him to ask: "You want to know?"


    Ding Ding rolled his eyes, "Nonsense."


    He didn''t know, but if he had known, he would have definitely swapped places with Shi San today.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get back."


    Shi San said in a low voice.


    Ding Ding listened and nodded.


    After all, the stakes were high.


    Shi San looked at the crowd and sighed in his heart. The duke is more and more ignoring his image right now, but you tell me, for so many of my brothers to see him hugging a "man", I really don''t know how to explain.


    The most exasperating thing was that, when the concubine Empress called him her brother, it was not good to be called his brother. He could not stand being surrounded by so many people, and could only save himself from this calamity.


    After he returned, even if he knew that saying such words would offend the Prince, he still had to say that the presence of the concubine''s Empress would truly affect the Prince.


    Shi San thought like this, and did the same. After going back, he found an opportunity, and seeing that the Prince Mo was the only one there, Shi San walked over.


    "Prince ¡­"


    Li Hao looked up and saw that it was him. With a smile on his face, he said, "Shi San, did you know? Mo Mo is happy. "


    The words that Shi San wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    "Ah!"


    Li Hao walked in front of Shi San, reached out and pounded his chest, "What? It''s just that Mo Mo has not gone to see a doctor. Only today did I understand that those soldiers who were sacrificed on the battlefield are truly worthy of respect. "


    Li Hao turned around and went back in and sat down.


    "Say, if I doesn''t return today ¡­"


    Just thinking about it, Li Hao felt that his child was really pitiful.


    Shi San immediately interrupted, "Your highness is lucky, don''t say such words."


    When Li Hao was speaking with Du Jinse, he was afraid that he would scare her, so he tried his best to make it sound light. In fact, the scene at that time was extremely hair-raising.


    Others might not know why Li Hao was willing to take the risk just to save Du Qianli, but he thought that it was because Du Qianli was the son of the Prime Minister Du.


    Li Hao laughed disapprovingly. "That''s what I was thinking, but I can''t take it anymore. Those soldiers who died for the country, their wives and children, what should we do?


    Shi San went silent, "The National Treasury has a special fund to take care of these people."


    "Yeah, there''s a special sum of money, but there''s always someone who wants to suppress this sum of money and use it to expand the imperial palace, as well as the mausoleum ¡­"


    Shi San was so scared by Li Hao''s words that he broke out in cold sweat.


    "Your Highness, be careful of the wall."


    Li Hao smiled lightly.


    "Shi San, I have something to tell you."


    Shi San looked at Li Hao with suspicion.


    When Li Hao returned today, he had been planning this the entire time.


    "Go back to the capital and look for Housekeeper Li to see how much silver he has. Take out ten thousand silver first and send it on behalf of I to those soldiers who had lost their ability to live and the families of those who had died on the battlefield."


    Shi San was shocked, "Your Highness, this is not a small number."


    Li Hao glared at Shi San, "I needs nothing but silver."


    Shi San was silent. Fine, pretend like he didn''t say anything.


    It was because the prince was rich and willful.


    Seeing that Li Hao had started to write a letter to the Housekeeper Li, Shi San could not help but ask, "The Prince is currently at the border, so he is not very well-informed in the capital.


    "Damn it." Li Hao interrupted Shi San.


    Shi San was silent.


    Li Hao looked at him and waved his hand, "I knows, all the things that you have said are very likely to happen. The ministers in the imperial court do not spend a day thinking about how the rich and powerful countries could get along with the people and always trying to figure out the holy will.


    Shi San sighed, "If it wasn''t for this, why would the prince come to the border and suffer?"


    Li Hao looked at Shi San, his brows slightly raised, "You also think that I came to the border trial because he didn''t want to be angry?"


    He did not wait for Shi San''s response and answered her own question: "I originally thought so as well. However, until today, I realized that I is more suited to survive in the border trials."


    Shi San was shocked, "Your Highness, it can''t be that you don''t want to go back."


    No.


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile, "I will still need to return."


    Just that, it will be a long, long time in the future. Li Hao felt that, in truth, staying in the border trials was nothing much.

 C308 meeting

    After not seeing Shi San for a few days, Du Jinse asked casually and found out that Shi San had been sent back to the capital by him.


    Du Jinse could not help but complain. At least tell her that she could get Shi San to deliver a message to Pu Zhu and the Prince An¡¯s wife.


    Only Shi San knew Du Jinse''s identity. He had only told Shi San the news of Du Jinse''s pregnancy, his intentions were naturally very clear; he wanted Shi San to leak this information to the Prince An¡¯s wife.


    If Du Jinse wrote a letter, she would naturally not say that she was pregnant, so he simply called for Shi San to leave that day.


    "You should change into some clothes on the way out. We''ll go visit Du Qianli." Li Hao said.


    When Du Jinse heard Li Hao mention this matter, she did not speak further. She only glanced at him once, and went to change his clothes.


    Du Qianli''s injuries had mostly healed, and when he heard that Prince Mo had come to visit him, he felt that it was very strange, so he politely nodded to Cao Er.


    "Please thank the marshal for me. My injury has almost healed."


    Du Qianli took the opportunity to shoo him out. After learning that he had been injured, Cao Er came to visit him once a day. Du Qianli was annoyed, but he maintained his courtesy since he was young.


    The only time he had lost his composure since he was young was when he saw Du Jinse.


    When Cao Er heard that the Prince Mo had come to visit Du Qianli, a light flashed across his eyes.


    "I haven''t seen the Prince Mo in a long time too. I don''t know if the Sixteenth Prince is coming or not, I''ll go with you to meet him."


    Du Qianli was startled, then nodded his head: "It''s up to you."


    This Cao Er is really familiar with us from the start.


    Seeing Cao Er and Du Qianli coming out together, Du Jinse could not help but be startled, and looked back and forth between the two of them a few times.


    "Greetings, Your Highness." Du Qianli bowed respectfully.


    Li Hao supported him for a bit, "Qianli, have you recovered from the injuries on your body?"


    In the past few days, he had sent royal doctors to treat Du Qianli''s injuries, he knew that he was almost recovered, that was why he brought Du Jinse here. He did not forget about the matter of Du Jinse being unwell from the smell of the blood.


    "Sixteen, you''re here too."


    Cao Er stole a glance at Li Hao, walked to her side, and quietly pulled her hand.


    Du Jinse felt the temperature drop, so she quietly took back her hand.


    "Cao Er, why are you here?"


    Cao Er glanced at Li Hao, "The Marshal is related to the condition of Captain Du''s injuries, he asked me to come over and take a look."


    Du Qianli took the chance and said, "Miss Cao Er, please help me report this to the Great Marshal. I''m fine, sorry to trouble you."


    "Oh." Cao Er originally wanted to stay a little longer, but since Du Qianli had already said so, she couldn''t stay any longer.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Sixteen, I''ll come and play with you another day."


    Cao Er said reluctantly.


    The corner of Li Hao''s eyes swept towards Cao Er, causing him to quickly leave.


    Seeing Cao Er leave, Li Hao looked towards Du Qianli and joked, "Beauty loves a hero. I heard that Miss Cao Er has come to visit Captain Du everyday."


    Du Qianli laughed bitterly, "I also heard that Miss Cao Er often goes to King Mo''s place to rest."


    Li Hao pointed at Du Jinse, "That''s right, she went to look for Sixteen, you heard it too."


    If she went to find him, she probably wouldn''t go there anymore.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse from the corner of his eye. This meant that the brother and sister pair looked pretty similar to each other, with their personality of never ending a battle.


    Du Jinse laughed awkwardly, "It must be because you came out of that small mountain village with us and knew us here, that''s why you feel that we''re so close."


    Du Qianli looked at Sixteen, "Maybe."


    Li Hao''s eyes flashed, "At least we came to see Captain Du, could it be that they are speaking in the courtyard and not inviting us in?"


    Du Qianli laughed and made a gesture of invitation, "Prince, this way please."


    The two entered the living room and after they sat down, Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, who was standing behind him, and felt some heartache.


    "Captain Dean is not an outsider. Sit down too." Li Hao instructed.


    Du Qianli looked at Du Jinse strangely.


    Du Jinse awkwardly stood there and explained: "The Duke has always been good to us, he has always been good to us, haha."


    Du Qianli shifted his gaze, and said indifferently: "Indeed, I have heard of some things as well."


    However, what he heard was that Prince Mo doted on this follower in front of him.


    However, that had nothing to do with him.


    Although he recognized his elder sister as concubine, she didn''t even want to recognize him as her younger brother.


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "What are you still standing there for, do you want the I to also stand there for?"


    Du Jinse was speechless. Next time, she would not come out with him to meet people, she would be tired easily, but it was not like she couldn''t even stand.


    Li Hao''s actions would attract the suspicion of others sooner or later.


    Du Jinse sat down and lowered her head not looking at Li Hao.


    Seeing her sit down, Li Hao heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head and asked: "Captain Du, how are your injuries?"


    "It''s fine." Du Qianli replied.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "En, that''s good, in Prime Minister Du, you are the only son left, I have high expectations for you, I promise you, you will not let him down."


    Li Hao said in a serious tone.


    Du Qianli could not help but look up at Sixteen, "Your highness has been at the border for a long time, do you have a letter for me?"


    Du Jinse looked at him. Was he asking Du Jinse?


    Li Hao laughed, "Captain Du''s letter is called ''Family Letter'', while I''s is called ''Imperial Decree''."


    Du Qianli was a little depressed, "Could it be that Your Highness does not count concubine as a family member? It is also true that her birth is so low, to be able to become the concubine of a duke is already her fortune, so how can she hope for too much? "


    The other day, he was angry at Du Jinse, and because Du Jinse''s attitude had angered him, after that, Du Qianli calmed down and felt sorry for him.


    She was the young mistress of the Du Clan who had been held in high regard since young. Yet, she had fallen to such a state. If it were him, he would have long gone insane.


    Du Qianli placed himself in front of them and thought about it. Suddenly, he felt that it was reasonable for Du Jinse to not recognize them.


    It was just that at that time, Prime Minister Du was indeed sick, and had wanted to meet Du Jinse for so long. Du Qianli naturally thought that Du Jinse would have to clean up after hearing that Prime Minister Du was sick. How could he refuse?


    Now that he thought about it, his thoughts were really too simple.


    "concubine? That''s right, that concubine in the I looked a little similar to your sister. Could it be that Captain Du is thinking of your pitiful young mistress? " Li Hao patiently tried to seduce her.


    Du Qianli was lost in thought, and faintly sighed.


    "My mother left when I was very young, and my father is very busy every day. It can be said that my elder sister brought me up."


    "But I heard that Captain Dean was very heartless towards this sister. How come he made such a gesture today?" Du Jinse said in a sharp voice.

 C309 hypocrisy

    "Captain Dean, don''t worry. This follower of mine has the simplest and most honest temperament. What he can''t stand is hypocrisy."


    Li Hao was naturally biased towards Du Jinse.


    Du Qianli''s face turned pale as he looked at Du Qianli coldly.


    If it wasn''t for Li Hao, he should have already sent out the order to leave.


    "That''s right. At that time, when I was young, I always felt that my sister wasn''t gentle enough, wasn''t elegant enough, and when compared to our mother, I was not even a little bit inferior. At the very least, in front of outsiders, my stepmother would conceal her true appearance and let others see her good side."


    Du Qianli had never seen many women, so he could only compare them like this. When Li Hao heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Du Qianli.


    "At that time, the I would have such a big sister who would always defend herself. I wonder how happy she would be."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t. He could only protect himself.


    Du Qianli''s eyes were moist, "By the time I understand everything, it is already too late."


    The Emperor himself had ordered for the Princess Qing to enter the Imperial Ancestral Hall. Even if her elder sister was still alive, she must die.


    Even if it was everyone who knew that Prince Mo¡¯s Manor was Du Jinse, unless they really wanted Du Jinse to die, they could only admit that Du Jinse was the so called.


    Mo Mo, the Mo Mo who was like a stranger.


    "Your Highness, I have a presumptuous request. Can Your Highness be a little nicer to that Mo Mo in your residence?" Du Qianli suddenly stood up and bowed towards Li Hao.


    Du Jinse stared blankly at Du Qianli, her eyes filled with tears. Fortunately, Du Qianli had his full attention on him, so he didn''t notice her.


    Du Jinse secretly wiped away her tears.


    Of course, all of this could not be hidden from Li Hao who had been paying attention to her.


    Li Hao''s sword-like eyebrows slightly rose, "He''s just a domestic prostitute, why would Captain Du be so concerned about him?"


    "I ¡­" Du Qianli was rendered speechless by Li Hao.


    After a long while, Du Qianli''s voice seemed to have come from the prehistoric era, "She looks somewhat similar to big sister. When I look at her, I naturally think of that bitter big sister of mine."


    Li Hao chuckled and looked towards Du Jinse, "Your sister isn''t suffering."


    However, only Du Jinse understood the meaning behind her words.


    Hearing that, Du Qianli''s face turned ashamed.


    "Indeed, in the eyes of many people, my sister is a young miss, she''s married to the most beloved Prince Qing of the emperor, and the Prince Qing is such a good character, I really don''t know which lifetime of fortune my big sister cultivated, but in my eyes, she''s just a little brother who has lost his mother''s love since he was young, and is also someone who needs to protect his young brother. He''s been bewitched by the Prince Qing on the surface. "What a miserable life."


    Du Qianli was finally willing to face all of this head-on.


    Du Jinse looked at Du Qianli and suddenly discovered that his chin had already started to faintly turn green. In the end, he had grown from a child who tried his best to pretend to be adults into a man.


    "Since your elder sister has already entered the Royal Ancestral Hall, you can be considered to have gained benevolence by asking. Some people would never be able to obtain such glory in their entire lives."


    Du Qianli''s bellyful of words was choked up to nothing from Du Jinse''s words.


    "You ¡­" Du Qianli was not one of those pedantic bookworms, but he had never learnt the skills of the Prime Minister Du in war of words, so it was only Du Jinse who received some true teachings.


    Being rebuked by Du Jinse until she couldn''t speak, Du Qianli turned to look at Li Hao, "Your highness bringing along your subordinates, isn''t that a bit too lenient?"


    Li Hao nodded his head in deep thought, "Captain Du is right, compared to General Shi, I is so kind that it makes people cry. Captain Du, why don''t you just follow me?"


    Du Qianli was dumbstruck. Was Prince Mo trying to poach him?


    "General Shi has shown kindness to this Du ¡­"


    Li Hao waved his hand, "I has always been good to this subordinate, didn''t you say that? Also, although your sister is no longer here, my concubine is still here. I''s memory has always been poor, so if you follow me and remind me, that presumptuous request of yours might actually come true. "


    Du Jinse didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Du Qianli''s heart skipped a beat. Following Li Hao, the biggest benefit he had to gain was being able to see Du Jinse again.


    It would be a lie if Du Qianli said that he was not tempted, but after thinking about it, he shook his head, "Thank you for your good intentions, Prince."


    Prime Minister Du had analyzed to him before that he would only be able to see the light of day once the Duke successfully ascended the throne. However, his reputation on the battlefield was completely different.


    To him, the reputation of the Du Family was much more important than staying by his sister''s side.


    The current him was just the son of the Prime Minister Du. His words naturally didn''t have enough weight, but as his status became more and more respected, the words he said became more and more important.


    At that time, King Mo would also think more and more highly of Du Jinse.


    Even then, he didn''t say anything.


    Li Hao looked at Du Qianli deeply, "In your eyes, is it really so important to have such an outstanding name?"


    Just a moment ago, he was still narrating the relationship between him and Du Jinse, the brother and sister.


    "Your Highness should understand more than anyone else that if she does not have a name, she can only be that lowly domestic prostitute."


    Du Qianli lowered his eyes.


    Du Jinse stood up and silently walked outside.


    Seeing that, Li Hao was so angry that he pointed at Du Qianli.


    "You fool ¡­" Tell him what to say.


    Li Hao flung his sleeves and quickly caught up to Du Jinse.


    Du Qianli didn''t understand, but he still courteously sent them to the entrance.


    After the two of them walked for a while in silence, Li Hao said softly, "Don''t mind it too much."


    Du Jinse shook her head, "I understand, but I already knew from the beginning that this would happen. Your Highness is not too concerned about this."


    Du Jinse, on the other hand, had come over to advise Li Hao to think further.


    Li Hao was willing to give them a chance to meet up. After all, this place was too remote, and there were too many people to watch out for.


    Who would have thought that even after Du Qianli left the control of the Prime Minister Du, his entire mind was still filled with things that the Prime Minister Du had instilled into him.


    "I ¡­" Li Hao still wanted to say something.


    Du Jinse reached out her hand to cover his lips, thinking that it wasn''t right, she immediately put her hand down.


    "Your highness, everything is fate. Not even half a bit of a human should be allowed. Just let nature take its course."


    Li Hao nodded.


    "Even though I hate Du Qianli, I still admire him a lot."


    Very few people would be able to resist the enticement and stay by Li Hao''s side. At the very least, they would be much safer than the General Shi''s side.

 C310 achroma

    Du Jinse understood that in this place, many families would choose to sacrifice individuals for their families.


    Prime Minister Du was not a Venerable family, but he had always thought of one day when he would be famous for a thousand years, and his family would be able to become a Venerable family.


    Unfortunately, he was busy with political affairs everyday, and his heirs were few and far between. Amongst the branch disciples, there were no promising disciples, but it was a pity for Du Qianli, who had the backbone of an influential family, to not know that an aristocratic family was not something that could be achieved overnight.


    "That Cao Er is truly invincible." Li Hao frowned, and looked at Du Jinse.


    "Du Qianli is young, and has never seen much of the world. Don''t be fooled by her sweet words to the point where you don''t know where it goes, do you need I to remind him?"


    Du Jinse only felt helpless, "Your Highness, you are overthinking it. How old is Cao Er, didn''t I say before, that she doesn''t have any family members here, so I feel that we, who came together, are close to each other."


    "Don''t keep on looking at her like you are looking at a child. If it wasn''t for Imperial Concubine interfering, when I was her age, he would have already had a son."


    Li Hao scoffed.


    Du Jinse said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Oh, is Your Highness serious?"


    Li Hao turned to look at Du Jinse, and sighed, you never know when a woman would suddenly reminisce about the world, and push herself to others.


    "Forget it, it''s not related to I anyway. Even if Du Qianli had set his eyes on that Cao Er, it would still be something that would give Prime Minister Du a headache, so what does it have to do with I?"


    If not for Du Jinse, he wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to him.


    "I told you an interesting thing. Do you remember that I promised to draw you a picture of Prince Qing."


    Li Hao asked with interest.


    "It seems to be true."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao suspiciously, "Are you saying that you''re still thinking about this matter and have already started drawing?"


    She really didn''t know that Li Hao still had such a free time.


    Li Hao smiled, in order to make Du Jinse smile, what could he not do?


    He had asked the doctor, and the doctor had told him that after a woman became pregnant, her emotions fluctuated greatly. Of course, most of them were stuck on her chest, so she had to think about happy things every day.


    The imperial physician was wondering why Li Hao would suddenly ask such a question. Li Hao was calm and composed, saying that he was overjoyed to have dreamed of the concubine Empress'' name.


    When the imperial physician heard this, he sighed. The children of the older generation, who were at King Mo''s age had all run away, but the Prince Rong, King Mo and the others were all delayed because of the Noble Consort.


    However, the Noble Consort was not clear about this, but getting married early was actually the reason why many youths died early.


    What was funny, Li Hao thought of the thing he had promised Du Jinse before.


    "You really drew it?" Du Jinse was a little suspicious.


    Li Hao always found the Prince Qing unpleasing to the eye, not counting the past reasons. The past relationship between Du Jinse and the Prince Qing was something that Li Hao would never forget.


    No matter how much Du Jinse disliked the Prince Qing, she had always been crazy for him, and after Du Jinse had followed him, she always took care of everything rationally.


    Du Jinse knew what Li Hao was worried about, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Her personality was different from the original Du Jinse, and furthermore, she might not be willing to believe that she would act crazy for Li Hao.


    It would be better to let nature take its course.


    Li Hao had successfully caught Du Jinse''s attention, causing her to temporarily forget what had just happened.


    After following Li Hao to the study room, Li Hao closed the door and said to Du Jinse: "There are no outsiders here, take off your mask."


    He really wanted to know what kind of expression Du Jinse would have when he saw this painting.


    After Du Jinse heard this, she took off his mask and placed it on the side.


    Seeing Li Hao taking out the painting carefully, Du Jinse was also affected as she stared at the painting intently.


    To be honest, even if Du Jinse were beaten to death, Du Jinse wouldn''t be willing to believe that she could draw a Prince Qing, and even give it to her like that.


    Du Jinse stared fixedly at Li Hao as she slowly opened up the scroll, revealing a beautiful picture in front of him.


    Du Jinse reminded Li Hao, "Your Highness, you took the wrong person, this is a beauty portrait."


    After saying that, Du Jinse couldn''t help but take a glance at the beautiful woman''s drawing. It was extremely mesmerizing, as if she was going to walk out of the painting.


    Du Jinse was a little tasteless, who was this, Li Hao actually drew her so well, he had never even painted for her before, could it be that just because she teased her and said that she was unskilled?


    Li Hao smiled but did not speak.


    However, Du Jinse was attracted by the beauty in front of him, "This beauty looks very familiar, I seem to have seen her before."


    "You''ve indeed seen it. Think about it carefully." Li Hao patiently tried to seduce his.


    "Could it be the beauties of the harem?" Du Jinse looked carefully.


    Li Hao laughed as he shook his head.


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, "In the end, which family do you belong to? I believe that you''ve been admiring his painting for a long time. Do you want me to ask your foster mother to propose a marriage with you? "


    As she said that last word, Du Jinse felt the sour feeling spread from her lips to her entire body.


    "You should have a photographic memory for such a beautiful woman. How could you have forgotten? Think about it again."


    Li Hao asked with interest.


    Du Jinse extended her hand out to push it.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. I''m tired, so I''m going back to rest."


    Du Jinse felt a little sour in her heart. She was pregnant here, but here, he was thinking about other women.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse back, "Take a look."


    Du Jinse became angry from the embarrassment, "What are you looking at? I''m not a man, so I''m not interested in women."


    Seeing her angry, Li Hao felt wronged in his heart. He was trying to make her happy, but why was he so angry now?


    Not daring to keep an eye on him, Li Hao quickly explained.


    "Mo Mo, this is Prince Qing."


    Du Jinse staggered, but was lucky that Li Hao was quick enough to catch him.


    "What did you say?" Prince Qing? "


    Du Jinse turned around and looked at them seriously.


    Seeing her like this, Li Hao said sourly: "Who was it that was anxious to leave just now? Why did he turn back the moment he heard that it''s Prince Qing? "


    Du Jinse couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him, and earnestly looked at the peerless beauty in front of him.


    "Prince, why are you so mischievous?"


    Du Jinse reached out to grab Li Hao''s arm and laughed.


    Sigh, if she had not applied makeup on Prince Qing, she would not have thought that this exceptional woman was Prince Qing. However, after seeing Prince Qing''s female attire, Du Jinse could not help but sigh in emotion, this Prince Qing was truly beautiful.


    "You only said whether I''s drawing was good or not, okay?" Li Hao said haughtily.


    Du Jinse smiled with the corners of her eyes, "Yes, very similar. Good, very good."


    Li Hao was satisfied.

 C311 Story

    The main thing was that Du Jinse never thought that would paint the Prince Qing as a woman. She only thought that the Prince Qing looked extremely familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it before.


    Now that he knew, the person in the picture was the Prince Qing. If he looked carefully, that appearance and that charm, it was the Prince Qing.


    The more he read, the more he felt that the Prince Qing gave birth to the wrong baby.


    Du Jinse clicked her tongue.


    Li Hao looked at her lovingly.


    "Tell me, if Prince Qing gets this treasure, won''t he have to carefully store it away?"


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but scold him with a glance, "Don''t make me laugh."


    One had to know that great happiness and great sorrow were extremely dangerous matters for pregnant women.


    Du Jinse studied her again and sighed, "This kind of woman can be said to be a bane of beauties. If I were the Emperor, I would probably have to search the entire kingdom for her."


    The right to be willful.


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed: "Then what about the beauties of other countries?"


    Du Jinse waved his hand, "Go and snatch it."


    Li Hao''s smile turned cold, he wanted to tease her to be happy, but why was it that his heart was becoming more and more blocked?


    "What about men?"


    As Du Jinse said this, she waved her hand and said, "Then we''ll get the harem to be our male pets."


    "I didn''t expect you to have such ambitions." Li Hao''s last bit of smile had also disappeared.


    Only then did Du Jinse realize that something was wrong with Li Hao. She immediately pulled on Li Hao''s arm and shook it lightly, "You''re angry, I''m talking about your majesty."


    Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse, and emphasized: "You''re talking about if you were the emperor."


    Du Jinse opened her eyes wide, "Did I say that? I actually said that? This is the crime of deceiving the monarch. Your Highness, don''t scare me, did I really say that? "


    Li Hao nodded his head heavily.


    Du Jinse''s shoulders fell, "I actually said that."


    "That''s not right." Du Jinse stuck out her chest.


    "I say this on the premise that I''m a man, but I''m not."


    There were only a few empress in the world. No one would think she was that crazy to be one.


    "Your highness, I can''t even hold on to being your main wife. It''s impossible for me to be your empress. It''s just a joke. Your highness, don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Li Hao silently looked down at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse''s face fell as she looked pitifully at Li Hao. When I think about how some emperor obtained this painting, how she was so shocked that she became like a fairy. She used all means possible to find out where the beauty had gone to, and then came here to ask for it, I felt that it was very funny.


    Just thinking about it made her happy. Prince Qing being shamed and "marrying far away" was much more satisfying than any kind of revenge.


    Du Jinse only found out today that she was also a rotten girl. When she thought about Prince Qing''s small body being pressed down by that big bearded man ¡­


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Hao''s panicked voice came from his side.


    Du Jinse looked at the drawing of two drops of red pigment, and then realised that it was not paint, but her nose blood.


    Li Hao used a handkerchief to cover Du Jinse''s nose, his face was filled with worry, and pulled Du Jinse down to a seat, "Sit here and don''t move, I''ll go get an imperial physician."


    This was all happening.


    Du Jinse immediately pulled on Li Hao''s sleeves.


    "Don''t go, I''m fine." Du Jinse covered her nose with one hand, and said gloomily.


    "You''re still saying that it''s nothing, but you''re already bleeding." Li Hao was startled, he looked at the portrait of Prince Qing, and his face turned green, "I should not have shown you this portrait."


    Wasn''t he looking for trouble? Du Jinse could actually bleed from her nose just by looking at the portrait.


    Li Hao was enraged, but he still remembered that Du Jinse was pregnant, so he did not dare to break away from her, and only reached out to break Du Jinse''s hand.


    "Let go."


    He was very, very angry.


    Du Jinse knew that at this time, no matter what, she couldn''t let Li Hao leave.


    Her other hand was also tightly grabbing onto Li Hao.


    "Li Hao, I have your child now, so even if you''re angry, you can''t hurt our child. Just listen to me finish, and whatever you want to do will be done. The words that I, Du Jinse, have spoken, I will absolutely not go back on my words."


    In her anxiousness, Du Jinse revealed her real name.


    Li Hao was also afraid of injuring the baby, hence he stood there coldly, looking at Du Jinse, "Go ahead."


    Li Hao had already recorded everything well, she would probably not go back on her words after she had said that he would let him go. Li Hao would never be angry at Du Jinse again, and he wouldn''t even think of giving up his own child. Li Hao was very clear in his heart that the reason he was so angry was because Du Jinse still had bad intentions towards the Prince Qing.


    He was so jealous that he didn''t want to face Du Jinse. Otherwise, if he saw that she was bleeding from her nose for another man, he would probably strangle her to death.


    Du Jinse calmed her emotions and then said leisurely: "On this day, a subordinate presented a painting to the emperor, saying that it was found in the residence of the city that was just broken down, judging from the technique written there, it should be everyone''s handiwork. After everyone discussed it, they felt that such a masterpiece should be given to the emperor."


    "When the Emperor heard this, he was overjoyed. Tell the eunuch at the side to take it and open it."


    "When the Emperor saw the beauty in the painting, he was shocked beyond belief. He was extremely fond of the painting, and spent every day sighing at it. For several months, he never stepped even half a step into the harem."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse. She really knew how to make things up.


    Because her father and brother had both died on the battlefield, someone had seized the opportunity to talk about someone trying to get rid of her. Someone had said that she wanted to assassinate the Emperor, so she had received the news in advance and quickly escaped from her palace. While she was hiding from her bodyguards, she had barged into the emperor''s sleeping quarters.


    The emperor was murmuring to the portrait, expressing his admiration for her.


    The woman had seen the Noble Consort before and recognized that the woman in the painting looked similar to the Noble Consort. Her heart moved as she boldly walked out and knelt in front of the emperor, saying that she recognized the woman in the painting.


    The emperor was overjoyed. He personally carried the woman and asked her in detail who the woman in the painting was.


    When the woman thought about Imperial Concubine''s age, she knew that even if she was the woman in the portrait, she would have long since aged. When the emperor saw her, he would probably get angry out of embarrassment and vent her anger on her.


    In order to live, the woman praised the Prince Qing to the point that it was impossible to see her.

 C312 next-decomposition

    When the Emperor heard this, yearning arose in his heart.


    The woman seized the opportunity to request for an order. She said that she had been deeply indebted to the Emperor for all these years, but had been unable to return the favor.


    Although his country had defeated that country, there were still other countries eyeing it covetously. It was impossible for him to attack other countries with his entire country, so right now, the best way was to negotiate with them.


    The Emperor was moved and agreed to the woman''s request.


    After the woman went back, she realized that after his father and brother died, their family was not taken care of. She harbored hatred in her heart, when she saw Prince Qing, she thought of him and only said that she wanted him to be her protector.


    After all, he was a defeated nation, so it was reasonable for him to leave a proton behind.


    Moreover, other than this, the other party did not raise any conditions that he would like. Although the Emperor liked the Prince Qing very much, he still agreed to it.


    When Prince Qing arrived at that country, the emperor held a grand national banquet for him. When the emperor saw the Prince Qing, he was a little stunned but he was still enchanted by him.


    Prince Qing was far away from home, his heart was gloomy, alcohol entering his intestines was even more worrisome, and the Emperor was also considerate, to the point of being drunk like mud.


    The Emperor personally helped the Prince Qing to the rear palace, and overturned the tides overnight ¡­


    When Li Hao heard this, he could not help but interrupt, "Mo Mo, you really ¡­"


    Du Jinse stared at Li Hao and continued to speak: "Prince Qing is able to save tens of thousands of people from fear and shame by himself. The Emperor is overjoyed, and after obtaining such a beautiful woman, there will be a time for the emperor."


    Li Hao was dumbstruck. He came to a conclusion that they should never offend Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse stopped, "Your Highness, do you want Mo Mo to continue speaking?"


    Li Hao thought that he was done with the story, upon hearing Du Jinse''s words, he became tongue-tied and said: "Still ¡­ "And?"


    Du Jinse laughed and continued to speak, "Prince Qing did not forget the words the Emperor said to him before he left, they were always remembered that he was humiliated today because of the weakness of the country. He wanted to seduce the emperor, causing the emperor to be infatuated with his beauty, and caused the imperial government to become abandoned, until in the end, he listened to what the emperor said. Some of the imperial court even impeached the Prince Qing, while others were sent to the Prince Qing to be dealt with by the Prince Qing, and over a long period of time, most of the loyal officials of that country were harmed greatly by the Prince Qing."


    "The Prince Qing felt that the time was right, so he took the chance to inform his original country. King Mo led his troops, and along the way, he shouted a song and attacked the palace. The Emperor felt that he had exhausted his energy and poured two cups of venomous wine, if he wanted to go down with the Prince Qing, they could still go in pairs."


    "When King Mo brought his men to attack the imperial harem, they saw the Emperor die in the arms of the Prince Qing. It turns out that the imperial harem was already filled with the trusted aides of the Prince Qing.


    After Du Jinse said this, she looked at Li Hao and said, "We can predict whether the Prince Qing will live or die.


    Although it was just a story made up by Du Jinse, when Li Hao thought of that scene, he felt that if he was talking about personal experience, he actually had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to face such a Prince Qing''s pressure.


    When Li Hao heard Du Jinse talk about the next round, he heaved a sigh of relief. The next round was just another round, it would be even better if he did not break it down.


    "You ¡­"


    Li Hao let out a faint sigh. He was actually listening to it with rapt attention, and was still immersed in that feeling of helplessness and sadness.


    It was just a painting, yet it could make her think of so much.


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao''s neck, "Are you still angry?"


    Li Hao sighed, "You are wearing a mask, I has the feeling of hugging a man, it would be good if you did not wear a mask at all."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao innocently, "Didn''t I take off my mask?"


    Li Hao said seriously: "I''m not talking about now."


    Du Jinse was silent. She naturally could not agree to this matter, unless she left the border.


    Li Hao also knew that bringing up this matter at this time was not a good idea.


    He had originally wanted to draw this painting in order to agree to Du Jinse''s request. It was also because he wanted her to be happy, but who would have thought that he would actually be jealous of this painting?


    "Mo Mo..." Li Hao sighed slowly.


    "Prince ¡­"


    The voice of a guard came from outside.


    Du Jinse quickly reached out to grab the mask and put it on.


    Li Hao walked to the door and opened it.


    The guard respectfully spoke: "Your Highness, Marshal Xiahou requests your presence."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Alright, I will change."


    The guard turned and left.


    When Li Hao returned, he saw Du Jinse reaching out to roll up the scroll, he looked and did not say a word.


    Du Jinse then placed the scroll back where it was originally placed.


    When she turned around and saw Li Hao looking at her, Du Jinse smiled, "Now that I believe that you are proficient in painting, even if you want to paint, you should paint the beauty in your heart. Could it be that the beauty in your heart, is not me?"


    When Li Hao heard it, he turned around and walked back. He pulled out another scroll and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    "I just hasn''t finished drawing yet." It wasn''t that there weren''t any paintings.


    Du Jinse hugged it in her hands, "My prince, I''m a little tired, can I take it back to take a look?"


    The reason the Marshal Xiahou was looking for Li Hao was probably because she had something that he needed to attend to.


    Li Hao nodded, "Don''t trouble yourself too much."


    After saying that, the corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled into a smile.


    He really didn''t know how she made up such a twisted story in such a short amount of time. Thinking back to it now, he extended his hand to pinch Du Jinse''s mask, turned and left the room.


    Seeing that Li Hao had left, he also walked out and helped him lock the door to the study.


    After returning to their courtyard, Du Jinse did not open the door to take a look. Instead, she laid on the bed and rested for a while.


    It was hard to say that she had improvised such a story.


    Moreover, before that, she had even gone to see Du Qianli.


    Du Jinse carried the portrait and entered dreamland.


    In her dreams, she saw a peerless beauty leave her hometown, stop by the border, grab a handful of her home, and carry it with her.


    When Du Jinse woke up, her tears had stained her clothes, and she didn''t know where she was for a while ¡­


    Only after a long time did Du Jinse regain her senses. She was not a beauty who had just stepped out of the sewer, she was just someone who had seen that peerless beauty in her dreams.


    Glancing at the scroll in her arms, Du Jinse vaguely remembered that the beauty in her dreams seemed to be the beauty in the painting.


    He slowly opened the scroll and a completely different painting appeared in front of his eyes.


    Du Jinse''s eyes widened, was this drawing of her?


    Du Jinse couldn''t tell if she was shocked or disappointed, controlled or something.

 C313 white head with old age

    The Du Jinse in the portrait had a head full of white hair and a face full of wrinkles.


    Seeing such an old portrait of himself, of himself, really wanted to cry.


    However, looking at the man at the side, Du Jinse''s mood was somewhat better.


    Li Hao looked even older than she was. He was bent and hunchbacked, he no longer looked so handsome. There were even patches of old age on his face.


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but laugh out loud when she saw such an old Li Hao. As she laughed, tears began to flow down her face.


    In the portrait, the two were no longer young and beautiful, but Li Hao looked at her with the same gaze as now, and held her hand tightly.


    In the portrait, two people were dressed in first-class robes, and Du Jinse was even wearing a phoenix coronet and ceremonial robes.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with tears, but the corners of her mouth were curled up happily.


    This was probably what Li Hao had promised her.


    Even when the two of them had reached the end of their years, she was the only one by his side. She had always been his wife.


    Li Hao returned very late. Although he had already washed up, Du Jinse could still smell a trace of the unnoticeable smell of blood.


    "What is it? The enemy is here? "


    Du Jinse frowned slightly.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to worry." Li Hao tried his best to suppress the hostility in his body.


    Du Jinse crawled up, knelt behind Li Hao, and gently massaged him.


    Li Hao grabbed her hand.


    "Mo Mo, lie down with me for a while."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao''s serious face, and then laid on his arms obediently.


    Li Hao''s mood was obviously not good.


    After a while, Li Hao finally opened his mouth and said: "We robbed their military rations, they naturally won''t be able to hold on for long. Marshal Xiahou has long been prepared, so naturally we won''t let them take advantage of us."


    However, the battlefield was merciless. Even if they were well-prepared, how could they not suffer the slightest bit of damage?


    Li Hao looked at the life that was still fresh and fresh just a moment ago, and then it suddenly stopped. He felt that life was unpredictable, and a person''s life was actually so fragile.


    Perhaps only at this moment would he be able to cherish what he was seeing even more.


    "Your Highness, be careful of the enemy''s desperate behavior."


    Without military provisions, he could only wait to starve to death. If that was the case, he might as well risk his life and fight to the death.


    Li Hao agreed.


    "Today is just a test. There should be a big battle in the future."


    Li Hao turned and looked at Du Jinse, "Mo Mo, you can go back to the capital first."


    Du Jinse was startled, she sat up and looked straight into Li Hao''s eyes.


    "The Prince wants me to go back?" It looked like he had reached the final step.


    Li Hao reached out to touch Du Jinse''s face.


    "Mo Mo, a girl''s love is long, she must be short on heroic spirit. I don''t want to become a coward on the battlefield because of you."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao deeply, after a long while, she nodded, "Alright, I''ll go."


    Li Hao thought that he had to bitterly persuade her, but he never thought that Du Jinse would agree so readily. In that moment, he really wanted to keep Du Jinse by his side.


    However, if he did that, and the city fell, he would be harming Du Jinse and his children.


    He wasn''t the only one. The Marshal had already ordered the women and children in the city to hide outside the city. After all, the flames of war were merciless.


    "Shi San has already returned to the capital, and the prince is beside him right now. I ¡­"


    Du Jinse wanted to say that she could disguise herself and leave, this way she would not attract attention, and she wouldn''t need to split up the manpower to protect her.


    Li Hao continued, "The country is hard to decide, I cannot send many people to protect you, but, you are my woman, how can I ignore you?"


    Du Jinse reached out to the painting at her side and said, "Your Highness, I really like this painting. I want to take it away."


    Li Hao nodded.


    Du Jinse suddenly reached out and hugged Li Hao.


    "Your Royal Highness, promise me that you will return safely. The child and I will wait for you."


    Li Hao nodded heavily.


    "Mo Mo, do you remember Shi Er?"


    Du Jinse stared blankly, then carefully brought up what for.


    "Of course."


    Li Hao continued, "I should not be hiding this from you, he is currently standing outside."


    "What did you say?" Du Jinse was stunned.


    Li Hao sighed, "Mo Mo is indeed loyal to you, since he has promised you, she will definitely not go back on his words, and will not do anything to I."


    Du Jinse opened her mouth, but could not find a single word to say.


    "Shi Er, come in."


    Li Hao said.


    Shi Er replied and walked in.


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but look over, when Shi Er walked in, it was a different face. When Du Jinse saw that familiar face, she reached out to take off her mask and Du Jinse glanced at him.


    Du Jinse blamed herself for being careless, and allowed her to disguise herself.


    "I wonder if there are still people with the prince to disguise themselves." Du Jinse felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Li Hao raised his hand and made a vow, "There''s no one else."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "It''s not the best if it doesn''t exist, but Your Highness still needs to be careful."


    Saying that, Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er.


    Shi Er lowered his head and allowed Du Jinse to say anything.


    Li Hao poked Du Jinse''s forehead helplessly.


    Du Jinse also didn''t want to make it too hard on Li Hao, so she sighed and said, "You guys lied to me so much. Okay okay okay, don''t say anything, I understand."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "When do I leave?"


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, "I''ll send you out of the city tomorrow morning."


    Du Jinse was shocked. So fast?


    But she still nodded her head obediently, "Alright, I will listen to you, your highness. Since you said that Shi Er is trustworthy, I will trust him."


    Li Hao heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was because Shi Er had tried to assassinate him before, Du Jinse had always been against him. However, Li Hao felt that if there was anyone in this world who could disregard everything and protect Du Jinse, then that person would be Shi Er.


    Even he would probably be tied down by some people, and might not even be able to choose Du Jinse immediately.


    "Alright, rest early today, and get up early tomorrow morning."


    Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao instructed Shi Er, "You should go and prepare, and rest early."


    Du Jinse saw that Shi Er had left and quickly went down to bolt the door. Li Hao found it funny, "Do you really dislike Shi Er that much?"


    Du Jinse turned around and glanced at Li Hao, "I just feel that I''ll be leaving tomorrow. I want to get more along with Your Highness."


    When Li Hao heard this, he said guiltily, "I misunderstood you."


    "Your Highness, you must promise me one thing, or else, I won''t leave no matter what you say." Du Jinse pouted.


    Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "What is it?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, and said seriously: "You are not allowed to tell anyone that I have a happy occasion, anyone."


    Li Hao was startled. She mentioned it just at this time.


    "You don''t want that Shi Er to know?"


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, "I can''t hide anything from you. Not bad, I do have a grudge against him, so I don''t dare to trust him."

 C314 Ill give it to you

    If Du Jinse was stubborn, no one would be able to do anything about it.


    Li Hao could only compromise.


    If she didn''t tell him, then she wouldn''t tell him. "Then you have to be careful on the way. Don''t touch your fetus."


    Du Jinse agreed.


    The next morning, Du Jinse packed her things as soon as she woke up.


    When Li Hao got up, she quickly served him.


    Li Hao looked up at her.


    "If you leave, this I will not be used to it."


    As Du Jinse was busy doing this, she said: "I have never been used to serving others, so Your Highness should be relieved.


    Li Hao grabbed onto Du Jinse''s hand, "Mo Mo ¡­"


    Du Jinse slapped his hand away with his other hand, "Stop messing around, you''re still going to the training field."


    "When I came back yesterday, I had already told Marshal Xiahou that there were some matters that I needed to take care of today. I would be going to the training grounds later, and I was going to personally send you out of the city."


    Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse''s hand paused, she raised her eyes and looked at Li Hao, "Marshal won''t be dissatisfied with you because of this, right?"


    "How could that be? The marshal appreciates the I very much. After coming here for so long, this is still the first time that the I is taking a leave of absence. "


    As a prince, this was something to boast about.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and did not speak any further.


    Shi Er had been waiting outside the door for a long time. When he saw the two coming out, he reached out and took the bag from Li Hao''s hands, then silently followed behind them.


    Li Hao supported Du Jinse into the carriage, and then he went in.


    Shi Er jumped onto the shaft of the chariot.


    Du Jinse opened the palanquin curtain and looked, "Where is everyone else? Where are the people who protected the prince? If we leave, who will protect his return? "


    Li Hao reached out and squeezed Du Jinse''s hand, "They are waiting at the entrance of the palace."


    Du Jinse was slightly relieved. That''s good.


    Li Hao held onto Du Jinse''s hand the entire time. Once they exited the residence, Li Hao took off the mask on Du Jinse''s face, "There''s no need to bring it on anymore.


    Du Jinse chuckled, "Other people would like to turn white, but Your Highness despises me."


    Li Hao said helplessly: "You used your little temper again. You clearly know that this isn''t what I meant."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "That''s right, I know. It''s just that, after this farewell, I don''t know when I''ll be able to quarrel with Your Highness again."


    When Li Hao heard this, he did not speak anymore.


    Along the way, the two of them looked at each other without saying a word. Li Hao quietly held Du Jinse''s hand.


    "Your Highness, we''ve already left the city. You should go back."


    Du Jinse said.


    Li Hao opened the curtain and looked, "There''s no rush, I is sending you off."


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "I will eventually part ways with you after sending me off for a thousand miles. Your Highness, if you really can''t bear to part with Mo Mo, then Mo Mo will stay behind to accompany you."


    When Li Hao heard it, he shouted towards the outside, "Stop the palanquin."


    The sedan stopped as Li Hao hugged Du Jinse tightly.


    Du Jinse felt the sadness in his heart and slowly wrapped his arms around his waist.


    Li Hao finally made up his mind and stretched out his hand to pry away Du Jinse''s hand. He pulled away the palanquin curtain and jumped down.


    A guard brought a horse over, causing Li Hao to jump on it.


    Du Jinse watched Li Hao leave.


    The figure he left behind was so determined that he would not even look back at her.


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao was determined to have him leave, so she did this.


    Du Jinse came out from the sedan.


    Seeing that, Shi Er took a step forward, "Madam, the wind outside is huge ¡­"


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er, "Shi Er, in fact, you have saved my life before. If you didn''t have such determination, and met me at any corner of this world, I would have been deeply grateful to you."


    Shi Er lowered his head, "I understand."


    As long as he met Du Jinse in a place without a prince, it was true that Du Jinse would treat him better. However, Du Jinse was a woman from the Prince Mo, so how could they separate?


    And when Du Jinse saw him, she would immediately be nervous about the life of the Prince Mo, so she naturally didn''t have any good intentions towards him.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er deeply.


    "Actually, I really want to believe you. But, can you make me trust you?"


    Shi Er raised his head, his eyes blazing with fire, "How does Madame want Shi Er to prove this?"


    Du Jinse looked in the direction of the city gate and said unhurriedly: "Let''s go back."


    Shi Er''s face changed, "The Prince ordered me to escort you back to the capital."


    He also knew that there would be a huge battle in the future. The reason Li Hao asked Du Jinse to leave at this time, was for Du Jinse''s own good.


    He was also very pleased with Du Jinse''s departure. War had never been gentle.


    Du Jinse stared into his eyes, took a few steps forward and raised her head to look at Shi Er, "You just said that you wanted to prove it to me, I just want to see, are you listening to the Duke or to me?"


    Shi Er''s face changed, "Are you forcing me?"


    Du Jinse''s figure had disappeared for an unknown period of time, so it was natural that she couldn''t see her. However, Du Jinse knew that there was someone she loved deeply within that city.


    Shi Er did not get a reply for a long time. He looked up at Du Jinse, and was touched by her expression.


    She really loves Prince Mo.


    "Madam, the prince asked you to leave for your own good." Shi Er advised.


    Du Jinse just looked at him silently.


    After a long while, she said, "The great war is about to begin. When I think about the prince fighting in the front, I can''t rest and eat in peace. Only by staying by his side can my heart calm down."


    Shi Er frowned in distress.


    Du Jinse smiled, "Your martial arts are so good, even if you encounter danger, you can guarantee my safety, so it shouldn''t be a difficult matter."


    "Madam ¡­"


    Du Jinse''s face sank, "The reason why you''re blocking me from the left and right is because you don''t want me to return. Do you want to protect me or do you want to put me under house arrest?"


    Du Jinse turned around and returned to the horse carriage, intending to drive it back herself.


    "Madam, please go inside. Tell Shi Er to drive the carriage for you."


    Shi Er saw that Du Jinse had made up her mind, and said helplessly.


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er, "Are you sure you want to send me back?"


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse, "I won''t lie to you."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse looked at Shi Er, and sat in the carriage.


    Shi Er sat on the carriage, his back facing Du Jinse, and said: "When we go back, what should we tell the Prince?"


    Du Jinse thought for a while, "Let''s enter the city and find an inn to stay."


    In order to prevent Li Hao from seeing her and worrying about her, he might even chase her away.


    "That''s fine too." Shi Er nodded.


    He had promised Li Hao before, but now that he had brought his back, he felt that he had no face to see Li Hao again.


    Shi Er shook the reins, "Ride."


    She was worried the entire time that Shi Er would disobey her orders, just like she had promised Li Hao on the surface, but had actually come back secretly.


    Du Jinse opened her bag and took out the makeup she needed to make herself look at herself in the mirror.


    Since she had returned, the human-skinned mask could no longer be used.

 C315 subtler

    Since it was already during the war, they could leave the city as they please, but after entering the city, they met with a few questions. Du Jinse had already prepared ahead of time and took out the letter, adding to that that she had recovered her appearance as a woman, everyone only had a servant with a wife, not too troubled, who passed the letter to Du Jinse and called them in.


    The two entered the city and found an inn to stay in.


    Du Jinse rested for a while, then changed into male attire as she walked around the city.


    Just as Li Hao said, there were soldiers patrolling the area, trying to persuade the women and children in the city to go outside to hide from their relatives.


    Du Jinse looked around and found a few strong young men waiting in line in the training field. When they saw the people who registered, they all lifted a gunny sack at the side and dispelled their thoughts.


    After thinking about it, Du Jinse walked over to a chief at the side and smiled apologetically: "Master Guan."


    The man looked up and down at Du Jinse, "What is it?"


    Du Jinse laughed: "A man should be responsible for the rise and fall of his country. I have been sick since I was young, so I don''t have much energy nor am I able to carry that gunny sack with me.


    When the man heard this, he found it funny. "You can''t even lift the gunny sack, how could you carry the big pot on your back?"


    Du Jinse''s face changed, "Causing trouble?"


    She looked around. "The walls are so strong, how can they not be defended?"


    Hearing this, the man''s face changed, "Seeing how weak you are, if you want to enter the military camp and earn money, then hurry up and leave."


    Du Jinse had no choice but to retreat.


    Shi Er opened his mouth and said: "Young Noble, let''s go back. The suffering in the army camp is not something you can endure."


    Without mentioning anything else, as a woman, what should she do when she was resting?


    Du Jinse seemed to be deep in thought, "We can''t just sit there and do nothing."


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse and thought: We shouldn''t have come back.


    Du Jinse knew what he was thinking, but he couldn''t understand why someone who loved would abandon the other at this time.


    "Shi Er, go to the Duke Palaces and find out where the Prince is."


    She only wanted to know where Li Hao was.


    Shi Er shook his head, "I want to stay behind to protect Young Master."


    Du Jinse glared at Shi Er, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Du Jinse originally thought that it would take a few more days before they could fight.


    Who knew that on the second day, the Zhennan King would begin their assault on the city?


    Originally, some people were unwilling to leave. However, upon seeing the fight break out, they all began to flee out of the city.


    Moreover, it was different this time. Even after a few consecutive days, he still didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    Originally, there were some people who didn''t want to leave, but after seeing this situation, they couldn''t sit still anymore. They wanted to leave, but it wasn''t so easy to leave the city now.


    When a war broke out, there was not enough manpower. All the manors sent people to deliver food and water to the city walls.


    Du Jinse carried a basket of steamed buns and went up the city wall. When she distributed it among the soldiers, she saw that Li Hao was being supported by an arrow on his shoulder as he descended from the city wall.


    Du Jinse''s expression changed, and she was about to walk forward.


    A hand reached out from the side and pulled her to the side, reprimanding her, "You must have taken great care of yourself. You saw someone injured, so you didn''t let him get in your way."


    Du Jinse watched as Cao Er helped Li Hao to leave.


    He didn''t hear what the man said at all.


    That person looked at her dumbstruck expression and sighed. "Young people shouldn''t have seen blood before."


    Du Jinse snapped out of her daze, glanced at the man, and stuffed all the steamed buns in her hands into his mouth, before chasing after Li Hao.


    "Sigh ¡­" The man extended his hand out to greet Du Jinse, but saw that Du Jinse was running far away. He shook his head, ai, he was truly as timid as a mouse, and it didn''t matter if he was gone, he had added fuel to the fire.


    "Your Highness, since Sixteen is not here, it is only right that I take good care of you on his behalf."


    Hearing Cao Er''s words, Du Jinse stopped moving. Li Hao was injured, if he knew that she had not left, he was afraid that he would be angry.


    Li Hao used one hand to cover his wound, while coughing, "I can take care of himself, there is no need for Miss Cao Er to worry."


    Now that the city was lacking of people, he couldn''t just because he was injured to make the guards abandon the city and ignore it, but take care of him. Thus, he accepted Cao Er''s suggestion under the circumstances and had her help him down the city gate tower.


    Now that there was no one else in front of him, he coldly pushed Cao Er away.


    Cao Er was not annoyed at all when he was pushed aside, she rushed forward to support Li Hao.


    "My prince, even if you hate Cao Er, once Cao Er has bandaged your wounds, you can come forth and kill him."


    Li Hao looked at Cao Er, and did not say another word.


    Cao Er supported Li Hao as he walked: "I never saw Sixteen wearing my shoes and I thought he had been thrown away. I didn''t expect that it was actually the Duke wearing his clothes."


    Li Hao did not want to bother with Cao Er, but hearing her say this, he still had to explain, "Sixteen told I that she used silver to buy this, so she must have pitied you for being so lonely and helpless, intentionally taking the I''s money to help you."


    "No matter what, seeing that the Prince is wearing shoes made by Cao Er, Cao Er is still very happy."


    When Li Hao heard this, he frowned and glanced at Cao Er with slight disgust.


    "Miss Cao Er, go and busy yourself. I can bandage her own wounds."


    He hated contact with other people, especially Cao Er.


    Cao Er shook her head, "My prince, if I were to know that I don''t care about your life or death, I would be angry with you."


    Sixteen.


    Li Hao''s eyes became a little unfocused, and he fell forward.


    Cao Er exclaimed. Du Jinse, who was behind him, quickly stepped forward and helped him support Li Hao.


    Cao Er glanced at Du Jinse, wanting to ask who she was.


    Du Jinse reached out and ripped open Li Hao''s clothes, and discovered that the place where he was hit by the arrow had black blood, and the poison on the arrow caused her expression to change.


    Du Jinse reached out and grabbed the arrow, only to feel her hands trembling slightly. Clenching her teeth, she pulled out the arrow and immediately, Li Hao spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Du Jinse reached out and squeezed the blood off his shoulder.


    "Who are you?" Cao Er asked.


    Seeing the blood on Li Hao''s shoulder turn from black to red, Du Jinse''s heart finally moved back to its original position. She took out a pill from her chest and stuffed it into Li Hao''s mouth.


    "What medicine did you give to the prince?" Cao Er immediately reached out her hand, wanting to dig the medicine out of Li Hao''s mouth.


    Du Jinse looked up at her, "I won''t harm Your Highness, this is a pill to dispel the poison."


    Cao Er''s movements paused, and she suspiciously asked: "Who knows if what you''re saying is true?"


    Li Hao coughed a few times. Seeing that Li Hao was about to wake up, he stood up and turned to leave.


    Li Hao vaguely seemed to see Du Jinse''s figure, he extended her hand, "Mo Mo."


    Du Jinse''s figure stiffened, and quickly left.

 C316 mutual compromise

    Li Hao opened his eyes and looked around in a daze, not knowing if he was disappointed or glad that Du Jinse was nowhere to be seen.


    Cao Er was overjoyed: "Prince, you''ve woken up, you must be worried to death."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Li Hao lowered his head and saw that his clothes were half faded, hence he fiercely pushed Cao Er away.


    Cao Er fell to the ground and looked at Li Hao in shock.


    Li Hao straightened his clothes, and looked at Cao Er in anger: "What are you doing?"


    Cao Er took a glance and saw that Du Jinse had long since left.


    She came up with a plan with a wronged look on her face. "Prince, you were poisoned. I helped you suck out the poison."


    Li Hao looked at Cao Er and felt guilty.


    In fact, Cao Er was different from when they first met him.


    She also did not do anything, but he had been prejudiced against her and he had never liked this Cao Er.


    Li Hao supported himself on the ground, standing up, looked at Cao Er, and said stiffly: "I misunderstood you."


    Li Hao staggered up the city gate.


    Cao Er immediately went forward to support Li Hao.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are injured. You need to bandage your wound to rest."


    Li Hao listened to the sounds of fighting coming from the city gate tower and looked coldly at Cao Er.


    "The soldiers are fighting, are you telling I to rest?"


    Cao Er opened her mouth, what was wrong with that? She was injured, so she needed to rest.


    Li Hao supported himself as he walked up the city wall step by step.


    Cao Er immediately shouted: "Your Highness, Your Highness, you''re injured, we should still go and rest."


    Li Hao turned a deaf ear.


    Du Jinse hid nearby and quietly looked at Li Hao. Even though his footsteps were a bit unstable because of the poison, he still resolutely walked towards the city gate tower.


    This was the man she liked, Du Jinse stared at him dumbly.


    Shi Er appeared behind her, "Young Master, let''s go."


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er, "Let me stay here for a while."


    Being able to be a little closer to Li Hao was his wish.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse, he really didn''t know if it was a mistake to bring her back.


    Du Jinse said that it was a while, it was really a while, she did not forget that she was pregnant and it was not for herself. For Li Hao, for their child, she would not let him tire himself out too much.


    Returning to the tavern, Du Jinse fell asleep randomly.


    When he woke up, it was already night.


    Du Jinse cleaned up and came out.


    Shi Er, who had been waiting outside the entire time, welcomed her when he came out: "Young Noble."


    Due to the chaos in the battle, there was no longer anyone staying in the inn. In the huge inn, there were only the two of them.


    Du Jinse held her stomach, "I ¡­ "I''m a bit hungry."


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse, then walked down and opened the food box that had been placed there all this time.


    Du Jinse walked in front of Shi Er.


    Shi Er took out all the dishes from the food box s and placed them on the table, "It''s not cold yet, eat while it''s hot."


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er, "You were prepared a long time ago, thank you."


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse, "You and I do not need to be so courteous."


    Du Jinse picked up the chopsticks, and glanced at Shi Er.


    "Why aren''t you eating? Let''s go together."


    Shi Er was overwhelmed by the favor, "You''re asking me to eat with you?"


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er, "Is there something wrong?"


    Shi Er was silent.


    Other than the old granny at the foot of the mountain, Du Jinse had never treated him well.


    "How''s it going over there?"


    Du Jinse habitually asked.


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse, "When I was walking out just now, I heard that everyone was on top of the city walls and did not come down."


    When Du Jinse heard it, she instantly felt that she no longer had any appetite.


    Shi Er was a little regretful, "I never went out after I came back, maybe they all came back now."


    Du Jinse took a deep breath, "Don''t think about it so much, eat."


    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly. After eating, Du Jinse stood up, "I''ll go take a look."


    Shi Er hurriedly stopped Du Jinse, "Where are you going? It''s already curfew time."


    Du Jinse laughed, "What time is it now, it''s still curfew time."


    Shi Er stopped Du Jinse, "It''s precisely because this time is different from the past that our investigations are much stricter."


    Du Jinse opened her mouth, "I have my ways."


    Shi Er blocked the door, preventing Du Jinse from leaving.


    Du Jinse frowned as she stared at Shi Er, "Shi Er, what are you trying to do?"


    Shi Er pursed his lips and did not say a word.


    Du Jinse sighed, "Alright, alright, Shi Er, you protect me, let''s go together."


    "I ¡­" Shi Er opened her mouth.


    Du Jinse pointed at him, "You are not allowed to say a single word. If you want to say it again, I will go upstairs and jump down from the window, do you believe me?"


    After Shi Er heard this, he helplessly opened up a path.


    Du Jinse''s temper was really stubborn. Since she could say such words, she could do it.


    He was here to protect Du Jinse, not to let Du Jinse get hurt from her anger.


    Seeing Shi Er''s helpless look, Du Jinse snorted coldly, "Shi Er, don''t put on such a reluctant face for me, I wasn''t willing to let you follow me."


    But right now, they could only compromise with each other.


    "The two people in front, stand still." As the two of them were walking, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Crap, there are really soldiers patrolling around. What should we do?" Shi Er saw and protected him in front of Du Jinse.


    "What are you panicking for?" Du Jinse reached out and pushed Shi Er away.


    The group of people came in front of the two and looked them up and down.


    "It''s already so late, why are you all still wandering on the streets? Could it be spies?"


    Du Jinse took out the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s order badge and shook it: "We are from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor. King Mo was injured today, but he is still concerned about the wounded soldiers, I wonder if we still have enough medicine?"


    The leader of the troops was moved by Du Jinse''s words.


    "I didn''t expect the prince to think of us soldiers."


    Du Jinse smiled, "Your highness has always been a compassionate soldier."


    That person waved his hand and said, "It''s already so late, you should hurry back."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I will be going now."


    Seeing that everyone had left, Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse in admiration.


    He did not expect Du Jinse to still have preparations.


    Du Jinse walked forward as she spoke: "Shi Er, do you think we''ll win?"


    Shi Er thought about it seriously, "About this ¡­ I don''t know. "


    Du Jinse frowned, and muttered to herself: "The troops under Zhennan King are all experienced warriors, and have a better understanding of the tactics of Marshal Xiahou, I''m afraid this battle, will be very difficult."


    "Even if it''s difficult, you still have to fight." Shi Er said.


    "That is only natural." Du Jinse nodded.


    "Some time ago, the Zhennan King and the rest''s food was taken away by us, that''s why they are in such a hurry to escape. In these few days, they have been attacking the city so urgently, I''m afraid they will not be able to hold on."


    Shi Er couldn''t help but say: "But right now, I wonder who will be the one laughing at the end."


    Du Jinse sighed, "Yeah, I wonder who will have the last laugh."


    When the two of them walked to the manor where Li Hao lived, someone stopped them.


    Du Jinse took out her order badge, "I''m from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, the Queen of concubine sent me to deliver a letter."

 C317 Visit

    The man looked at the order badge in Du Jinse''s hand, it was indeed the order badge from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor.


    The man gave the order badge to Du Jinse.


    "In that case, this way, please."


    Du Jinse wasn''t too worried about Li Hao, she didn''t want to come here.


    "When we entered the city, why did we hear that the prince was injured?" Du Jinse asked.


    That person replied, "That''s right, Your Highness was hit with a poison arrow. He was afraid that we would be worried and pretended that nothing had happened. If not for Miss Cao Er discovering it in time, Your Highness would have ¡­"


    That person felt unlucky and spat a few mouthfuls of saliva on the ground before continuing, "Fortunately, Your Highness has great luck."


    Du Jinse also agreed: "Of course, our prince has always been blessed with great fortune."


    A person ran over quickly. Seeing that it was Ding Ding, Du Jinse immediately lowered her head.


    When Ding Ding saw him, he immediately greeted, "Zhou Lin, quickly, go and invite Marshal Xiahou over."


    After Ding Ding finished speaking, he hurriedly went to get the royal doctor.


    When Zhou Lin heard this, he said apologetically, "You two follow this road all the way to the end. If you turn left, you will reach the prince''s residence. I still have things to do, so hurry up and do."


    Du Jinse immediately said: "If you have something to do, go do it. We don''t need it."


    Zhou Lin quickly turned around and walked back the way he came.


    Shi Er could not help but ask: "Such a rush, is something the matter?"


    Du Jinse worriedly increased her pace.


    The lights were on ahead, as if guiding her forward.


    Du Jinse came to Li Hao''s room and pushed open the door as she entered. She could not help but be stunned on the spot.


    Cao Er lifted her head and saw the panic in Du Jinse''s eyes.


    Du Jinse suppressed the complicated feelings in her heart and quickly walked to Li Hao''s side. "Your Royal Highness, how are you?"


    Li Hao was dazed and did not answer.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse was anxious: "How can he be like this?"


    "Imperial Physician, hurry."


    Ding Ding''s voice travelled over.


    Ding Ding had always been a calm and anxious person. He immediately stood up straight and moved to the side.


    The imperial physician entered and rushed forward.


    "Prince ¡­" Seeing that Li Hao''s face was as white as paper, the Imperial Physician quickly recuperated and checked Li Hao''s pulse.


    "Imperial Physician, how is the prince?"


    Cao Er could not help but ask.


    Du Jinse could not help but look at Cao Er.


    The imperial physician closed his eyes and ignored her.


    Ding Ding frowned, "Miss Cao Er, it''s getting late, you should go to the guest room to rest first."


    At this time, it was naturally not good to have a girl like her walk around the streets. Everyone was also extremely tired, so it was better to just call her to a guest room to rest.


    Hearing this, Cao Er was overjoyed. She agreed and followed the guard.


    Ding Ding looked at Du Jinse and was about to ask, but the imperial physician let out a sigh of relief.


    Ding Ding''s attention was attracted over there.


    "Imperial Physician, how is the prince?"


    Fortunately, the poison on the arrow wasn''t too strong, so it was discovered in time. Furthermore, he had taken the antidote, so he was fine.


    Hearing this, Ding Ding heaved a sigh of relief.


    "If that''s the case, then I really have to thank Miss Cao Er for pulling out the poison arrow for the prince in time."


    Du Jinse could not help but look up at Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding immediately sensed it, "Who are you two?"


    "Ding only remembered to ask now. Don''t you think it''s too late?" Du Jinse said lightly.


    If they were enemies, then Li Hao would have already been killed.


    Ding Ding stared at Du Jinse.


    "Zhou Lin has always been the most meticulous ¡­"


    Du Jinse interrupted him, "There must be a problem with the hundred secret methods."


    Besides, the tiger still had time to take a nap. How could he rely on just one person?


    Ding Ding stared intently at Du Jinse. This person did not have any ill intentions, but what he said was very logical, this person knew his surname, but he did not know her background. Just based on this point, if he said a few words, he should take it.


    Ding Ding''s forehead was suddenly covered in cold sweat. She had reminded him correctly, everyone was exhausted from today''s battle. If someone with ill intentions sneaked in, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Many thanks for Young Master''s reminder, but who is Young Master? Can you tell me?"


    Ding Ding said stubbornly.


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding, "The Queen of concubine is very worried about the Prince, and wants us to stand guard beside him to pass the information to her at any time."


    The concubine? Ding Ding frowned, "concubine Empress ¡­"


    The concubine was in the capital, how could she know about the matters at the border.


    Du Jinse understood what the zither meant and quickly said: "Actually we have already been at the border trial for a few days, but we have not been able to let him in. Today, when we heard that your highness was injured, we anxiously took out the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s medallion."


    Du Jinse said, taking out his order badge, she handed it over to Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding took it, and flipped it over and over, and seeing that it was indeed the order badge from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, he finally sighed a breath of relief.


    After handing the order badge to Du Jinse, Ding Ding thanked him: "Young Noble is right, we will be careful."


    Du Jinse sighed, wasn''t she being too paranoid?


    "Mo Mo..." Li Hao who was lying on the bed suddenly muttered.


    Du Jinse almost agreed, but fortunately she reacted in time and bit her tongue.


    Everyone turned to look at Li Hao, only to see him closing his eyes tightly.


    Seeing that he was only talking in his sleep, Ding Ding heaved a sigh of relief. He did not dare say anything else, and extended his hand out, signalling everyone to follow him out.


    Du Jinse was last, she looked deeply into Li Hao''s eyes, and then followed the crowd and left.


    "Imperial Physician, in recent days, you should prepare more antidotes and ointment so that you can do some work for the soldiers guarding the city." Du Jinse instructed naturally.


    The imperial physician was startled, and raised his head to look at Du Jinse.


    The imperial physician quickly pushed this thought out of his mind. Why would the concubine come here at this time?


    "Your highness also said so. Now that the border guards are short of manpower, this old official can do some things for the soldiers at the border. My old mood is very comforting."


    Although the personalities of the people around him were different, to the point that everyone had their own thoughts, they were all the same on this point.


    Du Jinse laughed.


    "I know that the prince is fine, so I''m relieved ¡­"


    Seeing Ding Ding look over at him with suspicion, Du Jinse added, "I need to return early and report my safety to the concubine Empress."


    When Ding Ding heard this, he felt that something was amiss, "Young master, the king was injured ¡­"


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "I will think it through, and avoid the problem as much as possible, so as to prevent the concubine from worrying."


    Ding Ding nodded, "This is for the best."


    Du Jinse really wanted to stay, but she knew that other people wouldn''t be able to recognize her, but Li Hao would definitely be able to.


    "Ding, Marshal Xiahou is coming over." Zhou Lin returned to report.


    "So fast?"


    Ding Ding was surprised, just that, the Prince had already fallen asleep, what should he do?


    Zhou Lin said: "I just happened to meet Marshal Xiahou on the way."


    Since he''s already here, then let''s hurry up and welcome him.


    Ding Ding instructed Zhou Lin, "Send these two out."


    Zhou Lin agreed and sent Du Jinse and Shi Er off.

 C318 Suspicion

    Marshal Xiahou had already entered, and coincidentally walked opposite Du Jinse.


    "Who are these two?" The people around Marshal Xiahou said in alarm.


    "They were sent by the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s Queen." Ding Ding replied.


    When the Marshal Xiahou heard this, he smiled and nodded towards Du Jinse and the others, "Since it''s already curfew time outside, if you do not wish to rest here, you can wait for me.


    Du Jinse immediately waved her hand, "I won''t trouble Marshal Xiahou then."


    Marshal Xiahou''s eyes flashed, "You''ve seen this marshal before?"


    Du Jinse shook her head, "I''ve never seen it before."


    "Then how do you know which one This Field Marshal is?"


    He specially traveled in plain clothes, originally to reduce the trouble.


    After being exposed by Du Jinse''s words, his originally relaxed mind became vigilant.


    Du Jinse was speechless. She had naturally seen the Marshal Xiahou before, but she couldn''t say it now.


    "Marshal Xiahou has been through many battles and has a solemn aura about him, which this uncle does not have."


    Marshal Xiahou looked up and down at Du Jinse.


    "Who''s at the border, who hasn''t killed a person before? Your reason is a bit too far-fetched."


    Du Jinse secretly complained, how could she not know that Marshal Xiahou was such a suspicious person?


    "Not everyone possesses the bearing of a commander-in-chief looking down on the world." Du Jinse said.


    "You''re still so young, how did you learn to read words?" The Marshal Xiahou continued to chase relentlessly.


    Du Jinse did not speak anymore, there were many mistakes in her words, if she continued, it was hard to guarantee that the Marshal Xiahou would not see through it.


    Seeing this, the Marshal Xiahou smiled but did not speak.


    "Say hello to the two of them, I''m going to meet your master."


    Ding Ding said apologetically, "Marshal Xiahou, the imperial physician just showed this to my Duke. His Royal Highness was poisoned by the arrow today, and although the poison was sucked out in time, the remaining poison has not been completely cleansed.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Marshal Xiahou was shocked.


    He had only heard that Prince Mo was injured, but seeing how everyone else was disapproving, he only thought that it was because they were all scraps of skin. In the border, who was not injured, he did not pay too much attention to it.


    Ding Ding lowered his head and used all his strength to attack the city. All of them, including the guards, went up the city walls to defend, but the difference in strength was still so great that the King ordered them not to cause trouble for the Marshal Xiahou. They all thought that the Prince had only suffered some minor injuries, after all, at that time, the Prince did not even bat an eyelid, he was busy with defending the enemy, and Cao Er had taken care of him, so they did not go forward to inspect.


    In that moment of life and death, with only enemies in his eyes, how could he even notice the people around him?


    He was also looking around during the gap between the besieging enemies when he realized that his brothers who were fighting side by side with him had already ¡­


    Seeing Ding Ding like this, the Marshal Xiahou knew that he was not feeling well, and sighed, "Forget it, since the prince has already fallen asleep, this marshal will be going back."


    Ding Ding hurriedly said, "The Marshal''s Mansion''s Cao Er is still here. Prince ordered that when Marshal Xiahou comes, he should call her to follow him back."


    Saying that, he looked at Zhou Lin, "Go to the guest room and invite Miss Cao Er out."


    Zhou Lin agreed and left.


    "This marshal''s intentions are to have her stay here and serve the prince."


    The Marshal Xiahou knew that Cao Er and the Duke had different feelings towards the Duke and the others since they had left the small mountain village together. Since the Duke was injured, and needed more people by his side, he could just call Cao Er over to take care of the Duke.


    Ding Ding was in a bit of a dilemma, "About that ¡­"


    The Duke had never liked Cao Er, but he felt that Cao Er was pitiful, and had always spoken up for him. Now that Sixteen wasn''t around, and the Prince had awoken, if the Sixteenth Prince saw him leaving Cao Er behind, he would blame him.


    Zhou Lin returned very quickly and looked at Ding Ding with a troubled expression, "Ding, Miss Cao Er has already gone to sleep."


    Hearing that, Ding Ding frowned, "Did you not say that Marshal Xiahou is here?"


    Zhou Lin was also troubled, when Cao Er said that he had fallen asleep, he could not rush in and pull her up right?


    When the Marshal Xiahou heard this, he nodded, "Alright, it''s not a big deal, This Commander will be going now."


    As he said that, he glanced at Du Jinse and Shi Er, "Where do you two live?"


    Du Jinse said and then nodded her head: "Let''s go."


    Du Jinse kept feeling that something was amiss, but she couldn''t say it out loud, so she could only take a step at a time.


    Li Hao woke up in the middle of the night, feeling thirsty, he called out, "Mo Mo, Mo Mo."


    Ding Ding woke up from his stupor and hurriedly lit a candle, "Your Royal Highness."


    Li Hao was startled, but when he saw the person in front of him, he forced a smile and covered it up, "I dreamt of concubine."


    Ding Ding nodded in understanding, "The Queen of concubine is thinking about you the same way the Prince thinks about her."


    Hearing that, Li Hao looked at Ding Ding with a funny expression, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    He didn''t know where Du Jinse had gone to, since she was pregnant and couldn''t walk fast enough. However, Li Hao hoped that she would leave quickly.


    Who knew what she would do if she heard that the borderline was at such a critical juncture?


    Li Hao sighed and stood up with his clothes draped over his shoulders.


    Ding Ding brought over a cup of tea, "Your Highness, it''s for you."


    Li Hao took it, drained it all in one gulp, and gave the teacup to Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding took the opportunity to reply, "Your Highness, the Marshal Xiahou has come over. Seeing that Your Highness has fallen asleep, he did not disturb Your Highness."


    Hearing that, Li Hao nodded his head, "You should have taken Cao Er away."


    Ding Ding only felt that it was a big deal, but he still had to go back to the King, "Miss Cao Er has already gone to bed in the guest room."


    Li Hao squinted dangerously, "Who allowed her to stay here?"


    Ding Ding felt his scalp tighten, "Yes ¡­ It''s me. "


    Li Hao gazed at Ding Ding.


    "Wang... Your Highness, it was already curfew time, Miss Cao Er ¡­ "


    Li Hao interrupted Ding Ding, "That Cao Er, your skills are incorrect."


    Ding Ding felt that he could not disagree with the King''s words.


    "Your highness, in any case, she saved your highness. Moreover, even if it''s like this, sixteen doesn''t have a wife, so even if she has wives, isn''t it normal for men to have three wives and four concubines?"


    Ding Ding misunderstood Li Hao as saying that Cao Er wanted to please him in order to get him to agree to sixteen being with her.


    Ding Ding agreed with Sixteen and Cao Er very much, so he didn''t have to worry about it every day.


    Ding Ding was afraid that the Sixteen Queen would bring harm to the Duke.


    However, Shi San seemed to have nothing to do with him, and after that, Shi San was sent back to the palace by the Duke.


    He didn''t dare speak these words directly to the prince.


    If Li Hao knew about Ding Ding''s worry, he would probably die laughing.


    Du Jinse was afraid that someone would find out about hshe identity, but she didn''t expect that with Ding Ding''s brain, he would actually think about it when she saw the two of them being so intimate. She never thought that Du Jinse was actually a woman.

 C319 Failing to get out

    "Why are you so keen on making Cao Er and Sixteen a pair?"


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding strangely.


    "Why do you always say that you''re no longer young, do you miss women?"


    Ding Ding was shocked, and immediately waved his hand.


    "Prince, don''t joke with me."


    Because of that, Li Hao became more and more assured, "Looks like it''s true, you can''t just directly say it, you should use this method to remind I."


    Ding Ding felt that he had been wrongly accused.


    But he couldn''t say, I suspect that you have the same hobby as Prince Qing, that those sixteen are so - weak, with a look of pity, and that the Prince is so good to him.


    "Your Royal Highness, now that the kingdom is in a difficult situation, why would I even think about such things? Let''s talk about it in the future when we return victorious."


    Ding Ding changed the topic.


    Ding Ding saw that Li Hao was in good spirits, "My prince, I will ask the royal doctors to come take a look at your pulse."


    With that, Ding Ding quickly went out the door.


    Li Hao looked at the moon that was like water outside, and thought to himself, I wonder what Du Jinse is doing now.


    Thinking of Du Jinse, how could she still sleep? Li Hao simply placed her pillow up high and rested with her eyes closed.


    "Fortunately, he left." Li Hao said with melancholy.


    If she was here and saw him injured, how would she react?


    Li Hao thought that Du Jinse would probably charge over and first check on his injuries, then ¡­


    Li Hao opened his eyes. No, when he was at the city gate tower, he saw the back of a person.


    She didn''t leave. She actually didn''t leave. She ¡­


    "Imperial Physician, slow down." Ding Ding''s voice travelled over.


    The imperial physician and Ding Ding entered, carrying the cold aura of the outside world with them.


    "Ding Ding, you just said that it was Cao Er who used drugs for me?" Li Hao''s voice was somewhat cold.


    Ding Ding was a little baffled. Didn''t he just tell the Duke?


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, is there something wrong?"


    Ding Ding thought that with the Prince''s personality, he shouldn''t be asking him to boil some water and take a bath right away, right?


    "Other than Cao Er, have you seen any suspicious people?"


    Li Hao asked.


    The imperial physician adjusted his breathing, placing the pillow down, "Your Highness, please extend your hand."


    Li Hao stretched out his hand and allowed the imperial physician to feel his pulse, staring straight at Ding Ding.


    "Not many people." Ding Ding said with certainty.


    "It must be her." Li Hao was a little anxious.


    The imperial physician reminded him, "Your Royal Highness, don''t make things too complicated."


    Li Hao took a deep breath, thought for a while, and said: "Someone had approached you recently, you must report to I."


    When Ding Ding heard this, his heart constricted. He could not help but ask: "Prince, what happened?"


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding, "I suspects that someone else is trying to save I."


    The imperial physician, upon hearing this, could not help but interject, "Actually, I also feel that it''s strange. How could Cao Er have such a good Poison dispelling pill?"


    Li Hao squinted his eyes, "Please explain it more clearly, Imperial Physician."


    The imperial physician stroked her beard, "This old man isn''t too sure either, but I have a feeling that something is amiss. What kind of identity does Cao Er have?


    If it was in the wilderness, Cao Er would recognize some medicinal herbs and rescue people. However, not everyone would be able to obtain poison dispelling pills, even if Cao Er was a trusted aide of the Marshal Xiahou, and he wasn''t even in charge of taking care of the medicinal herbs. She also wouldn''t bring any medicinal pills with him, and furthermore, Cao Er wouldn''t have the fragrance of the medicine on him at all.


    Hearing this, Li Hao squinted his eyes slightly and suddenly asked: "Royal Doctor, will the Poison dispelling pill affect the fetus?"


    The imperial physician was stunned. "This ¡­ It depends on what kind of poison pill it is. "


    Different poison-dispelling pills had different formulas. Some of them would affect the fetus, while others would not.


    At this time, Li Hao did not dare to be sure either.


    Du Jinse would not risk her life with a baby.


    Was all of this really an illusion?


    Ding Ding''s lips moved, he looked at Li Hao but did not say anything.


    He thought back to the two people who came today. One of them seemed to have a faint medicinal fragrance on him. Could it be such a coincidence?


    Thinking for a moment, Ding Ding asked: "Your Highness, could it be that Cao Er had falsely claimed someone''s contribution as her own?"


    Why is that? Why did the person who saved the prince hide?


    Li Hao''s eyes were cold, "This ¡­ I have to ask Cao Er. "


    Ding Ding looked at the hourglass, "Your Highness, it''s getting late, why don''t you rest for a while, after the sun rises, it''s not too late to ask Cao Er about it."


    Li Hao looked at the imperial physician. He was not young anymore, and because he had been taking care of Li Hao since he was young, he had brought him along this time. Currently, his entire body was dark green.


    Li Hao nodded his head, "Thank you, Imperial Physician."


    The imperial physician shook his head. "Your highness is fine, this old man is relieved."


    After Ding Ding sent the imperial physician back, he returned to see that Li Hao was still sitting there.


    He walked forward and advised, "Prince, you should rest early. There''s still a battle to be fought tomorrow."


    "Ding Ding, is I very useless?"


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Ding Ding.


    He also wanted to shake up the battlefield, wanted to become famous and intimidate the world, but he discovered that war wasn''t just talk on paper.


    He fell the moment the war began.


    Li Hao felt that he had lost a lot of face.


    He was too ashamed to meet anyone.


    Ding Ding secretly heaved a sigh of relief, "So it turns out that Your Highness was worried about this. Your Highness, we have never had natural born warriors.


    However, compared to the soldiers in the city, they were far inferior.


    However, Ding Ding would never say those words.


    Li Hao knew that Ding Ding was comforting him, but even though he was comforting him, what he said was also the truth.


    At the moment, apart from him, King Mo had never fought in a battlefield before.


    Li Hao felt that he was once again filled with ambition.


    He nodded, "You are right, I is not a natural born warrior, but she will work hard to become an outstanding one."


    "Ding Ding, think carefully. Have there been any suspicious people who have come close to you recently?"


    Ding Ding frowned, why did he ask this question again?


    Ding Ding firmly shook his head.


    Li Hao sighed, hoping that he was the only one thinking too much.


    In a moment, Li Hao wanted to draw out Du Jinse''s appearance, and have her subordinates scatter and search for him. But then, he thought that Du Jinse''s disguise technique, could not be compared to anyone, so he gave up on that idea.


    Li Hao held onto his lucky heart.


    Du Jinse should already be back.


    When he was injured, it was during the time when the two armies were at their most intense, and those who entered the battlefield, would bring along some Poison Cleansing Pills and Golden Sore Pills. It was normal, but perhaps they were just random small fries, he cared too much about Du Jinse, and would think of him no matter what personnel she had.


    He was the one who personally saw Du Jinse out of the city. Du Jinse would arrive in the capital city in two days, she just missed her a lot.


    Li Hao found an excuse to console himself.

 C320 Live

    Cao Er woke up early and came over.


    Li Hao had already woken up. Seeing Cao Er, the corner of his mouth lifted into a smile.


    "I heard from Ding that yesterday, it was all thanks to you that I did not die in a foreign land."


    Cao Er had learned a lot of things in the Marshal Xiahou''s residence. She knew what it meant to die in a foreign land and immediately waved her hand.


    "The prince has great fortune, there will be the protection of the gods."


    Hearing that, Li Hao laughed: "Do you still believe in immortals?"


    Cao Er said in all seriousness: "What do you mean believe?"


    There are deities in this world.


    Li Hao looked at Cao Er deeply, "Cao Er, you helped I down from the tower, who did you meet?"


    Cao Er thought for a moment, then shook her head: "Where did I meet such a person, and not a single person."


    Li Hao laughed coldly, "Really, that was when the gods gave the I the immortal pellets."


    Cao Er was stunned when she saw Li Hao''s smile. His smile was so beautiful, she couldn''t help but forget what Li Hao had said.


    Li Hao frowned, his expression cold. "I will ask you another question."


    Cao Er was shocked, and timidly glanced at Li Hao.


    "What does the Prince want to know?"


    Li Hao gasped, it seemed like his question was wasted.


    "Who exactly saved I?"


    Li Hao''s voice was bone-piercing cold.


    Cao Er opened her mouth, wanting to say that she was the one doing so, but when she met Li Hao''s eyes, those words could no longer come out.


    Li Hao quietly looked at her, but Cao Er did not say a word.


    "Ding Ding, send Cao Er back. What did I tell you? Without your orders, no one is to come in."


    Ding Ding criticized silently, yesterday when Cao Er came over, he did not see any objections.


    However, Ding Ding could only silently curse.


    "Miss Cao Er, please."


    Ding Ding extended his hand out in a gesture of invitation.


    Cao Er bit her lips, her tears flowing, "Your Highness, why do you keep on treating me like this?"


    Seeing that, Ding Ding could not help but turn his head, he could not stand to see a woman''s tears the most.


    Li Hao remained indifferent.


    When Cao Er saw her, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she still felt embarrassed. Furthermore, she had learned a lot in the Xia Hou Residence, and compared to when she first came, she had even more dignity now. This kind of treatment from Li Hao, made her look embarrassed, she stomped her feet, and Cao Er turned to leave.


    Ding Ding saw Cao Er out of the Palace, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Coming back to see that Li Hao had tied up his sword, Ding Ding hurried forward, "Your Highness, your wound has not recovered yet, it''s best for you to rest for a day."


    "I will go take a look at General Shi." Li Hao did not even lift her eyelids.


    When he said that he would go and defend the city, the people would definitely object, so he decided to go and take a look at the General Shi.


    Ding Ding frowned, "My prince, the General Shi is inside the city walls."


    Li Hao walked outside, "Then let''s go to the city gate tower to take a look."


    Ding Ding was speechless, the king obviously wanted to go to the city gate tower.


    "Your Highness, there''s no need to be in such a rush. Eat something first."


    Ding Ding knew that persuasion was not an option. Rather than compromise, it would be better to just go with the plan.


    Li Hao looked up at Ding Ding, and then sat down, "Bring the food over."


    As Ding Ding placed food on the table, he couldn''t help but say: "Your highness is really too ruthless towards that Cao Er. She hasn''t even eaten breakfast yet."


    Hearing that, Li Hao snorted coldly, and looked at Ding Ding with the corner of his eyes, "I has always been like this."


    Ding Ding was startled, that''s right, the king always does as he pleases, he always only cares about his own comfort and happiness, he never cared about others, it was as if he had restrained himself a lot after having the concubine Empress.


    Now that the concubine''s Empress was no longer around, the Prince had revealed his true nature.


    On the other hand, after they had enjoyed the warmth of the prince, they weren''t used to him anymore.


    "If the sixteenth was here, the prince wouldn''t have acted this way." What do you mean by ''always''? His Royal Highness was simply watching the dishes being served.


    Ding Ding muttered.


    When Li Hao mentioned about sixteen, he immediately felt that the food in front of him had become tasteless.


    "Sixteen, I wonder where he is."


    Li Hao was a little depressed, he simply pushed his bowl and chopsticks away, stood up, and used a handkerchief to wipe his mouth.


    "Let''s go."


    When night fell, he would come back to rest, but in General Shi, it was as if he had "stayed" on the city walls for a few days and nights.


    Li Hao instructed Ding Ding, "Today''s breakfast is not bad, take away all the remaining amount."


    General Shi couldn''t eat, but there were still those soldiers.


    Ding Ding immediately ordered the rest of the dishes to be packed.


    In fact, not just today, they had been doing this for days.


    Those who should have left had already left, and those who did not, were the indigenous residents of this place. Li Hao looked at the streets that were even more noisy than usual, but the noise now was a bit more tragic.


    As expected, they found General Shi on the city wall, and Li Hao ordered the others to leave a portion of the food for him.


    "It''s better if you treat Old Shi well, Prince."


    General Shi was really hungry, eating big mouthfuls, while praising, "I said that the food made in the Prince''s Mansion is precisely exquisite and delicious."


    "I told the chef to be more meticulous, but I didn''t know ¡­"


    Li Hao suddenly stopped talking, abruptly stood up and chased after him, "Halt."


    General Shi held onto his shoulder and bit down hard, his mouth slurring. "Your Highness, what are you doing ¡­"


    The rest of his words were covered by the sound of his chewing.


    Everyone looked at Li Hao in shock, they did not know what had happened.


    Li Hao chased them to the spot where he had just seen Du Jinse and looked around.


    "Prince, what happened?" Ding Ding was a little confused.


    "Did you see ¡­" Li Hao paused halfway through his words. He only felt that there was someone behind him that looked like Du Jinse, but that person was dressed in men''s clothes. How could Ding Ding have noticed that?


    Li Hao looked at his surroundings with a bit of disappointment. On the other hand, he hoped that he was the one who was seeing things. He would rather Du Jinse return to the capital than let her suffer with him at the border.


    After a long while, Li Hao sighed, "I''m fine."


    Walking back, General Shi also felt Li Hao''s listlessness. He reached out and patted Li Hao''s shoulder.


    "Your Royal Highness, fighting war is the business of us barbarians. You should return to the manor to rest first."


    His Highness was already quite good, and when compared to those officials of the imperial court who could only make a racket, it was much better.


    It was just that the General Shi did not know how to speak.


    When Li Hao heard this, he felt somewhat ashamed.


    However, he also clearly realized that his presence here was truly a burden.


    "General Shi, they came up again."


    General Shi cursed, "Damn, do you want to do this?"


    He didn''t even allow people to rest while he ate.


    Li Hao followed the General Shi up the city wall and looked down.


    From the moment the first day the blade pierced the enemy''s chest, to the moment of killing them, it was like killing an ant. Everyone''s heart gradually became harder and harder.


    For the sake of their homeland behind them, or just for their own sake, they had to work hard to live and kill each other.

 C321 Withdrawal

    "I''ll go." When General Shi saw the troops below, her face turned gloomy. Did they bring all their troops over?


    After they snatched the food from the Zhennan King, they knew that they would not let this go easily. The Marshal Xiahou had already secretly mobilized his troops.


    Right now, it all depended on how fast their reinforcements came. The opponent''s offense was too strong.


    General Shi turned around and saw Li Hao, "Your Highness, why are you still here? "Hurry up and go back."


    If it was anyone else, General Shi would have shouted loudly a long time ago. After spending some time with Li Hao in the past few days, General Shi''s opinion of him had begun to increase day by day.


    That was why General Shi added a supporting phrase when he felt his tone to be stiff.


    "Our warriors are fighting with their lives on the line here, how can I go back and rest peacefully? General Shi doesn''t have to say anymore."


    Li Hao had worn armor when he came today, and his guards knew that they couldn''t persuade him otherwise. They could only pretend to be confused and follow along to protect Li Hao.


    When General Shi heard it, although he admired it in his heart, for the sake of Li Hao''s safety, he decided to call him down.


    The General Shi snorted coldly, and then moved closer to Li Hao, "My prince, don''t try to show off. I heard that you were hit by an arrow yesterday."


    With that, the General Shi deliberately pushed at Li Hao''s wounds.


    Li Hao was pushed back two steps.


    Seeing that, Ding Ding immediately went forward to support her.


    "General Shi clearly knows that my Prince was injured, but he still chose to apply it to his wounds ¡­"


    Li Hao reached out his hand to stop Ding Ding from speaking further.


    He pushed Ding Ding aside, and took two steps forward, "General Shi, I remembers that you once said that as a man, you don''t have the scars that you left on your body on the battlefield.


    General Shi was stunned.


    Li Hao laughed out loud, "It''s just a small wound, it''s nothing serious, I is willing to fight alongside the general."


    "Alright, alright." The three armies raised their weapons and cheered.


    The approaching enemy raised his face and looked up.


    The one leading was Ming Xia''s older brother, Shao Mingyuan.


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. The soldiers behind him brought over a ladder.


    "Big brother."


    A person suddenly appeared behind everyone and cupped his hands towards Shao Mingyuan.


    "Ming Xia, why are you here?"


    Ming Xia walked to Shao Mingyuan''s side and said, "Father asked me to pass this message to you ¡­"


    Ming Xia instructed in a low voice.


    Shao Mingyuan looked up at Ming Xia and said, "Alright."


    Shao Ming raised his voice and said, "Retreat five miles and set up camp on the spot."


    Everyone was puzzled. However, they had to obey the orders given by their superiors.


    When Du Jinse heard the deafening noise outside the city, she was worried in her heart. It was just that she had almost been discovered by Li Hao just a moment ago.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Cao Er carrying food box and walking up the city walls.


    Cao Er should be happy, but because of her, Cao Er was actually quite attentive towards the Duke. For some reason, Du Jinse actually wasn''t happy at all.


    "General Shi, so it turns out that Your Highness is here as well." Cao Er said in delight.


    General Shi was not afraid of anything, but was afraid of women.


    In the recent days, when Cao Er had been somewhat diligent when she came to the city wall, he had hid away. She did not expect that she would come here at such a critical juncture.


    General Shi''s face became serious, "What are you doing here, you''re a woman, what are you doing in the city? Hurry up and go."


    With that, General Shi went to check on the movements outside of the city. Seeing that the enemy troops had all retreated, he muttered: "Why have they all retreated?"


    Cao Er rolled her eyes, "I''m not here to look for the general."


    Cao Er walked over to Li Hao''s side.


    "Your Royal Highness, the injuries on your body have yet to heal. Why are you here?"


    Li Hao looked up slightly, pretending as if he didn''t hear what she said.


    If it was anyone else, they would have already been ashamed of losing face in front of so many people.


    Cao Er was unconcerned, she looked around, and even looked at the city walls.


    General Shi saw that, so he pulled her over and said angrily: "You don''t know your place! Someone, chase her out of the city!"


    Cao Er was the most reckless woman he had ever seen.


    Alright, Cao Er probably had good food while she was in the Marshal''s Mansion. She was almost scuttled and opened her mouth a little, making him look like a woman.


    "I''m not here to see you, Prince."


    Cao Er asked Li Hao for help.


    Li Hao said coldly: "General is still too merciful. Since she wants to die so much, why don''t you help her throw her off this stage."


    When Cao Er heard it, she immediately shut her mouth obediently. The tears in her eyes rolled around, unspeakable making him feel pity for her.


    Although she had always wanted to challenge Prince Mo''s bottom line, she still cherished her life a lot.


    When the crowd saw her, they could not bear to do so. It was as if Li Hao and the others were the ones bullying her.


    However, everyone present knew that this was a battlefield, so how could they have the leisure to pity the fairer sex? "The young lady should leave by herself, don''t make things difficult for us."


    Two soldiers came up and chased Cao Er out with a straight face.


    Cao Er bit her lips, took a glance at Li Hao, and then silently turned and left.


    General Shi looked at Cao Er and sighed: "This little girl probably read too many books. Duke, your luck with women is not shallow."


    When the soldiers heard this, they roared with laughter.


    Li Hao had been together with them for a long time and knew that they had no ill intentions. He only occasionally cracked a vulgar joke and his expression did not change, "The one from I''s family is the same as General Shi, a tigress. I does not dare to have any alluring thoughts."


    Everyone''s eyes could not help but look at General Shi.


    General Shi scratched the back of his head in embarrassment as he gave a bluff, "What are you looking at? This old man is looking at you with respect, do you understand?"


    Seeing that the enemy troops had retreated, everyone was relieved. Seeing General Shi like this, they could not brazenly make fun of him, they could only hold in their laughter, and worked hard, their shoulders shaking violently.


    General Shi looked left and right, seeing everyone like that, he said helplessly: "Enough, there''s no need to hold back anymore, if you want to laugh then laugh."


    Li Hao laughed first.


    Everyone looked at each other, and seeing Li Hao taking the lead to laugh, everyone also laughed.


    His laughter traveled outside the city, causing Shao Mingyuan and Ming Xia to turn around to take a look.


    Shao Mingyuan snorted coldly, "You don''t know your place."


    However, Ming Xia''s heart was heavy.


    Why had he come to the border? Back then, when he had refused the marriage, he had indeed mentioned that he would rather guard the border than marry her. But why had he come to this place? Could it be because he refused her marriage and the Emperor punished him, that he intentionally sent him here?


    It was just as Ming Xia had said, she couldn''t make decisions for herself.


    Therefore, she did not have much feelings for King Mo. She was not willing to have anything to say.


    To think that she would lose to a domestic prostitute, it was truly a great shame and humiliation.


    Although Ming Xia knew that King Mo did this to humiliate her, she couldn''t help but be furious.

 C322 see

    Were they happy to see them retreat?


    Ming Xia''s mouth revealed a cold smile, they were laughing too early, who knows who would win.


    When she caught Li Hao, the humiliation of having to bet even more on Li Hao, was doubled.


    After everyone laughed, Li Hao looked at the people who were retreating five miles and setting up camp.


    "General Shi, look."


    "Marshal, Marshal."


    The General Shi and Li Hao turned around, and saw the Marshal Xiahou coming to the city gate tower, so the two walked over to welcome him.


    "Marshal."


    Marshal Xiahou gazed at the enemy army.


    "What do you think their intentions are?"


    Li Hao and General Shi looked at each other.


    General Shi said honestly: "I am a barbarian. I really can''t understand what they mean."


    Marshal Xiahou looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao muttered to himself, "I feel that the other party must have some plans, could it be that he wants to just wait and do nothing?"


    He couldn''t understand it either.


    Marshal Xiahou muttered.


    "Pass down the order, soldiers are to rest."


    General Shi agreed and passed down the order.


    Marshal Xiahou looked at Li Hao.


    "Would you like to come with me for a visit?"


    There was no reason for Li Hao not to agree.


    As the two of them walked forward, the Marshal Xiahou opened her mouth and said, "Last night, I went to your house and met someone sent by the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s mistress."


    Li Hao''s blood froze, "Marshal, you met it?"


    Marshal Xiahou looked at Li Hao strangely, "At that time, the people in the house said that you fell asleep, could it be that you did not see it?"


    "I wonder what those two people look like?" Li Hao said.


    Ding Ding lost his voice and asked, "How does Your Highness know it''s two people?"


    Li Hao turned around and glanced at Ding Ding, "Hmph."


    Ding Ding was guilty as he lowered his head.


    Marshal Xiahou looked at their master and servant, and pointed at Ding Ding, "Didn''t you tell your king?"


    Ding Ding looked up at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s eyes were staring straight at him.


    Ding Ding lowered his head, and said softly: "I promised him."


    Marshal Xiahou pointed at Ding Ding and said: "You''re confused, it''s fine if these two are our own people, but if they were spies, you wouldn''t even know if you sold our prince."


    Li Hao sighed, "This guard of mine is a fool, how could I have thought of this? I hope Marshal Xiahou can enlighten me."


    Being called a fool by Li Hao, Ding Ding was already suspecting that he was a fool, how would he dare talk back.


    General Xiao Hou looked at Ding Ding, shook his head, and spoke up for him, "Ding Ding has always been cautious, he must have questioned Ding Ding in all kinds of ways. Moreover, his highness has already gone to sleep, those two people did not see his highness."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he said guiltily, "They have seen the Prince."


    When the Marshal Xiahou heard this, his expression could not help but turn serious.


    "Then... Ding, what object did they take out to gain Ding''s trust? "


    "It''s the order badge from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor."


    Marshal Xiahou looked at Li Hao, "Although Your Highness did not see those two, he should have a rough idea of who they are."


    "Yes." Li Hao nodded, "I already know who these two are. I just want to confirm it with the Marshal."


    The Marshal Xiahou gave a short smile, "If Your Highness wants to know, then go look for me at the Pleasing Inn."


    At the Elegant Lodge.


    Li Hao raised his hand in a hurry, "Marshal, I have urgent matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first."


    The Marshal Xiahou nodded.


    Seeing them leave, General Shi walked over, "Marshal, you''re so awesome. What did you say to the Prince? No matter how I tried to persuade him just now, he wouldn''t leave."


    Marshal Xiahou glanced at General Shi, "I naturally have my own methods."


    Actually he didn''t dare to confirm Du Jinse''s identity at first, but he had a feeling that she was concealing something when she was speaking, so he tried to probe out Li Hao.


    Seeing that General Xiahou did not want to say anything, General Shi scratched the back of his head and said, "I''ll go defend the city."


    The Marshal Xiahou called General Shi, "You should go back and rest first, come back later to exchange for General Sun."


    When the General Shi heard him, he looked at the Marshal Xiahou and agreed.


    Marshal Xiahou climbed the city gate tower, looking at the enemy troops that were a few feet away, he frowned.


    What did they mean?


    Just as Du Jinse returned to the inn, she had not rested yet, when the door was suddenly pushed open. She reached out to grab the dagger by the bed, and vigilantly looked at the person who came.


    Only, after a long time, he still did not see anyone enter. Du Jinse frowned, "Shi Er ¡­"


    she tried.


    Shi Er was proficient in martial arts, it was impossible for anyone to come over, so he did not make any movements.


    "You actually didn''t listen to I''s words. A soft sigh came from outside the door.


    Du Jinse only felt the blood in her body solidifying, "King ¡­ "Master."


    Li Hao walked in.


    Du Jinse bit her lips as she watched him walk in.


    "Why are you so disobedient?" Li Hao caressed Du Jinse''s face.


    Because he was afraid that Du Jinse would recognize him, Du Jinse did not use the human-skinned mask, but if the current Du Jinse was walking opposite of Li Hao, he still would not dare to recognize him.


    Du Jinse lowered her head and admitted her wrongs, "Your Highness, it was my fault, I called Your Highness out to be worried."


    Li Hao reached out and pinched her face, "You still know that I is worried."


    Ding Ding looked at Shi Er, then at the person inside, and could not help but ask: "Who is she?"


    Even now, he still did not know who Du Jinse was.


    Shi Er glanced at Ding Ding, "It''s good for Ding not to know."


    Ding Ding glared at Shi Er.


    What did he mean?


    Shi Er was speechless.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in a daze. "Your Highness only thinks that you are worried, don''t tell me that it has never occurred to you that I am worried about you as well?"


    Li Hao sighed, and gently embraced Du Jinse.


    Seeing that, Ding Ding''s eyes widened, "Your Highness, you ¡­."


    Why did he hug a man in his arms?


    Du Jinse looked up and saw that Ding Ding was a bit stubborn, "Ding, I''m concubine."


    concubine? Ding Ding was a little stupefied as to when the concubine Empress had arrived at the border.


    Ding Ding kept having the feeling that there was something he did not know.


    How could Your Highness be so sure that the concubine was here?


    "Your Highness, I can''t leave even if I wanted to." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a fawning expression.


    Li Hao was enraged to see her like that, and said with a face full of helplessness, "You ¡­ "Sigh, since that''s the case, then let''s not stay here anymore and return with me."


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, as long as Li Hao was not angry with her.


    Li Hao was indeed very angry, but he was more moved. If not for the fact that he was more important to her, there was no need for her to come back.


    "Yes." Du Jinse nodded her head, she was naturally very happy to be by Li Hao''s side.


    The heavens knew that Li Hao was injured, but they just couldn''t stay by his side to take care of him.


    Li Hao took out the handkerchief and wiped off the makeup on Du Jinse''s face. "Look at what you drew, do you know what the hell it looks like now?"


    Du Jinse knew what Li Hao was going to say, so she grabbed Li Hao''s hand and interrupted him, "My prince, how are your injuries?"


    Li Hao glanced at Ding Ding who was standing in front of the door, "Ding, you must answer the words of the concubine''s Empress."

 C323 verification

    He knew, no matter what she said, Du Jinse would definitely think that he was comforting him, so she decided to just tell Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding had yet to awaken from the reality that the concubine''s Empress had come to the borders. He looked at the "Sir" in front of him, not knowing how the Prince found him to be from concubine.


    Seeing that he seemed to not want to speak, Du Jinse pursed her lips. "Royal Highness, why do you have to make things difficult for Ding Ding? Forget it, I won''t ask anymore."


    Du Jinse reached out and took Li Hao''s clothes.


    Although she didn''t know much about medicine, she could still see how his wounds healed.


    Shi Er turned around.


    Ding Ding hesitated for a moment, he felt that protecting his prince was more important, and just like that, he helplessly watched Du Jinse strip off his master''s clothes.


    looked at the wound on Li Hao''s shoulder and gasped. Yesterday, he only thought of saving Li Hao, he couldn''t care about anything else.


    "If a man doesn''t have two scars on his body, then wouldn''t he lack manliness?" Li Hao said as he tidied his clothes.


    Du Jinse was speechless, "I heard that there was a general who went through over a hundred battles and did not have a scar on his body. You can''t say that he was not manly."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he couldn''t help but defend his Royal Highness, "That person must have retreated back when fighting."


    Their prince was the one who rushed forward.


    Li Hao and Du Jinse both turned to look at him.


    Ding Ding was frightened by their stares, "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Li Hao said unhurriedly: "General Fei has always led the way."


    Ding Ding was startled, how could he have forgotten about General Fei? He actually said that General Fei had retreated after the war, if those people on the city walls had heard this, they would definitely tear him to shreds to eat meat.


    Sigh, I''ve already heard Shi San mention the concubine before, saying that it might not be good, but it''s best to keep a distance when meeting her.


    Initially, he didn''t think so. But now, it seemed that not listening to the words of the old man would result in his suffering.


    However, thinking about it, he still quite agreed with Du Jinse''s words.


    It doesn''t matter whether you rush forward or retreat, as long as the prince is fine.


    "Mo Mo, do you have anything to take care of?"


    Li Hao looked at the guest room.


    Du Jinse followed his gaze and glanced at him, "Your highness, sit over there and wait. I''ll clean up."


    Li Hao nodded and sat by the side.


    Du Jinse hurriedly packed his things. Because it was an inn, even if there were no people around, it was not very peaceful. Thus, the things were not placed everywhere, they were packed very quickly.


    Du Jinse brought her backpack over, which Li Hao naturally received, "Let''s go back."


    Du Jinse nodded.


    Li Hao brought Du Jinse and sat in the palanquin, while Li Hao placed his hand on Du Jinse''s stomach.


    "You''re pregnant right now, you shouldn''t have come back."


    Du Jinse leaned on Li Hao''s shoulder, "Li Hao, I don''t want to wait for my child to grow up and ask me this question. Daddy is killing enemies on the battlefield, where are we? I can''t answer him. "


    Li Hao looked down at Du Jinse, "What''s there to not answer?"


    Du Jinse tilted her head up slightly, "How should I answer that? That child will definitely hate me. He wasn''t even born yet, so he''s just a deserter. "


    "How can you say that? I told you to leave."


    Du Jinse hugged Li Hao''s neck.


    "Li Hao, we are a family of three, let''s advance and retreat together, okay?"


    Li Hao sighed, what use was there for him to say no now?


    Now, either the enemies would attack the city or they would defeat them. If they retreated, the city would return to normal. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to leave this place.


    Reaching out to hug Du Jinse, Li Hao softly said: "I has something to ask you."


    Du Jinse looked up and asked: "What?"


    Li Hao asked: "Was it you yesterday?"


    Du Jinse was tongue-tied, "Why would you ask that?"


    Li Hao laughed bitterly, "I''ll just say it like that. I saw your back view in a trance yesterday, but I just didn''t want to believe that you didn''t leave."


    Du Jinse bit her lips, "Didn''t Cao Er say that she was the one who saved you?


    Li Hao blew his eyes as he looked at Du Jinse, "Are you jealous?"


    Du Jinse made a gesture to push Li Hao away.


    "Cao Er is just a little girl, how could I be jealous of you if you thought of it?"


    "Really? It''s such a pity, I really hopes to see you get jealous. "


    Li Hao said regretfully.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, pointed at Li Hao''s chest and said, "Your highness, it''s better not to see, Mo Mo is jealous."


    Li Hao snorted coldly and did not speak anymore.


    Du Jinse looked at this proud and pampered man and sighed.


    "My prince, then I will just get jealous of you for a short while. Tell me, Cao Er said that she saved you, do you have any thoughts?"


    Li Hao beamed as he looked at Du Jinse, nodding her head heavily, "There is, there is."


    Du Jinse was shocked, "You really have thoughts, she is still a child."


    Li Hao was speechless, "Do you think she is a child?"


    Du Jinse''s heart jumped, "You ¡­"


    Li Hao reached out and scratched Du Jinse''s nose, "Mo Mo, you''re still not willing to believe me?"


    Du Jinse heaved a sigh of relief, "I can ignore whatever others say. If you were to tell me about it, I think I would believe it."


    Li Hao rolled his eyes, "Mo Mo, why do you not believe in I''s taste? Even if the I wants to find a woman, she should at least be more beautiful than you. That Cao Er, she has to have a chest and waist, she has to ¡­ "


    Du Jinse stretched out her hand to cover his lips.


    "Prince, let''s not speak ill of others in front of our children."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse still couldn''t help but argue for Cao Er, "Cao Er is not as bad as you said. She''s just young.


    Li Hao also extended his right index finger and middle finger, pressing them against Du Jinse''s lips.


    "This I doesn''t want to hear about flowers. This is Cao Er''s, this I only wants to see you."


    Du Jinse was silent.


    This person really was him. The one who had picked him up was him, the one suppressing him was still him.


    "Mo Mo, when I was shot by the arrow, she was still thinking that it would be great if she didn''t tell you to leave, if I died just like that, maybe you wouldn''t even be seen the last time."


    He had never told anyone these words before. He could be weak, but his weakness was only shown to one person.


    Du Jinse glared at Li Hao, "You''re not afraid either."


    "Now that I''m out of the palace, I feel extremely comfortable. I can only feel indescribably good, that I can eat whatever I want to eat, that I can do whatever I want to do, and even my speech felt many times better than before."


    "What, don''t you want to think too much?" Du Jinse laughed.


    "What kind of place is Shu?" Li Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Jinse was stumped by her question, she paused for a moment and said: "It''s the place we were originally at."


    Li Hao nodded.

 C324 agglomeration

    When the two of them returned to the residence, they couldn''t help but have an intimate relationship. Li Hao personally helped Du Jinse wash off the makeup off her face, and was satisfied to see Du Jinse standing right in front of him.


    It turned out that she didn''t want to be separated from him even for a second when she liked him.


    Leaning on Li Hao''s arm, Du Jinse was as lazy as a kitten.


    "Prince, did you miss me?" Du Jinse squinted her eyes and asked in satisfaction.


    "If I were to say that I is missing you all the time, would you believe me?" Li Hao asked.


    Du Jinse nodded, "I do."


    Pausing for a moment, Du Jinse replied without waiting for Li Hao to ask: "It''s not like I don''t think about you all the time, it''s just that ¡­"


    Du Jinse sighed.


    "Since you came back, why didn''t you come back here?" Li Hao said in heartache.


    Du Jinse sighed, "I don''t want you to worry."


    With just one sentence, it melted Li Hao''s heart, "Do you know that I would only be more worried if you are like this?"


    "I know, that''s why my attitude is so good. It''s only because of this that you''re unwilling to punish me, right?" Du Jinse chuckled.


    Li Hao clenched his teeth, "You ¡­"


    Du Jinse approached him and lightly kissed his lips.


    "Li Hao, tell me, did you drink my wine? I clearly said that I wouldn''t change my feelings." Du Jinse''s tone carried a little grievance.


    "You''re the one complaining first." Li Hao was helpless.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed.


    Without separation, there would be no joy in being together.


    She was really happy now.


    Humans were like this, only when they lost something would they cherish it. Only when they were separated would they make others look forward to reuniting with them.


    The two of them were immersed in the joy of being together, but they didn''t know that danger was approaching them.


    In the middle of the night, the inside of the city suddenly became ablaze. Ever since Du Jinse became pregnant, the lack of blood and vital energy had made it easy for him to wake up.


    Du Jinse sat up.


    Li Hao was also shocked, "What''s going on?"


    Du Jinse remained calm, "I''m afraid the enemy is attacking us at night."


    After the two of them put on their clothes, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Hao walked to the door and opened it.


    Ding Ding was surprised to see Li Hao dressed neatly, but it was just right.


    "Your Highness, the city is already in ruins. General Xiahou told Your Highness to leave from the east gate as soon as possible."


    Ding Ding replied quickly.


    "How is this possible?" Du Jinse felt that it was unbelievable, in the past two days, the enemy had attacked the city and although there were casualties, the walls were strong and the enemy could not attack. After another two days, the reinforcements arrived and they could only surrender.


    "There are spies in the city. They killed the soldiers guarding the gates in the middle of the night, opened the gates, and let the enemy in."


    "It''s another spy." Du Jinse gritted her teeth in hatred.


    But now was not the time to pursue these matters.


    Du Jinse''s luggage had not been opened yet, so she turned around and gathered all the important things around Li Hao, packed them all together, and carried the burden on her shoulders.


    "Your Highness, let''s go."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse in astonishment, "Go?"


    He looked at the distant flames. "How can we leave at this time?"


    He could not abandon his people, his soldiers who had once lived and died together.


    Du Jinse''s expression was solemn, "At this point in time, the situation is unclear, so the king should first avoid this attack. We should listen to the marshal''s instructions, leave the east gate and meet up with the rest before making a decision."


    Whether she was selfish or afraid of death, when she didn''t understand the situation, the first thing she thought of was Li Hao''s safety.


    If not for the fact that she had underestimated them, even if Li Hao and his guards had been actively training them, how could they be placed on the same level as these people?


    "The soldiers are throwing their heads to the ground to shed blood, how can I abandon them at this moment?"


    At this moment, not only could he see the flames, but he could also hear the faint sounds of fighting.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao coldly.


    "His Royal Highness wants us to follow you and die with you. Just stand here and wait for the enemy to attack."


    Li Hao had already unsheathed his treasured sword, but after hearing Du Jinse''s words, he looked at Du Jinse''s stomach and hesitated.


    "Mo Mo..."


    Du Jinse interrupted him, "Victory and defeat is commonplace in war, now that I am in the shadows, the best way is to quickly retreat, avoid any injuries, and be brave enough to count myself a hero."


    Ding Ding also took the risk of being scolded and said: "Your Highness, avoiding the tip of the iceberg is the smartest move."


    Li Hao hesitated for a moment, then pulled his arm and wailed, "Your Highness, I have implicated you, but it''s too late to say all this. Your Highness, send me and my child to a safe place first, then you can come back and be a hero, okay?"


    After Li Hao heard this, he made his decision and nodded his head, "Alright, let''s do it this way."


    Let him be selfish for once, he could not ignore Du Jinse''s life and death.


    Ding Ding hurriedly instructed, "Everyone, hurry up and protect the Duke and leave."


    If the prince regretted it later, it would be difficult to solve the problem.


    It was unknown if it was because of the delay that they had made, but as they moved forward, the sounds of battle became louder.


    Seeing that, Ding Ding''s face turned serious, he leaned on the palanquin and looked around warily.


    Du Jinse was not idling in her sedan, she took out a piece of cotton clothes that Li Hao usually wore when he was training, and urged him to change into them, then took out human-skinned mask s from her backpack and told Li Hao to wear them.


    "Mo Mo, what are you doing?" When Du Jinse put on his cape, Li Hao finally felt that something was wrong and didn''t let go of his cape.


    "Prince, I feel cold." Du Jinse looked at Li Hao resentfully.


    After Li Hao heard this, he unhesitatingly released his hand.


    Du Jinse immediately put on Guanyin''s bag and her entire person was enveloped in darkness.


    Li Hao reached out and embraced Du Jinse, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Du Jinse nodded, obediently leaning on Li Hao.


    When she heard that it was a spy who had let the enemy in, she had a bad feeling.


    If the enemy attacks the city, they can still mediate with the enemy.


    After all, they were landlords and could take advantage of their familiarity with the terrain to assault the enemy head-on. However, having spies was different.


    No one knew how long the spy had lived in this city, or which place he would take care of first, but Du Jinse thought that if she were to attack and break into the city, she would naturally need to capture the thief first.


    Marshal Xiahou should be the first target of the enemies, what''s next?


    Du Jinse looked at the person in front of him.


    They had been training diligently this entire time. The guards by Li Hao''s side were all experts in a one on one fight, but what if thousands of soldiers came rushing over?


    Du Jinse shuddered at the thought.


    Other than Marshal Xiahou, the Prince was most likely their target, which was what she was most afraid of.


    Du Jinse held Li Hao''s hand tightly. She had just reunited with Li Hao and did not want to part with him yet.

 C325 intricacy

    "Who''s in front?" A group of people and horses suddenly came from the opposite direction and shouted from afar.


    "We''re from the Yin family in the west of the city. The rebel army is attacking the city, we need to run for our lives."


    Without waiting for others to speak, Du Jinse answered first.


    Ding Ding looked at the sedan, and did not say a word.


    "The Yin family in the west of the city is a big family, you must have brought a lot of gold and silver with you."


    the man said.


    Du Jinse tensed up and whispered: "An enemy."


    The armies of the Marshal Xiahou were strict, and there would never be warriors who took advantage of the flames to rob them.


    Li Hao was about to scold her just now, but hearing Du Jinse''s words, she couldn''t help but clench her sword tightly.


    Everyone heard Du Jinse''s words and stood guard.


    Du Jinse wailed out, "Marshal Xiahou said that the enemy troops would definitely not come in, all of my belongings are still at home, I can only escape with my life. Luckily, we met with some men from the army, I promise you, as long as you escort us back, I will give you half of my wealth."


    When the other party heard this, they looked at each other before slapping their horses and moving forward.


    When they reached him, Ding Ding shouted fiercely, "Kill!"


    The group who had been holding back their horses and waiting for these people to take them back to clean up the gold and silver had suddenly hurt.


    Everyone exclaimed, but it was already too late, Ding Ding directly stared at their leader, one of them rushed to his horse, with one hand grabbing onto his wrist, the other holding a treasure sword on his neck.


    "Tell them to stop."


    That person was still thinking about obtaining the Yin family''s property, but he didn''t expect that he would become a prisoner in the blink of an eye. He shouted with a trembling voice, "Stop, all of you stop."


    The soldiers that he brought all had their Acupoints pierced by Ding Ding''s guards when they hesitated.


    "Speak, who are you people?"


    That person rolled his eyes, "We are General Sun''s subordinates."


    Li Hao suddenly said, "Search his body."


    Ding Ding reached into his arms, took out a command tablet and threw it at a guard.


    Guard, take the medallion and hand it to the sedan.


    Li Hao opened the fire piston, took a look, and with a livid complexion, he said calmly: "Kill."


    When Du Jinse said that they were enemies, they still held onto a sliver of hope, so they did not try to kill him immediately. They just did not expect that these people were really from the Zhennan King.


    Hearing Li Hao''s orders, all the guards raised their weapons and dropped to the ground. Those who were pointed at the acupuncture points by them had their heads cut off from their bodies.


    Only the leader beside Ding Ding watched as his subordinates turned into corpses. He was so scared that his soul left his body.


    "Spare me, please spare me. I have an eighty year old mother and a child that was just born. If I die, they won''t be able to live." The leader was crying his heart out.


    "How did you enter the city? Who opened the city gates for you? What is your mission after entering the city?" Du Jinse asked.


    "There are our men in the city, as for who they are, I am not sure either. We will enter the city and divide into three groups, one to welcome the warriors, one to go to the mansion of the marshal to see if we can catch them and threaten them, the other to create chaos so that the soldiers won''t be able to fight in peace."


    When Du Jinse asked this question, she really did not expect this little leader to say anything useful, but she did not expect to hear anything useful.


    "Don''t you know that the prince has already returned to the capital?"


    Du Jinse tried to probe.


    "How should we know?" We just carry out the orders from above. " The little leader was sulking.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao said in a low voice: "Kill."


    While he was not a bloodthirsty person, he absolutely could not reveal their whereabouts.


    Since he could no longer spit out any useful information, what was the point in keeping him here?


    Ding Ding''s sword swept past the man''s neck and directly threw him off his horse.


    "Your Highness, what should we do next?"


    Ding Ding walked over to the palanquin.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse muttered to herself, "Marshal Xiahou has asked us to go to the east gate, I believe that should be the safest place. We will follow our original plan, and go out from the east gate and call for reinforcements."


    Li Hao''s face was gloomy, he nodded: "That''s all."


    Du Jinse suddenly thought of a problem, "The border''s three cities, one city is occupied by the Zhennan King, one city is ours, and the other city is ours.


    Li Hao nodded.


    Hearing that, Du Jinse frowned, "Then, when the Zhennan King began attacking the city, did we send anyone to inform them?"


    "Naturally, we are sending people to inform the sect. When the messenger returns, he said that no matter which city it is, we cannot lose it. Because the Zhennan King already has a city, we cannot lose another one, so they cannot send anyone over."


    Du Jinse was stunned, such a ridiculous lie, how could she possibly say such a thing? As the saying goes, one''s lips will go cold, and one''s teeth will go cold. If this city couldn''t be preserved, how could his city be preserved?


    If this city was destroyed, then the next one would be their city.


    "What does Your Highness think?" Du Jinse asked.


    "I once heard that Sun Erju''s daughter was betrothed to the eldest son of the Zhennan King, Shao Mingyuan." Li Hao said as she considered her options.


    Du Jinse was suddenly enlightened.


    "That''s why Marshal Xiahou told us to go to the east gate and seek refuge at the border town, Zhu Chen."


    Not another outpost.


    Li Hao''s face was gloomy, speaking of Fringe City''s three cities, intermarrying was already a rule, if one were to really talk about it, Marshal Xiahou and his wife were related to each other as well.


    When the war started, Marshal Xiahou advised everyone to leave. Wasn''t this also a way to eliminate spies?


    However, an ingrate would always bite off a piece of your flesh at the most crucial moment.


    Even though the Marshal Xiahou loved their people like their children, there were still some people who forgot about benefits.


    "I let you suffer together with the I." Li Hao said guiltily.


    Du Jinse laughed lightly, "My prince, Marshal Xiahou has his own reasons for arranging this. You must not disappoint his good intentions."


    Li Hao thought for a while and finally understood the situation.


    "Marshal Xiahou is a brave warrior with a broken wrist, just based on his courage alone is not something I can compare to."


    Du Jinse nodded her head, "That''s what I thought too, in Marshal Xiahou, soldiers always fight when they want, don''t the people in the imperial court often call him a madman?"


    Normally, Marshal Xiahou knew all the skills of the guards beside Li Hao, so he was not too worried about Li Hao. Du Jinse suspected that he was using Li Hao as bait on purpose.


    However, if that was the case, then he was really daring.


    Du Jinse only dared to think like this, she did not dare do anything, after all, blades and swords did not have eyes, what happened on the battlefield happened in the blink of an eye, no one knew what would happen next.

 C326 siege

    The group gathered up the enemy troops and continued forward.


    However, perhaps the enemy had found the corpse, the rest of the journey would not be easy.


    "Big brother Ding Ding." A surprised voice sounded from behind him.


    Cao Er was initially flustered and flustered with the crowd, but when she suddenly discovered Ding Ding, there was no way to describe her joy at all. She quickly shouted and ran in their direction.


    When Ming Xia saw them, she was moved and brought her men to chase after them.


    Ding Ding cursed, it was truly a failure.


    He quickly spoke into the car.


    "Your Highness, someone has caught up. Please ride the horse."


    When Li Hao heard it, he immediately helped Du Jinse out of the car.


    He helped Du Jinse up the horse.


    "Shi Er." Du Jinse whispered.


    Shi Er moved closer to him.


    Du Jinse asked softly: "You are here to protect me, right?"


    Shi Er was in high spirits, "Yes."


    He finally had the chance to prove himself, and he was actually slightly excited.


    Du Jinse saw that Li Hao had mounted his horse, and said solemnly: "Let''s go."


    He was the first to walk over.


    Li Hao worriedly stood by her side, looking from afar, he actually thought of Du Jinse''s bodyguards.


    "Stop them, capture the prince, and reward him five hundred liang of silver." Ming Xia said loudly.


    The two sides were getting closer and closer. Du Jinse and the others could hear them loud and clear.


    Du Jinse suddenly shot a glance at Shi Er. When the two horses crossed each other, Shi Er kicked Du Jinse''s butt.


    Du Jinse''s horse was shocked, and galloped forward.


    Shi Er cried out in alarm, "Your Highness."


    Then, he chased after them.


    Everyone left their line of sight, Du Jinse anxiously said, "Protect the Duke, I will bring everyone to distract him."


    When Li Hao heard it, he strongly objected, "No way ¡­"


    A wind assaulted the back of his head, causing him to faint.


    Ding Ding glared at Shi Er in anger, "You ¡­"


    Shi Er picked Li Hao up and threw him onto the horse, "Hurry and go."


    Ding Ding looked at Du Jinse who was covered entirely in Li Hao''s cape and finally understood her intention.


    Shi Er took out his own mask and handed it over to Du Jinse.


    "You should wear this."


    Du Jinse received it and put it on.


    "You are XVI and Jashen." Someone recognized them.


    "You two protect me tightly, just like how you would protect a prince."


    Du Jinse instructed in a low voice.


    Everyone agreed, knowing that they were luring the enemies behind them into a stalemate.


    The longer they wait, the safer the prince will be.


    Du Jinse quietly changed directions, she could not lure the enemy to the east gate, if she did, she might bump into Li Hao and the others on the way.


    "Your Highness King Mo, now the entire city is ours, you should just obediently surrender."


    When Ming Xia saw "Li Hao" in front of him, she could not help but ridicule him.


    Did he have such a day?


    Du Jinse heard the familiar voice and could not help but ask: "Is that Princess Ming Xia behind us?"


    When Ming Xia heard it, she felt mixed emotions. "King Mo still remembers my voice?"


    "When we were in the capital, you kept chasing after I, insisting on being his concubine. I didn''t want to disappoint Princess, so she didn''t dare to accept. I didn''t think that you would be so persistent, Princess, and I really didn''t want to make my feet warm."


    Ming Xia was so angry that her teeth were itching.


    After receiving the Zhennan King''s order, she had to pick King Mo. Who knew that at this time, it would become the reason why he used his as a shield to humiliate her.


    Ming Xia could clearly feel that after hearing what she said, the people chasing after her were no longer as active as they were before.


    She gritted her teeth, "Li Hao, do you think that this Princess has really taken a liking to you? This Princess is only trying to stall for time. My royal father''s military strategy is countless times better than that disrespectful Royal Father of yours.


    I knows that you love the I. As the Princess, you are just too stingy, why do you want to obtain the I''s body for five hundred silver coins?


    If Du Jinse were to say that her mouth was not forgiving, no one would dare say that she was number one when she said that she was number two.


    Even the guards by her side felt that her words were extremely malicious. However, it was indeed the best way to attract the attention of Ming Xia.


    Ming Xia nearly fainted from anger. Was she trying to obtain Li Hao''s body?


    However, to refute, was not right. She did indeed want to capture Li Hao, and use him as a hostage to threaten him.


    Ming Xia knew that when she was in the capital, she did act like she was crazy, but that was all an act, okay?


    "Li Hao, don''t fall into my hands."


    Ming Xia clenched her teeth.


    At the same time, Du Jinse muttered in her heart, "Your Highness, take care of yourself on your way out of the city safely."


    Li Hao was extremely well-behaved, his mouth was never willing to let him off. Du Jinse had learnt a hundred percent, but did not have the slightest suspicion as he chased after him. He only wanted to catch Li Hao and humiliate him, making him talk like a slut, so vicious.


    "Everyone split up and run." Du Jinse instructed.


    But, in order to save the prince, she didn''t care about his own life, so how could they abandon her?


    Not only did they not flee in all directions, they even protected Du Jinse in the middle.


    At that moment, Princess Ming Xia finally surrounded Du Jinse and the others.


    Ming Xia looked at Du Jinse and laughed coldly.


    "It''s really rare to see His Highness look like a stray dog."


    Du Jinse slowly took off Guan Yin''s bag and held it in his hand.


    Seeing his face, Princess''s face changed, "You are not King Mo."


    "In the future, I will be lucky to meet King Mo. I will definitely inform him of Princess Ming Xia''s infatuation towards him."


    As she said that, Du Jinse shook her head, "Princess Ming Xia, even if you want men, I can see that the ones beside you are all robust and strong. If you give five hundred silver to anyone, they would be happy to flirt with you."


    Others might not know that she was a girl, but he did. Back then, he had met Du Jinse in a brothel, and the way he scolded people in the brothel was a completely different story. It wasn''t strange at all for Du Jinse to say such words.


    But did she not want to leave this place alive after infuriating?


    If she fell into his hands, with the personality of this Princess Ming Xia, she would only end up in an even worse state.


    Of course, he wouldn''t let anything happen to Du Jinse. No matter what, he had to protect Du Jinse and leave.


    "Kill them!" Princess screamed and pointed at Du Jinse.


    Her men rushed forward.


    Du Jinse and the others stood in a semicircle with their backs against the city wall, tightly protecting Du Jinse in the middle.


    No matter who Du Jinse was, he would not hesitate to sacrifice herself to protect her Royal Highness. Furthermore, he had dragged this with them for so long, so the Duke had no doubt that they had already left the city.


    After a wave of attacks, a pile of corpses was left in front of them.


    The fierceness of the crowd was intimidating.


    "Charge, charge forward!" Ming Xia ordered.


    "Kill them all."


    These people were truly detestable, but since they were disguised as Li Hao and their martial arts were so high, they must be people close to Li Hao. Even if she didn''t capture Li Hao and kill the people by his side, it would still be good to make him sad.

 C327 The trapped beast is still fighting

    One after another, dead bodies fell to the ground. Du Jinse used her hand to cover her nose and mouth.


    There were some injured people beside them, so Du Jinse looked at them worriedly. Were these people going to die here today?


    "Seize the opportunity and run for your lives." Actually, with their martial arts capabilities, bringing her along would only be a burden. If they abandoned her, they would be able to survive.


    Du Jinse saw this point and spoke with determination.


    "Don''t say anymore, we vow to live and die with you." guards said firmly.


    They were together, even if Du Jinse was not the Duke, they would not abandon their little friend and live a life of sneakiness.


    Du Jinse looked at the people around her, and saw that almost everyone of them was not paying attention, she anxiously said: "The Prince needs you, you should not have stayed here and sacrificed yourselves for no reason, leave it here, if you are not afraid, you can''t burn firewood, let''s go."


    A whistle sounded from beside him. Like a great roc, Shi Er swept up onto the ground and rushed straight towards.


    When Ming Xia saw that the group was surrounded, she had long treated them as her trump card and rushed forward, but now that she was shocked, she awkwardly dismounted. Shi Er targeted his target and focused on it, the sword in his hand became like maggots as she chased after Ming Xia.


    "Protect the princess."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although the Emperor did not care too much about this daughter, as she was still the Emperor''s daughter, she could not let anything go wrong with them. Otherwise, their lives would be buried along with Princess Ming Xia.


    After all, how could these soldiers care if their daughters didn''t care?


    In this group of people, Shi Er''s martial arts could not be displayed, but when he tried to kill others, it was extremely powerful.


    In the blink of an eye, a large portion of the people who were protecting Ming Xia fell to the ground, only, a portion of them fell, and another portion. Ming Xia retreated several steps, but in the end, she was still unable to escape from Shi Er''s pursuit.


    "Princess, please leave first. We will stay behind to protect the rear."


    Seeing that the man was biting onto Ming Xia and did not let go, one of them immediately spoke up.


    Hearing this, Ming Xia pulled the reins, and both her feet fiercely kicked the horse''s stomach, the horse galloping diagonally.


    Ming Xia had already ran away, so how could the rest of them still continue fighting?


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They had not expected to be able to escape from the suicidal pursuit of the opposite party so easily.


    Actually, the most important point was still because there was no prince around. Killing them wouldn''t be able to reap any benefits, and he might even lose his life.


    Du Jinse suddenly retched.


    "Little brother, what''s wrong?"


    The guards who did not know the truth stepped forward to support Du Jinse.


    Shi Er rushed over, and placed him between the two of them, supporting Du Jinse, he said indifferently: "She just doesn''t get used to smelling the stench of blood."


    When the guards heard this, he could not help but laugh, "At first, we were not used to it, but after a while, everything will be better."


    Du Jinse grinned and smiled, "We should still quickly go out of the city to meet up with Your Highness."


    Du Jinse''s gaze wandered, she did not dare look at the corpses and rivers of blood.


    In times of danger, she might be even more ferocious than a tigress, but after danger, she was as weak as a newborn baby beast.


    "Don''t be afraid, just treat it as a pig or a sheep." Shi Er supported Du Jinse as he said casually.


    Du Jinse shut her eyes, and fearfully struggled to make a gap. Hearing his words, she could not help but mutter under her breath, "Even if it''s pigs and sheep, I''m also afraid."


    Furthermore, her current fear was secondary. The most important thing was that the bloody aura was too strong.


    Shi Er glanced at Du Jinse, who was at her side. From her trembling voice, Shi Er could tell that she was trying her best to endure the discomfort, "Hold on to my waist, I''ll bring you to pass by."


    Hearing this, Du Jinse hugged Shi Er''s waist without hesitation.


    Du Jinse trusted his skills.


    Shi Er felt that the place where he was held by Du Jinse had quickly become hot. He had an impulse to throw her off, but he also wished that she could hug him more.


    "Alright." Du Jinse said with her eyes closed.


    Shi Er reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, then pulled his up like a scallion and swept her forward.


    In her nose, there was no longer that thick smell of blood. Du Jinse opened his eyes and saw them standing in a relatively empty place.


    "How are everyone''s injuries?"


    Du Jinse asked in concern.


    "It''s fine."


    "I''m fine."


    Everyone answered.


    "Then let''s hurry and reunite with the prince."


    He did not know how Li Hao was doing, but only Ding Ding was protecting him, hopefully nothing would go wrong.


    Everyone deeply agreed.


    Du Jinse turned to look at the guards who were already dead. "They ¡­"


    Shi Er opened his mouth, "We will still be coming back, at that time, it will be a glorious funeral or something. Let''s talk about it later, we can only care about things now."


    Although the words did not ring true, but they were the truth. Du Jinse felt a little sad in her heart, but she knew that what Shi Er had said was the truth.


    "Let''s go."


    When they found the eastern gate, the city guards happened to know them and they successfully left the city. After exiting the city, they rushed straight to Zhu Chen Town.


    Compared to Fringe City, the investigation here was much more important.


    When Li Hao and the others came, they said that it was very likely that people from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor would come looking for them, so someone had been waiting here the entire time. When they heard that someone was holding onto the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor''s order badge, they immediately came out to welcome them.


    Prince Mo has been waiting for a long time. That person whispered in a mysterious voice.


    Everyone followed him to the back of the bed, only to see Ding Ding standing there, wrapped in bandages, a doctor sitting in front of the bed. Li Hao laid on the bed, and next to him stood a girl holding a medicinal bowl.


    Seeing that everyone had come over, Ding Ding asked with concern, "How are you guys doing?"


    He brought the prince to the east gate, who knew that halfway through, the prince would wake up and insist on going back. In a moment of desperation, he also chopped the prince into unconsciousness.


    Ding Ding looked at the unconscious Li Hao and then looked at his own hand. He couldn''t believe that he was the one who did this, but, hearing the sounds of fighting coming from all directions and seeing the thick smoke in the distance, Ding Ding still rode his horse and left quickly.


    Along the way, they met a few stragglers who only saw him as a deserter. They didn''t pay much attention to him and allowed him to leave the city smoothly.


    "Not bad." At least, they were still alive.


    "Prince ¡­" Du Jinse could no longer hold it in and threw herself forward.


    "The prince has already fallen asleep, don''t wake him up." The woman holding the medicine bowl reached out her hand to stop Du Jinse.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she stood there awkwardly, and looked at Li Hao.


    "How are your injuries?" Du Jinse asked.


    The girl sized him up, "There''s nothing wrong, you guys can go rest first, it''s as if you just came out of hell."


    The woman''s tone was filled with disdain.


    After being scolded by the woman, Du Jinse lowered her head to look at his dirty body and felt ashamed of his own body.


    "Let''s go down." When Du Jinse heard that Li Hao was only sleeping, she was relieved. She would wait for her to clean up before coming to see Li Hao again.


    Shi Er snorted, he was afraid that if she wanted to leave the city, she would not be as good as them.


    Du Jinse reached out and pulled him away, not giving him the chance to speak.


    Everyone was brought to a different place. The moment Du Jinse stepped foot inside, she quickly retracted her foot, her face blushing red. Luckily she was wearing a mask, and no one could see him.


    "Sir, why aren''t you going in?" A person asked curiously.

 C328 love rival

    After Shi Er went in, he came out and went forward to support Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse turned around and glanced at him.


    "She''s injured, where''s the room you guys prepared for us? I''ll help her go back first." Shi Er replied naturally.


    That person didn''t doubt him. "Alright, follow me."


    No matter what, these people were covered in blood, so it was impossible to tell who was injured and who wasn''t.


    "These two rooms are for you." The man pointed to the two rooms.


    However, Shi Er''s face changed, "There are so many of us, yet we only have two?"


    The man looked at Shi Er with a haughty expression, "Our room''s source is always nervous, and this is because you guys are from the Prince Mo¡¯s Manor, the ones who got the soldiers to leave. This is our military camp, do you take it as the palace?"


    The veins on Shi Er''s forehead throbbed, Du Jinse pulled him, "This military lord is right, I just need to ask, where can I get hot water from?"


    The man looked at Shi Er in dissatisfaction and pointed, "There is the reserve camp, go there."


    Du Jinse nodded, "Thank you."


    The man turned and left.


    Shi Er frowned as he looked at Du Jinse, "You ¡­"


    Du Jinse laughed lightly: "You have never heard of it before, a strong dragon does not suppress a snake, furthermore, we are people who ''escaped'' from this place, to be looked down upon by others is nothing strange."


    "But, you''re a woman, how can you be in the same room as everyone else? So many people, only giving two rooms ¡­"


    Du Jinse extended her index finger and middle finger, making a hissing motion on her lips.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. In a while, I will go to the place where the prince stays, and that is ¡­"


    Du Jinse was a little embarrassed, "I''ll have to trouble you to carry some water for me."


    She didn''t have much strength, so when she came back with the water, it would be easy for her to be exposed.


    Shi Er nodded her head, "This is nothing, you should stay here for a while, I will be back soon."


    "It''s been hard on you." Du Jinse said.


    Shi Er looked at Du Jinse deeply, but did not reply.


    Du Jinse watched him leave hastily and enter the house. Looking at the messy house, maybe that person was right, this was something that was made for them just now. The room was messy, Du Jinse rolled up her sleeves and tidied it up.


    Shi Er quickly returned with a large bucket of water and a large copper basin.


    "That... You should just take care of it. " Shi Er blushed.


    The bathtub in the army was where they went just now, he could not just snatch one for Du Jinse to use.


    Du Jinse reached out to take the pot, and seeing Shi Er''s red face, she felt a little embarrassed, "I''ve already cleaned up the house over there, I''ll have to trouble you to look after it for me. If anyone comes, tell them to go over there, the house is too dirty, I''ll clean it up."


    Actually, he had also pretty much finished cleaning up. This was just an excuse.


    Shi Er nodded.


    Du Jinse cleaned up quickly, changed out of her dirty clothes, and continued to tidy up the room. After she was done, she brushed the hair on her forehead.


    He carried the dirty water out.


    Everyone had already returned, because some of their brothers had already left. Although they were still alive, they couldn''t be happy.


    "The house has already been cleaned up. Brothers, please go in and rest for the time being."


    Du Jinse splashed dirty water on everyone and walked into the house. Seeing that everyone was dejected, her heart was heavy.


    She walked out and headed outside.


    Shi Er followed along, "Where are you going?"


    Du Jinse looked up at him, "I''m going to the Duke''s place."


    Hearing that, Shi Er stopped in his tracks, "Since that''s the case, I will not go over."


    Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er, "Shi Er, if it weren''t for you today, I''m afraid we wouldn''t even be able to come back."


    Shi Er shook his head, "That''s not necessary, these people''s martial arts aren''t bad."


    They were just being more loyal.


    If they were to flee in all directions, and only Du Jinse died, they might not die. But would never say those words to Du Jinse.


    If Du Jinse heard this, she would definitely be sad.


    Du Jinse looked at Shi Er. "Shi Er, I promise you here that I won''t be angry with you in the future. I ¡­ "Trust you."


    It''s so easy to believe you, but it was extremely difficult for Du Jinse to say it.


    Shi Er suddenly raised his head to look at Du Jinse, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Du Jinse nodded solemnly.


    Shi Er couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart.


    "You''re finally willing to believe me."


    Du Jinse sighed, "I have never trusted you, it''s just that..."


    She did that in order to avoid Shi Er falling into a dilemma.


    One had to know that in many cases, when you swayed from side to side, it was the easiest way to split a person''s personality.


    If she had not insisted at that time, as long as Shi Er had suffered a bit of grievance and had evil thoughts, he would have turned against Li Hao when he thought about returning to the path of an assassin.


    Du Jinse believed that after today''s events, Shi Er would definitely not turn back.


    Shi Er nodded.


    "Then can I send you over?"


    Du Jinse nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Du Jinse actually wanted to tell Shi Er to rest, but seeing him like this, she changed his mind.


    Shi Er walked him all the way to his destination before taking his leave.


    Du Jinse walked closer, but was stopped by the guard standing in front of the door.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that you are not allowed to walk around freely in the military camp?"


    The guard said coldly.


    Du Jinse looked through the crack in the screen and saw the woman who had just carried the medicine there. She was holding Li Hao''s head and feeding him medicine.


    A strange feeling surfaced in Du Jinse''s heart.


    "I am the prince''s personal follower. I usually take care of the prince. If I am not with the prince, the prince will not be happy."


    Hearing that, the guard scoffed, "You? When Prince came here, why didn''t I see you by his side? "


    Ding Ding heard the voice and came out to welcome them, "What took you so long?"


    Ding Ding glanced at Du Jinse, "Why are you still not going in and standing there?"


    Du Jinse promised as she pushed aside the guards''s weapons and walked inside.


    The guards at the entrance looked at each other. Originally, the young miss hated Ding Ding as an eyesore, why did another one enter? It was time for the young miss to scold them again.


    After entering, Du Jinse finally understood why she wasn''t feeling well.


    In this kind of cold weather, the woman wore very little. At this time, Li Hao''s head was resting on her chest, his expression extremely comfortable.


    Du Jinse felt a rush of blood rushing to her head.


    "This sister''s breasts are so white." Du Jinse walked over with a grin.


    When the girl heard this, her expression changed. Normally, there would be a man who would sneakily glance at her breasts, but that was only secretly. She was the daughter of the head soldier. Who would dare to tease her?


    Those men, only dared to think of her behind her back. To tease Du Jinse like this, they had truly not met any of them.


    Zhang Ruimei reached her hand out to tug at her clothes, not wanting the medicine in her hands to pour all over Li Hao''s face.


    The medicinal juice flowed into Li Hao''s nose, causing him to wake up choking.


    "Cough, cough, cough."

 C329 The Princes Favorite

    Du Jinse walked forward and pushed Zhang Ruimei away. It was just that she had placed her hand in the wrong place and landed high up in the air.


    Zhang Ruimei was so scared that her face turned pale and she screamed as she hid herself on the bed.


    Ding Ding could not bear to look anymore, so he turned around and silently embraced the two guards at the door. "Where are my brothers? "You guys bring me over to take a look."


    "But my family''s miss ¡­" There was something wrong with the lady''s shout.


    Ding Ding lowered his voice: "Don''t you guys see the meaning behind your chief?"


    The two of them looked at each other and understood that the young miss had reached the age for marriage, but it was still a long time before the marriage was decided. The lord soldier wanted to use his daughter to curry favor with the upper echelons, but now a King Mo had arrived.


    However, this young miss would usually stretch out her hand and open her mouth to serve someone. Originally, King Mo should have already woken up, but instead ¡­ Forget it, no matter what, it was the daughter of the head soldier of their family.


    The two of them were carried away by Ding Ding without even touching the ground.


    Li Hao opened his eyes and saw Du Jinse. There was a short period of confusion in his eyes.


    "Mo Mo."


    Li Hao''s originally calm eyes gradually became turbulent and he abruptly sat up, "Mo Mo."


    "Prince, you are in such a warm and gentle country, I''m afraid you have forgotten about us guards for a long time now." Du Jinse said coldly.


    In reality, even if she was extremely excited, no one would be able to tell. However, her voice could still reveal her thoughts.


    "Mo Mo, you''re okay, that''s great."


    Li Hao hugged Du Jinse.


    Zhang Ruimei''s screams stopped abruptly as she stared wide-eyed at the two people in front of her.


    "You all ¡­ "You guys ¡­"


    Du Jinse laughed, revealing her white teeth.


    "I''m sorry, but Your Highness doesn''t like women. I am Your Highness'' favorite pet."


    The word "love" was so weird, it made him feel like she had become a pet. However, Du Jinse firmly believed that she had to strangle the adultery in the cradle.


    This woman was both coquettish and coquettish. Although Li Hao was unconscious, looking at his expression, he felt extremely comfortable.


    Li Hao had only noticed Du Jinse earlier, and only now did he realise that there was a woman dressed in revealing clothes inside the bed. He frowned, and with a look of disgust, he shouted, "Get down."


    Zhang Ruimei was startled. Clearly, she had misunderstood Li Hao.


    "You really like men?"


    But that was not what she had heard.


    Li Hao reached out his hands, grabbed Zhang Ruimei''s hair and threw her down the bed.


    "Someone, change the bedding for me."


    Zhang Ruimei was scared out of her wits by Li Hao. She was so quiet when he slept, but why did she wake up like Yan Luo?


    Du Jinse reminded her with good intentions, "Miss should leave quickly, I already told you that the Duke doesn''t like women, he doesn''t have a sword by his side, otherwise your beautiful neck would have moved."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse said with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "However, I am a man and a woman, you can look for me."


    Du Jinse felt a sharp pain on her neck, and cried out: "My prince, please let go of me, I don''t dare anymore, please spare me!"


    Li Hao pulled at the skin at the back of Du Jinse''s neck, bringing it in front of her, "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. "


    Zhang Ruimei was scared out of her wits, she immediately heard Du Jinse''s trembling voice begging for forgiveness, "My prince, I don''t dare to like women anymore, no no no, I don''t like men either, I just like you, my prince."


    Hearing that, Zhang Ruimei ran out with a face full of shame and anger.


    Du Jinse squinted as she sneered.


    Li Hao was a little baffled.


    "Where did this woman come from?"


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a complicated face, "If you ask me, then who should I ask?


    "Enjoyment? Which eye of yours saw the I enjoying it? " Li Hao pointed at her own nose. The moment he woke up, there was this damned thing in the bed.


    Du Jinse glared at him, "Maybe you like that person''s magnanimity."


    Pausing, Du Jinse continued unhappily, "Mine will also become bigger."


    It was said that after giving birth to a child, that place would become big. She was very confident.


    Though hers was a little smaller now.


    Li Hao facepalmed, sometimes women are truly unreasonable, "I really doesn''t know where this woman came from, by the way, you can ask Ding Ding."


    Du Jinse pouted, "Ding Ding isn''t even here, who else do you want me to ask?"


    Li Hao was shocked: "Ding Ding isn''t here?"


    Du Jinse immediately held down Li Hao, "Your Highness, Ding Ding went to see the guards, we are now in Zhu Chen Town."


    Hearing that, Li Hao heaved a sigh of relief, "How are things at guards?"


    Du Jinse was silent.


    "Five are dead, and we can''t bring them out.


    Li Hao felt very sad, "They are doing this for me."


    Du Jinse said softly, "No, if they abandon me, they should be able to live."


    Li Hao gently embraced Du Jinse.


    "That is also for the I. Now that you have the I''s child, if something were to happen to you, the I will never forgive herself for the rest of her life."


    "Your Highness, you ¡­"


    Everyone in the world knew, the one who liked men was the Prince Qing. King Mo, for the sake of a woman with a low birth, rejected the marriage of the Princess, and that was why the Zhennan King felt that he had lost face.


    Li Hao raised his head and looked at Chief Zhang.


    "This is?"


    Only now did Chief Zhang remember that Li Hao had never seen him before, he cupped his hands and said, "This official is the general troop of Zhu Chen Town, this is my daughter."


    Li Hao became absent-minded, "What? She''s your daughter?"


    Chief Zhang was upset by her daughter''s crying and was dissatisfied with Li Hao. Only now did he remember that the Prince had been in a coma the entire time, and did not even know that he had sent his own daughter to serve him.


    "That''s right, this official only has one daughter who is as precious as a treasure. Ruomei, come, greet the prince." It wouldn''t be weird if someone didn''t know. If the prince knew that she was his daughter, he definitely wouldn''t be so rude to her. Uh, even if he liked men.


    "Where''s the Ding? Why isn''t Ding here? " Chief Zhang looked around.


    If the Ding was here, then it wouldn''t have caused such a huge misunderstanding.


    "Ding went to look at the injured brothers." Du Jinse knew what he was thinking and said indifferently.


    "This is?" Chief Zhang looked at Du Jinse with her sharp eyes.


    This was the pretty boy that his daughter mentioned? His appearance wasn''t anything special, but his body was weak and could indeed arouse a person''s desire to protect.


    "Chief Zhang, Fringe City is in danger right now. I wonder what chief soldier is planning to do?"

 C330 Weak prince

    Li Hao interrupted them.


    For the time being, he did not want to reveal Du Jinse''s identity.


    Seeing the Chief Zhang impatiently pushing her daughter over, Du Jinse knew what his intentions were. Du Jinse was pregnant right now, so she shouldn''t be tricked.


    "Dispatching troops is not something that can be done in a short period of time. I have already sent people to investigate the situation in Fringe City. Calm down, Your Highness."


    Chief Zhang looked at Du Jinse and saw that she was right. He saw with his own eyes that the Duke and this pretty boy were huddled together, and he finally believed his daughter''s words. However, Chief Zhang did not plan to let go of this rare opportunity.


    My daughter and I have been at the border of the capital since childhood, and were originally two people who couldn''t be beaten by Octagon Aniseed. This is in line with what the Old Ancestor had said, that we were connected by a long line of marriage. Your highness, I am a rough man, if you want to speak frankly, my daughter feels that fate has brought us together the moment she sees you.


    He could even accept a woman of lowly origin into his room to become his concubine. His daughter couldn''t possibly be worse than that girl of lowly origin, right?


    Chief Zhang looked at Li Hao with his bright eyes.


    "If Chief Zhang doesn''t say it, I will just treat your love as belonging to someone from the red tent."


    Li Hao said lightly.


    Chief Zhang was stunned, "Your Highness, what do you mean? If you want to have fun, then forget it. "


    The Chief Zhang was that kind of person, he treated all the men as the same as him.


    A malicious intent rose in Li Hao''s heart, and he was about to open his mouth.


    Du Jinse said: "Chief Zhang cannot speak carelessly, it does not tarnish my reputation as your beloved, the Prince is severely injured, and has been in a coma the entire time, even if he were to wake up, he needs to have the strength to do so."


    Chief Zhang looked at the "frail" Li Hao, and nodded in agreement.


    Sigh, all these princes in the capital are like weak chickens, they are not as sturdy as this little soldier in his tent.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse with hidden bitterness. How could he be that weak?


    However, in order to reject Chief Zhang''s good intentions, Li Hao accepted it.


    "I... His heart was burning with anxiety ¡­ "Cough, cough."


    Chief Zhang patted Li Hao''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. This official will definitely not let a random subject succeed."


    Li Hao''s body tilted to the side.


    Du Jinse immediately supported him, "Your Highness, stand firm."


    Li Hao coughed lightly, "Chief Zhang sure has a lot of strength."


    Chief Zhang looked at his palm in shock. He did not use any strength at all.


    Du Jinse explained for Li Hao, "Chief Zhang, don''t blame me. My Duke was shocked, and was injured.


    As soon as she saw what Li Hao wanted to do, she knew that since he wanted to act weak, she would comply.


    Li Hao placed his fist on his lips and coughed a few times, "Nonsense, how can this I be completely powerless? This I can still go up to the battlefield and kill the enemy."


    Du Jinse agreed, "Yes, yes, yes, the King is able to go on the offensive and kill the enemy, the Prince is extremely brave, but, with the Lord Chief Soldier here, the Prince should give the Chief Soldier a chance, if not, wouldn''t it prevent him from getting a chance to make a fortune by rising to the rank of Chief Soldier."


    Li Hao hesitated, "So it''s like that."


    Du Jinse nodded her head fiercely, "Normally, there would be no problems at the border, but the ministers in the court said that it would be better to raise so many soldiers and spend it all on treasury, so that we could use this silver to build a mountain resort for the emperor, so that the old generals would go home and raise their land, so that they wouldn''t have to take the money to do their work. Now that we have the chance to calm the rebellion, Your Highness, you should go, those people should say, with my lord, it''s good, why do you still need me as a soldier."


    When the soldier heard this, he immediately blew his beard and glared. He knew that the old men in the court had nothing to do all day, so he wanted to give them something to wear.


    "Did those old officials really say that?"


    Du Jinse "accidentally said something", and said: "I am just a follower, and have never been to the main hall, these are all things I heard, there is no way to count them, just treat Sir Chief Officer as me spouting nonsense, and just treat it as me farting, and that''s all that I hear."


    "I''m so angry, how can I treat it as though I''ve heard it before? I has obviously heard it already."


    Du Jinse immediately advised: "Senior soldier, don''t take it to heart, you know it too, those officials are bored all day, they just want to take a melon seed to the main hall, if not they will kowtow on it, and chat."


    After pausing for a moment, Du Jinse continued: The main soldier knows, that the current emperor loves the people like his sons, and has the hearts of the people like the world, there have been no wars for decades, and they feel that the chief soldier has been drinking and enjoying himself everyday, without even having to go to the imperial court to handle such matters, they are jealous, and do so in their hearts.


    Du Jinse did not advise but the more she persuaded the Chief Zhang, the angrier he got.


    "You just wait and see. We''ll talk after we capture the traitor."


    This really pissed him off.


    "Father, Father." Zhang Ruimei watched as Chief Zhang left.


    The expression in Li Hao''s eyes caused her scalp to ache, and she hurriedly chased after him.


    The Chief Zhang went to count the soldiers. Zhang Ruimei stood in her original position and thought for a while. Then, helplessly curled her lips, and returned to her own residence.


    Li Hao only felt that it was a bit inconceivable as he watched Chief Zhang leave.


    "Even someone like him, who has no brains, can lead soldiers to war."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao, "Your highness, don''t look down on him, he is only taking advantage of the situation."


    "Both of you hit I on the head. I''s head, even now, is still dizzy and can''t think about anything. Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    "Your lips and teeth are chilled. Chief Zhang will not let you die, I think he already had a plan."


    Li Hao nodded, the Chief Zhang that Marshal Xiahou spoke of was not such a reckless man.


    The General Shi was also like that. Although he looked reckless, it was actually because of its coarse nature.


    "I guess, it might really be because Chief Zhang''s daughter has set his eyes on you, so he pretended to be stupid, and first completed this matter, then think about it."


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with a smile that was not a smile.


    Li Hao rubbed his temples, who knew that he would have to rub his skin, he reached out and took down the human-skinned mask, his eyes shining.


    "Didn''t that Chief Zhang say that her daughter fell in love with him at first sight? I think that''s what you like about this face. "


    Du Jinse suddenly had a bad premonition, "My prince, it is only natural for people to walk to higher places while water flows to lower places."


    The corner of Li Hao''s mouth curled up into an evil smile, yet his face was filled with innocence. "What did I do?


    He reached out to grab the mask off of Du Jinse''s face, "Tell the two guards to wear these two masks, let''s see what that Miss Zhang will do."


    "Who are you trying to harm?" Du Jinse only felt a cold Qi beneath her feet.


    "Your Highness, these guards will live and die with me, please don''t be so cruel, alright?"


    Du Jinse only felt that it was unbearable.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse and shook her head, "I thought that you would be strong, but you are just a paper tiger."


    Just now, she looked as if she wanted to tear Miss Zhang apart.


    Du Jinse stared blankly for a moment, then said leisurely: "That''s because I know that Your Highness only has Mo Mo in her heart, and that she did not succeed. If Your Highness has feelings for her ¡­"


    Du Jinse paused and became lost in thought.


    Would she tear apart Miss Zhang''s face like a shrew?


    Du Jinse''s hand unconsciously rested on her lower abdomen.


    It was unknown if it was because she had a baby, but right now, she rarely had the thought of leaving if Li Hao had another woman.


    Du Jinse''s heart was filled with fear. Could it be that in the end, she had still become a common woman in front of reality?


    Hearing her words, Li Hao sighed, "I knows, you just have to leave I. Your business is so good, there is no problem at all for you to support yourself."


    When he mentioned this matter, Li Hao was still brooding over it. He brought it up with relish, thinking that she still needed to raise a pretty boy face.


    Du Jinse pursed her lips tightly and did not say a word.


    Li Hao looked at her, "Why would I like a girl like you? She''s neither gentle nor considerate, and she''s even so jealous."


    Du Jinse said softly, "One of the Seven Deaths of a woman is jealousy."


    Therefore, if Li Hao liked other girls, he could simply say that she didn''t want him to take a concubine and divorce her.


    She said that as long as Li Hao had other women, she would leave.


    Seeing Du Jinse suddenly become so sad, Li Hao waved her hand in front of her eyes.


    After that, you will leave I. As for I, I will make sure to tie you up, and see what you can do to him? "

 C331 hypopyrexia

    Du Jinse laughed at him, "What else can I do to you?"


    Li Hao looked at her, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled upwards.


    "Mo Mo, don''t say that again in the future. You''ve ruined our child''s life." Li Hao coaxed.


    Du Jinse nodded slightly.


    Li Hao sighed.


    "You heartless woman, when did you make an appointment with Shi Er for him to hit I''s head?"


    When he thought about it, Li Hao felt a belly full of grievance.


    Du Jinse bit her lips, "About this ¡­"


    She didn''t expect Shi Er to do that, but she was actually shocked by Shi Er as well.


    But how could she blame it on Shi Er?


    "Let''s get out of the carriage, I''ll call Shi Er to come near me." Du Jinse took over the responsibility.


    "You''re finally willing to trust him?" Although Li Hao used a question, he still used a tone that was certain.


    Du Jinse changed the topic, touched Li Hao''s face and said with a pained heart: "I never thought that he would hit so hard. Your Highness, you actually only woke up now."


    Li Hao was speechless, "It''s not that he had strong intentions, it''s just that Ding Ding did the same thing and actually knocked the I out again."


    Du Jinse laughed in shock, "What? Ding is actually so bold? "


    In her memory, Ding Ding was not such a reckless person.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse resentfully, "I was still led astray by you."


    "Mo Mo is guilty, Mo Mo is honest and open-minded, I beg the King to spare Mo Mo and them."


    "Your Highness, Chief Zhang and his men ¡­" Ding Ding rushed in, seeing the scene, he stopped his words and silently retreated.


    "Did you go to Fringe City?" Du Jinse pushed Li Hao away and said.


    Li Hao only felt that his arms were empty as he looked at Ding Ding sideways.


    Ding Ding only felt a chill on his body as cold sweat dripped down his back. He really wanted to turn around and flee.


    However, he had no choice but to answer Du Jinse''s question.


    "Yes, bodyguard Sun followed them back. They said they hoped that their dead brothers would be able to rest in peace."


    Hearing Ding Ding''s words, Du Jinse felt a little sad.


    "That''s for the best." Du Jinse said in a low voice.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, and suddenly waved, "Come over here."


    Ding Ding walked closer, confused. Li Hao passed the mask that he was wearing to Ding Ding, "From now on, you will wear this mask."


    Seeing that, Du Jinse whispered: "Your Highness!"


    Li Hao turned his head to look at Du Jinse, "I has always repaid you with good deeds, so it''s best if you put on that mask for Shi Er."


    Hearing that, Du Jinse knew what kind of retribution was this. It was because she hated the two for knocking him out. She looked at Ding Ding with sympathy.


    "Ding, you''ve suffered."


    Ding Ding was a little baffled, "Your Highness, this is..."


    Li Hao revealed a strange smile.


    "Ah, Ding, you''re not young anymore, it''s time to get married. I thinks that the young miss from Chief Zhang is not bad, so she gave you this red string, didn''t she fall in love with this face at first sight? Don''t be like a log, be more enthusiastic. "


    Hearing that, Ding Ding''s face turned strange.


    Sigh, what did he say? With the concubine Empress here, the Prince naturally wouldn''t do anything that would make the concubine Empress sad. The concubine Empress was proud and arrogant, if she knew that the Prince was having an affair with another woman, she would definitely run away.


    "Your highness is wise, you should know that Miss Zhang favors your highness''s identity, not your face." Ding Ding said.


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding fiercely, "You have followed I for so many years, you should know that this is the kind of person I hates the most."


    Ding Ding was silent.


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding sympathetically.


    "Your highness, marriage is a matter of both love and wish. If you don''t want to let others force you, how can you force Ding?"


    Ding Ding gratefully looked at Du Jinse. It was just that, this was unfair to him, he had not considered this matter.


    Seeing that Li Hao''s expression had loosened, Du Jinse took the chance to say: "Furthermore, Your Highness, you should know your bodyguards better than me, they are not the kind of people who steal treasures from people, even if the Ding wants women, they would not use the title of Duke. Instead, they would fight for them openly, right, Ding."


    Ding Ding was so moved that he was about to cry.


    He forgot, if not for Du Jinse, he might not have suffered such an unexpected disaster.


    "Exactly." Ding Ding didn''t dare to refute Li Hao, but he could agree with him.


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding, then looked at him.


    It was rare for Ding Ding to actually approve of Du Jinse like this.


    Just that, he and Shi Er actually dared to fight against the I, how could they not receive a small punishment?


    Li Hao shook his head.


    Hearing this, Ding Ding wanted to cry, but no tears came out. It turned out that the narrow-minded Duke always remembered this matter, so he wanted to take revenge on him.


    "Since Your Highness can beat Ding Ding, Ding Ding will definitely not complain." Ding Ding hurriedly said.


    Li Hao sneered, "Could it be that normal I won''t be able to beat you? I hitting you, do you dare to complain? I wants you to remember, not just anyone can beat I. "


    Ding Ding was silent.


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse complacently. That gaze clearly said, look, even he himself did not dare to say that he was right.


    Du Jinse was helpless, sometimes, when Li Hao deals with things, people would truly understand.


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding proudly, "Actually you don''t have to be so dejected. That daughter of the Chief Zhang is still pretty good-looking."


    Ding Ding immediately expressed his loyalty, "Your highness, even if she looks like a Heavenly Immortal, Ding Ding still hasn''t had any evil thoughts."


    Li Hao waved his hand, "Man is the meat of a fish, in this place, the king is nothing, but he is being toyed with."


    When he thought of the Miss Zhang crawling onto his bed, Li Hao felt displeased.


    If Chief Zhang had waited for him to wake up and openly proposed marriage, he wouldn''t have felt so disgusted. He actually took the opportunity to push his daughter onto his bed when he was unconscious, thinking he was dead.


    Hearing that, Ding Ding understood that the Duke was truly angry, "Yes, Ding Ding will listen."


    Ding Ding had a kind of sorrowful feeling.


    Li Hao said with a stern expression: "You don''t need to intentionally, let nature take its course. If that woman doesn''t know shame, then it''s fine if you want to, if you don''t want to marry, then I will help you reject it, don''t worry."


    Du Jinse could not help but open her mouth, "Your Royal Highness ¡­"


    Can you do this sort of thing behind someone''s back?


    Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse did not speak anymore. She had never seen such a look in Li Hao''s eyes before.


    It seemed that Chief Zhang''s little trick this time had really angered him.


    Li Hao had always been reckless. When he was in the capital, everyone gave him thirty points. When had he ever been led by the nose like this?

 C332 self-introduction

    Ding Ding understood almost instantly.


    Your highness must be feeling wronged.


    Ding Ding didn''t know what had just happened, but he could imagine it just by thinking about it.


    When the Chief Zhang found out that her master was King Mo, she showed great enthusiasm. It was because the wife of the maidservant was not considerate enough to send his own daughter here to serve. When Zhang Ruimei came, he had such a thick rouge on his face.


    The young miss didn''t believe it at all. Who didn''t know the girls that the Prince Mo liked, it would be best to flirt with them and set up a rouge shop on the most popular street in the capital.


    Seeing that even the Miss Zhang had spoken in such a manner, Ding Ding did not try to hide it anymore, and directly stated that the rouge used by the Miss Zhang was too poor.


    When the Miss Zhang heard this, he reluctantly accepted and went to wash off the rouge.


    To be honest, Ding Ding was also very disgusted by this kind of match.


    Only, he was not a prince, so he could not make decisions on his behalf.


    Who knew that the Prince would make such a decision, but would actually resent him for not sending the Miss Zhang away before the Prince woke up.


    His Royal Highness did not only want to take revenge on the father and daughter of the Chief Zhang, he has also set him up.


    "Prince ¡­" Miss Zhang''s voice came from outside.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse and hid inside.


    Ding Ding turned around to take a look, but Miss Zhang had already walked in, "Your Highness, what are you looking at?"


    Ding Ding immediately replied, "No ¡­ "Nothing."


    The Miss Zhang laughed lightly, "Your highness just woke up, I think you are hungry too. I asked the kitchen to make some porridge, your highness should eat it while it''s still hot."


    Ding Ding looked at the dignified woman in front of him and could not help but ask: "You are Miss Zhang?"


    Zhang Ruimei nodded.


    Ding Ding thought for a while, then asked, "Do you have brothers and sisters?"


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding strangely, "Why does Your Highness want to know this?"


    Ding Ding looked at Zhang Ruimei thoughtfully. She could not be bringing along human-skinned mask as well, right?


    "The current you and the you just now are like two different people."


    "Your Highness, did you see through it?" Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding.


    "Are you really not alone?" Ding Ding only said that casually, he did not expect that it actually hit the mark.


    Zhang Ruimei shook her head and handed the chopsticks over to Ding Ding, "I am me, there''s only me, and that''s ¡­"


    Zhang Ruimei was a little embarrassed, "Your highness doesn''t even like women, why would I act like that?"


    Ding Ding couldn''t help but look inside. Who said that the Prince didn''t like women?


    "You said that you did it because ¡­" Ding Ding felt that something was wrong.


    Zhang Ruimei curled her lips, "My father said that men like the way I acted just now. When they see a woman like that, they will feel their bones go soft."


    When she finished speaking, she remembered Du Jinse''s appearance and her face turned red. That man was really a perverted person, to actually grab onto her chest in front of others. Actually, what her father had said made sense.


    "Your Royal Highness, that follower beside you ¡­"


    Hearing that she was looking for Du Jinse, Ding Ding secretly heaved a sigh of relief, "Are you looking for her? I called him over. "


    That way he could get away.


    Zhang Ruimei immediately shook her head, "What I saw him do, it made me feel disgusted."


    Ding Ding could only lower his head and eat, concealing the awkwardness in his heart.


    He doesn''t know anything.


    Zhang Ruimei curiously looked at Ding Ding with his chin held in one hand, "My prince, do you like men or women?"


    "Cough, cough." Ding Ding almost choked to death as he coughed loudly.


    Seeing that, Zhang Ruimei immediately stood up and walked to Ding Ding''s side, and started massaging her back.


    Ding Ding caught his breath, and immediately pushed Zhang Ruimei away, "Miss, this is ¡­"


    Zhang Ruimei sat down, "There''s nothing to do at the borders, everyone is talking about the matters in the capital. I heard that King Mo was extremely good to one of the domestic prostitute in the manor, and he even rejected the marriage with Princess for the sake of that domestic prostitute.


    When Ding Ding heard it, he immediately said: "If the Prince were to reject Princess''s marriage, then the Zhennan King would be the reverse. That is just an excuse on Zhennan King''s part. I won''t let go. This was all part of their plan. "


    Zhang Ruimei nodded her head, "I also think that she had planned this beforehand. I have seen the Princess in the past, but as a woman she has Ling Yunzhi, I think if she really wants to marry someone, she would marry the Emperor."


    Ding Ding could not help but ask: "Why?"


    Zhang Ruimei seriously thought about it before replying to Ding Ding, "Because she is a girl, she has never been cared for by his family, so he especially desires his rights. Marrying to the Duke, he is just a wangfei, furthermore, even if he were to marry the Prince, how could she choose you, you ¡­"


    As Zhang Ruimei spoke till this point, she almost forgot who the person in front of him was. She looked at Ding Ding''s face and suddenly remembered to stop his words.


    Ding Ding was displeased, his master was the best, what right did she have to look down on him, "Tell me, what do you think about me?"


    Zhang Ruimei felt that although he was angry, she was not like before, where she would grab her hair and throw her out whenever there was a disagreement.


    Zhang Ruimei carefully replied, "Your highness is naturally a good person, but you don''t have the authority."


    Whether it was the Prince Rong or the Prince Qing, they both had supporters, so what did he have?


    After a long while, Ding Ding looked inside and slowly said, "You''re right."


    How could the king not see through something that even a small girl like her could see?


    However, his prince really did not want to fight for that position.


    There was a brief silence.


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding, then looked at him again, and couldn''t help but ask, "Your Highness still hasn''t answered the question that I''ve asked just now."


    "What problem?" Ding Ding said absentmindedly.


    "Do you like men or are you a woman?"


    Ding Ding really wanted to tell her that he was unable to answer her question.


    Pausing, Ding Ding gave a short laugh, "So what if you like men, so what if you like women?"


    Zhang Ruimei bit her lips, "I feel that marrying me is actually pretty good, so you can have your own power."


    Ding Ding glanced at Zhang Ruimei. She was right, but such things were not something that a mere guard like him could decide.


    Zhang Ruimei suddenly moved closer to her, "Don''t you think, that I''m actually still very good-looking?"


    "Miss ¡­" Ding Ding said.


    Zhang Ruimei placed her index finger on her lips and shushed them.


    "Your Highness, I am speaking seriously. Actually, whether you like men or women, it doesn''t matter. If you marry me, it will only bring you hundreds of benefits and no harm."


    After pausing for a moment, Zhang Ruimei continued to introduce herself, "Since I have a man''s hearty heart and a woman''s body, don''t you think marrying me would mean that you have married two of me?"


    Ding Ding was forced to the point that he was about to fall down, when he suddenly spoke, "There''s someone behind us."

 C333 shedding of cicada

    Zhang Ruimei suddenly took out a thorn from her boot, and rushed backwards.


    When Ding Ding saw it, he was dumbstruck, "Wait ¡­"


    She should not hurt the Prince and the others by mistake.


    Ding Ding immediately chased after him, only to see Zhang Ruimei standing there in a daze, tightly holding onto the Emei Thorn.


    "You know martial arts?" Ding Ding was truly very surprised.


    Zhang Ruimei laughed awkwardly, "Is Your Highness testing me?"


    All of this was an instinctive reaction. She embarrassedly stuffed the thorn back into her boot.


    Seeing that Ding Ding was still looking, she took it out and handed it over to him.


    "It''s only for self-defense. Take it, Your Highness." Although she was actually reluctant to part with it in her heart.


    Ding Ding waved his hand, "Since it''s Miss''s defensive weapon, how can you give it to me?"


    Zhang Ruimei bit her lips as she looked at Ding Ding. "You royal sons, aren''t you afraid of being assassinated the most?"


    Ding Ding was startled, and asked: "Who told you that?"


    Zhang Ruimei muttered, "Everyone says so."


    In any case, in the eyes of these people, the civil officials were all scholars with no power. They only knew how to talk.


    There was no place for him to hide. Presumably, the Duke and concubine had climbed out of the window already.


    Hearing Zhang Ruimei''s words, Ding Ding explained, "You cannot completely believe the rumors."


    Zhang Ruimei curled her lips.


    "Your highness''s teachings are correct." People always say how handsome and dashing the prince was, but when she looked at him, he couldn''t compare to his father.


    Zhang Ruimei was very curious about Li Hao.


    Her father, having taken a fancy to her mother, immediately dragged her back from the red tent.


    This prince was also like that. After liking the domestic prostitute, he actually begged the Emperor to bestow the domestic prostitute with the title of concubine, and for the sake of the domestic prostitute, he even rejected''s request.


    "Your Highness, the woman you like, is she more beautiful than Princess Ming Xia?"


    Zhang Ruimei asked.


    Ding Ding laughed bitterly, "Miss Zhang, why did you ask back?"


    Zhang Ruimei disapproved, "That''s because I asked, and the Prince did not answer."


    How was he supposed to answer that? He''s not a prince.


    Ding Ding opened his mouth, "Miss should understand."


    Zhang Ruimei sighed, "I think she must be very beautiful, but besides being beautiful, she must have other things that attract the king, since there are so many beauties in this world, but I really can''t think of anything the king likes from her, or any other family background, and that she can''t give to him, could it be that it''s because she has nothing, that he likes her? In this world, there are so many people who have nothing, and I haven''t even seen the King like them. "


    Ding Ding vaguely replied.


    Zhang Ruimei glanced at Ding Ding, and summoned up the courage to say: "Perhaps, this prince only wants to find a lowly person, because this prince does not want that person to interfere in his own life."


    If he were to find an important girl, he would have to weigh the pros and cons. He couldn''t do as he pleased.


    "Whatever you say is fine." Ding Ding laughed bitterly.


    If His Highness knew what he was talking about behind his back and still didn''t know how to punish him with his narrow-mindedness, it would be better for him to speak less.


    But then again, the Prince and the others were actually able to climb up the windows.


    At this time, the Duke, who was being thought of by Ding Ding, was carefully supporting Du Jinse.


    "Mo Mo, how are you? Are you alright? "


    Du Jinse shook her head.


    "What sort of world is this? We actually have to avoid her?"


    Li Hao retorted.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao speechlessly, "That''s because the prince doesn''t want to see the young miss, so he managed to break your scheme."


    Hearing that, Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "How can I call it a scheme? At most, I''ll call it a golden cicada getting out of its shell."


    Du Jinse pursed her lips and laughed, "It was Li Dumpling."


    "Who cares what it is, I is happy and free."


    Just tell Ding Ding to pester that whatever Miss Zhang.


    He didn''t even bother to reply in a perfunctory manner.


    "Since the Prince has already come out, then let''s go take a look at the guards." Du Jinse suggested.


    Li Hao nodded. These guards had been following him since young, and because they were Death Soldiers, in order to prevent marriage and have children, they had their weakness. That was why many people chose to live alone.


    In the past, Li Hao didn''t think much of it. However, after he had his beloved person, he was also willing to consider things from the perspective of these people.


    Seeing Li Hao nod his head, Du Jinse took out the human-skinned mask, "I think I should wear it, otherwise it would be very troublesome to explain."


    Most importantly, Du Jinse did not want everyone to think that Li Hao suffered all of this because he had her by his side.


    This was how the world worked. If one encountered some disaster, they would somehow blame it on the woman.


    Although Du Jinse had once gone through trials and tribulations together with the others, she was clear about their inferiority and didn''t want to face the tribulations together with them. In the blink of an eye, she pointed at her nose and said that if she hadn''t come to the border, they wouldn''t have met with such calamities.


    Reality was cruel, but she still wanted to have that layer of warmth.


    Seeing Li Hao coming over, all the guards s stood up.


    Li Hao looked at them one by one, asking about their injuries.


    Until the last person, Li Hao stood there silently, "There is still Guard Sun and the Ten Thousand Guards who have followed Chief Zhang into the city."


    Someone added.


    "Bring me pen and paper." Li Hao instructed.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. When they left, they only picked up important things like paper and pen. It was not important to say it was important, but it wasn''t important to say it wasn''t.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse opened the bag that she had been carrying on her back and took out pen and paper. Not only did she have pen and paper, she even had ink and paper.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. They didn''t expect her to carry such a thing.


    Du Jinse arranged everything properly, poured some water into the ink stone, and started grinding it silently.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse deeply, picked up the pen, and wrote down the names of the people who had died.


    They thought that since Li Hao was the noble prince, he might not remember their names. However, they never thought that not only did the prince know their names, he even knew the names of the people who died.


    Everyone looked at Li Hao, their eyes filled with excitement.


    Li Hao picked up the paper and blew the dry ink on it.


    "Do any of you know what their wishes are?" Li Hao asked.


    Everyone was silent.


    After a long time, someone spoke up. "Brother Zhao told me once that he had a daughter ¡­"


    Li Hao nodded and memorized it.

 C334 entanglement

    Zhennan King''s main forces met with Marshal Xiahou''s group. After a long battle, blood flowed like a river from both sides. By the time Chief Zhang''s group arrived, both sides were already exhausted.


    Chief Zhang was the first to arrive, but he was not alone. It was time for him to send out his troops. He also sent out a messenger to the surrounding towns to transfer troops. Everyone was rushing over in a steady stream.


    When Zhennan King saw that his situation was no longer good, and that he was in a beast trap battle, he would only cause people to catch turtles in a jar and decisively call for reinforcements.


    Exiting the city, the Zhennan King took inventory of the battle results.


    The group set fire to the city and burned all of the officials'' houses. They stole a lot of grain, grain, and silver and jewelry from the city, but on the way to Prince Mo, they did not meet the Prince Mo. Instead, Ming Xia met a small group of people who were impersonating Prince Mo, and suffered heavy losses.


    Zhennan King let out a long sigh, looking at the smoking city gloomily, his eyes sinister.


    Could it be that he would never be able to return to the capital again?


    "royal father." Ming Xia walked forward with her cape in hand.


    Zhennan King turned and looked at Ming Xia.


    Under his gaze, Ming Xia''s entire body couldn''t help but curl up for a bit, but he mustered his courage and draped the cloak over Zhennan King''s shoulders.


    Zhennan King''s gaze, which was as vicious as a vulture''s, turned soft for a moment.


    "Are you sure that the person you met today was King Mo''s personal bodyguard?"


    Ming Xia nodded her head, "I was paying attention to my daughter when she was in the capital."


    Zhennan King sighed, "What a pity."


    They must have caught Ming Xia''s attention on purpose after discovering him, to cover her retreat.


    If Ming Xia was a little more careful, she would be able to catch King Mo. At that time, they would have the bargaining chips to negotiate with the capital.


    Ming Xia was also upset.


    Sometimes, success is just a step away.


    Ming Xia silently stood beside the Zhennan King.


    Zhennan King looked at the outskirts of the city in a daze, she thought.


    "Where''s your brother?" After a long while, the Zhennan King asked.


    Ming Xia replied, "We are currently gathering all the generals for a meeting."


    Ming Xia realized that her royal father had grown old, and her back, which had always been straight, had unknowingly and slightly bent.


    The lines on the corner of Zhennan King''s mouth curled up in ridicule, becoming deeper and deeper.


    He raised his eyes to look at Ming Xia, "Ming Xia, do you hate royal father?"


    Ming Xia was startled for a moment, then looked up at Zhennan King, "Royal father ¡­"


    However, it was very obvious that the Zhennan King did not want to hear the answer.


    If he succeeded, then Shao Ming would become his emperor. If he failed, then he would be blamed for a thousand years. This was the only use he had in this world.


    "Ming Xia, promise me one thing."


    Zhennan King looked at Ming Xia with his bright eyes.


    Ming Xia was a little afraid, "If there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me."


    "When your big brother finally realizes that he won''t be able to defeat the imperial court, you will take the old man''s head and ask the imperial court for forgiveness."


    Ming Xia''s face was as white as snow and she unconsciously took two steps back.


    After saying that, Zhennan King''s lips curled up in ridicule. He still valued incense, more so than his daughter.


    The water and the soil outside the barrier raised the heroes and raised the ambitions of others. He was ashamed of himself for treating the people as his own people, but he believed that he was worthy of facing the imperial government.


    No one was clearer than him about how the Emperor obtained the throne. If it weren''t for his help, the Emperor wouldn''t have been able to obtain the throne so easily. He was sent to the border and stayed there for decades.


    He felt depressed. After drinking a bit of alcohol, he would brag about his past achievements.


    His son had heard him say since he was young that as long as one was ambitious, one could sit in the throne room''s seat. How could he not be moved, day after day, year after year?


    He had planted ambitions in his son''s heart, and by the time he found out, it was already too late.


    He told Shao Mingyuan that everything was the result of everyone working together. His son said that he had so many officials and generals, and he said that there was still luck in this. His son said that he thought he had.


    Zhennan King staggered back.


    He had planted ambition in his son''s heart, so he should swallow this evil fruit.


    Chief Zhang couldn''t help but tease when he saw Marshal Xiahou''s arm hanging in front of his chest, "To think that Marshal Xiahou would have such a day."


    The Marshal Xiahou said unconcernedly: "Victory and defeat are commonplace in war, what''s there to be surprised about?"


    Saying that, Marshal Xiahou glanced at Chief Zhang.


    "The prince has arrived at your place."


    Chief Zhang nodded, "My daughter is currently taking care of him."


    The Marshal Xiahou was startled, then stretched out his hand to drag the Chief Zhang to a place where there was no one.


    "I say, old boy, what plans do you have? Don''t tell me you want that daughter of yours to be your consort?"


    The Chief Zhang did not care at all, "My daughter is a beauty, it is his fortune that King Mo was able to marry my daughter."


    Marshal Xiahou rolled his eyes fiercely.


    As long as this Chief Zhang was his, even a blade of grass would be good.


    "I advise you to give up on your thoughts. If you anger King Mo, you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    "Marshal Xiahou, what do you mean by this? I gave a good daughter to him, how could he refuse?" Chief Zhang did not think so.


    The Marshal Xiahou couldn''t help but ask, "If he didn''t reject all of them, Ming Xia would have been his wangfei a long time ago. How would he have the need to go to Fringe City? Do you think that he came all the way here to take a look at your daughter''s beauty after hearing about her in the capital? "


    The Chief Zhang hesitated, "That''s not certain."


    Marshal Xiahou really wanted to pry open his brain to see what was inside.


    Chief Zhang naturally understood what Marshal Xiahou meant, it was just that at this time, it was a little difficult for him to get down from the tiger''s back, so he could only pretend to be confused.


    Marshal Xiahou was angered by his words, "Do your best."


    The Chief Zhang seemed to have thought of something as she leaned towards the Marshal Xiahou and asked, "About that, Marshal, I want to ask you something. Since King Mo has been living here for so long, you should have heard something.


    Marshal Xiahou opened his eyes wide, "What do you mean?"


    Chief Zhang looked around, "Why do I feel that he treats that follower differently?"


    A figure appeared in Marshal Xiahou''s mind.


    He reprimanded Chief Zhang, "You don''t want your head anymore, this way, don''t ever mention it again."


    The Chief Zhang was not convinced and muttered, "It''s fine if he likes men, but I can''t just let my daughter be a widow."


    "You''re still talking." Marshal Xiahou shouted.


    Chief Zhang shut his mouth unwillingly.


    Marshal Xiahou looked around and went closer to Chief Zhang, "I suspect that the follower beside the Prince is a woman."


    Chief Zhang was dumbfounded, "Ah."


    If that was the case, then seeing how sticky the prince and his follower were, his daughter really wouldn''t have a chance.

 C335 A woman in love

    Chief Zhang had always been concerned about this matter, but since it was a matter of priority, Chief Zhang and Marshal Xiahou formed a team together, and were stationed in the city on the same day.


    They had to report this huge matter to the imperial government.


    On the other hand, Li Hao also finished writing everyone''s names, and then continued to write a report, telling them of Zhennan King''s evil deeds.


    After writing it, he gave it to Du Jinse, telling her to return it with the Marshal Xiahou''s imperial report the moment she saw it.


    Li Hao brought Du Jinse out. Du Jinse glanced at Shi Er and understood. Li Hao took it out and gave it to him.


    "Shi Er, I will bring this mask to you. You should head over earlier in the morning and stay by the side of the person wearing the mask." Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse removed the mask from her face and passed it over to Shi Er.


    Shi Er received it, and without asking for the reason, nodded, "I''ll send you guys back."


    Who said that their own camp would be safe?


    Du Jinse glanced at Li Hao, and seeing that Li Hao did not object, she did not say anything.


    "I wonder if the Miss Zhang has left?"


    On the way, Du Jinse asked worriedly.


    It was sad to think of them shivering in the cold.


    After all, one of them was a prince while the other was pregnant.


    Li Hao was full of confidence, "Don''t worry, Ding Ding knows what to do."


    I hope so.


    Du Jinse kept feeling suspense. In her impression, Ding Ding was not the type of person who had an idea.


    "Your Highness."


    Just as they approached the courtyard that the Chief Zhang had arranged for Li Hao, Ding Ding came over to welcome them.


    "Miss Zhang left?" Li Hao looked at Ding Ding with a smile that was not a smile.


    Ding Ding''s handsome face reddened. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask and the sky was dark so no one would know.


    "Miss Zhang knows her manners. She will take her leave before the sky turns dark."


    Ding Ding replied.


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "At least she''s tactful."


    Ding Ding lowered his head, "Your Highness, it''s getting late, I''ll go get some hot water for you."


    Li Hao nodded and walked in.


    On the second day, Du Jinse woke up early to put on her public appearance. When Li Hao woke up, she had already taken care of everything before coming over to help Li Hao.


    Ding Ding rested at night in the outer room. Fortunately, Du Jinse was pregnant and injured, so the two of them didn''t do anything much.


    "Alright."


    Du Jinse tilted his head and looked at it carefully, then blinked her eyes mischievously at Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked at himself in the mirror and could not help but say, "Ding Ding Ding, you may come in."


    Ding Ding responded as he walked in. He first stared at Li Hao''s back, but he was unconsciously attracted by the face in the mirror.


    "Wang... "My lord." Ding Ding was speechless.


    Li Hao agreed, "It''s I."


    "This ¡­"


    Ding Ding looked at the face that he was extremely familiar with, and turned to look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked around.


    "It''s only 80%."


    Du Jinse felt a little regretful that she had not reached ten points.


    "Has the prince woken up?" Miss Zhang''s voice came from outside the door.


    Du Jinse immediately pointed at Ding Ding''s face.


    Ding Ding understood and was extremely unwilling, but he still wore a mask.


    Du Jinse walked over to welcome them.


    "Miss Zhang came rather early."


    Du Jinse greeted.


    Miss Zhang looked at Du Jinse, "This brother has never seen him before."


    Du Jinse said casually: "Yesterday, that person offended the Miss Zhang, so the Duke sent him to sleep with everyone.


    The prince didn''t seem like a good talker, but her thoughts were meticulous. However, between him and that guard, Zhang Ruimei felt that there was something wrong. Even though she had asked a few times, the prince was not willing to answer her directly.


    "I got the kitchen to prepare a few fine dishes for the prince." Zhang Ruimei opened the food box.


    When Du Jinse heard it, she hurriedly said, "I will go and invite the Duke out."


    They were talking outside, and they could hear it clearly inside.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Li Hao walked out first.


    Du Jinse came in and hurriedly stopped Li Hao, gesturing for him to go out.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse, and Du Jinse quietly went close to his ear, "My prince, this is the price you have to ask others to pretend to be you, in a while, come with me to eat something big."


    Li Hao doted on Du Jinse who had a face full of pride, and reached out her hand to scratch her nose. Du Jinse immediately covered his nose, thinking that if he couldn''t shave, it would be "disfigured".


    Li Hao approached her quietly: "It''s not like I has never eaten a big pot of rice before."


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse with a bit of regret. He had originally thought that it would be fun for her to change him into someone else like this, but he couldn''t touch her.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she laughed and pulled Li Hao out.


    "Your Highness, Miss Zhang, I will accompany you for your meal."


    Du Jinse squinted her eyes and said to Li Hao, "Ding, hurry up and prepare the dishes for the Duke and the Miss Zhang."


    Li Hao pointed to his own nose, "I ¡­"


    Ding Ding was miserable, how could he punish him like this?


    "We''re not in the palace right now, so we don''t need to pay much attention to etiquette. Sit down, you two, and we''ll go together."


    Ding Ding looked at Du Jinse pleadingly.


    Du Jinse was trying to make fun of Li Hao, but to her surprise, she called out to him as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    "Ding, since Your Highness has spoken, let us sit."


    However, Zhang Ruimei opened her mouth at this time, "But I only prepared food for two people."


    Li Hao pouted and looked at Ding Ding.


    How could Ding Ding bear Li Hao''s pressured gaze? He stood up, "I isn''t that hungry, if not, we''ll make them eat first."


    What kind of logic was this? How could the guards eat before the prince? Just as Zhang Ruimei was about to protest, she heard Ding Ding continue: "Miss Zhang, can you accompany me to get familiar with this town?"


    Ding Ding said as he walked out.


    Zhang Ruomei was stunned, seeing that Li Hao had already sat down, ate heartily, stamped his feet, and chased after him.


    "Sit down." Li Hao gestured for Du Jinse to sit.


    Helplessly, she sat down and could not help but blame Li Hao.


    "Your Royal Highness, when have you ever seen a guard more arrogant than your highness? You''re not the least bit dedicated, just being a guard should make you look like a bodyguard. How could your highness not eat, telling your guards to eat first?"


    This was to pass the flaw under the other party''s nose.


    Li Hao fed Du Jinse, "I is nothing, but you are pregnant now, how can you be hungry?"


    Du Jinse originally wanted to say something, but hearing Li Hao''s words, she didn''t say anything further. She helplessly sighed.


    "Prince, you''re telling me that you don''t want to say anything ¡­"


    He was doing it for her and her child. Why would she have the heart to blame him?


    Li Hao''s expression did not change, "Just eat and talk, I''ll just listen."


    Du Jinse glared at him, "You don''t need to say anything."


    Li Hao looked at her deeply, "That Miss Zhang may be very smart, but she is focusing all her attention on the ''Prince'', so she wouldn''t care about us little guards."


    Du Jinse admitted that what Li Hao said was logical, women in love were all a little stupid.

 C336 The Prince was forced to suffer

    "Let''s go to the kitchen and get some food. It will be very hard for you to get Ding Ding to do it when he comes back later."


    Du Jinse felt that it would not be an easy task for Ding Ding to lie to them. He did not have the flexibility to do so.


    When the Miss Zhang returned, she saw that the dishes she prepared for the Duke had actually been eaten by two "fellows" who didn''t know how high the sky and how deep the earth was.


    "By the time they return, the food will be cold. Rather than heating up and eating again, I might as well make a new one."


    Li Hao did not care about that. Seeing that Du Jinse was not willing to extend his chopsticks, he simply fed it to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse felt that it was not right, but her mouth was filled with food, so she could only stay silent and eat first.


    Just as the two were eating, Ding Ding and Miss Zhang came back.


    "You all ¡­ "You guys ¡­" Zhang Ruimei saw Du Jinse opening her mouth to bite a pill, and her eyes widened in fury.


    "I would like to ask Miss Zhang to go to Chief Zhang''s side first. I will come after you change your clothes." Ding Ding interrupted her.


    "Yes." Zhang Ruimei replied, but still glared at Du Jinse and Li Hao fiercely, "Your highness, you''re too easy to talk to. If the servants beside me don''t get in and out, I''ll have someone beat them ten times first."


    It was a pity for her. Although those things would not taste good if they were cold, they were prepared for the prince and not for the guards. Even if they were cold and couldn''t be eaten, they shouldn''t be like this.


    Just thinking about it made Zhang Ruimei angry, and she said it fiercely.


    Hearing that, Ding Ding''s mouth hooked up helplessly, who was sitting there arrogantly, he was the kind of person who should be enjoying this kind of treatment in the first place.


    Li Hao raised his eyes and looked at Ding Ding with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Miss Zhang must be joking, how can you be that kind of person, it''s just a blade with a mouth and a rotten heart. They have followed I for so long, they have long since become the I''s men ¡­ Family. "


    Ding Ding braced himself and said.


    After Miss Zhang left, he would beg the Prince to spare him no matter what.


    He was clearly a bodyguard, yet he still had to pretend to be a prince. Not only did he have to pretend to be a prince, he couldn''t lose his dignity as a prince, and he had to be crushed by the people who were actually his bodyguards. Wasn''t he just hacking them in the back of the neck, and actually got tortured like this by a narrow-minded prince?


    Hearing Ding Ding''s words, Zhang Ruimei felt that she had lost her composure. She glanced at Ding Ding shyly, "Although we just got to know each other, I feel that you know me better than I do, even though you look like you''ve known the Duke for a very long time."


    With that, Zhang Ruimei turned and left.


    Ding Ding sat down on his butt and wiped the sweat off his face, "My prince, the one who first knocked you out was Shi Er. I also did the same, why didn''t you punish him?"


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding with a smile that was not a smile, "I has good intentions in asking you to experience the might of a prince, yet you said that I is punishing you, huh?"


    Yes, Shi Er had indeed made the first move, but, Shi Er had nominally followed them, and was not his person.


    Ding Ding was stunned, and looked at Du Jinse for help.


    Du Jinse laughed and said: "My prince, Ding is a real person. If you call him a liar, he will feel guilty."


    Ding Ding immediately nodded his head, "That''s right, your highness, I am the life of a bodyguard. There is a saying that even if you wear the dragon robe, you still wouldn''t want to be the crown prince.


    Li Hao pursed his lips and laughed, "I''m not feeling well, that''s right, let''s go and meet Chief Zhang."


    Ding Ding opened his eyes wide, "My prince, you also want me to go see the Chief Zhang, you don''t need me anymore?"


    Li Hao kicked Ding Ding.


    "Ink what? Let''s go."


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding sympathetically and shrugged at him. She was powerless to help him.


    Ding Ding was the most difficult "prince" she had ever seen.


    Ding Ding was bitter but dejected.


    Li Hao could not help but want to kick him again, so Du Jinse pulled him back in time, "Ding, you can''t be rude to your highness."


    Du Jinse shot a glance at him and whispered: "At least give this prince some face."


    Li Hao looked forward and saw that his guards were all standing in front waiting.


    Li Hao coughed dryly. Alright, he will give "Your Highness" some face.


    Walking to the front of the crowd, Ding Ding waited for Li Hao to speak.


    Li Hao cultivated his emotions. He was a bodyguard, he wanted to show respect to the Duke.


    Du Jinse looked at this, then looked at that. She helplessly walked forward and cupped her hands towards Ding Ding, "Your Highness, don''t make Chief Zhang wait too long."


    Ding Ding looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao had an innocent expression, "Look at what I''m doing, you''re the prince."


    guards looked at each other in dismay, then looked at the two of them carefully. "You two ¡­"


    "Ding was afraid that someone would harm His Highness, so he swapped identities with the Prince. Everyone here can see but everyone else can see, so we must protect ourselves."


    So that was how it was. They said why did it feel like these two people had changed souls.


    It was fortunate that they had experienced much in this world. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to ask the Goddess to collect souls for the two of them.


    Seeing that everyone knew, the pressure in Ding Ding''s heart was not as heavy, he gratefully looked at Du Jinse and walked forward.


    Zhang Ruimei had already looked in front of the door a few times, and when she saw Ding Ding and the others, she turned and entered.


    Just as everyone was wondering, Chief Zhang came out to welcome them with a hearty laugh, holding Ding Ding''s hand with one hand.


    "Is the prince''s injury better?"


    Ding Ding immediately replied with modesty and courtesy: "Thank you for your concern, Sir. I am fine now."


    When Chief Zhang heard this, he was very satisfied. It seems like his daughter was right, she had gotten along quite well with the Prince, and his attitude was much better.


    "Your highness, you''ve come at the right time. I haven''t had anything to eat, so I''ve just ordered someone to pass the food over. We can talk while we eat."


    As they talked, their gazes swept towards Li Hao and the other two. Shi Er naturally stood by Du Jinse''s side, but in the eyes of others, he was standing right beside the "Prince".


    Chief Zhang looked at Shi Er, who seemed like a completely different person that day, and thought to himself: Could it be that the Duke has a good impression of Rui Mei, and that''s why this former male pet kept people at bay, or is he, like Marshal Xiahou had said, a woman?


    With such a thing in Chief Zhang''s heart, it was hard to avoid distracting himself to observe Shi Er.


    Shi Er had always been sensitive to it, but when he noticed that Chief Zhang kept sneaking peeks at him, he immediately became vigilant.


    What does this Chief Zhang mean? Could it be to the detriment of the Prince Mo?


    Even if Shi Er wasn''t worried about Li Hao, he knew that if something were to happen to Li Hao, Du Jinse wouldn''t be in a good mood either. Naturally, he would pay extra attention to him.


    As the food was served, the Chief Zhang enthusiastically allowed Ding Ding to eat.


    Shi Er suddenly stepped forward, "Wait."

 C337 contest

    Everyone looked at Shi Er, and Shi Er took out a silver needle as if there was no one around, and tested it one by one. He then calmly took three steps back, "Your highness, you can eat now."


    The initially harmonious atmosphere immediately became awkward with his interference.


    Zhang Ruimei''s mind was in a mess, she thought of another place, raised her eyes to look at Ding Ding, and said in a sour tone, "Does the Duke think that we, father and daughter, would poison food, and that''s why we don''t eat the food I sent over."


    In the beginning, she was talking about father and daughter, but later, she was talking about me. It is clear how confused she is.


    Ding Ding didn''t know how to explain.


    Du Jinse immediately stepped forward, "Reporting to the soldier general, this is a rule of the palace. All of you brothers are used to doing this everyday, and this is not directed at the soldier general.


    Du Jinse reached out and pulled Li Hao.


    Li Hao nodded.


    "Indeed."


    Although the Chief Zhang was an official at the border, he was not as tactful as the officials in the capital.


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, the displeasure turned into happiness, "I was overthinking it, don''t blame me, Your Highness."


    It''s naturally good that this matter could be resolved peacefully. Ding Ding hurriedly replied, "It''s not the fault of ignorant people."


    "The countryside cannot be compared to the capital. Your highness, take a look, but it still suits your taste."


    The Chief Zhang passionately let him go.


    Ding Ding''s gaze could not help but look towards Li Hao.


    Du Jinse touched Li Hao with her hand, aiya, the two of them are ¡­ Du Jinse looked at the Chief Zhang suspiciously, and laughed awkwardly: "Um, Your Highness ¡­ I''ll give you some cloth. "


    Du Jinse took a step forward, and was about to serve Ding Ding some food.


    Li Hao looked, "Let me do it."


    "Let me do it." Du Jinse persisted.


    If he really asked Li Hao to prepare some food for him, he wouldn''t even need to eat it.


    Seeing that Du Jinse was adamant, Shi Er took a step forward, "Let me do it."


    "Enough." Chief Zhang slammed his chopsticks on the table and broke it.


    His tiger-like eyes were wide open. He was obviously quite angry, and his chest was heaving violently.


    "What do you think this official is doing?" In any case, he was still a soldier, yet they actually looked down on him like that.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao with hidden bitterness; it was all because of him.


    The Chief Zhang looked at Shi Er and sneered, "Do you think that it''s so great that you''re a bodyguard of the Duke?


    Wang Meng walked up and cupped his fist at Chief Zhang, "Sir Chief Soldier."


    "Go and spar with this lord guard and see how capable he is. He doesn''t even put this soldier in his eyes."


    Du Jinse was a little dumbfounded, "Sir, we don''t need to compete, we are all on the same side, please don''t hurt our relationship."


    The Chief Zhang wanted to use this opportunity to probe out what exactly was going on with this bodyguard Shi Er and everything was related to him.


    "It''s just a spar. Wang Meng, keep this in mind. Don''t hurt the prince''s guards."


    If someone else had heard this, they would already be indignant. But Li Hao''s guard had seen the world, and had seen many provocations, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    guards looked at Li Hao. Most of them had followed Li Hao for a few years, and this Shi Er and Sixteen seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Sixteen?


    Your Highness, Shi Er still has a sixteen year old attitude, which was a little different from all of them, and they were a little uncertain for a moment.


    "This isn''t good." Li Hao said slowly.


    The Chief Zhang laughed heartily, "It was just a spar, but Your Highness doesn''t have any objections, right, Your Highness."


    Chief Zhang looked at Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding should not have been one either.


    Shi Er walked out silently.


    Du Jinse immediately said: "As long as you want, don''t hurt anyone."


    Du Jinse was also kind, because if Shi Er did not make a move, he would hurt others on the spot.


    However, in the other party''s ears, that was not the case.


    Wang Meng let out a cold snort. He took off his outer robe, threw it to the side, and walked out. "Come."


    Shi Er followed him out.


    Du Jinse was a little worried and wanted to follow.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse back, "Let''s stand further away."


    Du Jinse worriedly looked at Shi Er''s back.


    Shi Er seemed to have sensed it, he turned his head and looked at Du Jinse, and slowly said, "I will be careful."


    His words had two different meanings. The first was to not make Du Jinse worry, and the second was to be careful not to hurt the other party.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she relaxed.


    The dejected Ding Ding still did not eat a single mouthful of hot food.


    The group arrived at an empty space.


    Wang Meng started to circle around Shi Er, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    But Shi Er merely stood there silently.


    Some of them noticed that Shi Er''s body was skinny, and thought to themselves, that person could stay by the prince''s side, perhaps he had some true skills, could it be that he was a sound detector that allowed him to not follow Wang Meng?


    The layman watched the commotion while the expert watched the flow.


    If Shi Er followed Wang Meng and walked in circles, these people would think that there was no need to look at him. At this moment, seeing Shi Er with his eyes slightly closed, looking as if he was about to fall asleep, they were all interested.


    Chief Zhang frowned, looking at Shi Er''s calm and composed appearance, he did not seem like a woman. If a woman met with this kind of situation, she would have already become flustered, after all, there were already extremely few experts in this world, and women who were considered experts were even rarer.


    The Chief Zhang originally wanted to check if Shi Er had lost all thoughts in his previous life, but he was more interested in whether Shi Er had good martial arts or Wang Meng''s martial arts.


    Wang Meng did not know how many times he had turned, but with Shi Er not moving at all, Wang Meng was finally impatient.


    Everyone''s eyes blurred as they saw the two of them collide and separate. They actually didn''t know who had won and who had lost.


    After a long while, he saw Wang Meng clasping her hands at Shi Er: "I''ve lost."


    Shi Er nodded coldly and walked behind Du Jinse.


    Chief Zhang''s eyes were wide open. They hadn''t even seen what happened, how did it end like this?


    In fact, this couldn''t be blamed on Wang Meng. If he had used his full strength, he wouldn''t have lost so miserably.


    From the very beginning, he had always held a contemptuous attitude. It would be strange if he didn''t lose.


    Wang Meng walked towards the Chief Zhang.


    As they walked forward, everyone finally noticed that something was amiss.


    As he walked, pieces of fabric fell off. When the crowd looked carefully, they saw that there was a hole on each of Wang Meng''s vital parts.


    This time, everyone''s expression changed.


    Originally, Li Hao and the others had escaped here with their lives. Everyone looked down on these handicapped veterans who had lost so much courage, but they never expected that their skills would be so high.


    Chief Zhang was startled, then he took the lead and shouted "Okay". He walked forward and patted Wang Meng''s shoulder, "To be defeated by such an expert, you are not wronged at all. Come back and bring me a new set of clothes."


    At this time, Chief Zhang was secretly glad that he had ordered Wang Meng to be lenient. If Wang Meng had used his full strength, then Shi Er would definitely have used a few more points, and that way, Wang Meng would not have gotten any holes in his clothes.


    Wang Meng rubbed the back of her head and laughed heartily. "Today, I''m wearing this old set of clothes. Now, I''ve earned quite a lot."


    Everyone laughed when they heard this.

 C338 I dare not disobey

    Zhang Ruimei walked up and coquettishly said: "Daddy, when can''t we compete? It''s so cold already."


    Chief Zhang slapped his forehead, "Aiyah, look at me."


    He pulled Ding Ding in with a smile and sat down.


    Zhang Ruimei said as she ordered the servants to bring the food down to heat up.


    Chief Zhang looked dotingly at his daughter, turned his head, and smiled at Ding Ding: "This daughter of mine has been spoiled bad by me since childhood. In the entire army camp, no one can control this official, only she dares to say a few words to this official."


    Zhang Ruimei pouted, "Daddy."


    Chief Zhang smiled and said, "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he glanced at Zhang Ruimei but did not say anything.


    Chief Zhang saw this and confirmed what his daughter had said.


    As the food was served, the Chief Zhang enthusiastically allowed Ding Ding to eat.


    "Your Royal Highness, try out the skills of our chefs."


    After the meal, the group took their seats and the main guest sat down. Chief Zhang looked at his daughter and smiled: "My lord, have you considered what I told you the other day?"


    Ding Ding raised his teacup and muttered to himself.


    The main thing was that he did not know what the Chief Zhang was talking about.


    Seeing Ding Ding like that, Chief Zhang only treated him as being reserved and laughed out loud, "This daughter of mine, I am not praising.


    Ding Ding jumped in fright, "This ¡­ Absolutely not. "


    Hearing this, the Chief Zhang thought that it was only natural, "In case you are ordered by your father and mother, the matchmaker''s words will do. Your highness is naturally different from others, I will write a note to the emperor informing him that during his illness, I will take care of him with all my heart, and have mutual feelings for your highness. Please grant it to your highness, hahaha."


    The more Chief Zhang thought about it, the happier he became.


    Who would have thought that a moment of carelessness would turn him into a royal relative?


    Ding Ding waved his hand, "This ¡­ I really can''t. "


    Chief Zhang was startled, and looked at Ding Ding with suspicion.


    "Does Your Highness have any objections?"


    Ding Ding couldn''t help but look behind him.


    Li Hao had enough of the show, and facing Ding Ding''s pleading eyes, he said slowly, "Allow me to ask, does Miss Zhang have her eyes on the prince, or is it this identity? Or was it this face? "


    Zhang Ruimei was startled, she raised his head to look at Li Hao, the guard''s question was extremely sharp, but, was there any difference? She turned her head to look at Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding saw Zhang Ruimei looking at him and immediately nodded.


    "Please answer, Miss."


    In any case, it was just an excuse. No matter how much she replied, the Prince would think of a way to end the marriage, so that he could be free from this matter.


    Seeing Ding Ding nod his head, Zhang Ruimei was not bashful, and said naturally: "I like this face, and also like the prince, my identity as a prince cannot be changed, there is no need to ask."


    Li Hao walked in front of Zhang Ruimei, and asked in the same slow voice, "Are you sure, Miss?"


    Zhang Ruimei glanced at Ding Ding and firmly nodded his head once.


    "I''m sure."


    Li Hao nodded and walked over to Ding Ding''s side.


    Ding Ding immediately stood up and sat down.


    Chief Zhang stretched out his hand and pointed at Li Hao, "You ¡­"


    Li Hao nodded at Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding looked at Zhang Ruimei apologetically. He did not want to do it either, but he could not disobey Prince Mo''s orders.


    Reaching out to take off the mask on his face, everyone could not help but exclaim in shock. Only when they saw the one in Ding Ding''s hand did they realise that he was wearing a human-skinned mask.


    Chief Zhang suddenly stood up and then sat back down, breathing heavily, as if he was punched hard by the result, his chest was in a panic.


    Li Hao raised his hand symbolically, "Chief Zhang, when Ding was injured, I did not have any martial arts ability. Originally, Ding wore this mask to prevent people from chasing after him, but when I came to the General''s place, when I saw that the General addressed Ding as'' Duke '', I was anxious to help Ding see the injury, so I did not explain it in time.


    "No, no." Chief Zhang could no longer speak anymore.


    Zhang Ruimei, after being stunned in the beginning, rushed in front of Ding Ding, "Then ¡­ Was it always you who got along with me? "


    Li Hao casually raised his eyes and glanced at Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding braced himself and nodded.


    Since the prince had already said so, what else could he say? After all, they couldn''t expose the prince and say that what he said was false, right?


    Zhang Ruimei was stunned, she did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Li Hao lazily sat on the chair, holding one hand to his cheeks. "Ding should give the human-skinned mask to Miss Zhang.


    Ding Ding raised his hand, and handed the human-skinned mask over to Zhang Ruimei.


    Zhang Ruimei blankly received it, lowered his head to look at the human-skinned mask in her hand, and fiercely raised his head.


    "Did you lie to me when you told me that you wanted to marry me with an eight carriers palanquin?"


    Li Hao''s gaze on Ding Ding suddenly turned a few times colder. He felt as though he was an ice blade scraping his body time and time again.


    Ding Ding''s back immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    "Although Miss Zhang has tried to test this little one and Miss has called me a prince, this little one does not dare to accept carelessly. After all, this little one is not a prince, I do not dare, I do not dare."


    Zhang Ruimei had originally been hoping that the king would intentionally tease him. After all, with the human-skinned mask, who knew who would come next? The reason why she said that was to probe whether the person who was with him back then was Ding Ding or not.


    After hearing Ding Ding''s words, Zhang Ruimei didn''t know whether she should rejoice or be disappointed.


    He silently turned around and walked out.


    "Daughter ¡­" Chief Zhang could not help but shout.


    Zhang Ruimei did not even look back as she waved, "I''m fine, I just want to be quiet."


    When she walked to the door, Zhang Ruimei suddenly turned her head and looked at Ding Ding. She slowly said, "In front of the Duke and my father, as well as all these brothers and sisters, I''m going to ask you this question. Do you not dare to do it, or are you unwilling?"


    Ding Ding was stunned.


    Du Jinse couldn''t help but be anxious. She looked at Ding Ding and softly said: "Even this girl asked such a question, Ding, you ¡­"


    Hearing that, Ding Ding lowered his head, and quickly answered: "I do not dare, nor did I... "Not willing."


    Du Jinse''s eyes were wide open, "You ¡­"


    Can''t you give the girl some face in front of so many people?


    Can''t I explain later?


    Du Jinse wanted to step forward and tear Ding Ding apart in that instant.


    However, Zhang Ruimei''s reaction was calm, and she nodded her head: "Good, very good, thank you for being willing to speak truthfully."


    Zhang Ruimei stepped over the threshold.


    Du Jinse was a little worried, "My prince, I''ll go take a look."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li Hao and Chief Zhang said in unison.


    Du Jinse rolled her eyes, you guys wouldn''t understand a girl''s heart, but Big Sis would understand.

 C339 I believe in her

    "I want to break it." Du Jinse said as she held her stomach.


    Chief Zhang and Li Hao heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. They thought that what was she going to do, but it turned out to be just a small explanation.


    "Go." Li Hao said.


    Du Jinse hurried out and saw Miss Zhang walking in front from a distance. She quickly followed him.


    Zhang Ruimei felt bitter in her heart, she had always been so confident in herself, if Ding Ding was the prince, she would not be so sad when he rejected her like that. After all, she knew clearly that the imperial family could not be compared to ordinary families, and he could not control himself, but he was not the prince. In front of her father and her uncles, he had rejected her with such determination.


    He actually didn''t even give her the slightest leeway. Even if he said he didn''t dare in front of everyone and didn''t want to talk about it later, that was fine too. She really didn''t have any face left.


    Although she appeared to be very magnanimous on the surface, she was still a girl after all. She would also be sad, not like how a man would be when he laughed out loud.


    Zhang Ruimei walked to the riverside.


    "Miss Zhang." Du Jinse walked forward.


    "You ¡­" Zhang Ruimei looked at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse walked to Zhang Ruimei''s side and looked ahead.


    "Do you know what the Ding does?" Du Jinse asked.


    Zhang Ruimei was startled, "What do you mean?"


    Du Jinse turned her head to the side and glanced, "There are many types of guards as well, and Ding happens to belong to the category of Death Soldiers. Being rejected by him is actually a good thing, you should be happy.


    Zhang Ruimei''s pupils shrank, "What you mean is ¡­"


    Du Jinse glanced at Zhang Ruimei, "I don''t have any meaning, I just want to tell young miss that you know better than to be unlucky, young miss is not worth being sad about."


    After saying all that she wanted to say, Du Jinse turned around and left.


    Zhang Ruimei chased two steps, "Is what you said true?"


    Du Jinse didn''t even give her the chance to speak.


    Zhang Ruimei watched Du Jinse''s departing figure. If what he said was true, it would be hard to say if she wasn''t going to marry him.


    Du Jinse thought that the matter would end like this. After all, it was not impossible to fall in love at first sight, it was just that the probability was too small, especially with the fact that the human-skinned mask could only be considered above average. Although Ding Ding had been practicing martial arts for a long time, his temperament had increased a lot, and he did not look like an ordinary person.


    When Li Hao saw that Du Jinse had returned, he whispered to him, "You went to see that Miss Zhang."


    Du Jinse also quietly replied: "Ding doesn''t give any face for girls, I''m afraid that she won''t be able to bear it."


    When Li Hao heard this, he did not think much of it.


    The Miss Zhang had a candid personality, she was definitely not a woman who could not imagine things.


    However, Du Jinse was kind, since she was willing to do it, he had done it well for her, if not she would definitely feel uneasy.


    Li Hao put this matter aside.


    Although their daughter had not been married off, they could not become enemies. Chief Zhang and Li Hao chatted happily, wishing that they could meet each other later.


    Li Hao also gave a lot of face.


    A person hurriedly walked in and whispered a few words into Chief Zhang''s ear.


    Chief Zhang''s face turned pale as he stood up abruptly.


    "What did you say?" "Say it again."


    The soldier looked at Li Hao and the others.


    "Reporting to the soldier, I just found Miss''s shoes by the river."


    Du Jinse was stunned.


    It can''t be, she was afraid that Miss Zhang would not want this anymore, so she tried to persuade him. When she left, the Miss Zhang was very obvious, it didn''t seem like she was seeking death.


    Chief Zhang slumped into his chair, "No, that''s impossible."


    "We sent people to look around. Some people said that they saw a young man with dark skin, wearing black clothes, and talking with Miss. When they came back, the two of them had already disappeared."


    The soldier suddenly pointed at Du Jinse, "Earlier, only you followed the young miss to leave your seat. However, you''re not tall, have you got tanned skin and wore black clothes.


    Du Jinse subconsciously replied, "It''s not me."


    Hearing that, the Chief Zhang looked over fiercely.


    Du Jinse bit her lips, "Perhaps Miss Zhang has something to do, she threw her shoes by the river, didn''t you guys go and look around?"


    "Do you believe that?" Chief Zhang gritted his teeth and asked.


    Du Jinse lowered her head, "I don''t believe it either."


    Li Hao stretched out his hand and held Du Jinse''s hand.


    Du Jinse turned her head and looked at Li Hao.


    "I believe him." Li Hao''s voice was not loud, but it was sonorous and powerful.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with tears, "Your Royal Highness ¡­"


    When the Chief Zhang saw it, he waved his hands impatiently.


    "What are you all standing there in a daze for? If you want to see someone alive, you want to see his corpse!"


    He didn''t believe that his daughter had jumped into the river with just a pair of shoes. However, his daughter didn''t know how to swim, so why would she go to the river to take off her shoes? His heart was in a mess.


    Chief Zhang walked out with big strides.


    That soldier quickly followed him.


    Li Hao pulled Du Jinse along, "Let''s go take a look as well."


    Li Hao was worried, if he was not at Du Jinse''s side, Du Jinse would definitely suffer a loss.


    A group of people majestically followed the soldier to the river.


    "Miss''s shoes were found here."


    The soldier pointed.


    Someone was fishing in the river. Seeing someone coming over, one of the boats landed. A man jumped off the boat and rushed towards them.


    "Sir Chief Soldier."


    That person clasped his fist.


    "Any leads?"


    Chief Zhang had gone through hundreds of battles and the enemy''s blade cut onto his body. He did not even furrow his eyebrows, but took the opportunity to cut off the enemy''s head instead. When he asked this question, he felt his heart beating faster.


    "Nothing." That person said.


    "No, that''s good news." Du Jinse whispered.


    "Shut up. If it wasn''t for you, my niece would have been fine." The sworn brother of the Chief Zhang said with bloodshot eyes.


    Li Hao quietly stood in front of Du Jinse, protecting her behind.


    "General, before we find the Miss Zhang, it''s best if we don''t come to a conclusion."


    "My niece, she doesn''t know how to swim. She''s perfectly fine, why did she leave her shoes on the shore? "It''s obviously ¡­"


    When he thought about how no one would steal wine for him to drink from now on, the man felt his eyes go sour.


    Even if she didn''t want to give him her father''s wine in the future, he wouldn''t care. It would be fine as long as she was alive.


    "Milord." In a small boat, someone was shaking his arm.


    The Chief Zhang did not care that the small boat was still far from the shore, he jumped into the river and walked towards the small boat.


    The owner of the boat was shocked, quickly extending the oar and handing it over to the Chief Zhang.


    Chief Zhang grabbed onto the oar and climbed onto the boat. He reached out to push away the ginger water that the man on the boat gave him, then he rushed forward and grabbed the man who was shaking his arm just now.

 C340 What the hell

    "It''s Remy''s, it''s hers." Chief Zhang only felt that the small boat was swaying really badly, he was unable to stand steadily and fell forward.


    The fisherman who was next to him reached out his hand to hold onto him but couldn''t bear his weight and fell onto the boat.


    "Master, I''ll send you to the shore. You can''t wear wet clothes like this, you''ll get sick." the boatman said.


    As people who lived here, there was no one who didn''t know how much the Chief Zhang liked this daughter of theirs. Thus, when they heard that the Chief Zhang''s daughter had jumped into the river, they all rowed their own boats to help find her.


    "I want to find my daughter. If I can''t find my daughter, I definitely won''t go back." Chief Zhang clung to the side of the boat and refused to leave.


    How could his daughter, his treasure, leave him behind just for a man?


    Chief Zhang cried. His silly daughter.


    The sturdy man on the other side shouted at Chief Zhang to get down, but Chief Zhang was like a child, not willing to disembark no matter how hard he tried to be persuaded.


    When the man saw, he was enraged. He turned his head and glared at Du Jinse.


    "You came to accompany my niece."


    Li Hao vigilantly blocked in front of Du Jinse, "What are you trying to do?"


    Du Jinse pursed her lips, "It really wasn''t me."


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could my niece have jumped into the river? Right, there''s also you."


    The man pointed at Ding Ding.


    After Ding Ding heard this, he walked forward.


    "General, if we can find the Miss Zhang''s corpse, I, Ding Ding, will give my life to you. Don''t find trouble with others, the Prince believes in her, I believe in her too."


    Ding Ding said sincerely.


    He just did not want to harm Miss Zhang.


    Although they had just met each other, Ding Ding firmly believed that Miss Zhang was definitely not the kind of woman who would commit suicide for love.


    Since that was the case, he would compensate the Miss Zhang with her life. This matter really had nothing to do with anyone else.


    Ding Ding knew who Sixteen was. If Miss Zhang insisted on marrying the Duke, Ding Ding didn''t know if he would do such a crazy thing.


    However, at that time, the Duke had already rejected Chief Zhang''s suggestion, so the Miss Zhang was not affected by it at all.


    Therefore, Ding Ding believed that Du Jinse would definitely not harm Miss Zhang.


    However, they believed it was useless.


    He even wanted the other party to believe him.


    Unless they found the Miss Zhang, how could the other party believe them? No matter what, they could not let Du Jinse get injured. Since Miss Zhang died for him, he might as well give Miss Zhang a life.


    "You? Even if you had ten lives, it would still be incomparable to my niece''s half-life. "


    The man stomped his foot.


    Ding Ding was a little helpless, but he only had one life, and really didn''t have ten lives to accompany him.


    "Father, what are you doing?" A hoarse and familiar voice rang out.


    Chief Zhang clung to the side of the boat, acting shamelessly. Hearing this voice, he raised his head and looked at the source of the sound in a daze.


    "My son, have you come back to see daddy?" Chief Zhang was afraid that the sound would be too loud, so he blew Zhang Ruimei''s soul away and said softly.


    For a man with a full beard to speak so softly, it felt very strange.


    Zhang Ruimei glared at the Chief Zhang who lost all of his image.


    "Daddy, what are you doing? Don''t worry about it ¡­" On a human ship.


    Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly stopped by someone from behind.


    Zhang Ruimei turned pale with fright. She raised her leg and kicked the nose of the person behind him.


    Ding Ding groaned. He covered his nose and retreated two steps back, releasing Zhang Ruimei.


    Once Zhang Ruimei gained her freedom, she immediately took a few steps forward and turned around in alarm.


    "Why is it you?" Zhang Ruimei said in shock.


    Ding Ding looked at Zhang Ruimei with a complicated gaze, and then silently retreated.


    Zhang Ruimei was really surprised. He didn''t like her, so why was she hugging him? In front of so many people.


    Everyone looked at Zhang Ruimei with strange eyes.


    Before Zhang Ruimei could understand what was happening, the boat docked. The wet Chief Zhang climbed down the boat and hugged Zhang Ruimei.


    "My poor son."


    The bone chilling cold surrounded Zhang Ruimei and she sneezed twice.


    Chief Zhang felt his heart ache, "You said it, why don''t you choose between jumping into the river? It''s very cold in the river."


    "Everything''s fine. Why would I jump into a river?" Zhang Ruimei was baffled.


    Chief Zhang wanted to cry, but whenhe heard this, she immediately let go of Zhang Ruimei.


    Zhang Ruimei was wearing a blue cotton sackcloth collar on his body, with the pants of the same color system underneath, his body was still wet ¡­


    No, Chief Zhang looked at him, it was obvious that he was holding his daughter and bringing the water from his body to his daughter.


    The dumbstruck brother walked up and said, "Big brother, there''s a shadow of my niece. She''s human."


    When he first saw Zhang Ruimei, he thought that it was a ghost.


    It was only until the Chief Zhang hugged Zhang Ruimei that he noticed that there was a shadow of Zhang Ruimei. However, he found a very good reason why his niece should''ve looked like a ghost when she wore such ugly clothes.


    When the Chief Zhang heard his words, he could not help but look towards Zhang Ruimei''s figure.


    Then, he spat three times.


    "Of course my daughter is human, how could she be a ghost? She wouldn''t look for death over such a small matter, but, Rui Mei, why did you throw your shoes on the shore? Are you trying to scare your father?"


    He really was frightened.


    Zhang Ruimei rolled her eyes, "How can I be so bored? Daddy, you are completely drenched, let''s quickly go back and talk."


    The big man quickly nodded, "Go back, all of you go back quickly."


    Zhang Ruimei thought of something, looked at Ding Ding who was hiding far away, and thought of what Du Jinse had said.


    "Father, uncle, you two go first. I''ll be right back."


    Zhang Ruimei walked over to Ding Ding''s side and said, "You also thought that I''d jump into the river for you, so you were very happy to see that I''m still alive, right?"


    Ding Ding looked at Zhang Ruimei and did not say a word.


    Zhang Ruimei bit her lips.


    "Are you really a Death Soldier?"


    Ding Ding just looked at her like that.


    Zhang Ruimei suddenly sneezed twice.


    Seeing that, Ding Ding could not help but ask.


    "If you have something to say, say it when we get back."


    It will make you sick.


    Hearing that, Zhang Ruimei''s eyes lit up, "Are you feeling sorry for me?"


    Ding Ding lowered his head, "Anyone who is drenched like this, I will definitely give you a reminder."


    "I see. I am that person now." Zhang Ruimei explained.


    After she finished speaking, Zhang Ruimei left happily. She finally knew what decision she had to make.


    After returning to the main troop residence, when everyone was present, Zhang Ruimei started to talk. After Du Jinse left, what did she encounter?

 C341 female mind

    So it turns out that after Du Jinse left, she thought about what she had said and became lost in thought.


    A child fell into the river, and some of the children cried out for an adult while others cried out in fear. There was also a little girl who ran directly in front of her, begging her to save the child.


    Zhang Ruimei looked left and right, but other than her, there were actually no other adults in front of her. Seeing that a child was about to walk into the water, she quickly walked up and pulled the child, scaring him, then threw off her shoes and walked into the water.


    She tried to stop herself from thinking about it. She kept her eyes on the children bobbing up and down in the river.


    The water was up to her neck, but the child was within reach.


    Seeing that she was about to reach the child, Zhang Ruimei felt unreconciled, and took a few more steps forward. She felt her body becoming light, and floated up, immediately becoming anxious, her hands grabbing at the water surface.


    The child was floating beside her.


    She grabbed it and pushed it toward the shout.


    Because of the rebound of her strength, she floated towards the center of the river instead.


    She was extremely nervous and struggled desperately. However, the more she struggled, the more she felt as if there was a force in the water that was pulling her in.


    She choked on a few mouthfuls of water, his heart full of despair. At that moment, she suddenly thought, if Ding Ding knew that she had died, would he think that she had committed suicide out of gratitude?


    Zhang Ruimei glanced at Ding Ding.


    When the Chief Zhang''s sworn brother, Zhang Lin, heard this, she walked over. "So that''s how it is. Your father and I had thought that you would reject the marriage because of that Ding ¡­"


    The Chief Zhang coughed, "Zhang Lin, you are overjoyed."


    Zhang Lin realized that she had misspoken and laughed out loud to hide her embarrassment. "That''s right, I''m overjoyed."


    Zhang Ruimei smiled, and couldn''t help but take another glance at Ding Ding.


    This time, Zhang Lin did not dare to open his mouth.


    Chief Zhang coughed and asked, "What happened next?"


    If it hadn''t been for the subsequent events, his daughter wouldn''t have appeared in front of him.


    "Those children called the adults and saved me, but I was already in a trance at that time, and they carried me and that child to the God Doctor''s place, so we knew that Daddy was looking for me, and it was already very late. Originally, they thought Daddy was awake, so they came over to tell Daddy, but Daddy was worried, so Daddy came back."


    Only Zhang Ruimei''s physical fitness was not bad, but after rushing back from the genius doctor''s place and speaking so much, she still felt extremely tired.


    Du Jinse was meticulous, but after seeing Zhang Ruimei''s expression and fatigue, she spoke: "Miss Zhang is also tired, let''s go and rest first."


    It didn''t seem appropriate for a guard like her to say those words, but everyone present was a man, and no one was as meticulous as she was.


    Chief Zhang and the others thought that they had offended the Duke and the others because they thought that Zhang Ruimei had died, so they waited for Zhang Ruimei to leave, so they could make amends.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, she naturally agreed with him.


    Zhang Ruimei apologized. When she walked past Li Hao and the others, she suddenly saluted towards Du Jinse and left.


    Li Hao frowned, and turned to look at Du Jinse, "She couldn''t have fallen for you, right?"


    After being rejected by Li Hao and Ding Ding, she realized that Du Jinse was gentle and considerate, and might even fall for her. After all, she did not know that Du Jinse was a girl.


    Du Jinse was shocked, "No way, I think Miss Zhang just thanked me for saying those words."


    Li Hao coldly snorted, "Then don''t speak nonsense in the future."


    He still felt that most of the Miss Zhang still took a fancy to Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse was speechless, did she have that much charisma? In fact, Du Jinse felt that Miss Zhang''s bow was her gratitude, and it wasn''t just for the sake of gratitude just now.


    Girls were all self-contradictory. Sometimes they viewed dignity more seriously than love, and sometimes they viewed love more seriously than they felt.


    Reversed, you never know, she thought.


    Chief Zhang glanced at Du Jinse, stood up, walked in front of Li Hao, and bowed deeply.


    "Considering how much I love my daughter, there''s no need for you to bother with me about what happened just now."


    When Zhang Lin heard this, he hurriedly stood up and walked over as well. "And me, I was so angry just now. I really didn''t mean to be rude. Please be magnanimous."


    Li Hao said carelessly: "This matter has nothing to do with I."


    He was clearly related to him, alright? The reason he said this, was actually for Ding Ding to fight.


    Hearing Li Hao''s words, what else was left in Chief Zhang''s heart that he was unclear about?


    The corner of Zhang Lin''s mouth twitched. This had nothing to do with him. What he had just done had always been in his way.


    They were coarse, not stupid.


    Chief Zhang turned around and bowed towards Du Jinse and the others, "I hope the two guards will forgive our recklessness."


    Du Jinse wanted to dodge but she was grabbed by the hand. Chief Zhang lowered his head and coincidentally saw the scene. He slightly frowned his brows.


    Zhang Lin saw that his sworn brother had admitted his wrongs to the two of them. His sworn brother had been shameless on the boat since the start, but he had offended the two of them more.


    "I am a rough man. I won''t say those words either. The two guards can tell me how I can be forgiven. As long as I can do it, I will definitely go through fire and water."


    Now that he thought about it, even Zhang Lin felt that he had gone too far. He truly wanted to make up for it.


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding, and Ding Ding looked at her. Both of them felt that it would not be good to forgive his.


    "Tell me, Ding." Du Jinse indicated.


    Ding Ding glanced at her.


    Du Jinse faintly nodded her head, this was using him as the leader.


    Ding Ding was not worried, but there was still Du Jinse, he had to seriously think about it.


    Ding Ding slowly spoke up, "Miss Zhang might have said that, but in the end, it''s also because of me. When I went back to the river bank, I more or less have some responsibilities, it''s just 16 guards, and I was almost sacrificed by this general, I don''t dare to say that I forgive her, but she has always been soft-hearted. Since you guys are willing to do that, then if she speaks out to you, you must say that you forgive her, but we feel wronged for her."


    The most important thing was that their prince was very wronged.


    Li Hao nodded his head in satisfaction, "That''s the principle. Since the two of you have said it like that, then we will accept this promise for Sixteen. As for what it is, we are not in a hurry.

 C342 Disposal

    When the Chief Zhang heard this, he thought in her heart: When did I make such a promise?


    However, at this time, when he was trying to distinguish these from the prince, it actually seemed like he had no sincerity at all.


    Forget it, the prince wouldn''t ask him to do anything bad. If he agreed to it, so be it.


    "Of course, thank you both for your magnanimity."


    "Milord, you''re too polite. We''re just minor characters."


    Du Jinse knew that Li Hao would not let it go, but since he had apologized, what else could he do?


    Du Jinse felt that they had only suffered a small shock, but the Chief Zhang had suffered a huge shock. He really shouldn''t bother to argue with them at this point in time, since they hadn''t lost anything.


    However, having said that, the feeling of being wrongly accused by others was truly not a pleasant one.


    If she opened her mouth to say that she wouldn''t forgive them, it would seem that they were too petty to forgive her. However, if she were to say that she would forgive them, then she really would feel a little wronged.


    Even if they did not use this promise, Chief Zhang and the others knew that no matter what they did, they would be fine. They would have to pay the price.


    Du Jinse was very satisfied with this punishment.


    Li Hao looked at Du Jinse''s eyes.


    He knew that she would definitely like this way of dealing with things.


    Ding Ding finally did a good thing.


    "I has some punishments, go and rest first, I won''t be accompanying everyone else."


    Li Hao stood up.


    If it wasn''t for Du Jinse, he definitely wouldn''t have accompanied him until now.


    "Send it to your highness." Hearing Li Hao''s words, the Chief Zhang immediately sent him out politely.


    Li Hao thought of something, "Oh right, Chief Zhang, have you guys passed your petitions over yet, and I has also written one. I wonder if we should pass it over together with yours?"


    Hearing that, the Chief Zhang immediately said: "Marshal Xiahou is clearing up the mess, I have already started writing. In a while, I will call some people to bring the Duke''s memorial to you, we can pass it to him together."


    Since they had joined hands to fight, and the Marshal Xiahou was the ruler of the border city, and the Prince was the supervisor, and he was the reinforcement, the three of them should hand over the paper.


    Looks like Marshal Xiahou had already thought of this a long time ago.


    Li Hao nodded, "That''s good."


    Chief Zhang and the others sent Li Hao away, and rubbed their noses. Aye, looks like I''m really old, my body is no longer as healthy as before.


    "Get someone to make more ginger soup and send it to Miss and the Prince."


    When they returned to their living quarters, Li Hao called for everyone to rest as he pulled Du Jinse into the house.


    "Mo Mo, your hands are so cold." Li Hao frowned, he was really worried.


    When Du Jinse heard this, she retracted her hand and looked at Li Hao in rebuke, "Your highness, pay attention to the situation."


    She had been holding back, not wanting to give Li Hao face in front of others, but this matter had to be brought up, he was a "man" now, and it would cause a misunderstanding.


    He was here to supervise the army, not to show love in a different setting.


    Li Hao did not care about all these.


    He reached out and held Du Jinse''s hand for her.


    "Your Highness." Shi Er''s voice came from outside the door.


    Li Hao frowned slightly.


    Du Jinse took the opportunity to retract her hand, and whispered: "I''ll go take a look."


    Li Hao stretched out his hand and pressed Du Jinse onto the chair, "You sit down first, I''ll go."


    Li Hao walked to the door and opened it, only to see Shi Er holding a big pot in one hand and a bucket of water in the other.


    Seeing Li Hao open the door, Shi Er nodded his head, "My lord, there is hot water in this pot and cold water in this bucket. Should I put it in here or take it in?"


    Li Hao glanced at Shi Er, and stepped aside, "Bring him in."


    Shi Er went in and put it down properly, then looked at Du Jinse, "Shi Er will take his leave."


    Shi Er had trained in martial arts before, and had stayed outside for a long time. He did not feel anything from his, but when he heard Du Jinse, his voice was a little weak. After thinking for a bit, he understood what was going on.


    Li Hao waited for Shi Er to go out as he closed the door.


    "I never thought that Shi Er would be so meticulous." Li Hao praised. She was so jealous that she would do her best to be a little better in the future.


    After adding the temperature of the water, Li Hao indicated for Du Jinse to go over, "Wash properly while it''s still warm."


    Du Jinse walked in front of Li Hao and said, "Your highness, please wash first."


    Li Hao glanced at her stomach, "Of course it''s you first, your son won''t be able to stand the cold."


    When he was by the river, because he felt the grief of Chief Zhang and the others, he really did not think of himself. At that moment, he really wanted to heat his hands and feet with hot water.


    originally wanted to help Li Hao get it done, but Li Hao was unwilling to do so, so he forced her to lie down and poured himself some water to busy himself.


    Du Jinse laid on the ground as she looked at Li Hao, somewhat lost in thought.


    Li Hao raised his head, and coincidentally saw, his lips curled up as he smiled at Du Jinse happily.


    Du Jinse opened her face and smiled back at him.


    Li Hao was done cleaning up, he directly walked over, lifted Du Jinse''s blanket and crawled in.


    Du Jinse waited for him to lie down properly before automatically going over.


    "Your Highness, you will protect us, right?"


    Thinking about it now, Du Jinse still had some lingering fear. If Zhang Ruimei''s body was found in the river, Chief Zhang and the others would really skin her alive, but Du Jinse believed that with Li Hao there, they wouldn''t be able to succeed, it was just ¡­ It would probably cause both sides to suffer.


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Li Hao reached out and hugged Du Jinse tightly.


    "Mo Mo, do you know what I is most upset about?"


    Du Jinse raised her head and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao sighed, "What upset I the most is that we should not have kept Shi Er''s identity a secret from him, to the point where he could have taken advantage of the situation and caused I to almost disappear from your sight."


    When Du Jinse was not around, he had called the guards over and asked them about the situation at that time. guards''s report shocked him greatly, and it was hard to imagine what would have happened if Shi Er had not attacked with all her might.


    The guard looked at Li Hao carefully and revealed his guesses, because he could already tell what Shi Er was practicing from his martial arts. The Duke would never let them practice this kind of martial arts.


    "Your highness, this Shi Er''s martial arts is like the long-lost Seven Injury Fists. Although it is powerful, it is extremely damaging to the body in a short period of time."


    Unless it was a life or death situation, the Seven Injury Fist couldn''t be used easily. Every time it was used once, the heart would shatter and the user would die on the seventh try.


    Thinking of this, Li Hao hugged Du Jinse tightly, rejoicing in her previous decision.


    It was hard for him to imagine, if he did not have Shi Er to disregard his life and death, would he still be able to see Du Jinse.


    Li Hao urged guards to take good care of Shi Er and guards also agreed. It was all thanks to Shi Er that they were able to leave this place alive.

 C343 heart

    Hearing Li Hao''s words, Du Jinse was not convinced in her heart. She used her elbow to prop herself up, looked at Li Hao and said, "That strike of Shi Er''s, was not fatal at all."


    Li Hao sighed, "You know full well that I''m not talking about this."


    Of course Du Jinse knew that it was on purpose.


    "Your Highness." Du Jinse pressed down on Li Hao''s body and randomly kissed.


    Li Hao was a little nervous, "Be careful of your body."


    Du Jinse slightly raised her head, and looked at Li Hao with a smile, "I''m not the one being suppressed. Your Highness, aren''t we all safe and sound? Even if there''s lingering fear, it''s already too late. Let''s not think about it anymore, ah. "


    With that, Du Jinse extended her hand out and scratched Li Hao''s nose, just like how it usually was for Li Hao.


    "Isn''t that so, my beauty?" Du Jinse teased.


    Li Hao felt his whole body heating up.


    "Stop messing around, hurry up and come down."


    Du Jinse also felt his abnormality and obediently came down.


    After the two of them laid down for a while, Li Hao''s mood gradually calmed down.


    "Go to sleep." Li Hao said in a gloomy tone.


    Du Jinse peeked at Li Hao and bit his lips.


    Li Hao had clearly... At a time like this, he could still care about her body. Whether it was for her or her child, it made her feel warm inside.


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Jinse fell asleep. When she woke up, seeing that Li Hao was still awake, she quietly woke up.


    After cleaning up a bit, Du Jinse saw that it was still early, so she drew a few lines on her face and walked out.


    "Sixteenth Guard."


    A voice came from behind him.


    Du Jinse turned her head, only to see the smile on Zhang Ruimei''s face freeze, and she looked at Du Jinse''s face suspiciously.


    "Miss Zhang." Du Jinse nodded.


    Zhang Ruimei probed Du Jinse with a question, "Did the sixteen guards also bring a human-skinned mask?"


    Du Jinse touched his face, "How did Miss Zhang see that?"


    Sigh, she was just out for a walk, she did not expect to meet someone, and it was even Zhang Ruimei.


    Zhang Ruimei did not expect it to be true, and muttered: "A person''s face can be changed, but the figure of their back and the way they walk should not change at all."


    He never thought that Miss Zhang would be so meticulous even though he seemed to be reckless.


    Du Jinse glanced at Zhang Ruimei.


    "Why is the Miss Zhang here?"


    For the time being, they were the ones living here. Their location was a little off in the distance, so no matter where they went, they wouldn''t be able to pass by this place.


    "I heard that father and uncle made things difficult for you. When I heard this, I felt very guilty. You originally did it for me, but I didn''t expect you to be misunderstood." Zhang Ruimei said sincerely.


    "They didn''t get any advantage. The prince has already made decisions for me, and your father and uncle have promised me a promise."


    Du Jinse said lightly.


    Zhang Ruimei pursed her lips and laughed.


    "Relying on me, I need three promises."


    Du Jinse glanced at Zhang Ruimei, "Why do you say that, Miss Zhang?"


    Zhang Ruimei said heroically: "Is his daughter not worth three promises? "Even if it''s just thirty of them, that''s still enough. I still have to take into consideration that they are my father and uncle, so I intentionally protected them."


    Du Jinse could not help but laugh.


    Seeing that, Zhang Ruimei could not help but take another look at him.


    Du Jinse was acutely aware of the change in Zhang Ruimei. She clenched her hand that was originally covering her mouth into a fist and coughed a few times.


    "Miss Zhang is so straightforward and adorable."


    Hearing Du Jinse''s words, Zhang Ruimei''s face turned red, and raised her head to look at Du Jinse.


    "That... Sixteen guards ¡­ Can you help me deliver a message to Ding? "


    Du Jinse looked up at Zhang Ruimei.


    "I will go and call out Ding. Just tell him face to face."


    Zhang Ruimei''s face became bashful, her head lowered, and her voice became softer, "This is even better."


    Du Jinse laughed and walked back.


    Actually, the original intention of the Miss Zhang was to meet Ding Ding by chance.


    Du Jinse found Ding Ding and had him follow him out immediately.


    Ding Ding did not doubt his presence. He only thought that Li Hao was looking for him, and followed behind him.


    "Ding, Miss Zhang is right in front of you. If you have anything to say, please speak clearly in front of everyone."


    Ding Ding was startled, and looked towards the place Du Jinse pointed to.


    Seeing them coming over, Zhang Ruimei nervously reached out her hand to straighten her hair.


    Ding Ding stood there and did not move.


    "Sixteen, after what happened, you actually ¡­"


    They were lucky last time, but luck didn''t always follow them.


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding seriously, "There are some things, dodging is not the best solution."


    Du Jinse believed that she was not mistaken, she was truly in love with Ding Ding, she did not believe in love at first sight, but after hearing her own words, and experiencing life and death situations, Du Jinse felt that Zhang Ruimei was different from before, maybe, she had already experienced all these, and made up her mind.


    Ding Ding''s mouth moved, "Sixteen, humans don''t only have emotions when they live."


    Only their women would put emotions first.


    After saying that, Ding Ding walked forward.


    Although he said that to Du Jinse, but he still felt that Du Jinse was right about one thing.


    Zhang Ruimei also came over.


    "Ding."


    Ding Ding bowed and greeted, "Miss Zhang."


    Zhang Ruimei took a deep breath, stepped forward, and said, "Ding, you have yet to answer the question that I asked you."


    Ding Ding was startled.


    Seeing that, Zhang Ruimei repeated her words again, "Are you really a Death Soldier?"


    nodded, "Yes."


    Hearing that, Zhang Ruimei bit her lips, "I know that Death Soldiers are often in danger, but it''s not that we can''t get married, right?"


    Ding Ding did not speak.


    Zhang Ruimei felt her face burning, but she still mustered the courage to speak out the words in her heart.


    "I''ve thought about it. If I can accept your identity, are you willing?"


    Ding Ding didn''t speak for a long time.


    Zhang Ruimei''s heart sank to the bottom. After a long while, she forced a smile and said: "If you don''t like it, then just tell me directly. I really want to die.


    Hearing her words, Ding Ding raised his eyes and looked at her, "Really?"


    Zhang Ruimei felt that her mouth was filled with bitterness, she nodded and replied softly.


    Ding Ding was determined, but he still asked, "Are you sure that you don''t like the prince?"


    "At that time, father told me to attend to the Duke. Even though I was far away at the border, I had heard many things about the Prince actually daring to go against the emperor''s orders for the sake of the woman he loved. I couldn''t help but have some fanciful thoughts about him in my heart."


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding a little nervously, afraid that he would be angered by it, hence she quickly continued: "However, after I get along with you, I realized that I still really like being with you. Although you start to make me feel cold and annoying, after coming into contact with you, I realized that although I''m not willing to talk on the surface, I''m actually very wary of other people''s feelings."


    When she thought of Li Hao''s devilish and perverted face, Zhang Ruimei felt disgusted.

 C344 Propose marriage

    No matter how good a prince was, he was only suitable for admiration from afar. Rather than interacting with the feelings of others, why not diligently manage one''s own feelings?


    Marrying to the Prince was just a dream on her part. Since it was a dream, then she shouldn''t ask him to appear in real life.


    Ding Ding nodded his head, "Since that''s the case, I will ask for your hand in marriage when you wake up."


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding in a daze.


    She had thought that she would be rejected. She had already made up her mind. If she was rejected, she would definitely try her best to smile and preserve the last bit of her dignity.


    She never thought that Ding Ding would agree to it.


    Ding Ding saw her foolish expression, and warmth filled his eyes.


    "However, if you don''t think carefully, you can regret it at any time. As a death warrior, I cannot put too much energy into staying at home, and this will cause you to suffer a lot of grievances. When you are sick, you will not be able to find me; maybe, when you have your child, I will not be able to stay by your side.


    Death soldiers were not the walking dead. They longed for a home even more than ordinary people. It was just that reason made them choose to stay alone to avoid worrying too much about themselves.


    Zhang Ruimei''s eyes were wet, she shook her head with all her might, "Whatever I do, I will not regret."


    Ding Ding turned around and glanced at Du Jinse, then said to Zhang Ruimei: "It''s getting late, wait for me for a bit, I''ll go say a few words to Sixteen, then send you back home."


    Zhang Ruimei nodded fiercely.


    Not to mention a single word, she would agree to anything he said.


    Ding Ding walked in front of Du Jinse. "I''ll go send Miss Zhang back, and you should go back as soon as possible.


    Du Jinse glanced at Ding Ding, "I never thought that you would actually agree to it.


    With that, Du Jinse laughed at herself, then turned and left.


    Du Jinse showed mercy, and did not say that he wanted to be a eunuch.


    The corner of Ding Ding''s mouth twitched. Originally, he had wanted to reject Zhang Ruimei, but marrying someone like them was not a pleasure, but a suffering. Zhang Ruimei''s words had coincidentally struck the softest part of his heart, making him somewhat look forward to this kind of life.


    If one day, he unfortunately left before her, she would still be able to live a strong life, and would even be able to smile at life. Wasn''t this kind of woman the type of girl that he hoped for?


    Until this moment, Ding Ding was shocked that he still liked the girl in front of him a little. Right after he was forced by the Duke to put on his mask and she came in.


    "Your highness has just woken up. I think you must be hungry. I got the kitchen to prepare some porridge dishes. Your highness, take advantage of the heat and eat them."


    Her voice was as melodious as a silver bell, and her entire person exuded a very soothing aura.


    She was neither as pretentious as the women in the harem, nor as sharp as the princess.


    It was inevitable that Chief Zhang would boast about himself. His daughter was well-to-do, and Zhang Ruimei did deserve these four words.


    Seeing Du Jinse return, Ding Ding felt much more relaxed.


    Walking to Zhang Ruimei''s side, Ding Ding nodded, "Miss Zhang, I''ll send you back."


    Zhang Ruimei shyly looked at Ding Ding, "My name is Xiao Shi Rui Mei. According to father, when I was born, it was when the plum blossoms were in full bloom. My clan''s people used the snow when the plum blossoms were in bloom as a good omen, so they gave me this name.


    After Ding Ding heard this, he turned to look at Zhang Ruimei.


    "Your name is very good, and it suits you very well. However, after your father agrees to our marriage, I will call you that."


    Amongst the guards, Ding Ding was the most old-fashioned.


    Hearing that, Zhang Ruimei did not get angry, but nodded in approval.


    "That''s good. I''ll listen to you."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Chief Zhang''s voice suddenly sounded in front of them. When he finished speaking, he had already walked to the front of Ding Ding and the others.


    Ding Ding bowed and saluted, "Greetings Sir Chief Soldier."


    Chief Zhang glanced at Ding Ding sideways, "What did you say earlier about this soldier agreeing?"


    Ding Ding''s expression did not change, "I admire Miss Zhang, I want to wait for the Duke to wake up and propose marriage to the Chief Officer."


    Chief Zhang could not help but look at Zhang Ruimei. He had heard everything clearly, but in disbelief, that was why he purposely took heavy steps and raised his voice to speak, and he could hear Ding Ding personally admitting that he was serious. It was just that, he had nearly lost his daughter in the day, so he had become more cautious now.


    "Rumei, are you really going to marry a guard?"


    Even though it was said that he was a seventh rank official in the Prime Minister''s office, what was the use of that?


    In the end, a guard was still a guard, and he was on a completely different level from a prince.


    "Daddy, you understand daughter. As long as daughter believes it, even if you run into the south wall, you won''t turn back."


    Ding Ding glanced at Zhang Ruimei and walked to her side.


    "Chief soldier, if Miss Zhang agrees, how can Ding Ding retreat?"


    Chief Zhang looked at Ding Ding, "Although ¡­ "Ah, I only have one daughter."


    He didn''t want his daughter to marry a soldier from the border, because he felt that their lives were given to the country.


    He would rather have his daughter marry far away than be widowed at such a young age.


    This Ding Ding isn''t bad, but as a guard, his life is in danger.


    Chief Zhang sighed.


    Forget it, forget it. If I don''t keep my daughter here, I''ll leave her here for revenge.


    In the past, his daughter had never said what she wanted so clearly.


    If only it was the prince, then he would definitely agree and not be as conflicted as he was now.


    Zhang Ruimei was also a little sad. She looked at Ding Ding with difficulty, then looked at Chief Zhang.


    When Ding Ding initially rejected her, it was just her pride that was hurt, and she felt a little sad. It wasn''t because Ding Ding had to do with her falling into the river, but due to everything that had happened afterwards, she was caught off guard. At this moment, she had already confirmed her feelings, but when she thought about her father''s only daughter, she actually wanted to marry into the capital.


    "If daddy doesn''t agree, then I ¡­" Zhang Ruimei clenched her teeth, at worst, she would never get married again.


    Seeing Zhang Ruimei''s expression, Chief Zhang knew she wanted to say something. He suddenly laughed out loud and interrupted his daughter''s words.


    "Stinking brat, you just took my daughter away like that. I''ll wait for your injuries to heal, then you can accompany this old man in exercising his muscles and bones."


    He wanted to help his daughter check. The minimum requirement was that his son-in-law should have a robust body. Although he was the prince''s bodyguard, his body would not be that bad.


    The most important thing was that his hands were itchy.


    "It''s better to obey than to be respectful." Ding Ding did not decline.


    "In that case, I''ll just wait for the prince to come forward and propose."


    He still had to take this step. When he thought about how his master was going to be a matchmaker, Chief Zhang''s emotions became complicated.


    "Let''s go, we won''t hold them up any longer."

 C345 Understand

    Chief Zhang was really not an old-fashioned person.


    Since the two of them wanted it so badly, he wouldn''t stand between them.


    From beginning to end, Zhang Lin stood at the back without saying anything. When the Chief Zhang said leave, he quietly left.


    Walking to a place where no one was around, Zhang Lin could not help but ask, "Big Brother, are you really going to marry your niece to that kid?"


    Chief Zhang sighed, "Rui Mei has already made her decision, what else can I say?"


    Zhang Lin did not agree, "There are endless wars at the border. As generals, we might be able to get away with our lives at any time. Wouldn''t it be a pity if we did not have our nieces by our side?"


    The Chief Zhang stopped walking and turned around to look at Zhang Lin, "I didn''t agree with Rui Mei searching for warriors back then, but I didn''t want her to be widowed at such a young age. I had thought of burying her wherever she died, even after thousands of years, it would still be the same."


    "Big brother ¡­"


    Zhang Lin wanted to say something, but he could only sigh.


    Speaking of which, Big Bro was also an infatuated seed. Sister-in-law''s health was not good, so after she gave birth to Rui Mei, she could no longer be pregnant. Who knew how many people gave Big Bro women, but he rejected them all.


    You say that Rui Mei is a little girl, but when she marries someone, who can give big brother an incense stick of time?


    "Big brother, you are in your prime right now, and sister-in-law has been gone for so many years. Why don''t you wait until Rumei marries someone, then marry a concubine and have it continued?"


    In the past, he had been worried that he would not be able to take good care of Rui Mei after having a stepmother. Now that Rui Mei was going to be married off, it was time for him to give her another one while he was still alright.


    Chief Zhang was startled, then laughed out loud to hide the awkwardness in his heart. He said it as if he was hoping his daughter would marry a little further.


    On the other side, Ding Ding and Zhang Ruimei watched them leave.


    Zhang Ruimei let out a breath first, and patted her chest, "Aiya, you scared me to death."


    Ding Ding glanced at Zhang Ruimei. He had an idea. It was really rare to see a little girl acting in such a manner.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" The corner of Ding Ding''s mouth rose slightly.


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding deeply, "I was afraid that you would go back on your words."


    She knew that as long as she expressed her attitude, Father would not give up on her.


    On the contrary, Ding Ding thought about it the more, and the relationship between the two of them wasn''t that deep. She was really a little afraid, afraid that when her father asked his a question, he would feel that his pride had been hurt and refuse.


    She thought that the people from the capital all had a proud aura about them, looking at them like she was looking at poor relatives in the countryside. Otherwise, she would have a good impression of the prince Ding Ding was pretending to be.


    This was not the first time she saw someone from the capital. The eunuchs from the capital all liked to look out of the corner of their eyes.


    Fortunately, Ding Ding did not disappoint her, his performance was neither humble nor arrogant, it could be said to be just right.


    She would not be able to stand it if he spoke to her father in a condescending tone, just like the rest of them.


    From beginning to end, Ding Ding had respected her and had not been scared by her father''s imposing manner.


    In the border trials, there were people who liked Zhang Ruimei.


    On the surface, Zhang Ruimei seemed to be looking down on her father, but in reality, that was not the case. She knew that it was not easy for her father to bring her up.


    The first time someone confessed to her, she felt that she was still young and told him to go with her to meet her father. Before that little soldier even entered the Chief Zhang''s camp, he was already scared to the point of peeing his pants.


    At that time, Zhang Ruimei''s face had changed.


    This matter had a huge impact on her, to the point that whenever someone expressed their admiration for her, Zhang Ruimei would immediately push the matter to the Chief Zhang.


    Not to mention that the Chief Zhang did not have time to see these people, when these people heard that they were going to meet the Chief Zhang first, eight out of ten of them retreated, but no one could blame them. Sometimes, when they knew Zhang Ruimei and did not know that she was the daughter of the Chief Zhang, after knowing that, they felt that they were not worthy enough, and disappeared without a trace.


    The only two were actually going to see the Chief Zhang. It was just that when they were facing her, they could still be considered quick-witted people. After seeing the Chief Zhang, one of them became dull, while the other became a chattering man.


    In short, she was satisfied with Ding Ding in every aspect.


    Although she was still brooding over the fact that Ding Ding was wearing a mask and lying to her, but after thinking about it again, she couldn''t blame him.


    Thinking about it another way, if not for this, she might not have known Ding Ding.


    This was also their fate.


    "Miss Zhang ¡­" Ding Ding called out to Zhang Ruimei.


    "Hmm?" Zhang Ruimei agreed as she raised her eyes.


    Ding Ding awkwardly coughed, "Um ¡­ May I know where Miss Zhang''s pavilion is? "


    After saying these words, Ding Ding felt that it was a little strange, and immediately said: "Although I don''t know where Miss Zhang''s pavilion is, I heard that it''s nearby."


    Why did it feel like he walked past it?


    Zhang Ruimei blankly raised her head to take a look, and her face flushed red.


    After calming herself down, Zhang Ruimei said honestly, "I want to get to know you a little more. My pavilion is over there, if you''re in a hurry to go back, then we''ll head back."


    "I see." Ding Ding believed it to be true.


    Zhang Ruimei looked at Ding Ding. He was actually so gullible.


    "Is there anyone else in your family?" Zhang Ruimei asked.


    After Ding Ding heard this, his eyes darkened, "I''m an orphan."


    After pausing for a moment, Ding Ding continued, "Unless one has exceptional talent, people of our status should be orphans adopted by the imperial government."


    It wasn''t exactly a secret.


    Hearing that, Zhang Ruimei was annoyed, "I don''t know, I''m sorry."


    Ding Ding laughed, "This is nothing."


    The court adopted them, gave them food and clothing, and trained them so that they could die for them in the middle of the night.


    They felt that it was very fair. Those who were eliminated early on would have long since known whether they were dead or alive. If they hadn''t survived the training and become outstanding, they would have already starved to death on the streets.


    Being able to live for one more day was an additional day given by the imperial government.


    "In the future, you will no longer be alone. We will have many, many children. I, and my parents and uncles will be your family. You will no longer be alone."


    Zhang Ruimei''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She thought that since she was young, her mother had already left and she was already very pitiful. She didn''t expect that Ding Ding was even more pitiful than her.


    Ding Ding looked at Zhang Ruimei, wanting to say that he wasn''t feeling lonely at all. However, seeing how upset she was, he just silently handed her a handkerchief.


    Zhang Ruimei looked up at Ding Ding, only to see him wiping his tears with a handkerchief.


    "Ding, I''m here." Zhang Ruimei stopped.


    Ding Ding nodded his head, "It''s getting late, rest early."


    Zhang Ruimei nodded and left with the handkerchief in her hand.


    Ding Ding opened his mouth, wanting to say that the handkerchief was his, but no matter what, he could not open his mouth.

 C346 Enough

    Du Jinse went back, and seeing that Li Hao was still not awake, she stood by the screen, waiting for the cold Qi that he had brought in to disappear, then quietly walked over and sat beside Li Hao, looking at him seriously.


    Li Hao was actually a good-looking guy, but he had a very good personality. When he looked into a person''s eyes, he made them feel uncomfortable, making them reject him, and Li Hao, who was sleeping, had a gentle expression on his face. His long eyelashes looked really good, and blocked his wild and untamed gaze, which actually gave off a feeling of needing someone''s care.


    Du Jinse watched in rapt attention.


    He did not know what Li Hao''s dream was about, but his eyebrows gradually knitted together.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse couldn''t help but extend her hand out and gently shake Li Hao''s shoulder.


    Li Hao suddenly opened his eyes, and the terrifying look in his eyes caused Du Jinse''s body to curl up for a moment.


    Li Hao''s gaze fell on Du Jinse''s body. He looked at him suspiciously at first, but then, as if he thought of something, he reached out to grab a handkerchief by the side of''s pillow and casually wiped away the makeup on her face. Seeing Du Jinse''s real appearance, he suddenly hugged him.


    "Sh * t, you''re fine. That''s great."


    Du Jinse was startled, then shivered, ever since she came to this world, she had gradually left this name, and when she suddenly heard it, she felt like who it was that was shivering?


    "Of course I''m fine."


    Du Jinse lightly patted Li Hao''s back.


    After a while, Li Hao finally calmed down.


    He supported Du Jinse, reached out to hold her face and looked at her seriously, not letting her go at all.


    "You''re really okay." Li Hao heaved a heavy sigh.


    At this time, no matter how stupid Du Jinse was, she understood. Li Hao should be a nightmare, she felt a bit touched. Even in his dreams, Li Hao cared about her this much.


    "Prince, you are just a nightmare." Du Jinse said gently.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a dream." Li Hao said in a low voice.


    Du Jinse laughed, "I wonder what Your Highness has dreamed of?"


    Hearing that, Li Hao''s face turned dark, he pursed his lips, and did not say a word.


    Seeing that, Du Jinse did not ask anymore and changed the topic.


    "Right, Your Highness, I''m afraid good news is about to arrive for Ding and Miss Zhang."


    Seeing Li Hao''s mood, it was obvious that he was affected by the nightmare. Du Jinse walked over to the table and poured a cup of water for Li Hao.


    After Li Hao heard this, he looked up at Du Jinse.


    "The two of them?"


    Du Jinse replied with a light voice.


    "Just now, Miss Zhang came over. My prince, if Ding asked you to propose to Chief Zhang, you wouldn''t have refused, right?"


    Du Jinse asked tentatively.


    Li Hao drank two mouthfuls of water and put the cup aside.


    "How could the I do such a thing? Isn''t that looking down on herself?"


    Du Jinse was startled, "This ¡­ "That won''t be necessary."


    Li Hao glared at Du Jinse, "What do you know?"


    Because of his dream, he was in a bad mood.


    However, after saying so, he recalled the scene in his dream and his voice softened.


    "Mo Mo, you don''t understand. If I were to propose marriage on behalf of Ding, no matter how unwilling he was in his heart, he would have no choice but to agree to marry his daughter to Ding."


    Du Jinse did not speak.


    Seeing that, Li Hao took the initiative to hold her hand, "I understand that you have good intentions as well, but we have to consider from the perspective of the Chief Zhang, that the Chief Zhang only has such a daughter, who loves him like a treasure. For her, after the death of her wife, the Chief Zhang allowed the matchmaker to step through the doorstep without letting her go.


    Du Jinse finally raised her head and looked at Li Hao, "Perhaps, he is afraid that after he and her wife have a child, they will treat Miss Zhang well."


    Li Hao said: "That is possible. In short, only he himself knows what he is thinking."


    Du Jinse gently rested her head on Li Hao''s shoulder, "Li Hao, I miss my home."


    Since she had come here, she had tried to avoid bringing up the subject, but today was different.


    Du Jinse''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She missed her parents, but she couldn''t go back.


    Li Hao caressed the hair at the back of her head.


    "Some day, I will invite Du Qianli over. No, after we return to the city, we will go see him."


    Li Hao comforted Du Jinse.


    After Du Qianli arrived at the border, he very rarely met them, and Li Hao had almost forgotten about this person.


    Du Jinse choked with emotions. Let him misunderstand.


    Although it was said that couples had to be honest with each other.


    However, Du Jinse felt that there were some things that were really unnecessary to mention. It didn''t matter who she was, what was important was that she loved this man and this man also loved her, that was enough.


    "Your Highness." When Ding Ding returned, he faintly heard the voices of Li Hao and the others. He walked in, did not expect to see such an eye-piercing scene, and turned around in embarrassment.


    Sigh, the prince''s taste became more and more intense. That Du Jinse''s face was like a ghost, how could the prince''s eyes be so doting on him?


    "Come back." Li Hao spoke sinisterly.


    Ding Ding lowered his head, turned around and walked to the front of Li Hao.


    "What did you just see?" Li Hao asked.


    Ding Ding shook his head resolutely, "I didn''t see anything."


    Du Jinse burst out laughing at his teasing, and seeing Li Hao give her a naughty wink, Du Jinse also teamed up and said, "How can you not see anything? I''m not a fox spirit, why can''t you see such a big live person here, Ding."


    "Ah, even sixteen." Ding Ding pretended to only see her face.


    Du Jinse was speechless.


    Li Hao pushed Du Jinse away and walked in front of him with her slippers.


    "Ding, there''s really a big problem with your eyes. This is obviously the Queen of concubine, why do you think that sixteen kid is a problem?"


    "Your Highness is right, it''s time to treat my eye ailments."


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding with sympathy. You said that he was pitiful enough, why would he have such an obedient master?


    Shi San seemed to be following Li Hao, but this Ding Ding really didn''t look like one.


    In comparison, he was too honest.


    Du Jinse looked at Ding Ding, holding back her desire to ask her.


    In her heart, she actually still thought of pulling the strings for the Miss Zhang and Ding Ding.


    Only, since Li Hao had said so, she respected Li Hao''s decision.


    Moreover, this was after all, related to Ding Ding''s life and death situation.


    No matter how taciturn he was, this was a matter that concerned his entire life. He couldn''t just ask someone else to speak up for him.


    Du Jinse had told Li Hao in advance because she was afraid that Ding Ding would scare him and give him a preventive measure when she opened her mouth.


    "If you have any problems, then you must treat them as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you drag it on any further, there will be no cure."


    Li Hao''s words had a deeper meaning.


    Ding Ding promised.


    Li Hao waved his hand, "If there''s nothing else, you can take your leave."


    Ding Ding promised, but did not move.


    Li Hao glanced at him, "Is there something else you need?"

 C347 Commitment

    Ding Ding glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse played with his fingernails, as if it was her first time seeing them.


    "Your Highness, my eyes ¡­" "He has to be cured."


    Ding Ding said helplessly.


    Ding Ding steeled his heart, "Your Highness, I have found a person who can cure the illness in my eyes."


    Li Hao nodded his head, "En, although Doctor Sun does not specialize in the treatment of eye diseases, he is skilled in the art of medicine, I believe that it will not be long before he will cure your eye diseases."


    Ding Ding''s face stiffened as he looked up at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse reached out his hand and admired it.


    How could her nails look so good?


    Seeing that Du Jinse was neither willing to speak up for him nor willing to withdraw, Ding Ding clenched his teeth, and then kneeled on the ground, "This subordinate has not only contracted an eye disease, but a heart disease as well. Only Chief Zhang''s daughter is able to cure it."


    Li Hao reached out and grabbed the front of Ding Ding''s clothes, pulling him up.


    "Ding Ding, do you know what you''re doing?" Ding Ding was the calmest person by his side. Li Hao originally thought that since Du Jinse was here, he wouldn''t do anything. He didn''t think that he would actually kneel in front of him for a woman.


    "Your Highness, Ding Ding is very clear."


    Clear as it was, he did it anyway.


    Li Hao really wanted to wake Ding Ding up. His fist shook in front of his eyes a few times, but in the end, he still sighed and lowered his hand.


    "You shouldn''t have mentioned it."


    Li Hao said.


    Ding Ding nodded his head, "But I still mentioned it."


    Li Hao sneered, "Don''t tell I that you fell in love with her at first sight."


    At that time, the Ding Ding in Zhang Ruimei''s eyes was not Ding Ding, but Zhang Ruimei, who was in Ding Ding''s eyes, was a woman who wanted to seduce the Duke.


    Li Hao couldn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    "Your subordinate just wants to have a home."


    After Du Jinse heard these words, she finally stopped looking at her extraordinarily beautiful fingernails.


    She looked at Ding Ding seriously, then turned her eyes to Li Hao.


    Li Hao looked very angry, but there seemed to be something else.


    "How many years have you been following me?" Li Hao suddenly asked.


    Ding Ding lowered his eyes.


    "Sixteen years."


    Du Jinse''s mouth slightly opened. This was true sixteen.


    They had truly grown up together.


    Du Jinse suddenly had a feeling that she was a third party that had stepped in.


    "Truly a bamboo horse that has been played since childhood."


    The two of them turned to look at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at the two of them innocently.


    "What is it? Did I say anything wrong? "


    "You''re right, it''s just that your tone is weird."


    Li Hao berated her.


    "Oh, really?" Du Jinse felt a little guilty.


    Corrupt Girl''s thoughts were actually quite easy to guess at. When she saw the handsome man, she couldn''t help but want to match him with her.


    Li Hao and Ding Ding nodded at the same time.


    Du Jinse cursed, "I''m not an actress, how would my words sound weird?"


    "Then I''ll say it again?" Du Jinse asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Li Hao waved his hand.


    Li Hao looked at Ding Ding again, "Have you already decided? You must understand that since I has spoken, there is no room for negotiation. "


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao in confusion. He had clearly said it earlier, what made him change his mind?


    Ding Ding nodded, "I know."


    Since he had already decided to marry Zhang Ruimei, he naturally had to be good to her. Only, he couldn''t be like the common man who placed his wife first, which didn''t mean that he didn''t care about her. He would respect her and work hard to become a good husband.


    Li Hao nodded.


    "Since that''s the case, I will not say anymore. After all, the both of you are able to find your own happiness, and I am happy for you."


    After he finished speaking, Li Hao glanced at Du Jinse.


    Du Jinse looked at Li Hao and his heart skipped a beat.


    Li Hao suddenly said, "Ding, concubine is already pregnant."


    Hearing this, Ding Ding was not really moved. After all, she had always been by the prince''s side, so wasn''t it normal for his to be pregnant?


    Du Jinse bit her lips, "Your Highness ¡­"


    Li Hao reached out his hand to stop Du Jinse.


    He knew it, but Ding Ding, who had no family, would not be able to experience his pain.


    Li Hao said in a deep voice, "She carries the flesh and blood of the I, yet he abandoned her when she was in danger. The I cannot forgive himself no matter what."


    When Ding Ding heard it, he finally understood why the Duke wanted to say this, and understood why the Duke wanted to punish him. It was not only because he knocked the Duke out, but also because, as a man, he did not protect his wife and children well.


    Ding Ding knelt down on one knee.


    "Your Highness, don''t blame yourself like this. This matter was your subordinate''s fault. Your Highness, your subordinate does not know that the concubine''s Empress is pregnant ¡­"


    "Ding Ding, all of you are unique to the I. No one can replace you."


    The reason why Du Jinse was named as pregnant was because that was the only reason why they paid attention to him.


    They naturally believed that protecting their prince''s heir was natural and right. As for Wang Concubine, she was still 10% off, and concubine was like a concubine that could be easily taken care of.


    Du Jinse suggested that she impersonate Li Hao and attract the enemies'' attention. They would feel that this was a good idea and wouldn''t reject it.


    But she was still pregnant.


    Both she and the fetus were fine. If something were to happen to them, wouldn''t he live his entire life out of guilt?


    "I don''t want this to happen again, not even once." Li Hao said in a serious tone.


    If he were to wake up, he definitely would not let Du Jinse take the risk.


    "It is already in the past, why does the prince still mention him?" Du Jinse said.


    She didn''t dare agree with what Li Hao had just said.


    When they encountered danger, they naturally had to spend the least amount of money. Protecting their foundation wouldn''t hurt. If they were all together and only called a group of people to come, then why did they have to choose like that? That was stupid.


    If she had to repeat the same thing, she would choose to do it again without hesitation.


    Although this would be somewhat unfair to the fetus in his womb, without his home country, it was still unknown whether he would be able to be born and grow up.


    The look in Li Hao''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Du Jinse had a feeling that she didn''t dare meet his eyes.


    After a long while, Li Hao slowly spoke out.


    "If the I can''t even protect her own woman and child, and still needs the protection of a woman, then where would her dignity go?"


    What can I do with my face? Can I eat?


    But, these words, Du Jinse only dared to criticise him.


    Du Jinse knew that although commoners had a lot of bad roots, she felt that it was nothing at all. However, in Li Hao''s heart, this was a big problem.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought this matter up so seriously.